《Become A Master From Hokage》 Chapter 1： Which comes first, tomorrow or accident? "Beep~" A loud bang sounded on the playground of a middle school. Wang Ran looked at the sparsely rushing back students, and felt that he was a physical education teacher at this moment, not a "patient" in the words of major teachers. That''s right, as in the TV series, Wang Ran, a physical education teacher, was told by other colleagues that he was "sick" within a few short intervals. This has resulted in him not having a few classes to attend after a semester, and sitting on a lot of time, leading him to cook, games, novels, music, etc., everything is fine. "Okay, classmates, we are here for this class, remember to exercise regularly. Okay, goodbye classmates!" "goodbye teacher!" When the students were all there, Wang Ran took out his mobile phone and found an unread message. "Mr. Wang, this is the case. The students in Class 4 have not yet taught their English test papers. Can I borrow your fourth class?" Got~ I''m here to borrow lessons again. Its okay to lend it to you, the problem is that you never repay it! Wang Ran''s face was dark. However, he didn''t refuse the English teacher. After all, even if he didn''t agree to this matter, he would go to the school, and the principal supported it. Ask yourself symbolically, it''s enough to give yourself face. "Okay, Teacher Li." After sending the message, Wang Ran gave a free and easy smile. Children, Im not a teacher, but Im not in good health. Its because of the bad environment in which you live. Forget it, since it''s okay, let''s go home and watch anime. It just happens that the finale of Hokage hasn''t been finished yet. Wang Ran, who has been working for more than a year, does not yet have a girlfriend. As for why he is not reminded at home, it is not because he has a protagonist template. Since his childhood, his parents have died, and he has no father and no mother. He has inherited a large amount of inheritance, which is enough to support him through the rest of his life. As for being a physical education teacher, one is because of his professional counterpart, and the other is that he prefers to be a teacher. It''s purely a personal hobby. After the result came, I realized that I was still too innocent, and thought that what was said on the Internet was all false. It turned out that hey! ... When he drove his car, Wang Ran rushed back home and couldn''t wait to turn on Naruto, one of the migrant workers he had been chasing for several years, and watched it with relish. "Tsk tusk~ Kaguya Ji can''t do it, how can she be confused by Naruto''s seduction technique?" "Also, Emperor Kai is really handsome..." Wang Ran finished watching the remaining episodes of anime in a short while. After reading it, he felt that his heart was empty, but it didn''t matter. After all these years, this feeling was already familiar. Commenting casually on the characters in the anime, Wang Ran did not notice that the pointer on the wall suddenly stopped turning. Hey~ The snowflakes that only appeared in the 1980s suddenly appeared on TV. "Damn! What''s the situation? I bought it for thousands of oceans. I won''t buy fakes, right?" Seeing this on TV, Wang Ran walked to the TV a little angrily and took a picture. He also wanted to watch it again and reminisce about it. This shot doesn''t matter, although the TV is clear again, but the screen is not Naruto. The entire screen is deep black, and the big characters in the middle are particularly conspicuous. "Do you want to preach to the heavens and be the teacher of All Saints?" Wang Ran was angry. He understood that he must have been hacked, and he was still playing such low-level pranks. What, you thought you were playing infinite horror! People want to know the meaning of living, and you are not professional in plagiarizing. "Damn, whoever is so wicked, you say you are okay, what am I doing? I have nothing to worry about. If you have the ability, go to the black bank!" It may be that Wang Ran didn''t respond for too long. The font on the TV was enlarged a bit, accompanied by a buzzing, which scared Wang Ran who was standing next to the TV. "Hey, I said, you still got on the bar with me! I think I think I think! What? You have the ability to follow the network cable to find me!" Wang Ran rolled his eyes and said disdainfully. But as soon as the voice fell, Wang Ran felt his brain dizzy, "Oh, fucking!" With only one spoken word, Wang Ran completely lost consciousness. ... ... When he woke up again, the sky was already gloomy. It was not dark, but it was raining. The sun was covered by thick clouds. Wang Ran was also awakened by the rain, and got up from the ground, his body was already soaked by the rain. Wang Ran was soaked in silence by the rain and looked around vigilantly. It was not the living room he was familiar with, but a vast forest. "What''s going on!?? Why am I here!!!!?" "Ding, the system is activated!" Just as Wang Ran was in shock, a clear sound rang in his mind. Wang Ran was taken aback. He was already very nervous, when he heard someone talking, he immediately looked around and asked vigilantly: "Who? Who is talking! Come out for me, I tell you, I have seen you!" "Ding, the host does not have to panic. I am the sect inheritance system, exclusively for the host. The host can meditate on what he wants to say in his heart, and then he can communicate with me." Wang Ran frowned, is he hallucinating or dreaming? However, he still said silently in his heart, "You said you are a system? I belong exclusively to me?" "Ding, yes, I am the sect inheritance system, the exclusive host." Hearing this, Wang Ran''s brow furrowed deeper, "Then what''s the situation with me now, or what?" "Ding, according to the host''s understanding, you have now crossed into another world." "Then what is your origin and what is your purpose?" Wang Ran asked suspiciously. "Ding, I was made by the previous Tibetan gate master, and I am responsible for selecting people who are predestined to become the new gate master, and let the Tibetan gate, which has been silent for hundreds of millions of years, stand again on the top of the world." Oh, you are so tall. Wang Ran was startled, "Then I am the person you selected by chance." "Ding, that''s right." "Then what do you want me to do?" Wang Ran asked. "Ding~ Traveling through the heavens and worlds, recruiting talented disciples, and reviving the reputation of Tibet." In that case, I still want to be a teacher~ Wang Ran thought carefully. He does not reject the fact that he has passed through, after all, he is a person in the original world, so it doesn''t really matter where he lives. The key is whether you can live to obey your own will, but it looks pretty good now. "You said you let me travel through the heavens and the world to recruit disciples, then what help can you provide me, don''t tell me everything depends on me, you are only responsible for telling me about this!" Chapter 2： The sound of fighting from a distance Wang Ran didn''t ask why he was chosen, or whether he could go back, or what conspiracy was involved. He has had enough of his ordinary life before, but now he can travel through the heavens, see different landscapes, realize his dreams, and teach students. This kind of life seems pretty good. As for conspiracy theories, is there anything to be deceived? Anyway, I dont suffer, its better to know less. "Ding~According to the order of the former sect master, I will issue you some tasks that can increase the prestige or strength of the sect. After completion, I will immediately provide rewards to help you improve your cultivation." "Then what if I want to go to the next one? Will you help me cross?" Wang Ran asked again. "Ding~My task is to help you grow. After you travel through the world, you need your own strength to reach a certain level, and then you can feel yourself to break through the barriers of the world." That''s it! Wang Ran frowned tightly, and suddenly his brows loosened again. Yeah, it''s too early to consider these. First determine where this is the most important thing. "System, what world am I in now?" "Ding~According to the command of the suzerain, based on the principle of fairness and voluntariness. Please confirm whether to join the Tibetan gate and become the new sect owner. After confirmation, the system will be fully open to the host." Damn it! ! I can still refuse to co-author! The problem is that you have brought me into this world. What is the use of my decision? It is better to accept it. In Wang Ran''s heart, 10,000 straw horses whizzed past and rolled his eyes. "Of course I choose to join!" "Ding~The host confirmed to join the Tibetan gate and become the second sect master. The sect inheritance system has been bound, the mission template is opened, the reward template is opened, and the sect template is opened." "Wait! The second sect master!?" Wang Ran was shocked, and he ignored all the templates. Haven''t countless epochs passed? How come you are here to be your second term. "Ding~ Yes, the master is the second sect master. According to my core database, the first sect master did not choose the disciple to inherit the position of the sect master, so you are the second." I''m going to~ This sect master has a problem. I didnt choose an heir, and I worked hard to create a system. After countless epochs, I chose myself as the sect master. Does it mean that you are lucky, or does it mean that you have a peculiar mind when you take up the post? "Ding~ Do you want to check the world information?" With such a system, what else can Wang Ran do! "View." He felt that he should ask less, and understand the system first. As for the history of Tibet, let''s learn more about it later. "Ding~I''m analyzing the world laws and comparing the database... The analysis is complete. This world is a ninja world, practicing Chakra." Ninja world, practice chakra? Naruto? This was Wang Ran''s first reaction. "Ding~ After the analysis of the world is complete, the initial reward is issued, do you receive it?" "receive." "Ding~Reward is being issued. Tibetan practice exercises-Dao Fa instillation is completed, Chakra system understanding and instillation is completed, world language instillation is completed, the road to the future-a super six experience card has been formed, the host can experience five Minutes, clear the way forward." boom! ! As thunder blasted in his mind, Wang Ran felt a lot of information appearing in his mind. Just like Daigo''s initiation, the knowledge that he hadn''t touched before, but now it is like instinct, imprinted in his mind. Sitting directly on the ground, running the Dao Fa and feeling yourself. Spirit, body, and nature, Wang Ran felt three distinct energies. These three kinds of energy are mixed and interwoven, and slowly merge into a new soft and domineering energy. Under the traction of Tao Fa, this energy was slowly absorbed into his body and stored in his dantian. At this time, Wang Ran gave people a vague feeling of banishing immortals in the next life. What he still doesn''t know is that this energy is called Xianshu Chakra in this world, and very few humans can practice. Because this world has an alias, Naruto World. It''s just that Wang Ran is not sure yet. At this time, Wang Ran could clearly detect that he became stronger and stronger. Although the speed was slow, he could clearly detect it. It can only be said that his starting point is much higher than others. Wang Ran, who was practicing, completely forgot that the outside world was insecure, and was immersed in his own world. Little by little time passed, and suddenly, Boom! ! Bang bang bang! ! A fierce explosion sounded in the distance, and Wang Ran, who was practicing, was awakened all at once. When Wang Ran woke up, he felt his soaked body, and the sports suit on his body had been tightly attached to him, but he ignored it. Because he had been soaring into the sky at this time and attracted by a flash of fire, he could feel the four powerful chakra fluctuations. Three stocks do not want to go up and down, while the other one is obviously much stronger than the other three stocks. Wang Ran didn''t mean to join in the fun in the past at this time, because no matter which chakra fluctuation there was, it was far beyond his ability to contend. Judging by the price given by the system, among the four people there, the weakest had already reached the shadow level, and he hadn''t even reached the end of the day. In this case, do you want to be a cannon fodder? Unfortunately, just when Wang Ran wanted to turn around and leave, his unreliable system issued a task to him. "Ding~ Feel the fluctuations in the battle of the strong, now we release a series of missions. You can feel the world of the strong at close range and reward the magical dragon and fire art." Wang Ran said he was panicked now because he chose to accept this task. After all, he who is proficient in games understands that the rewards for general serial tasks are very generous, especially difficult tasks. As the saying goes, wealth is sought in insurance. This Daoist Dragon Flame Fire technique is tall and tall at first glance. However, thinking that he still has a Super Six Experience Card, Wang Ran has a bottom in his heart, at least there is no danger, although it hurts a bit when he uses it. The hard-hearted Wang Ran lowered his footsteps and quickly moved in the direction of the four huge chakras. ... As Wang Ran got closer and closer to the center of the battle, the roar became louder, and Wang Ran slowly slowed down. Although he slowed down, he could vaguely see the four figures colliding continuously, and from time to time a ninjutsu was released. It''s just that they are too far away to see the faces of the four people. As the distance got closer and closer, Wang Ran still did not receive the prompt to complete the mission. Does he have to enter the battlefield? Wang Ran felt that his system was very inhumane, and he did not consider his own feelings at all. It''s really scary to be too close! good or not! Chapter 3： Konoha Sannin But who said that the system is the foundation of his own body now? Although full of complaints, Wang Ran walked on the battlefield honestly. As Wang Ran slowly approached, Wang Ran also slowly saw the faces of the four. Very familiar with his face, Wang Ran was already in excitement at this time. Why, because it is not the famous Konoha trio from Naruto and the demigod Hanzo who wears a gas mask. And looking at the age of Sannin, from the current situation, Wang Ran can be sure that it is now the battle of fame among the three. This shows that Wang Ran has a lot of time to plan his own development. Isn''t this worth the excitement? ... The moment Wang Ran arrived, the four people who were fighting had already discovered him. It''s just that Hanzo didn''t care about him because of contempt. And Jiraiya, Osamaru and Tsunade also had no time to take care of the others because of the battle. Therefore, Wang Ran was in such a clever balance, watching the play unharmed. "Ding~As soon as the serial quest is completed, the rewards for the Daoist Dragon and Fire Art have been issued. The second serial quest has not yet been opened." The voice of the system sounded in Wang Ran''s mind, and suddenly a large number of methods for the use of the Dragon Fire Art appeared in Wang Ran''s heart. Wang Ran did not meditate to experiment, because the war was underway. Before the battlefield, Tsunade suddenly rushed toward Hanzo at an accelerated speed and stepped on Hanzo. "Tian Shou Feet!!" It is a pity that Hanzo reacted very quickly, and his whole body ejected at the back of him at a swift speed, Tsunade''s defensive feet also missed and attacked the ground. Suddenly, the ground that had just been leveled cracked as if it had experienced an earthquake. Wang Ran, who was watching, was surprised. Before watching TV, he couldn''t feel anything, but now he has experienced it personally and discovered the horror. Hanzo dodged easily, and did not exceed the expectations of the three, after all, this was a man called a demigod. After Tsunade attacked, Osake Maru followed closely behind him, and suddenly rushed out from behind Tsunate, "Snake hands in hidden shadows!" I saw a large number of venomous snakes suddenly appeared in the sleeve of Dashemaru. Under the package of Chakra, he stretched out quickly and attacked Hanzo in the distance. Hanzo, who had just landed, couldn''t dodge for a while, so he waved his sickle and slashed towards the group of snakes. Although it easily cracked the offensive of Oshemaru, Jiraiya was also seized of the flaw by the side looking for opportunities. Ji Lai also quickly printed. Although there was still drizzle in the sky, the temperature in the air rose rapidly. "Huo Dun, Da Yan Bo!" A huge fireball, with an incredible aura, struck towards Hanzo, and the moisture in the air was quickly evaporated. A piece of steam permeated, making it hard to see what happened. "call!!" Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru were all panting violently, and they were exhausted by the long and intense fighting. "Have you hit?" Tsunade looked straight at the steam in the distance, and asked without looking back. "It''s hit, but don''t hope too much. Hanzo is not so easy to kill." Jilaiya looked at Hanzo and said with a serious expression. "Sneer~" Oshemaru''s mouth bends, and a wicked smile leaked out, "It seems that we are not very lucky. We just ran into the existence of Hanzo when we first arrived." "Ah, yes." As soon as Jilaiya''s words fell, the water vapor in the distance began to dissipate, and the three of Jilaiya and Wang Ran who were watching the battle, their pupils shrank involuntarily. A huge figure slowly appeared, like a small building. When the water vapor dissipated, several people also thoroughly saw the appearance of this behemoth. A huge Sansho fish, Hanzo was standing on top of his head, looking down at Jiraiya and the three. "You are really good. Together, the three of you can make a few moves with me, but you are the apprentice of Sarutobi Hizen. I recognize you. From today, I will give you the title of Konoha Sannin." Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Osamaru glanced at each other. Although it was a shame to be given the nickname by the opponent, it was not the time to struggle with this. The three people who have cooperated since childhood are very tacit, and they understand each other''s meaning without any need to communicate. Between the three people quickly seal, Hai-Xu-You-Shen-Wei. "Forbearance, psychic art!" Bang bang bang! With three soft sounds, three clouds of smoke appeared on the battlefield. As the smoke dissipated, huge toads, snakes and slugs emerged. The three ninjas are located on it. Wang Ran felt that he should be accompanied by a song to play out at this time, it is too burning, right? No matter how excited Wang Ran was at this time, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru were extremely nervous, and their spirits were always tense. "Earth escape, mud spring marsh!" Da She Wan took the lead and wanted to take the lead. It''s a pity that at the moment Dashewan shot, the Sanshoyu jumped and dodged half-hidden. When he missed his hand, Wan She at the feet of Da She Wan turned around and swam towards the Sansho Fish. "Water escape, the technique of water dragon bombing!" The water dragon bullets released by Hanzo screamed towards Oshemaru, but Oshemaru didn''t even look at it. Sure enough, the tacit understanding of Sannin was not built up, "Huo Dun, Fire Dragon Ball!" Jiraiya released ninjutsu and directly blocked Hanzo''s water dragon bomb. After Tsunade was unwilling to do so, the slug twisted his body and rushed towards the sansho fish, spraying an acid liquid at it. But was easily avoided by Sansho fish. "Water escape, the rain of needles reveals thousands of dollars!" "Ninfa, Yin Seal, Solve!" Opening the Yin Seal directly, a large number of chakras spewed out instantly. With the adept medical ninjutsu, Tsunade stubbornly resisted Hanzo''s ninjutsu, but he was unharmed, or he was cured the moment he was injured. The time is too late, and the four have already fought several times in just a split second. At this time, Oshemaru and Tsunade had also approached Hanzo. "Hidden Shadow Snake Hand!" "Weird Power Fist!" The two rushed towards Hanzo. Looking at the attacking two, Hanzo didn''t panic at all, "Iai Slash!" Huh! A sword light flashed, and Tsunade and Oshemaru flew out. Tsunade was okay, because of the Yin seal, although he was injured, he soon recovered. On the contrary, Dashewan, a **** wound on his body, looked so miserable. Jiraiya in the distance, seeing his teammates injured and returning without success, quickly seals, and cooperates with the toad under his feet to release ninjutsu towards Hanzo to relieve the pressure of the two. In between, the toad spewed a viscous liquid from its mouth, and Jiraiya also performed fire ninjutsu, "Huo dan, frog oil bomb!" It is more spectacular than the previous Huo Dun, of course this is because of the cooperation of toads under the feet. Hanzo, who just wanted to take advantage of the victory, felt the high temperature hit, and quickly stopped, quickly forming a seal in his hand, "Water escape, the technique of the great waterfall!" boom! One water and one fire, when they met in the air, they made a huge roar, and at the same time produced a strong vapor. After releasing ninjutsu, Jiraiya quickly stepped forward to catch Tsunade and Oshamaru who were flying backwards. "How is it?" Jilai asked with concern. "It''s okay, you can''t die." Da She Wan spit out a mouthful of blood and whispered. "It''s okay, but Chakra is running out." Tsunade also said, and while talking, he performed medical ninjutsu over and over again to help Oshemaru recover from his injuries. "You are an opponent worthy of my attention! Now, I have to do my best!" The mist dissipated, and Hanzo''s voice was clear in the ears of Preacher Sannin. Although recognized by the demigod recognized by the Ninja world, Sannin really couldn''t be happy, and could only respond with a wry smile. They didn''t want to know how terrifying the demigod who came with all his strength was. "Do you know why I wear a mask? Because no one can resist my sansho fish poison, even if I can''t. Now, you have to be careful." As he said, a large amount of poisonous mist was released from Hanzo''s body, Tsunade''s face changed drastically, "Hold your breath, use Chakra to resist!" And Wang Ran was also drunk at this time, and he was just a theatergoer, you guys beat you, what are you doing with the map cannon if it''s okay! Just as Wang Ran complained, the voice of the system rang again. "Ding, the second serial mission, rescue Konoha Sannin! Reward Dao Fa''s sleeves, please accept it!" Chapter 4： Super Six Powerful Wang Ran Sure enough, I knew this task was not that simple! ! The moment he heard the system''s voice, Wang Ran had this idea directly in his heart. Is the battle between Sannin and Hanzo that he can participate in now? Bang bang bang! After the three clear sounds, three clouds of smoke dispersed. The psychic beasts of Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Oshemaru, the psychic time has come, and they have returned to their psychic world. Seeing this situation, Wang Ran outside the court also secretly cried out. Looking at the three people crumbling in the poisonous mist, Wang Ran had not been covered by the poisonous mist because he was a little far away. But whether it was because of the task of the system or his own safety, he knew that he could no longer delay. "System, accept the task, and use the super six experience cards at the same time!!" "Ding, the host has accepted the task, and the Super Six Experience Card has been successfully used." Hum! ! At the moment when the sound of the system sounded, Wang Ran suddenly burst into a vast chakra. At the same time, the body of Wang Ran''s clothes that had been wetted by the rain was also dried at this moment. A supreme pressure struck, and the four people fighting in the field suddenly felt an unspeakable sense of oppression. Looking along the oppression, everyone found that it was the humble wandering ninja who had just mixed in. I saw nine Taoist jade quickly appeared behind Wang Ran, the whole person floating in the air as if violating gravity, the natural chakra that should have been invisible, but at this time, it was as dense as the substance, condensed by Wang Ran''s side. This made Jilai, who had experienced Xianshu, especially surprised. He knew how terrifying natural energy was. A little carelessness would lead to death! But the man in front of him is like taking a bath in a hot spring where natural energy condenses. "Be careful, I underestimated this man just now!" Jiraiya spoke in a low voice to Tsunade and Osaimaru beside him. "Ang! First hit Hanzo. Now there is a strange strong man. It seems that this time is really bad luck! Cut~" Tsunade''s voice was a little annoyed, but there was not much fear. As a ninja, she had long thought about the moment when she died on the battlefield. As for Wang Ran helping them, Tsunade has passed the naive stage long ago. A strong man who doesn''t know him, why should he help you because of his ridiculous sense of justice? But is he really justice? "Don''t worry, before I die, there will never be anything wrong with you!" Hearing Tsunade''s words, Jilai also turned his head, and let out a big smile at her, as if full of confidence. Tsunade was moved a little, and his heart seemed to touch. But then, "Yes, Oshe Maru!" Well, Jilai also successfully dug a hole and buried himself. "Stupid!" Tsunade cursed in a low voice, but his voice was too small for anyone to hear, except Wang Ran. As for Oshemaru, he didn''t speak, but the determination in his eyes could be seen by anyone. ... Feeling the chakra surging inside, Wang Ran felt like he stood up! What sannin, what demigod, I''m sorry, I don''t care about it. With a wave of his hand, Chakra broke out, and Hanzo''s poison was forcibly decomposed into nature. "Enough, stop. I save these three young people!" Wang Ran''s words easily spread to the ears of the four, making Sannin suddenly a little confused. "you know?" "you know?" Jiraiya and Tsunade looked at Oshemaru together, who made him not say a word just now, the most suspicious. Da She Maru cast a faint glance at the two of them, "Idiot!" "you!!!" ... Unlike Sannin who was still thinking about fighting, Hanzo''s forehead burst into cold sweat at the moment he felt Wang Ran''s eruption. When Wang Ran used Chakra to forcibly resolve his poison, he became very wary. No one has ever been able to dissolve his poison, especially Wang Ran still in such a rough way. Sure enough, Wang Ran spoke to save Konoha Sannin, who had just been named by himself. However, even though Hanzo wanted to retreat in his heart, for the sake of the title of demigod and for the preservation of Urenin Village, he still forcibly suppressed his inner fear and asked: "I don''t know who your Excellency is, the strong man in Shinobu Village? Why didn''t you intervene in my Yuyin Village?" Upon hearing Hanzo''s question, the three of Jilaiyas also looked at Wang Ran curiously, and they were also curious about this question. ... Shaking his head, Wang Ran said, "I am not a ninja from Ninja Village. I am the master of the contemporary Tibetan gate. You can understand that I am a wandering ninja." Wandering Ninja? ? At this time, whether it was Hanzo or Sannin, they were full of question marks, and felt deeply insulted. Not in strength, but in IQ. Your strength tells us that you are a wandering ninja? Those rookies whose average strength is not good enough? Regardless of the mental activities of the four, Wang Ran continued to speak: "As for why we saved the three of them, I think they are destined to me, and their talents are pretty good. We should give young people more opportunities~" Wang Ran''s indifferent tone spread to the ears of the four, causing them to feel a strange feeling. When did Konoha Sannin also become a junior who needs to be supported by seniors? This feeling has never been felt since they were promoted to Shinobu. Hanzo feels very entangled at this time, agree to it, he will no longer have the slightest prestige in the ninja world in the future, and Yunin Village will inevitably become a meal for others again. Who would be in awe of someone who ran away because of someone else''s words. Although that person is indeed very strong, he has no reputation in the Ninja world, and no one else knows it. As for asking him to refuse, he couldn''t even think of it. Wang Ran was really terrible at this moment. If he didn''t face him face to face, he couldn''t understand Hanzo''s powerlessness at this time. Wang Ran also saw Hanzo''s entanglement, and Wang Yu, who was familiar with the situation in Hokage, of course also understood that Hanzo could not make a decision just because of a single sentence. He decided to give Hanzo a step down, and by the way, he could experiment with the reward he had just received. "Well, I just intervened for no reason. If you can pick me up, I will retreat and stop intervening. Of course, if you can''t handle it, I don''t need to say more!" Hearing that, Hanzo was suddenly shocked, and it was enough to have a step down. As for the result, he doesn''t care. After all, he didn''t want Sannin''s fate, Sarutobi Hizaki still had to give his face, and they couldn''t afford it either. Fighting against Sannin is to show your strength, so that the leaders of the Ninja village who want to take a shot at Yunin Village can weigh it up. Therefore, winning or losing really doesn''t matter to Hanzo. "Okay, thank you for your understanding of the difficulties. My Sansho Fish Hanzo is here to swear that if I can''t handle your move, I will retreat immediately. There is no difference." "In addition, in the future, wherever I belong to Yuren Village, I will treat you with respect!" Seeing that the goal was achieved, Wang Ran smiled heartily, "Okay, you are ready, I''m going to shoot!" Hanzo suddenly said with a solemn expression: "Please enlighten me!" "Daofa, the art of dragon fire!!!" Chapter 5： Hanzo retreated, first met Sannin The air in the sky heated up rapidly, and the rain that was falling in the sky was strangely stopped. A dragon-shaped flame appeared in the sky, but unlike the red flames of ordinary fire escape, the dragon-shaped flames condensed by the Dragon Fire Art were purple. It gives people a mysterious, untouchable feeling. ... As soon as Wang Ran shot, Hanzo''s hands quickly sealed, and he used a lot of ninjutsu. "Water escape, the art of a big waterfall." "Water escape, the technique of water dragon bombs." "Water escape, the art of shark bullets." The three ways of ninjutsu turned into a torrent and rushed towards the fire of the dragon, forming a sharp contrast between one water and one fire. Water escape ninjutsu is like a waterfall, and Wang Yu''s Taoism fire technique is like an ancient rocket rushing towards the waterfall. The strong contrast made people feel as if Wang Ran would be defeated in the next second. However, will it be that simple? Naturally it will not. Water has been the nemesis of fire since ancient times, but if the quality of fire is abnormally high, water can be restrained in turn. Is the level of Haolong Yanhuo high? Naturally it is high. To put it bluntly, the level of Haolong Yanhuo is like the fire of Amaterasu in a kaleidoscope writing round eyes. Coupled with Wang Ranchao''s six-level power supply, the quality of the Dragon Fire at this time is simply terrifying. Therefore, at the moment of the collision, Hanzo''s ninjutsu evaporates instantly. And the powerful dragon flame technique rushed towards Hanzo without any reduction in power. It was almost impossible for Hanzo to dodge, and in a critical situation, Hanzo, a strong man known as the demigod of the Ninja World, could only close his eyes and wait for death to come. However, after a few seconds, Hanzo just felt a little hot in front of him. When I opened my eyes, a touch of purple came into view. Hanzo couldn''t help but sigh with Wang Ran''s strength. With such a powerful ninjutsu, he could keep his breath and send and receive freely. The three people on the side had also been dumbfounded. They knew Wang Ran was very strong, but they didn''t expect him to be so strong. Who is Hanzo, that is a strong man in the Ninja world, and there is no resistance under Wang Ran. The three of them all secretly swallowed, "Where did the strong come out of this? Why didn''t he have any information about him before?" Wang Ran slowly dissipated to Chakra, and the inverted fire dragon in front of half-hidden also slowly dissipated, and it rained again in the sky. Wang Ran didn''t kill Hanzo, first because Hanzo''s existence was needed for the stability of the Ninja world in the future. If Hanzo was killed and some uncontrollable changes occurred in the future, it would not be conducive to Wang Ran''s plan. The second is because Wang Ran has never killed anyone, nor is he ready to kill. This is the most important thing. "Hanzo, you lost." Wang Ran said just this, and then looked at Hanzo quietly. Hanzo simply bowed to Wang Ran, "Thank you for not killing." "I''m Sansho Fish Hanzo, I will do what I say, and when I go back, I will send Ling Yuren Village, and I will see your Excellency in the future as if I was here in person." After speaking, Hanzo didn''t say much, turned around and withdrew towards the distance. "Ding~ The task is complete, the magic of the universe has been released." As Hanzo went farther and farther, Wang Ran also looked back. He didn''t pay attention to the three people who were almost exhausted by Chakra. There was still some time for his experience card, and he had to take advantage of this time to get a sense of it. Closing his eyes [biqugetv.xyz], Wang Ran felt his body silently. Konoha Sannin on the side saw that Wang Ran did not speak, and did not dare to urge, so he could only wait patiently. ... Two minutes later, Wang Yu opened his eyes, and the unobtrusive aura on his body disappeared. He was like an ordinary person who had just cultivated. The clothes that had been dried on his body were instantly wetted again. Of course, Konoha Sannin wouldn''t think so, after all, they just saw Wang Ran''s strength. Wang Ran, who opened his eyes, felt very comfortable. In just a few minutes, he could see the future clearly. There will not be any bottlenecks on the road in the future to block his cultivation path. I believe that as long as he practices slowly and step by step, within a few years, he will be able to compete with the shadow-level powerhouse and wander the Ninja World. "Kinoha Sannin? That''s a good name." Looking at the embarrassed Jiraiya, Tsunade and Oshemaru, Wang Ran complimented. The three of them just gave a wry smile, "Senior said and laughed, just the one who was defeated." "Well, you are considered to be rare geniuses in the entire Ninja world. If you hadn''t had a teacher, I would all like to bring you to Zangmen." Wang Ran waved his hand and said indifferently. Is it shameful to lose to Hanzo? The three people under the age of twenty have joined forces to make Hanzo have to go all out, which is already amazing. Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the three of them didn''t know what to say for a while. However, it is no loss that Konoha''s orthodox heir, the next five generations of Hokage, Tsunade directly invited: "We feel very sorry for not being able to join Zangmen. Senior said that you do not belong to any Shinobu village. I wonder if Senior is interested in coming to Konoha?" He touched his chin, "Konoha, the largest Ninja village in the Ninja world, I will check it out if I have time in the future, but let''s just join in." "I''m used to being free and loose. You said that if I go, I won''t be able to be Hokage. It''s still very annoying to be subject to others. Besides, it''s too much trouble for me to give me Hokage." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tsunade and the three were not surprised. If Wang Ran had to agree without saying anything, it is estimated that the three would still feel conspiracy. "That''s really a shame. If the seniors come to Konoha in the future, they must let us do our best as a landlord." The three said regretfully. "Don''t worry, if I go to Konoha in the future, I will look for you. Then you just don''t shirk off." Wang Ran joked. Seeing that Wang Ran is so talkative, Sannin''s originally nervous mood relaxed. "Don''t worry, as long as we are still in Konoha, I will definitely show you the characteristics of Konoha." Jilai said with a laugh, but Wang Ran still heard a hint of wretchedness in his voice. What is Konoha? Is it pornographic? Wang Ran thought a little evil, he naturally wouldn''t say it. In case Jilaida accidentally gave himself a bit of a nerve, wouldn''t his image of being a man be exposed~ "Then I am looking forward to it. Okay, I won''t waste your time. It is estimated that you are also very busy in the Ninja World War, so hurry up." Wang Ran waved his hand, and said no more, so in a short period of time, he still shouldn''t be in contact with these strong men for a long time. When Sanren heard Wang Ran''s words, naturally they wouldn''t refuse. They already had the task, and they had to return to the village to submit the task. Besides, staying beside Wang Ran is very stressful. "Then we will leave, thank seniors for their life-saving grace, please feel free to give orders if necessary in the future." Speaking of people, the three bowed, and rushed to the west. It looks like it''s back to Konoha. Wang Ran didn''t look at them, but cast his gaze to the east, as if there was something there. Chapter 6： Systematic apprenticeship task Boom! There was a thunder, and the three small figures in the forest shivered. "Yahiko, don''t forget it, we were so far apart just now, maybe they would have left when we arrived." Among the three children, the only blue-haired girl said to the leader. The boy called Yahiko did not turn his head back, and simply replied: "No, it''s hard to run into a powerful ninja. You''ve seen the power that opened up the world just now. Besides, we are all here now, how can we give up lightly! Say yes, Nagato." "Ok." The child called Nagato only responded with one word. He has bright red hair, but strangely he covers his eyes. Needless to say who the three are. That''s right, these are the founders of Mirai Akatsuki. It''s just that the three little ones who were supposed to worship in Yemen are now, and it seems that because of Wang Ran''s appearance, there has been some deviation in fate. Xiao Nan looked at the two helplessly, sighed, and said: "Hey, that''s all right, but we have to hurry up, otherwise we really can''t make it." "Haha, Xiaonan, I know you will support us. Don''t worry, when we learn ninjutsu, it will definitely bring light to this country." Yahiko smiled heartily, his sunshine couldn''t even cover up the rainy fire. Xiaonan and Nagato looked at him quietly, as if they could get countless warmth from him. This positive and optimistic attitude is the Yahiko they know, isn''t it? ... The appearance of the three little animals was naturally discovered by Wang Ran. In other words, when Wang Ran used the Super Six Experience Card, he discovered three little ones who were not too far away. Of course, with the disappearance of the experience card effect, he immediately lost the position of the three little ones. However, this did not prevent Wang Ran from entanglement at this time. He knew that the three little ones would definitely come here. This is the trajectory of fate and it is difficult to change. So he was in a dilemma whether to accept the three of them as disciples, or leave them to Jilaiya. You know, Nagato is the person that Lord Ban has booked, and Lord Ban is not dead yet. What''s more, even if Lord Ban is dead, Heijue is not a vegetarian. As a thousand-year-old Yinbi in the Ninja world, what can''t he do to save his mother? Thinking that he might be targeted by Hei Jue, Wang Ran felt a chill. Wang Ran, who was entangled, was silently calculating the consequences of his various choices. If Hei Jue is looking at him now, will he kill himself directly or ignore him? Wang Ran is entangled now, but entanglement is useless, because he will face reality soon. Because Wang Ran didn''t move, the three little ones who were not far away arrived here soon. Seeing the mess all over the floor, the three little ones opened their mouths in surprise. Although I saw all kinds of magnificent sights just now, I discovered the power of ninjutsu only when I looked at the ground. The bumpy ground, the burning trees... all showed how tragic the battle just now was. Ninjas are so scary! ! San Xiaoli was amazed in his heart, and then looked at Wang Ran, who was standing on the battlefield in a dress that did not match the battlefield. At the moment when the three minors appeared, "Ding~ A suitable candidate for accepting disciples was detected. Long-term missions were released to accept disciples. Disciples with talents of at least level b or above were recruited as direct disciples, and the host would be rewarded according to their qualification ." Come on, now Wang Ran doesn''t need to entangle, as he is seeking wealth in the so-called risk. There are a few people in the Ninja Realm who have better talents than the three little ones. It''s not obvious how to choose. As for Lord Ban and Hei Jue, they probably wouldn''t bother Wang Ran because of this appearance. The main reason is that Wang Ran is too weak now, it is really not worthy of the two. "Boys, don''t you know that the battlefield is a very dangerous place? It''s not a good habit to break in so recklessly~" Wang Ran pretended to be indifferent and said to the third little boy. Gudong~ The three little only swallowed in fright. Although they had made a decision, they were still very scared to face the ninja directly. ... Feeling his trembling legs, Yahiko gritted his teeth and shouted loudly: "My lord, are you a ninja?" As soon as Yahiko spoke, Xiao Nan and Nagato hurriedly pulled him behind him for fear of annoying Wang Ran. Watching the little actions of the three little ones, Wang Ran suddenly became playful, "Hey, kid, don''t you know how to be polite? Before asking others questions, you have to say honorifics, and let''s add another question." It was pulled by Xiaonan and Nagato, and Wang Ran''s words were added. Yahiko also realized his recklessness and quickly apologized. "Sorry, I was too reckless. Excuse me, are you a ninja?" Wang Ran pretended to be satisfied and nodded, and said, "Yes, I am a ninja, what''s wrong?" Hearing Wang Ran confessing that he was a ninja, the three little ones were overjoyed and happily ran to Wang Ran and bowed: "Great, Lord Ninja, we hope to learn ninjutsu from you." Several black lines leaked from Wang Ran''s forehead. This time he was not pretending, but he really felt speechless. I didn''t feel anything wrong with watching anime before, but when it was his turn to experience it personally, he suddenly wanted to complain about the three little ones. Come on, kids, do you know who I am? Just say you want to learn ninjutsu from me. I''m really curious, how did you survive the troubled times when you are so naive? "Hey, kids, do you know who I am and learn ninjutsu from me, what if I am a bad guy?" Yahiko raised his head and said, "We don''t know who the adults are, but this is our only chance to learn ninjutsu, so I implore adults to teach us." "If the lord does not intend to teach us, please let my two companions go, and I will leave it at the disposal of the lord!" "Yahiko!!" Yahiko said decisively, causing Xiaonan and Nagato behind him to shout out sadly. Wang Ran looked at the three innocent little ones, and suddenly felt sad for their past. He had seen too many children before, and although they all retained their innocence, they were only retained under the protection of a beautiful family. But the three little ones, they have lived in the chaos of war since they were young, and they are helpless. It is very rare to retain such innocence. Suddenly, Wang Ran unexpectedly felt pity. "System, can you check the talents of the three of you?" "Ding, according to the host''s cognition, distinguish the characters. After the characters are distinguished, the talents are being tested, and the talents are tested." "Xiao Nan, talent A grade, talent bias: creation." "Yahiko, talent level b, talent bias: water system Dao Fa." "Nagato, s-level talent, talent bias: Five Elements Taoism." Hearing the talents of the three, Wang Ran said that he still obeyed his own wishes. After all, these three children were not easy. As for Heijue, he is considered a green onion, and one day the ashes will be raised to him. Chapter 7： Wang Ran gave the three little ones a test Yahiko looked at Wang Ran with a strange expression on his face nervously, and asked nervously: "Master Ninja, I wonder if you would accept us as a disciple?" Hearing Yayan''s voice, Wang Ran came back to his senses. He chuckled, "Boy, you have to know that there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get it, you have to pay." The eyes of the three little ones lit up. Of course they knew that there was no free lunch, and even if they had one, they would be beaten. As orphans, they know this very well, so they are not afraid of paying the price. As long as they can learn ninjutsu, they can tolerate whatever they give. "Don''t worry, we are ready. As long as you teach us ninjutsu, we will repay you if we work hard in the future!" Yahiko said loudly, although Xiaonan and Nagato behind him were a little shy and did not speak, but their expressions were also very firm. Wang Ran smiled and shook his head, "What''s the use if I want your life? Let me think about it... I can''t give you ninjutsu for nothing." As he said, Wang Ran touched his chin, thinking about what apprenticeship test should be given to the three little guys. Guru~ Thinking about it, the belly of the three little ghosts suddenly screamed. Wang Ran was taken aback, and suddenly laughed. This made Sanxiao, who was still a little nervous, flushed with embarrassment in an instant. Wang Ran touched his body and found two candies all over his body. This is because there was a physical education class before the crossing, and he was afraid of having children with low blood sugar in case he accidentally brought it. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Wang Ran might not even have a single candy on his body. Although it has been raining in the sky, because the candy is in the sealed bag, there is no moisture. He took out those two candies and looked at the familiar Chinese characters on them. Wang Ran couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It is estimated that he will not hear Chinese for a long time. However, Wang Ran didn''t care too much, and found that if it went well, there would definitely be a chance to go back in the future. "Give~" Wang Ran threw the candies in his hand to Xiao Nan, so scared that Xiao Nan hurriedly caught it with his hands, and then found two candies. Although many of the characters above were different (the difference between Chinese and Japanese), Xiaonan still recognized the word sugar (Chinese and Japanese are very similar). This was given to her by her mother when she was young. "I still have two candies on my body, so you can give them to the girl, you two boys don''t eat them." "It just so happens that I am also a little hungry. Let''s give you a task of apprenticeship. Go three miles east, there is a small river, to catch some fish for our dinner." "If I do, I promise to accept you as disciples." After throwing the candy to Xiao Nan, Wang Ran spoke to San Xiaozi. The river was shot by Wang Ran with his spiritual consciousness before, and there were indeed many fish in it. As for such a simple task, it just takes a form. "Don''t worry, we will definitely complete the task!" Yahiko said loudly. As for saying that only Xiaonan got the candy, he didn''t care at all. Xiao Nan is like his sister to Nagato, even if it is given to him, he will give it to Xiao Nan again. Nagato didn''t speak, obviously, Yahiko''s thoughts were his thoughts. And Xiao Nan, who received the candy, looked at the candy in his hand tangledly. One is that she is a little embarrassed because she is alone. The second is because he doesn''t know how to open it. The candy Wang Ran gave him was sealed in plastic, which was a little different from the one wrapped in greased paper in this world. Hearing Yayan''s assurance, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction, and then he noticed Xiao Nan''s strangeness. For a moment, he understood Xiao Nan''s situation. It''s nothing more than reluctance, not open, and want to share with peers. Wang Ran walked to Xiao Nan''s body, knelt down, took a piece of candy, tore it open, and delivered it to Xiao Nan''s mouth. "Open your mouth!" Xiao Nan looked at this big brother with deep eyes somewhat silly, and opened her mouth strangely. "Ah~hmm." Wang Ran directly delivered the sugar cubes to Xiao Nan''s mouth, making her shout in surprise. Immediately, Xiao Nan''s face blushed, and this feeling of being cared for is really good. And this candy is so sweet! It''s sweeter than what my mother fed me when I was young. ... After finishing everything, Wang Ran stood up and clapped his hands, "Hurry up, the distance is not close!" "Hi!!" Yahiko exclaimed excitedly, and then rushed out without letting it go. Seeing this, Nagato quickly followed. Only Xiao Nan silently picked up the candy bag that Wang Ran had just thrown on the ground, wiped off the mud stains on it, and put it in his pocket cherished. After doing all of this, Xiaonan quickly followed Yahiko and Nagato, but the smile on her face was brighter than before. Of course Wang Ran also discovered Xiao Nan''s behavior, but she didn''t stop it either. The candy packaging can be regarded as Xiao Nan''s precious memory! A smile leaked from the corner of Wang Ran''s mouth as he watched the three little ghosts running. This feeling is pretty good. Quickly keep up, and the benefits after practicing will soon be reflected. Although the third elementary school only wandered around since childhood, their physical strength was quickly exhausted due to running too fast. On the other hand, Wang Ran could still easily keep up with the three of them without a trace of fatigue. Of course, that is, Wang Ran, who is assisted by the system, was replaced by someone else, but he didn''t have this state of cultivation just now. The three little ones with a lot of physical exertion slowly slowed down. Wang Ran naturally followed the three slowly, and the four of them ran for more than ten minutes in just three miles. ... "Haha, finally here. Nagato, Xiaonan, let''s go down and catch fish!" Yahiko smiled heartily, his voice full of optimism. Perhaps he was infected by his positive and optimistic attitude. The continuous rain stopped at this time, and the sky slowly cleared. "Hmm!" "Okay!" Nagato and Konan happily agreed, and then Yahiko rolled up his trouser legs and jumped directly into the river. As a result, the river was too deep, and it directly flooded Yahiko, making Nan and Nagato scream in fright. However, Yahiko spit out his head and spit, shouting at the two of them: "Xiaonan, Nagato, don''t come down. The water is a bit deep. You can catch fish by the river and I will catch it!" Seeing that Yahiko was safe and sound, Xiaonan and Nagato were relieved. Following Yahiko''s words, he obediently waited by the river. Yahiko plunged into the water with a fierce son, and took a few dozen seconds before he came up to take a breath, and then continued. Almost every time he came up four times, Yahiko could catch a fish, which made Konan and Nagato on the shore smile. Even Wang Ran smiled. Although you have the worst talent, you are still good at catching fish~ Chapter 8： First admission Probably because of the abundance of supplies in Naruto World, Yahiko quickly caught a few fish, which was enough for four people. But Yahiko was still a little worried and wanted to grab a few more. Wang Ran hurriedly stopped and said: "Enough, come on the kid, more is a waste." Hearing this, Yahiko came ashore with confidence. As soon as he got ashore, he couldn''t wait to ask: "How about, have we completed the task?" Hearing that, the three little ones looked at Wang Ran expectantly, laughed, and Wang Ran nodded, "It''s done." "Yay!" The three little ones shouted excitedly, they felt that this dark world had never been like this moment, and the future was full of light. Suddenly, Wang Ran looked down and put away his smile. "I can accept you as disciples, but!" Hearing the turn of Wang Ran''s voice, the three little ones looked at him nervously. "However, since you have entered my door, you naturally have to abide by the rules of the school." "One, don''t deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestor!" "Two, don''t do evil for evil!" "Three, don''t bully the weak!" "Four, don''t kill each other!" Wang Ran finished speaking, but the three of Yayan were still looking at him in a daze, which made Wang Ran frown, "What? Can''t this be done?" "Ah? No, it''s not!" The three hurriedly remedied. "Then why are you dumbfounded?" Wang Ran asked suspiciously. Look at me between the three little ones, I look at you, Yahiko, who is the eldest brother of the three, stepped forward and asked tentatively: "That, are these only these?" That''s it! Wang Ran smiled relieved and said, "Otherwise, how many rules do you want?" "No, no!" Yahiko waved his hand quickly, "Isn''t it said that there are a lot of rules in Danin Village, I''m just curious." Of course there are many rules in Daren Village, but Wang Ran is not from Daren Village, he is the master of a sect. And this sect is currently the only one, so why do you need so many rules? He is not going to stay forever, four rules are enough. If there are disciples who open the mountain in the future, let them make their own rules, and be an ancestor with peace of mind, it would be too much trouble to open the mountain to manage the sect! "Haha, I''m not a ninja from Da Ninja Village. To be precise, I don''t even have a Ninja Village." "By the way, my sect is called Zangmen! You can also understand it as an organization, it''s almost the same anyway." "I am the contemporary master of Zangmen, and you will be my disciples in the future." Wang Ran only explained to the three little ones, and the three little ones didn''t care too much after hearing the words. They only cared about Wang Ran saying that they would be Wang Ran''s disciples in the future. The three of them couldn''t hide the smiles on their faces. They bowed quickly and shouted, "Teacher!" Wang Ran shook his head, "Kneel down and knock your head three times!" "Huh?" Obviously, Sanxiao was a little confused. "This is the rule, our Zangmen rule of apprenticeship!" Wang Ran did not explain that this is China''s rule of apprenticeship, although it has been simplified, only that it is Zangmen rule. Snapped! When the three little ones heard it, their knees were directly destroyed on the ground, and they knocked their heads three times. "Ding~ Congratulations to the host for accepting the b-level talent-Yahiko, rewarding the Chakra Refining Method (Dao Fa revised version)." "Ding~ Congratulations to the host for accepting the A-level talent-Xiao Nan, for rewarding the basic ninjutsu master." "Ding~ Congratulations to the host for accepting the s-level talent-Nagato, rewards the b-level ninjutsu encyclopedia, and the advanced level of ninja!" boom! The three young men who hadn''t cultivated could not feel it, but Wang Ran could easily feel that the energy around him instantly became rich. Then, these energies quickly enter their body and transform quickly. In an instant, it was equivalent to months of hard practice, and there was no sign of unstable foundation. The main reason is that I have experienced the stronger ones. By accepting an apprentice, you can save a few months of time. This sale is really cost-effective! Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Okay, get up! Um~ According to the rules of the Ninja world, let''s introduce yourself first and talk about your dreams." Hmm, Wang Ran really remembered that when he read the original works of Naruto before, every time a new class was formed, there was such a self-introduction session. He can be regarded as a commemorative original work, after all, he has his own estimate that the future may be completely different. Hearing Wang Ran introducing himself, Yahiko raised his hands in excitement and shouted: "I''ll come first, I''ll come first!" Wang Ran smiled. After all, they are still children, no matter how mature they pretended to be, they still have a child''s disposition. "My name is Yahiko. I like to have a full meal with Nagato and Konan. I hate war and have a hungry stomach. My dream is to bring peace to this crying country!" "Peace, a great dream. But this is not so easy to achieve, you have to work hard in the future!" Wang Ran smiled and closed his eyes, nodding to encourage Yahiko. Unlike the past, except for Nagato and Koku, Yahiko received ridicule. And this time, he was recognized and encouraged, and he was still from his own teacher, which made Yahiko very excited. "Don''t worry, teacher! I will definitely work hard. Sooner or later, I will bring peace to this country!" "Well, I believe you!" After saying this, Wang Ran looked at Nagato. "My name is Nagato. I like to stand behind Yahiko. I hate being alone. My dream is to help Yahiko fulfill his dream." Nagato''s voice is very weak, and it sounds elegant. It''s hard to imagine how much Yahiko''s death in the original book affected him, and he became so crazy. Yahiko was not happy this time without waiting for Wang Ran to speak. "I said Nagato, you are a man, how can you follow me behind, you have to have your own dream!" Listening to Yahiko''s loud shout, Nagato still smiled softly, "Really? Then my dream is to bring peace to the country of rain." "What? It''s the same as before~" Yahiko yelled a little unwillingly. "Okay, okay, the support of your companions is indispensable on the road to realize your dreams, Yahiko, you are very lucky." Wang Ran interrupted Yahiko''s complaint and agreed with Nagato''s dream, which made Yahiko calm down. "My name is Xiaonan, and I like to be with Yahiko, Nagato, and sweets. I hate wandering alone. My dream is to watch Yahiko and the others succeed, and then get the teacher''s approval." Xiao Nan''s eyes narrowed into a slit with a smile, and he looked very lively. After hearing the words of the three, Wang Ran also felt a little emotional about the past of the three. Hate hungry, hate wandering alone, hate war, this is hard to imagine for a modern man who grew up under the red flag! Although he is also an orphan, he has a large inheritance, and he is not worried about food and clothing. The three people who had introduced themselves all looked at Wang Ran excitedly. "Teacher, what about you?" Chapter 9： A misstep becomes an eternal hate! Sanxiao is really curious about his teacher, although he has already been apprentice. But he is really mysterious. He is not a ninja from Da Ninja Village, but he has powerful strength. The key is that he still doesn''t know his name. "Me~" Wang Ran raised his head and looked at the sun that broke through the dark clouds. It was the first time he thought about himself seriously. Yes, what is my dream? It seemed that from the first time I bowed my head and gave up under the pressure of the principal, I seemed to be getting farther and farther away from my dream. "I, my name is Wang Ran. I come from a far, far away place. I like a lot of things. I won''t give you examples one by one. I hate things, I should bow my head to others. As for dreams... Teach a few students well and revitalize Zangmen." Although the name Wang Ran is a bit strange, Yahiko, who is very nervous, is obviously not paying attention here. "What? Teacher Wang Ran. Your dream is too low-level. Of course, you have to realize your dream by yourself. How can it be entrusted to the disciple." "Although I am a genius, you put me under a lot of pressure! Hahaha!" Seeing Yahiko''s narcissism, Wang Ran narrowed his eyes in disgust. Who gave you the courage of this b-level talent residue, dare to say such a thing? Liang Jingru? However, there is still a need to look like a teacher, "You don''t understand it now. Sometimes inheritance is more important than being strong." Hmm~ There is nothing wrong with this sentence. Otherwise, with the ability of the previous sect master to create a system, it would not even be passed on to the second generation. No matter how unsuccessful Qin II was, he was also an emperor. As a result, Zangmen had passed countless epochs and arrived at Wang Ran himself, and he was the second! Does this still make sense? This shows what? This shows that it''s okay not to be suspected, train a few more disciples and let them go. Obviously Yahiko didn''t care about Wang Ran''s words. Instead, Xiao Nan looked at Wang Ran with an admiring expression, and felt that Wang Ran, who was serious and devoted to education, was particularly attractive. "Okay, quickly grill the fish and prepare to eat." Wang Ran didn''t accompany the three little guys anymore, he was a little hungry now and wanted to eat something. The three little ones heard the words, and their stomachs rang out again. Wang Ran smiled helplessly, "You get the fish out, I''ll cut some firewood." After hearing Wang Ran''s words, San Xiao obediently went to kill the fish. Wang Ran wandered in the woods by himself for a while, cut a few branches, and saw another tree as lumber. The most important thing is that he happened to bump into a hare. In the choice not to waste, he caught it easily. He held the rabbit in his arms, wrapped it in Chakra behind him, and dragged a pile of timber Wang Ran back to the river. The three little ones had already cleaned up the fish, and Wang Ran threw the rabbit to Yahiko again, and asked him to clean up. As for why you give it to him, nonsense, it''s just that you are lively, and the talent is not good, who will you not do the work for? This is the professional response of being a teacher. It is very popular with teachers who are good at learning and behaved. Yahiko didn''t care, he was used to work, so he didn''t care about it at all. He took out a small knife that he didn''t know when he touched it, and Yahiko broke the rabbit''s belly with three strokes, peeled and bled, and washed it in the river by the way. When he was finished, Wang Ran just arranged the firewood and stringed the fish with branches. Then, Yahiko''s attention was attracted by Wang Ran. I didn''t see Wang Ranjieyin either, but simply pinched a handprint and shouted: "Dao Fa, the Art of Dragon and Fire." In an instant, a little purple fire dragon was formed out of thin air. Unlike ordinary fire escape from the mouth, this technique is completely condensed out of thin air, just like earth escape. Moreover, this purple flame is very advanced at first glance! "very handsome!!" Yahiko stared blankly at the purple fire dragon floating in the sky. From the mouth of the dragon, a burst of flame protruded toward the firewood pile, and it disappeared instantly. And the pile of firewood, like fuel from a fire, burned instantly. Don''t ask why Wang Yu just got so many ninjutsu. Those fire escape ninjutsu, one by one, is just like that. But the Art of the Dragon Fire is different! The Dragon Fire Art is so handsome, dont worry~ Besides, with this ninjutsu, where can you build a powerful influence from the three little ones, you can kill two birds with one stone! "Teacher Wang Ran, Teacher Wang Ran! I want to learn your skill, please, I want to learn this." Sure enough, Yahiko instantly turned into a little fan, and the rabbit in his hand no longer fragrant in an instant. He looked at Wang Ran eagerly. Xiao Nan and Nagato are no exception. Both eyes are like stars, looking at Wang Ran gleamingly. Seeing that his goal was achieved, Wang Ran shook his head pretentiously, "You still can''t learn now, you haven''t learned how to crawl, so you just want to fly." "Then when can we learn?" Yayan did not give up, still staring at Wang Ran blankly. Wang Ran pretended to think for a while, "When you have the strength of Shinnin, you should be almost ready to learn." Of course, with your three talents, it is estimated that Nagato can use it. As for Yahiko and Xiaonan, even if they learn to consume them, they will increase, but their power will only decrease. Of course, Wang Yu didn''t say this. After all, he couldn''t discourage students'' enthusiasm. Besides, at that time, it is estimated that he will have a Taoism suitable for the two, and there is no need to worry about their future. ... But when Wang Ran said that they could only learn when they reached the upper level of ninjutsu, Yahiko didn''t lose a trace. The stronger the ninjutsu, the stronger the ability to learn, he still understands this. Now, he was attracted by another thing. "Teacher Wang Ran, do you mean you are already above the Ninja level?" Yahiko''s eyes beamed, looking at Wang Ran expectantly. Nagato and Xiaonan who heard Yahiko''s words also opened their eyes wide and exclaimed: "Really? Teacher Wang Ran!" What is Shangnin? That is the upper-level combat power of the entire Ninja world, the elite class of every Ninja village. Although I know that Wang Ran is very strong, I haven''t seen the three ninjas, and I don''t know the specific division of ninja''s strength. And hearing what Wang Ran meant, ninjutsu was the basic condition for learning that ninjutsu. In other words, Wang Ran may be stronger! But Wang Ran looked at the three little ones in a little astonishment, he was a little guilty now. Although he will definitely be a strong group in the future, he is really tolerant of riding a horse now. How does this make him answer? Say yes, a little embarrassed, this is not a lie to the children. As for saying no, how round was your previous words? Will the influence of his own superiors be maintained? It''s really a misstep and a hatred of the ages! ! Chapter 10： Construction of temporary housing However, the sky is big and the earth is big, the food is the biggest. The sky is heavy and the face is the heaviest. In order to save his face, Wang Ran had no choice but to stop being ashamed and let go. "Shangren? What is that, to be precise, I should be better than Wuying." Hmm~ When I used the experience card just now, I was indeed the strongest in the ninja world, stronger than the six immortals, which is not considered bragging. Yes, yes, this is not bragging. How can Masters affairs be considered bragging? This is appropriate packaging. Wang Ran, who originally planned to comfort him with a few words, became more and more reasonable as he thought about it. At the end, Wang Ran''s confidence came up without a trace of guilty conscience. "Wow!!! That''s amazing!!!" The three little ones looked at Wang Ran in admiration. Although I don''t know how strong the Five Shadows are, it is definitely outrageous to be able to become a shadow of the Great Ninja Village. And Wang Ran said that he is better than Five Shadows. Doesn''t it need to be worshipped? This is a great blessing for myself! The hearts of the three little ones were beating wildly, secretly feeling that his life was good. Nagato also settled down. Wang Ran is so strong, he shouldn''t have bad thoughts about himself. That''s right, Nagato''s spirit has been tense, he is afraid that Wang Ran has noticed an abnormality in his eyes, and greed will arise. You know when he just awakened, but with these eyes, he easily killed two ninjas! He was afraid of being discovered by Wang Ran and then attacking himself. He was also afraid that he would get everything suddenly. If Wang Ran knew Nagato''s thoughts, he would probably laugh happily. Would he envy Nagato''s reincarnation eyes? Just kidding, he who practices Taoism can use any ninjutsu. Even if it is Mu Dun or other blood heirs such as Reincarnation Eyes, as long as it is within the scope of the spell, there is nothing he cannot use. And because of his practice and physique, his chakra volume is still very abundant. What he is worried about is that Nagato has been guarding himself, and the nervous life. You know, the difference between an S-level talented disciple who is dedicated to practicing and an S-level talented disciple who has been nervous and unable to practice seriously is not so big! Moreover, looking at the urinary properties of the system, it is estimated that Nagato and the others will become stronger to a certain extent, and they will be rewarded. Therefore, regardless of public or private, Wang Ran will only help Nagato, not harm him. "Ahem ~ hurry up and grill the fish, you still have to lay the foundation, don''t think about the mess." Although Wang Ran''s psychological quality is very strong, he is still a bit embarrassed when the three little ghosts have been deceived by himself and watched with admiration. "Oh~" Although still wanting to know more, the three little ones still threatened the Fire team to sit down honestly. The body is still wet, although it is not cold at night, but it is good to prevent cold by roasting. ... Wang Ran showed his superb and unlearned skills at this moment. Wang Ran, who is proficient in many skills, easily baked a few attractive grilled fish and a grilled rabbit that was soaked in oil. The three little ones who haven''t eaten meat for a long time eat very fragrantly, especially when Wang Ran''s roasting temperature is just right. But Wang Ran''s mood is not so wonderful, because the barbecue has no seasoning. As a modern stinking young man who is not tired of eating fine food, is barbecue without seasoning called barbecue? If you say that you dont have cumin pepper, you dont even have a salt, which makes Wang Ran a little bit disgusted. Although the wild fish and rabbit meat are very good, they are not salty, so Wang Ran really can''t eat it! Wang Ran''s loss of appetite also made Sanxiaofang cast a puzzled look, but Wang Ran didn''t tell the truth, only that he was not very hungry. To be honest, it was a bit of a shock to the three little ones. Wang Ran couldn''t swallow the precious food in their eyes. Wang Ran is not so cruel, let the three little guys remain naive. However, tomorrow I must go get some money and buy the seasonings, or else I wont be able to pass this day. Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. ... After Sanxiao had eaten and drank enough, Wang Ran got up and cleared the surrounding area with a soil escape ninjutsu, leaking out the flat ground. This made the three little guys stare again, but they didn''t yell. Wang Ran glanced with satisfaction at the flat bottom that had been sorted out with ninjutsu. "Well, the environment here is pretty good, and it''s remote enough. We have to prepare some wood to build a house, and we will live here now and teach you ninjutsu." "Great!!" When Wang Ran said that he wanted to build a house and then taught himself ninjutsu, the three little ones couldn''t help but cheered. After cheering, Xiao Nan and Nagato waited eagerly for Wang Ran''s next instructions. However, he was already very nervous, coupled with his excitement at this time, Yahiko ran into the woods aggressively. As a result, he turned around and found him alone. A little anxious, he shouted at the three of Wang Ran: "Teacher Wang Ran, Nagato, Xiaonan, come here quickly!" Xiao Nan looked at Yayan with a smile, and shook his head helplessly and said: "Yahiko, we don''t have tools, what''s the use of your anxiety?" Nagato didn''t speak, but he obviously meant the same. Wang Ran looked at Yayan interestingly, and he felt that Yayan''s rough nerves were somewhat similar to Uzumaki Naruto. "Uh~ha, haha...haha~" Yahiko touched his head awkwardly, and smiled embarrassedly. "Well, you three small bodies just look at it." Wang Ran smiled and shook his head. After speaking, he walked to Yahiko and urged Chakra inside his body, and his hands quickly sealed. "Feng Dun, Feng Qi!" Using superb control of Chakra, Wang Ran cut the c.-level ninjutsu, using it like a machete. With the use of ninjutsu, a large number of trees became bare in an instant. Wang Ran repeated the old method again, and after another wind cut, the rolling trees fell to the ground instantly. After going back and forth like this, within a few minutes, a large amount of construction materials appeared on the ground. ... Wang Ran used these woods and soil to escape, and a wooden house was slowly built. During the period, the three little ones were also helping. Although they didn''t know how to perform ninjutsu, they were also trying their best to help Wang Ran fix the wood. This gives them a sense of involvement. Of course, anyone who knows how to build a house is difficult to build a house with only wood and soil. However, it''s okay to cheat and deceive the three and other people who don''t know how to do it. The success in building a rain-proof house is because Wang Ran secretly used the wooden escape to bond the wood together. Otherwise, relying on Wang Ran and four laymen in addition to three minors, it would not be easy to build it and keep it intact. Chapter 11： Teach three elementary school Of course, Wang Ran can also use Mu Dun directly to build a luxurious wooden house. In the original book, Yamato also used Mu Dun to build a house, but Wang Ran didn''t dare. At this time, it didn''t take long for the first generation of Naruto Senjuju to die, and Mu Dun''s reputation still remained in people''s hearts. Coupled with Zuzu who may be secretly observing, and Uchiha Madara who is not dead. To avoid their gaze, Wang Ran was still very careful. Although I can definitely rub these people together in the future, I have to say that Wang Ran is still a younger brother at this time. In order to prevent someone from thinking that he was too threatening, they were going to kill him. Wang Ran thinks it''s better to keep a low profile. "You''re done, perfect!!" Wang Ran patted the non-existent soil with satisfaction. The three little eyes were looking at the brand new cabin in front of them. Although they didn''t participate much, they still had a sense of accomplishment. "Master, will we live in it in the future?" Xiao Nan excitedly circled the wooden house, jumped onto the steps, and shouted excitedly. Nagato and Yahiko are also excited to touch here and look there. The three of them have not lived in the house for a long time. For safety, they usually sleep in caves. "Yeah, but time is too tight today. Tomorrow I will go to a nearby city to buy bedding and food. I will just take it out today." When Wang Ran saw the excited look of the three little ones, the corners of his mouth showed a smile unconsciously. "It''s okay, Master, this is already very good!" "Yeah! We are going in!" The three little ones didn''t care if there was any bedding, they were still excited. "Okay, go in, and I will teach you to refine chakras after you calm down." Wang Ran shook his head helplessly, this is what the child still looks like~ "Long live!!!" The three little ones rushed into the newly built house cheering in unison, and Wang Ran followed in with a smile. However, because he was going to teach his disciples, Wang Ran still took this matter very seriously. The first step in cultivation is to have a good cultivation method. Wang Ran has Dao Fa, and when Yahiko received his disciple, the system also rewarded a Dao Fa version of the Chakra Refining Method. Wang Ran didn''t quite understand what the situation was, but if you have any questions, just ask the system. "System, system!" "Ding~ I am the host." "I ask you, what is the state of the chakra refinement of the Taoist version?" "Ding~Because the host is currently in a world rule. Natural energy contains a violent factor, and the host''s disciples cannot safely absorb natural energy without system assistance. The Dao Fa version of the chakra extraction method, the host can be understood as a simplified version of Dao Fa. Without the absorption of natural energy, chakra is refined only in the body and spirit, which conforms to the laws of this world." After the system explained this way, Wang Ran understood. When watching anime before, Wang Ran knew that only the practice of immortality can absorb natural energy. Moreover, this process is extremely dangerous, and if you are not careful, you will die. For example, the petrification of Miaomu Mountain, and after practicing immortality, there will still be obvious ethnic changes. In the anime, Naruto is already a perfect fairy model, but still leaves a pair of orange eyeshadow. Not to mention that Jilai also went to the pharmacist, it was another species. "If you say that, what I am practicing now is immortality? Then why has my appearance not changed?" "Ding~According to the rules of this world, what the host is practicing is indeed called immortality. As for the host''s appearance, it is because Taoism is the most suitable practice for human form." "This world? That is to say, there are different names in other worlds?" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows, it seems that different worlds still have something in common! "Ding, the host''s current strength is insufficient, please improve your strength and explore by yourself." "Okay, okay, got it." You dont know how to work around this system. What if you tell me? Wang Ran murmured inwardly. ... The attention returned to reality, and the excitement of the three little ones had almost passed. "Well, come over and sit down cross-legged." Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, the three little ones also knew that Wang Ran would start teaching them to practice. He couldn''t help becoming serious, and sat cross-legged in front of Wang Ran obediently, looking at him eagerly. "Ah~ First of all, you have to know that if you want to be a ninja, you must first be able to extract chakras." "This is a kind of talent. The number of people who can successfully extract chakras is only one percent or less of human beings." As soon as Wang Ran said this, San Xiaozhi instantly became nervous. Can they refine chakras? Of course Wang Ran also noticed the tension of the three little ones, and comforted: "But you don''t have to worry about this, I''ve already seen it, and your talents are pretty good." Hu~ The three little ones sighed obviously. Wang Ran continued: "Of course, refining Chakra is only the first step to becoming a ninja." "You have to learn how to use chakra, how to use ninjutsu, physique, illusion, etc." "But you have to remember that the tall buildings rise on the ground!" "You have already missed the golden age of cultivation. Generally, children in Ninja Village begin to refine chakras and learn Ninjutsu at the age of six." "And you are now in your teens, so you must strengthen your training base!" Seeing Wang Ran''s serious expression, the three little ones shouted in unison: "It''s the master!" "Very good!" Wang Ran nodded and continued: "Now, let me tell you what chakra is, and the method of chakra refinement given to you at Zangmen." "You must bear in mind that you must never teach this method to others easily." "You''re welcome, the Chakra refining method of our Zangmen can be said to be the strongest in the entire Ninja world!" This is not Wang Ran''s big talk, but this Chakra refined method, which is a simplified version of Taoism, absolutely incomparable to any method in the entire Ninja Realm. "This is not just to keep the sect in secret, the most important thing is that you are too weak now, you know, everyone is innocent!" Hearing Wang Ran''s teaching, the three little boys nodded firmly, "Master, don''t worry! Even if we kill us in the future, we won''t teach others the exercises." Wang Ran shook his head, "If someone really wants to kill you in order to get the exercise, just give it to them." "In addition, if you also accept disciples in the future, you can also teach them. But you must be cautious, and you must never weaken my Tibetan reputation!" "Yes!!" The three little ones are very touched now, and it is so warm to get the master''s care. "Okay, I will teach you now. Chakra is the energy extracted from the 1.3 billion trillion cells of the human body and your own spirit. Now, concentrate, I will always take you to feel the route of exercise... Chapter 12： Eyes in the dark After teaching the three juniors practice exercises, Wang Ran collected his skills and watched quietly trying to extract the third juniors of Chakra. ... Ten minutes later, Nagato opened his eyes first. Wang Ran nodded, not losing his s-level talent. "Is it refined?" "Yeah." Nagato nodded faintly. Although his expression was calm, Nagato was still very excited. "Yes, no loss is the owner of the eye of reincarnation, and the talent is indeed the top in the ninja world!" Wang Ran nodded with emotion, and Nagato''s body tightened instantly when the three words in the reincarnation eye came out of Wang Ran''s mouth. Although he knew that it was impossible to hide Wang Ran, Nagato didn''t know how to face this problem. Wang Ran also noticed his strangeness, looked at Nagato in confusion, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Nagato was silent, he hesitated to speak, but didn''t know how to express it. "Master, I...you..." Seeing Nagato hesitating, Wang Ran understood what was going on. "What? Afraid of me coveting your reincarnation eyes?" "No, master, I didn''t mean that. Mainly..." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Nagato became anxious and quickly denied it. "I know what you are thinking, don''t worry." Wang Ran smiled comfortingly at Nagato. "Go out and sit down? Let''s talk together." Hearing the master''s proposal, Nagato did not refuse, and got up and walked out after Wang Ran. ... The night gradually darkened, and there was already a bright moon in the sky. Wang Ran was by the river now, feeling the breeze gently caressing his face. Nagato, with red hair, bowed his head and was now behind Wang Ran. "Nagato, do you think it is good or bad for you to have the eyes of reincarnation?" Nagato was puzzled by Wang Ran''s question and didn''t know how to answer. After thinking about it for a long time, it just gave an unknowing answer. Wang Ran looked at Nagato, stretched out his hand, and gently touched his head. "In my opinion, you are relatively unfortunate. Although you have such a powerful blood line boundary, it must have been painful at the beginning." "Although I don''t know what happened to you, you should be the blood heir who wakes up after being stimulated." Listening to Wang Ran''s words, the scene of childhood came to Nagato''s mind again. Thinking of the last helplessness and pain of his parents, Nagato twitched. Tears fell down, "Master...Master, I..." Nagato choked up and wanted to explain to Wang Ran, but Wang Ran stopped him. Kneeling down, Wang Ran wiped away the tears that Nagato shed. "Don''t tell me, it''s painful to see your appearance in retrospect." "Woo~Wow!" Feeling Wang Ran''s tenderness and concern, Nagato couldn''t help it anymore and threw himself into Wang Ran''s arms and started crying. Although he has been wandering for a long time, he has become strong. However, when encountering a safe haven, Nagato still removed his disguise. Wang Ran gently patted the back of Nagato with his hands, "Although I don''t know how you awakened from the Blood Succession Boundary, but now your eyes are no longer carrying you alone." "Treasure yours, what you cherish, and their expectations are carried on you. Therefore, you have to take a good look at the world." "You don''t need to worry anymore. Although the power of the reincarnation eye is very strong, the teacher will not fight for it." "What''s more, you are my personal disciple, am I like such a poor teacher?" In order to ease the atmosphere, Wang Ran deliberately told a joke. Sure enough, Nagato stopped crying, shook his head and said: "How come, Master is the best person to us." Nagato really thinks so. Although he didn''t know him for just a short day, Wang Ran knew them clearly. "So, live a little easier in the future, don''t always pretend to be an adult, just a kid." "Also, there is no need to be afraid in the future. The sky is falling and there is a high support. If someone hits your idea in the future, you teacher and I are not a display. After speaking, Wang Ran bounced directly on Nagato''s forehead, and walked into the room without looking back. "Ouch~" After being bounced, Nagato rubbed his forehead in pain, but his face was full of smiles. "Master, wait for me!" Seeing Wang Ran had already gone far, Nagato hurriedly shouted, and quickly followed. ... The two who left didn''t know it. Just after they left, a white head suddenly appeared on the ground. "Tsk tsk~ This person is quite interesting. A mere Zhong Ren, who can''t even look at Samsara. What to do with him, forget it, let the master decide." The white head said a few words to himself, and then floated to the ground. ... In an unknown hole in the ground, a withered old man sat on a chair. The scary thing is that several pipes protruded from him and connected to the huge horrible statue behind him. That''s right, this is the man called Shura-Uchiha Madara! At this time Madara was closing his eyes and resting, and the whole space was quiet. suddenly! He opened his eyes. "What''s the matter? Never." A dark figure emerged from the ground, it was the filial son of the Ninja world, Hei Jue. "Master, Bai Jue, who is in charge of monitoring the eyes of reincarnation, sent a message back. It said that Nagato had worshipped a Zhongren as a teacher." "Oh? That kid in Nagato worshipped a Nakanin as a teacher? Are you sure?" Madara felt a little surprised. "I''m sure, although the amount of Chakra in Zhongren is relatively abundant, it is indeed a Zhongren. Look...what can this person do?" Hei Jue asked tentatively. Madara waved his hand, the three Gouyu writing wheel in his eyes turned. "What does Zhongren think about Samsara Eye?" "The news from Bai Jue said that this Zhongren is quite interesting. The strength is weak, but he has no greed for reincarnation, and he said that he wanted to shelter the little devil in Nagato." Heijue answered honestly. "Tsk tut~ interesting." Madara showed a funny expression. After thinking about it, Madara said to Heijue: "Well, if there is nothing wrong with Nagato, don''t care about them. It just so happens that the kid in my eyes should be able to adapt to it, and it''s time for him to start practicing. "Zhong Ren''s words are enough to guide that little devil." "Jie Jie Jie" Hei Jue let out a strange laugh. "Yes, Master. That Zhongren is really lucky to be the teacher of the eye of reincarnation. From another perspective, he is your teacher." Madara glanced at the idiot Hei Jue speechlessly. Sometimes he wondered if it was the incarnation of his will? Why do you feel that this guy''s brain is a bit awkward, so awkward, not like himself at all. "Well, you go down." Frowning, Madara didn''t say anything, and after dismissing Heijue, he closed his eyes. In the narrow space, once again fell into silence. Chapter 13： Xianshu hidden wooden house Wang Ran naturally didn''t know the conversation between Uchiha Madara and Kurozu in the small underground cave. But the facts proved that his previous caution was not wrong. Wang Ran, who had just returned to the log cabin after comforting Nagato, found that Xiao Nan had woken up. At this time, he was standing by the door guarding Yahiko and looking at the door from time to time. Obviously he was curious about where Wang Ran and Nagato had gone, but because Yahiko hadn''t woke up yet, he didn''t dare to leave at will. As soon as Wang Ran came back, Xiao Nan stood up happily, but was afraid to disturb Yahiko, and did not dare to ask aloud. This lovely appearance made Wang Ran''s heart melt a bit. Wang Ran, a thirty-year-old man, felt like an old father. Sure enough, the daughters are all dad''s little padded jackets. Although Xiao Nan is not Wang Ran''s daughter, she is Wang Ran''s apprentice, and she is also Wang Ran''s daughter. As a result, before Wang Ran could speak and experience the feeling of caring for his daughter, Nagato rushed in outside the door. The fiery look caused Xiao Nan to focus on him. You know, Nagato is never so reckless. As a result, Xiao Nan was even more surprised. Because he ran too fast, Nagato''s hair that had covered his eyes was blown up by the wind. Naturally, the red and swollen eyes that he had cried naturally couldn''t hide. To tell the truth, Xiao Nan has known Nagato for so many years and hasn''t seen him cry before, so how could he not be surprised. Nagato was also aware of his situation, and his embarrassed face was flushed, and his hair color was compared. He quickly tidyed his hair with his hands and covered his eyes again, pretending to be nothing. But his face couldn''t deceive people, it was too red. Looking at Nagato who insisted on saving face, Wang Ran couldn''t help laughing. Rubbing his hair with both hands, he messed up his freshly groomed hair again. "You kid, you obviously have partners, but you have to keep things in your heart!" "master!!" Nagato struggled to get rid of it, but it was a pity that he couldn''t resist, so he could only complain in words. Seeing Nagato''s embarrassed appearance, Xiao Nan also covered his mouth and laughed. Xiao Nan''s smile made Nagato feel even more embarrassing. Fortunately, Nagato''s embarrassment did not last long, because each team always has a laugh. Obviously, their team is Yahiko. "Hahaha! I''m the number one! I really am a genius, and I have extracted Chakra in just such a little time!" Yahiko, who jumped up from the ground, didn''t open his eyes, but he raised his head and laughed wildly. Wang Ran didn''t interrupt him either, just watched Yayan. As for Nagato and Konan, the corners of their mouths twitched, embarrassing for Yahiko. When Yahiko smiled enough, he opened his eyes and looked in front of him. As a result, he discovered the three people who were watching him, and Yahiko''s smile instantly solidified. "Uh~Master. And Nagato, Xiaonan. You...you all extracted Chakra, and you woke up...hehe." Looking at Yahiko with a stiff smile, he tried to make the last struggle, but Wang Ran decisively gave him no hope. "Yes, Nagato woke up the earliest, only ten minutes later. As for Xiaonan, it was a little bit slower, but not too slow." As soon as Wang Ran spoke, Yayan instantly turned into a crying face, lowering his head, Wang Ran seemed to be able to see the crow flying over his head. What a shame! ! ! Ahhhhh! Yahiko didn''t feel discouraged, but felt ashamed in front of his companions. And Nagato and Kokusu saw Yahiko''s low look, and looked at each other, wanting to comfort him. "Yahiko, actually..." "Zhe Xi!!!" Without saying anything, Nagato and Konan were interrupted by Yahiko''s roar. "Very good! No loss is my Yahiko''s partner, I have decided, and I will work harder in the future and strive to surpass you!" Seeing Yahiko''s fighting spirit on Nan and Nagato''s expressions, what they just wanted to say disappeared. Squinting his eyes and leaking a big smile, Xiao Nan said to Yahiko softly: "With Yahiko, I believe you will succeed!" Nagato nodded in agreement and silently supported Yahiko. Encouraged by his companion, Yahiko extended his palm to the two. "Then we can cheer up together in the future!" Nagato and Xiaonan also folded their palms on Yahiko''s and shouted in unison: "Well, come on!" ... With a small smile on Wang Ran''s face, looking at the three hopeful children, he felt that his life began to be full of value at this moment. "Okay, don''t be sensational here, you must know that hard work is not made by words." "Of course, we will start practicing now!" The three small voices shouted to Wang Ran in unison, their voices full of hope. Wang Ran smiled, did not stop them, just said: "You can practice, but you must pay attention to your body." "You are still growing, and your nutrition has not kept up. Be careful not to damage your foundation." "Don''t worry, Master, we practice pulling!" After speaking, the three little ones went back to their rooms to refine the chakra. And Wang Ran, who had experienced too many things in one day, felt a little tired at this time. Its a long story. Its about fighting Hanzo and taking disciples to build small wooden houses. However, Wang Ran only came to this world for one day. But he didn''t mean to rest, but walked outside the house. Looking at the wooden house in front of him, Wang Ran''s hands were sealed, and the Chakra inside his body was surging quickly. "Xianfa. Concealed circle!" In an instant, a large number of black runes swam out of Wang Ran''s palm, like a living thing, quickly entangled the whole small wooden house, and then disappeared. After performing a ninjutsu, Wang Ran continued to seal his hands before stopping. "Xianfa. Protective barrier!" A large number of runes gushing out from the palm of the hand, unlike last time, these runes are not hidden in the wooden house. These runes are like shields, forming a ball, enclosing the wooden house. Under Wang Ran''s large supply of chakras, it turned into a translucent appearance, and then slowly disappeared into the air. "Huh! Huh~" After casting two sealing techniques in a row, especially the enchantment type, even if it was Wang Ran''s existence with Chakra power comparable to human pillar power, he couldn''t help but breathe heavily. The consumption is large, and the effect is naturally obvious. Now if an ordinary person walked by outside, because of the existence of the hidden magic circle, there would be absolutely nothing to see. Even if it was a normal Zhong Ren, he could only vaguely detect something wrong. As for Shangnin, even if it is discovered, there is an outer protective barrier that can block it for a while. Don''t think that Wang Ran is only Zhong Ren now, but that is also Zhong Ren using Xianshu. Especially this ninjutsu is also a bug ninjutsu such as seal technique. Chapter 14： Yelinyu Ninja Village Don''t even think that Wang Ran is only at the middle level, but because of Xianshu Chakra, in fact, the power of his ninjutsu is comparable to that of Shangren. Moreover, the ninjutsu he is currently using is still the buggy ninjutsu in the entire ninjutsu worldseal. Although these two sealing techniques were only rewards for Wang Ran-two ninjutsu in the b-level ninjutsu mastery. But under the catalysis of Xianshu Chakra, it is no worse than the average A-level ninjutsu. Therefore, under the circumstances where the two are added together, the safety of the cabin has been initially guaranteed. If you consider the current time point, it can almost be said that the chalet is now peace of mind. ... After taking a couple of breaths, Wang Ran looked at his masterpiece and nodded in satisfaction. Tomorrow, give the handprints in and out to the third elementary school. Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. After feeling the excessive consumption of Chakra in his body, Wang Ran shook his head helplessly. Hey, the strength is still not good~ Wang Ran didn''t go back to the room, because there was still something to do in a while, so as not to affect the rest of the third minor cultivation. Sitting cross-legged at the door of the log cabin, Wang Ran calmly exercised Tao Fa, restoring the Chakra inside. ... In less than half an hour, Wang Ran opened his eyes again. Feeling the rejuvenating Chakra in his body, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction, and his strength improved a bit. Although not a lot, just a little bit, but such a short time was enough to satisfy him. Boom! Suddenly a thunder sounded, and there was a moment of light in the sky. Wang Ran looked up at the sky again covered with dark clouds, and it would rain at any time, and shook his head helplessly. Hey, a penny really stumps heroes. Originally, Wang Ran didn''t want to do this, but for a while, did he have a channel to get money, plus the three little ones still need a lot of resources... Wang Ran shook his head helplessly. Hey, he originally had an invincible card, but in the end life told him to do a big flick. Life~ With emotion in his heart, Wang Ran got up and rushed to the west. ... After becoming a ninja, especially after experiencing over six levels, Wang Ran reacted very quickly. In the dense forest, Wang Ran leaped on the branches like an ape. Under the explosive blessing of Chakra, the speed is no less than that of a moving car. No wonder there are no cars in the Ninja World, and the ninjas can still perform missions all over the world. I thought that the Naruto world was too small, but it seems that the ninja is too fast. ... As Wang Ran continued to shuttle, heavy rain began to fall in the sky. The clothes that Wang Ran had just dried were wet again. Wang Ran was also very helpless. Today, he was soaked in the rain over the past few decades, and soaked again. Fortunately, a village soon appeared in Wang Ran''s sight. As he approached, the appearance of the village became clearer and clearer. The towering houses and industrial drainage pipes all show that this is the Yuren village led by the demigod of the Ninja world. As his body got closer and closer to Yuren Village, Wang Ran''s speed slowly dropped. When Wang Ran was about to reach the gate of Yuren Village, he had changed from sprinting to strolling. I was anxious at first, but it turned out to be unhurried and unhurried. This thing is uncomfortable. As Wang Ran slowly approached, two Yu Ren suddenly jumped out of the dark. Standing in front of Wang Ran, the two Yuren took an offensive posture and asked: "Over there, who are you? What are your attempts to approach our Yuren Village?" As long as Wang Ran is wrong, the two Yuren will attack. Unfortunately, Wang Ran didn''t want to do anything with them, after all, he came to borrow money. I can''t say that before I can''t say it, I beat up my younger brother. "You go back and report to Hanzo, saying that Randao from Zangmen is here." Wang Ran ordered the two Yuren. Hearing Wang Ran''s tone, both Yuren were taken aback. Are you telling us? One of the more grumpy Yuren, without even thinking about it, said: "I''ve never heard of any Randao people from the Tibetan gate. Who do you think you are? I''ll tell you, we..." "Quiet!" Before he could ask any questions, the other Yuren quickly stopped him and said in a low voice: "Brother, don''t say anything. You are out of the village this afternoon. You are out of the village. Master Hanzo has spoken. Anyone who meets Zangmen in the future will be courteous." The more irritable Yu Ren was obviously taken aback, "Is there really a Tibetan gate? What''s the background?" "How do I know! But you''d better apologize quickly, anyway, no matter what the beginning is, it''s not something you or I can provoke." "Uh, yes yes!" The irritable Yuren brother, obviously frightened, quickly bowed and apologized to Wang Ran. "I''m very sorry, sir. It''s the villain who doesn''t know Taishan, please don''t blame it, sir." Wang Ran waved his hand indifferently, "It''s okay, just keep a good memory in the future. Hurry up and report to your leader, so the Taoist is here." "Yes, but I have to bother you for a while." The irritable old man said embarrassedly. "It''s okay, it should be." Wang Ran didn''t care. Seeing that Wang Ran was so easy to talk, that irritable old man was also relieved. After negotiating with his companions, he quickly ran towards the highest tower in the center of the village, leaving another Yuren with him. Or it is surveillance. Wang Ran didn''t care, his heart [biqugexx.co] was thinking about how to flick Hanzo for a while. Yu Ren, who was left to monitor Wang Ran, was also very entangled at this time. He knew that Wang Ran was a big man, and he wanted to talk about it, but he was afraid that Wang Ran would not like it. The two were dressed in their own minds, letting the rain fall on them. Just when Yuren was still struggling whether to talk to him or not, shocking Chakra fluctuations suddenly broke out in Yuren Village. Both Wang Ran and Na Yuren looked at him, both of them knew that the Chakra fluctuations belonged to Hanzo. Can make Hanzo-sama burst into such a strong chakra fluctuation, this Randao is indeed an incredible person! It''s a pity that I didn''t get on the relationship, otherwise, I would be able to fight for decades less! Yu Ren sighed inwardly, thinking with emotion. As for Wang Ran, he was a little dazed at this time, what''s the matter with this little Hanzo brother? Why am I so excited to come here and want to fight with me? It shouldn''t. I have already arranged for him last time. Thats not the case~ Is that exciting? nervous? Exciting? It seems that the impression left on him last time is deep enough. It seems that the start is fairly smooth, and there is no need to think of messy reasons to bluff the opponent. It is also good news. Wang Ran thought quietly in his heart, and his appearance was indeed a calm expression. Chapter 15： Big Huyou Wang Ran Within a moment, Wang Ran saw Hanzo rushing from Yurenin Village. The Yuren who stayed behind had already opened his mouth in surprise. Who is Hanzo? That was the leader of Yunin Village, a man called a demigod by the Ninja world. It can be said that few people in the entire Ninja World are stronger than him. It''s such a character, who is so disregarded for his image because of Wang Ran''s arrival, what is the origin of this man! ... "I don''t know the arrival of the Zangmen Sect Master, it is really a loss to welcome!" As soon as they met, Hanzo bowed and said to Wang Ran. Although Wang Ran doesn''t feel very strong right now, Hanzo will not capsize your boat twice in a gutter. Last time Wang Ran felt weaker than he is now, and he was almost beaten to death. If it weren''t for the harmlessness of others, he could go to Mingtu for tea now. From the moment Hanzo appeared, Wang Ran began to play drums in his heart. "Ahem, it''s okay. I''m here this time mainly because there is something I want to trouble you." Pretending to be calm, Wang Ran said that he is not proficient in this kind of business! Although I have experimented with the three little ones before, if the game fails, my life is in danger. "Oh?" Hanzang raised his brow, Wang Ran still needs his own help? "What is your trouble, why don''t we go into the village and talk slowly?" There was a three-point smile in Hanzo''s voice. Although he didn''t know what trouble Wang Ran had encountered, with Wang Ran''s strength, it was definitely not because of the enemy. Then Hanzo doesn''t worry at all, as long as he can solve it, he must help! This is a way to get a relationship with Wang Ran, to get Wang Ran''s kindness, it can be said to be beneficial and harmless to Yu Ren. Upon hearing this, Wang Ran also understood that Hanzo would not doubt him, so he arched his hands and said: "Then nag your lord." "It''s okay, it''s okay!" ... The two walked to Yuren Village in tandem, Hanhiding led the way, and Wang Ran pretended to follow unhurriedly from behind. As for the more clever Yunin, Hanzo sent away a few words. Although it is uncomfortable to be in the rain, the image must be shaped. I, Wang Ran, is such a gentleman! Sure enough, when Hanzo saw Wang Ran''s posture, his thoughts of friendship with Wang Ran grew stronger. However, despite Wang Ran''s unhappy departure, the two arrived at Hanzo''s office soon. Wang Ran originally said that his clothes were all wet, so he stopped going in. As a result, Hanzo didn''t care that his office was getting wet. To be precise, he didn''t care that Wang Ran got his office wet and invited him to visit. Wang Ran didn''t refuse either. Since they didn''t mind, he went in openly. Unlike Hokage''s office in the comics, Hanzo''s office is a banquet room combined together, which looks more luxurious. Wang Ran didn''t say anything. If you want to talk about luxury, in your own world, why is it not more luxury than here? No need to make a fuss. "Your Excellency sit down first. If you have anything you want to say, we, Yurenin Village, will do our best to help you." Seeing Wang Ran''s performance in such a way, he was not amazed at the office of Urenin Village. Naturally, Hanzo would not be boring to show off, and directly expressed his attitude. Wang Ran didn''t shirk either, and he didn''t ask for a major event. "That''s it. I just accepted three disciples today, and I plan to teach them for a while in the Kingdom of Rain." "But because I have just joined the WTO and the resources in hand are limited, I want to borrow a batch of supplies from your Excellency." Hanzang suddenly realized what he said, and sure enough, besides such common things, Wang Ran had something else to trouble himself. But this is a good thing. There are not many things. It can still get Wang Ran''s kindness, which is great value for money! "Don''t worry, sir, although our Yurenin Village is poor, this is not a problem." Hanzo directly patted his chest and agreed. "Come on, go and prepare a batch of training materials, and prepare a few sets of bedding and clothes, and some food, and then send it to me!" Hanzo directly summoned his men and ordered him to prepare supplies. "Wait!" Wang Ran was quite satisfied at first, but found that there was one thing he wanted, and quickly organized Yu Ren who wanted to go down and prepare supplies. Seeing Hanzo and that Yuren both looking at themselves with doubts, Wang Ran straightened his face, then said without blushing and his heart beat: "By the way, help me prepare some seasonings. I am a person who eats finely." Hanzo slapped his forehead and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry, I was negligent." Wang Ran waved his hand, "How can you blame Hanzo, I originally wanted you." Two compliments, the Yuren went down to prepare supplies. Hanzo and Wang Ran were sitting on the benches, chatting casually. Of course, it was mainly Hanzo''s side to inquire about Wang Ran''s origin. Wang Ran was so mysterious that Hanzo became curious. "Your Excellency said that you have just joined the World Trade Organization not long ago, have you been cultivating in seclusion before?" "Yes, I have been practicing with my master since I was a child, and I didn''t go out to practice until a while ago, and I found the next generation by the way." Wang Ran, who had already thought about his excuses, answered without panic. "It seems that your Excellency also has a long inheritance. In recent decades, there have been frequent wars, and you can still practice safely." Wang Ran nodded in agreement, and began to make up again: "I have gone through several times in the Tibetan Sect. I can have the leisurely life now, and it is all up to the sect seniors." Several eras! ! Hanzo was shocked, what concept is this! Much longer than ninjas! Hanzo had guessed, but he never expected the fact to be so amazing! As for Wang Ran lying to him, he would not think so. The strong deceive the weak? Is this interesting? In this way, Wang Ran''s importance must be taken one step closer. Want to know what is the most precious in Ninja world? Ninjutsu! What is ninjutsu? That is knowledge. And how much knowledge will exist in a sect that has existed for several times? It''s unimaginable! No wonder they are called Zongmen instead of Ninja Village. It turned out to be a few times ago. At this moment, Hanzo had almost made up for the history of Zangmen, and all that was left was a deeper and deeper shock. "Your sect is really... a long history~" Not knowing what to say, Hanzo can only sigh with his long history. However, Wang Ran shook his head indifferently, and continued to check the omissions for himself and make up the vacancies. "Now it is far worse than before. After one time change after another, few people in our Tibetan gate have been born in the last thousand years." "This has caused our Zangmen to almost disappear quietly. No, I just took over as the Sect Master, so I asked my master to kick it out and accept the apprentice..." Chapter 16： The background of the sect? Hearing Wang Ran''s slightly helpless words, Hanzo''s doubts about why the Tibetan men borrowed from the name were also solved. "Where and where, Zangmen still has such a powerful presence as you, indicating that the background is still very deep." Wang Ran''s expression of humility quickly said that he was nothing but that. The dialogue was going on in such a harmonious and friendly environment. In general, Hanzo got the information he wanted. As for Wang Ran, he not only succeeded in taking Hanzo to Fudge, but he also arranged his birth background. The two hit it off, they talked very happily, contented, embarrassed... ... "Master Hanzo, things are ready." Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside the door, and Yu Ren''s voice also came into the ears of the two who talked happily. "Come in." Hanzo ordered outside the door. "Yes!" Click~ The door opened. A few Yuren walked in with a big box alone. It''s not that they don''t want to use seal scrolls, it''s mainly because the current seal scrolls are too difficult to make, and Yuren Village is still a small village and can''t stand the consumption at all. Using a large amount of resources to make the seal scroll is completely out of value for the little Yurenin Village. Therefore, the materials given to Wang Ran were all packed in big boxes. Wang Ran silently calculated these materials. The food was enough for the four of their masters and apprentices to consume for a month, and the training resources could be used for three months. To Hanzo nodded in satisfaction. Seeing Wang Ran nodded, Hanzo asked several of his subordinates to put down their supplies and go out. "Your Excellency, I don''t know how you can bring these things back. If it''s inconvenient, I will let the people give them away?" Hanzo leaked his kindness and wanted to send Wang Ran back. Can Wang Ran answer? Of course not, such a small thing can''t be done well, what I just pretended to be...Bah, the power of the lie I just told was instantly reduced by half. "No, I have a little ninjutsu to solve it." After that, Wang Ran was not polite. Chakra moves in the body, "Dao Fa. The art of the universe in the sleeve." It was the reward given by the system when Hanzo was defeated and Sannin was rescued today. I saw the large boxes of supplies, instantly disappearing weakly and entering Wang Ran''s sleeves. "Space Ninjutsu!!" Hanzo cried out in surprise, this is the rarest ninjutsu in the ninju world. In the entire Ninja World, there is only the deceased second-generation Hokage, the art of the Thunder God in the Thousands of Hands belongs to Space Ninjutsu. Hanzo has lived for so long, and has never seen other time-space ninjutsu. As a result, he saw it today, and it was Muji Ninjutsu. The most important thing is that this ninjutsu is not yet used for combat, how can this make him not surprised! But astonishment was astonishment, but Hanzo didn''t find it incredible. Zangmen is an old antique that has been passed down for several generations, no matter what it shows, he can accept it. Instead, Wang Ran glanced at Hanzo in disgust. What are you doing all this fuss about? What''s wrong with Time Space Ninjutsu, not to mention how much inventory there is in the system that I haven''t dug out. Even decades later, there are many space-time ninjutsu. Especially the darkened young man with the soil, who used time and space ninjutsu to pretend to be cruel! Sure enough, although he is not as strong as you now, his knowledge and IQ are higher than you. Wang Ran''s contemptuous eyes were put away in an instant, but Hanzo clearly sensed it, which made his old black face with a gas mask blush. "That''s right, but it''s not very useful, that is, it''s convenient to bring things with you." "I heard that it was in the time when a hundred schools of thought were contending. The ancestors of Zangmen developed it to transport grain and grass. Later, other families used gourd paintings and developed their own storage ninjutsu. There is no use in this sleeve Up." Wang Ran flickered Hanzo silently and quietly improved his compelling status. In the era of contending a hundred schools of thought, it feels like nothing happens when these words come out! Sure enough, Hanzo was bluffed. Time and space ninjutsu, what do you say about development? Dont you also develop one of them? Why didnt I know that space-time ninjutsu is so well developed! For so many years, except for the second generation of Naruto, I haven''t seen any space-time ninjutsu in that Ninja Village! Also, if you think it is meaningless, I have to have it! During the war, for fear of being attacked by the food truck, it would not be much more convenient! Hanzo didn''t know how to evaluate this mysterious sect, he could dig out the treasures casually. "Hehe, your Excellency was joking, time-space ninjutsu is a ninjutsu that the entire ninjutsu world is hard to find." Wang Ran squinted at Han Zang, then shook his head, "You will see more when you have the opportunity." Wang Ran meant that in the future, what kind of golden glitter, dirt, Kakashi and other urban space ninjutsu, Hanzo should have a chance to see if he can live. But Hanzo obviously thinks too much. He thought Wang Ran would have a lot of time space ninjutsu, and he would still have a chance to see Wang Ran realize it in the future. "Then I''ll wait and see." Hanzo said with a hand, and then took out a small box from the safe in the office, making Wang Ran a little unsure. "Since you have just joined the world, you can''t help but worry about things outside of your body. There are ten thousand two, although not many, but it is a little bit of our Yurencun." Wang Ran frowned, oh? Are there any windfalls? Although I don''t know the purchasing power of 10 million taels in the Ninja world, as long as one Asma is 35 million taels in the future, it is obviously not too small in this war period. Wang Ran didn''t refuse either. He owed someone a small favor, but now that the favor becomes a little bit bigger, it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that Wang Ran is really short of money now, and some of the easier ways to get money are obviously not suitable for Wang Ran now. "That would be too troublesome for your Excellency Hanzo. For today''s matter, if I take advantage of your favor, I will repay you if I have a chance in the future." Hearing this, Hanzo was very satisfied with a smile on his face. Isn''t he trying to help Wang Ran so hard to get his kindness? Now Wang Ran personally said that he took advantage of his own favor, which was enough. "It''s okay, as long as it can help you." Hanzo said modestly, although he was very happy, but he couldn''t show it. Wang Ran curled his lips secretly, you politicians, the most troublesome, all day pretending, tired. Of course, Hanzo is not a pure politician. But as the leader of Yurenin Village, he is also considered half a politician. "Okay, just say that. By the way, where is the nearest black market to us?" Wang Ran waved his hand, stopped Hanzo''s nonsense, and asked about the black market. Seeing this, Hanzo was no longer entangled with the question just now, anyway, his goal was achieved. "The nearest black market to us is..." Chapter 17： Practice kicks off Boom! A flash of lightning flashed in the night sky from time to time, and icy rain hit the land in the country of rain. In the forest, Wang Ran walked quickly towards the cabin. He had just gotten out of Yuren Village, and he had already got enough supplies, and now he was thinking about three small cultivation problems. In the original book, Jilai also taught the three of them for three years, and the three of them can stand alone. Even if my own teaching ability is not as good as my own, with the help of the system, it should not be much worse. Thinking these things silently in his mind, Wang Ran quickly returned to the cabin. Of course, it is impossible to see the existence of the cabin with the naked eye. I saw Wang Ran forming a knot in his hands, and a brilliance flashed past, and Wang Ran walked into it. After entering the protective barrier, the figure of the cabin was revealed. Wang Ran opened the door gently, and Sanxiao was now asleep. Wang Ran didn''t wake them up, but put the things in the living room and went back to his room. To be honest, although Wang Ran performed well, he was still tired after receiving such a huge amount of information in one day. As soon as he lay down, he fell asleep. ... "Ah! So many things!" Early in the morning, Wang Ran was awakened by a scream. After feeling the surging Chakra inside, Wang Ran was sure that it was not a dream yesterday. Rubbing his head, Wang Ran walked out of the room. As soon as he left the house, he saw the three little boys circle around the supplies he brought back yesterday, touching this and seeing that strangely. Seeing the three little ones making a fuss, Wang Ran couldn''t help but smile. "Haha! Don''t be curious, it''s all for you. The apprentices quickly take their bedding back to clean up the house!" Listening to Wang Ran''s exaggerated laughter, Yahiko asked Wang Ran in surprise: "Master, where did you get the things, didn''t they have them yesterday?" "Yes, yes." Xiao Nan looked at the big boxes with surprise on his face. Although Nagato can''t speak well, the satisfaction on his face can still be easily seen at this time. "Now, when you fell asleep yesterday, I went to Unin Village to find Hanzo." Wang Ran said lightly, without any ostentation in his tone. Nonsense, go and fool others by yourself, where''s your face to show off! But the three little ones didn''t know, they all looked at their master with admiration. What is pretending to escape? This is it, and it''s still invisible. "Hurry up and divide the bedding by yourself. By the way, you can cook, right?" Wang Ran didn''t want to worry about supplies, he was very hungry now. "Well, master, I can cook!" Xiao Nan raised his hand. "Yes, yes, you don''t know, Master, Xiaonan''s cooking is delicious!" Yahiko nodded with approval. Nagato also nodded to the side, and he could see that he recognized Xiaonan''s cooking. "Very well, you will make some breakfast after finishing Xiao Nan later." It''s not that Wang Ran can''t do it, it''s mainly because he is lazy! What''s more, it''s natural and righteous for a disciple to take care of it. "Good master, I will come out soon!" After finishing talking, Xiao Nan hugged her bedding and went back to the room. However, in a few seconds, she came out again, no need to guess, she must have not cleaned up, and she was ready to cook directly in the house. Wang Ran didn''t stop him, letting Xiao Nan set up the stove and light the fire to cook. But after a while, the smell of porridge filled the room, Wang Ran asked Xiao Nan to stir-fry some fresh vegetables prepared by Hanzo, and a hearty breakfast was out. Yahiko and Nagato, when they smelled the scent, they had waited eagerly around the table. From time to time, and even glanced at Xiao Nan, he looked greedy. The warm atmosphere permeated the room, making Wang Ran, who had always been alone, feel infatuated. ... At the end of a breakfast, the three little ones lay on the floor rubbing their stomachs indifferently. In this war-torn country, vegetables are really more precious than meat, which causes the three small animals to eat too much. Wang Ran looked at the three little ones helplessly, afraid that he had not accepted three second seniors. "Get up and do activities quickly, digest food, and practice in a while!" "Ah, Master, I really don''t want to move!" Yahiko grumbled reluctantly when he heard Wang Ran''s urging, but he got up from the ground honestly. In contrast, Xiaonan and Nagato are much better-behaved and don''t talk back to Wang Ran at all. Wang Ran kicked Yahiko angrily to let him lift his spirits. "Now, go out to practice physical skills, come with me." Wang Ran didn''t give Yayan a chance to complain. He turned around after kicking, and the three little ones followed him obediently. As soon as he stepped out of the protective barrier, Nagato, the best talent, developed in amazement and felt a little different from what he had just now. Looking back, the cabin that developed them has disappeared! Nagato thought I was mistaken, so he rubbed my eyes quickly. The development was really invisible, and Nagato hurriedly stopped Wang Ran in fright. "master!" Wang Ran paused and turned around in confusion, "Huh? What''s wrong?" Yahiko and Xiaonan also looked back at Nagato at the end of the team in doubt. "Master...Master!" Yahiko and Xiaonan also cried out in surprise. "Our house has disappeared!!" Yahiko ran back even more exaggeratedly, and the three little faces were full of panic. "Stop! Yahiko, come back for me." Wang Ran patted his forehead helplessly, and smiled helplessly on his face. "I forgot to tell you. Yesterday I laid two barriers. You can use the Dao Fa, and you can enter the knot seal with both hands." "That''s it!" Xiao Nan shouted in surprise. Yahiko was experimenting in surprise, knotting his hands and going in~out~in~out... The black line on Wang Ran''s forehead directly gave Yahiko a thud. "Ah! Master hurts, what are you doing~" "Be serious, go to practice, is it so fun?" Wang Ran glanced at Yayan anger. Xiaonan and Nagato who watched by the side both covered their mouths and snickered, but Yahiko covered their heads and muttered quietly in their mouths: "I think it''s fun, how amazing..." "what did you say?" "Uh, it''s okay, you heard me wrong, Master. I want to say let''s go and practice, I can''t wait! Ahaha...haha~" Facing Wang Ran''s threat, Yahiko confessed decisively and ran forward with strides, making Wang Ran amused directly. He shook his head helplessly, "Well, you two don''t laugh, and prepare, we will start to practice after digestion." "Yes!" Xiaonan and Nagato straightened their expressions immediately, and said seriously. Looking at the lively Sanxiao, Wang Ran gave a thief in his heart. Hey, please be happy, you will know what **** is in a while. I didn''t suffer less when I practiced sports, but now I finally have the opportunity to practice the next generation! Hey~ Chapter 18： The first stage of training (Thanks for the reward for leaving, thanks!) "Well, Yahiko, Xiaonan, Nagato, the three of you, come here, I will tell you about the cultivation plan." After moving for a while, Wang Ran called the three little ones in front of him. "As for me, I have temporarily set a three-year training plan for you." "Master, is three years too long? I think with our talents, one year is enough!" Before Wang Ran finished speaking, he was interrupted carelessly by Yayan. This made Wang Ran very helpless, but he was not angry either. If Yahiko didn''t have this kind of temperament similar to the protagonist, he would not be trusted by everyone. "Well, don''t just think about running before you learn to crawl." Wang Ran gave a light lesson. Yahiko didn''t refute, he was just like that, and he was quite satisfied without being beaten. Wang Ran glanced at the three little serious expressions, and said faintly: "For the time being, I divided the three-year training plan into four stages." "The first stage is physical training. You will not be allowed to learn anything else for the first two months, specifically to improve your physical fitness." "Of course, this is just a plan. If you reach my expected goal in advance, we will move on to the next stage." "On the contrary, we will extend the time. Then, now prepare for physical training!" "Wait for the master, haven''t you mentioned the remaining three stages?" Xiao Nan asked suspiciously as soon as Wang Ran''s voice fell. Wang Ran touched Xiaonan''s head, "The rest will be known when you complete the first stage. Don''t be too far-sighted." "Oh." Xiao Nan nodded obediently. "All right?" Wang Ran asked. "There is no master!" 3 "Very well, then start practicing. First, run ten kilometers around the river? Chakra is not allowed!" Wang Ran said. As soon as he heard ten kilometers, Chakra was not allowed, Yahiko shouted in despair: "Master, it''s too far, can you be less?" "Stop talking nonsense, run quickly, I''ll be with you, don''t want to be lazy and cheating." Wang Ran was not shaken by Yahiko''s complaint. Yahiko nodded helplessly when he heard that Wang Ran was going to run with them. Yahiko, Xiaonan, and Nagato ran in front, and Wang Ran followed. Do you have to urge it? At first, the three primary school was very easy, talking and laughing. But after a long time, Sanxiao slowly gasped. After all, because the per capita physique of Naruto World is relatively strong, Wang Ran urged him tightly. It was not a long distance, because the speed was too fast, and Sanxiao also felt tired. Gritting his teeth, San Xiaoqiang endured exhaustion and ran ten kilometers. I thought I would have a good rest for a while, but as soon as I lay on the ground, I was called by Wang Ran. "Don''t lie down, now quickly refine the chakra." "what!!" Although very tired, Sanxiao still obediently refined Chakra. Not to mention, although the amount of extraction of each cell is small because of fatigue, there are more cells that can be controlled. When they recover, the Chakra volume will definitely increase a little. The three of them were awakened by Wang Ran after not cultivating for a long time, and then something was devastated. What super double version push-ups, what super double version squats... Anyway, all kinds of training that are extremely inhumane in the eyes of the people on earth, the three juniors have all received it. The tired Sanxiao was miserable, and Yahiko even called Wang Ran cruel. Wang Ran was completely unmoved, just kidding, we are the same, my master hasn''t said anything yet, do you dare to jump? This is the first time for everyone, now you dare to say that the master is cruel, you kid is afraid that you don''t want to fry the pan! As a result, with Yahiko''s hard work, the training volume of the three small schools increased. Wang Ran pointed out that this was because Yahiko was too energetic, and it seemed that the amount of training was still not in place, so he opened a small stove for the three. This made Yahiko greeted the other two complaining eyes, and he dared not speak any more. ... Looking at San Xiao''s tired look, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction, "Well, you go back to your room to practice Chakra first." "Oh~" It was originally a vigorous third elementary school, but after a whole morning of devastation, he successfully became listless, and even his words were weak. Slowly returning to the cabin, Sanxiao began to meditate and practice on the spot to resume Chakra. On the other hand, Wang Ran caught a few hares in the forest and roasted them for Sanxiao when he came back. Then sprinkle the seasoning from Yuren, and the aroma will diffuse in an instant. The three little noses who were meditating moved in unison, and opened their eyes with one brush. Seeing a few roasted rabbits and dry food on the table, my stomach rang unanimously. Wang Ran laughed at the look of three small eyes, "You are hungry, wash your hands and eat quickly." "Yes!!" ... "I''m going!" Wang Ran was chewing food in his mouth, and saw the three little ones gorging on the roast rabbit. "Sifu, really good times! Gudong, it''s better than Xiaonan''s!" "Yes, yes, this is the best barbecue I have ever eaten." "Although I don''t want to admit it, the master''s cooking is really delicious." Hearing this, Wang Ran smiled with satisfaction. Although it may be because the third child is too hungry, his craftsmanship is beyond doubt. After eating, Xiao Nan cleaned out the dishes and chopsticks very well. Yahiko and Nagato were lying motionless on the ground. Suddenly, Yahiko sat up and asked: "Master, what shall we practice in the afternoon? Wouldn''t it be so tired!" Wang Ran shook his head, "You can practice Chakra in the afternoon." "On the first day of today, you can''t practice too much, or you will not be able to adapt physically." "Really?!" Yahiko asked in surprise. "of course!" "Yeah! Long live!!" Yahiko cheered. "But well~" Before Yayan finished cheering, Wang Ran poured cold water on him, "From tomorrow on, you will practice all day." "And after you are fully used to it, I will slowly put more weight on you!" Yahiko''s face collapsed in an instant, and even the faces of Xiao Nan who had just returned and the unspoken Nagato''s faces became stiff. "Master, are you... are you serious?" "Of course, would I still lie to you?" Wang Ran shrugged and directly cut off the hope of the three. "Oh my God! Don''t!" A cry of grief came from the cabin, and after hearing it, people wept three points. Unfortunately, this did not win Wang Ran''s sympathy. The following days of the third elementary school are just such a boring day. Every day, Xiao Nan is in charge of breakfast for the four of them, while Wang Ran is in charge of lunch and dinner. Every day is high-intensity training, endless chakra practice, and after three naps, Wang Ran quietly uses medical ninjutsu to relieve three minor fatigue links. The only change is estimated to be the heavier and heavier weight, the higher and higher size of the three small and the growing strength and physical strength! Chapter 19： The sorrow of a small country Two months later, Sanxiao has faded away from the original weakness. The height of the head has been raised, so that Sanxiao seems to be unable to hook up with thinness. "Well, your physical training for these two months is over." Over the past two months, Wang Ran was very satisfied with the three minor improvements and performance. But after receiving Wang Ran''s praise, the three juniors did not show their initial excitement. Two months of cultivation has made their temperament calmer. However, although the excitement of the three of them did not show on their faces, the excitement of the three of them was indeed not at all. "Master, can we start the next stage of training." The three juniors looked at Wang Ran expectantly, they were already infatuated with the feeling of watching themselves become stronger little by little. When I thought that I was about to enter the next stage of cultivation, Sanxiao couldn''t help but look forward to it. Anyway, physical cultivation has been so painful, and they have persisted, and the next stage, it is impossible to be more bitter than this! Um~ it should be. Wang Ran nodded, "Yes, you are going to the next stage of cultivation. It''s just..." As Wang Ran''s voice changed, San Xiao pricked his ears and listened carefully to Wang Ran''s next sentence. "But, we don''t have much food. Now we need to go to the nearby town to buy something." The eyes of the third child lit up instantly, "Want to go shopping in the town? It''s great!" Wang Ran couldn''t help but laugh as he watched the joyful three children. After all, that is, three children who have been practicing desperately for two months, maybe they don''t yearn for the prosperity outside. "Master, when shall we leave?" Xiaonan''s eyes were full of expectation, and Yahiko and Nagato also looked at Wang Ran eagerly. "Leave now, just to spend a day in the city." Wang Ran had a small smile on his face. "Yeah! Great. Master, wait a minute, I''ll take off the load, and let''s set off." Yahiko shouted excitedly, trying to run to the cabin. Wang Ran''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and he grabbed his neck directly, "Take off some load." "I forgot to tell you. From now on, as long as it''s not fighting, you must cultivate and live with a heavy burden!" "Of course, you can take it off when you sleep~" Wang Ran''s eyes narrowed, but now it was three small angles, which was simply a devil''s smile. Of course Wang Ran wouldn''t let the three small battles carry a heavy load. With a high offensive and low defense job like a ninja, it is possible to get a box of lunch if he is not careful. Its not a problem with your mind to fight against others with the weight to restrain your strength. "Master, are you serious? You know the burden is..." Before Sanxiao''s complaint was finished, Wang Ran interrupted him, "Of course, it''s normal physical training." Seeing Wang Ran''s unkindness, the three juniors were helpless to accept this fact. Anyway, it is impossible to resist, because that would only make oneself suffer more. Sanxiao still has a lot of understanding about this. The main reason is that Yahiko is always a little bit like that, which makes Sanxiao have experience. Wang Ran looked at the three well-behaved people and nodded in satisfaction. This is the majesty of the master. "Okay, then let''s set off and try to get to town before noon." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the Sanxiao, who was still in a low state, instantly resurrected with blood. They are still very satisfied. After a slap, just give a sweet date. "Go, go, master, I''m going to the hot spring, I haven''t soaked in the hot spring yet!" Yahiko changed his crying face and ran away excitedly. Wang Ran looked at Yayan helplessly, this guy really brought him a lot of joy. "Yahiko, it''s okay to take a hot spring, but you are running backwards!" Crunch! Yahiko''s figure stopped directly in the distance, his back looked so embarrassing. However, the strong psychological quality did not make Yahiko ashamed, but returned to Wang Ran to urge him to lead the way. Nagato and Xiao Nan who were watching both chuckled. Wang Ran looked at Yayan helplessly, didn''t speak much, and walked directly towards the town. Not to mention that he knows everything about the country of rain now, but he still knows where there are towns in half of the country of rain. When Wang Ran moved, Sanxiao hurriedly followed. The four were running fast in the forest. ... Far away, the four masters and apprentices saw the outline of a city. This city named Drizzle City is one of the few relatively large cities in the Land of Rain. Although still not going to the small cities of big countries, it can still meet the needs of Wang Ran and the four. "Wow, Master, I haven''t been to the city for a long time, I don''t know what it looks like now." Yahiko yelled excitedly before entering the city. Konan and Nagato are no exception and are looking forward to this trip. Naturally, Wang Ran didn''t know the situation in the city, but just looking at the popularity outside the city, it might not be too good. ... Sure enough, what Wang Ran felt when he first entered the city was not the hustle and bustle, but a touch of depression. There are few pedestrians on the road, and most of them are in a hurry. This makes Sanxiao very uncomfortable. It''s been a long time since I have been to town. Why is it different from what I thought. Wang Ran didn''t feel too surprised, or that the scene was already in his expectation. The four walked forward slowly, none of them spoke. "Big brother, please, I really don''t have any money in my family anymore. You see the child is so young and has been hungry for a day, so please help!" Suddenly, a cry of pleading came into the ears of the four. Looking intently, a woman with a five or six-year-old child stood in front of a shop pleadingly. Whether it was a woman or a child, her face was pale, and she was obviously thin. Especially women, as if it would be blown by a gust of wind. "Madam, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, I''m just a small vendor, and the food has long been sold out. Now the food at home is my own food." "Don''t say you have no money, even if you have more money, I can''t sell it to you!" The middle-aged man opposite the woman was also helpless. It was not that he didn''t want to help her. The fact is that his family doesn''t have a lot of food, and the whole family can''t just ignore it just because they do good things. Hearing what the man said, the sadness on the woman''s face increased a little. She didn''t stalk her, thanked her, and took the child to the next house. The middle-aged man obviously felt a little ashamed, and quickly closed the door. Sanxiao looked at this scene, obviously remembering his own past, and clenched his fists with both hands. Wasn''t they that kid before, the same weak and helpless. The sentimental three young men showed sadness in their eyes, and Xiao Nan was even more tearful. Holding Wang Ran''s arm, Xiao Nan asked timidly: "Master, can you help them?" Chapter 20： Three little kindness Xiao Nan dare not call the shots without authorization, and she has no ability to help the mother and son. Wang Ran looked down at Xiao Nan who was holding his arm, and then at the other two young men who looked at him with expectant eyes. With the other free arm, he rubbed Xiao Nan''s head. "You should understand that we can help them for a while, but we can''t help them for the rest of their lives." Xiao Nan nodded and said, "I understand, Master. But if we don''t help them even for a while, they really have no hope." Wang Ran looked at the other two children, "Do you think so too?" "Yeah!" Yahiko and Nagato nodded solemnly. "Master, they are really pitiful. If we don''t help them, they will really not survive." Wang Ran was also very pleased to see that the attitude of the three juniors was like this. He didn''t mean cold-blooded. When he saw such a poor person, he naturally wanted to help. Just don''t listen, it was Xiao Nan who first brought up this matter, and Wang Ran took the opportunity to cultivate their sense of supervisor. Chao Sanxiao nodded, "Yes, since you have made a decision, do it." "Really?!" The three small all looked at Wang Ran in surprise. "Of course, I would lie to you three little ghosts?" Wang Ran shrugged. "Master, you are so kind! I''ll call them here." Xiao Nan yelled in excitement and ran towards the mother and son. When Yahiko and Nagato saw each other, they ran over. Wang Ran stood there, looking helplessly at the third elementary school running away. ... With Chakra''s support, within a few seconds, they ran to the mother and son in three hours. When the woman saw Sanxiao suddenly appeared in front of her, she suddenly became vigilant. The world cannot tolerate her to look down on anyone, although the three little ones seem to be young. But young ninjas abound in this world, and every village has a large number of young ninjas who have participated in war since they were young. What''s more, with Sanxiao''s speed just now, it doesn''t look like an ordinary person. Pulling the child behind her, the woman looked at Sanxiao warily, "I don''t know what''s the matter with the three ninja adults?" Looking at the vigilant woman, the three small faces glanced at each other. It suddenly occurred to them that they were completely different from the woman. At the beginning, I seemed to be so defensive against ninjas, for fear that they would take their lives. In the end, Yahiko smiled heartily: "Haha, sister, don''t be afraid, we are not bad guys." "Look, that''s our master, we want to help you." With that said, Yahiko also pointed to Wang Ran. The woman looked in the direction Yahiko was pointing, and she saw a young man in his early twenties, whose appearance and temperament were all the best choices, far beyond what ordinary people could compare. Wang Ran naturally heard the conversation between Yahiko and the woman. As for Yahiko using himself as a guarantee, he has no opinion at all. A joke, I, Wang, is the most reliable person. What''s wrong with the mere guarantee. With a chuckle at the woman, Wang Ran did not go over. Although he likes teaching apprentices very much, Wang Ran doesn''t like to communicate with people very much. If it''s not necessary, he still likes to be alone. After seeing Wang Ran smiling at herself, the woman blushed inexplicably, and the anxiety in her heart disappeared unconsciously. Turning his head to Yahiko said, "I thank you for your kindness in advance, but..." The woman didn''t know how to refuse, although she was absolutely not malicious in Wang Ran''s group. But they are ninjas after all, and the world of ninjas has always been dangerous. He didn''t want to take his children to participate. Xiao Nan looked a little anxious when she saw the woman hesitating to talk. "Sister, we really don''t have any bad intentions. Don''t worry. We helped you because we also came here." Seeing Xiao Nan said so, Yahiko also quickly spoke: "Yes, eldest sister, don''t you know that we were still lost a few months ago. If it weren''t for the master to accept us as apprentices, maybe we would have been dead in the wilderness." "We think you are very similar to us, so we want to help you. Don''t think too much!" "Yes, we really didn''t have any bad intentions." Nagato, who hadn''t spoken much, said at this time. The woman was obviously moved by the sincere words of the three minors, and said with some embarrassment: "That''s too much trouble for everyone." "It''s all right, you can go to see the master with me, it just so happens that we are also here to buy things." Sanxiao was very happy to be trusted by the woman and walked towards Wang Ran with her. ... "Master, we are back." Sanxiao greeted Wang Ran happily, and Wang Ran nodded, then turned his attention to the woman and her son. The little boy was obviously very afraid of life, and kept hiding behind the woman timidly. On the contrary, it was a woman with beautiful long eyebrows, and she met Wang Ran''s eyes. Seeing Wang Ran looking at herself, the woman''s face turned red unconsciously, and she didn''t know what to think again. "Master Ninja, thank you very much for your help." After straightening her thoughts, the woman directly knelt down to Wang Ran, and also took the child with her. It''s not that Wang Ran can''t stop her, it''s mainly because this action directly stunned Wang Ran. When did he see him kneeling at every turn, he didn''t react for a while. But in fact, this is the general knowledge of Ninja world at this time. In order to survive, ordinary people in war-torn countries will almost kneel when they see a ninja. Compared with life, face is really not worth mentioning. Wang Ran reacted quickly, and hurriedly winked at the three little ones, and lifted up the mother and son. "You don''t have to be like this. We just came here. If you are unfamiliar in life, you will be our guide and help us purchase things. The reward is that we will prepare a copy for you." Wang Ran said lightly, he did not advocate giving charity to the two of them. You and I have no cause and effect, if I give you alms, it will become cause and effect. Although Wang Ran didn''t believe in the law of cause and effect, he had believed in the myths and stories since he got the system and inherited Zangmen. Therefore, he should avoid unnecessary cause and effect. What''s more, compared to charity, the reward you get is easier for women to accept. Sure enough, when the woman heard Wang Ran''s words, her heart became clear in an instant. "Thank you so much for the opportunity given to me," the woman said gratefully. Wang Ran nodded and said to Sanxiao: "It''s not too early, and the purchase is not in a hurry. Let''s go find a hotel for dinner first." "Good master, it happens that we are also hungry." Sanxiao said in agreement. It''s just that the woman is obviously a little embarrassed. She thinks she will go back to purchase immediately and get the food. As a result, now Wang Ran said to eat first, so she didn''t know what to do next. Chapter 21： Birds in the sky Let''s go to dinner, she has no money. But if you don''t follow along, why would you suggest Wang Ran to master and apprentice the four? Wang Ran saw the woman''s entanglement, and pretended not to care: "Well, let''s take a little time for you. If you come with us and invite you to have a meal, it will be regarded as compensation, how about?" Upon hearing this, the woman was overjoyed. Although he also knew that Wang Ran was giving alms to himself, he couldn''t bear to speak. The owner said that this was a compensation to himself, so that he would not seem so humble to accept it. "Thank you sir, thank you sir!" With that, the woman knelt down again subconsciously, causing Wang Ran to collapse. Fortunately, he left early this time on precautions and dragged her in time without letting her kneel down. As a celestial person, the other party will kneel down for you at every turn. Wang Ran said that he is really not used to it. "Okay, go quickly. You lead the way and take us to the best hotel in town." Being supported by Wang Ran, the woman blushed and said quickly, "Yes, please come with me, sir." Wang Ran gave her a strange look, but didn''t understand her blush. But he didn''t care too much, saying the way the woman said, the group walked towards the hotel. ... "Boss, give me three rooms, and prepare some more meals for delivery." "Go, my lord, come with me." ... Gudong! Looking at the table full of food, the mother and son couldn''t hold back, and swallowed together. They haven''t had a full meal for a long time, not to mention this "big meal"! Wang Ran looked at the stiffened two and said with a smile: "Don''t be polite, eat quickly, and take us to buy food after eating." The little boy was still a little cautious and didn''t dare to say a word. He looked at Wang Ran timidly at the four masters and apprentices. His mother was too embarrassed to move the chopsticks first. Xiao Nan looked at the timid little guy and took the initiative to give him some food, "Hurry up and eat, you are welcome." Maybe girls are more dominant, and the little guy timidly said thank you sister to Xiao Nan. This made Xiao Nan laugh, and even Yahiko clamored for the little boy to call him his brother, which scared the children very much. Looking at Yahiko and Xiaonan who were playing around, Wang Ran smiled helplessly. This little thing can be jokes, it''s really lively. Wang Ran shook his head helplessly, ignoring them, and started eating on his own. Yahiko and Xiaonan didn''t quarrel for long, and everyone ate quietly. The woman ate very finely, as if she was afraid that she would not taste it. But she ate quickly, as if she hadn''t eaten enough. Such contradictory manifestations appear on a person, but it feels very natural. Moreover, while eating, she also feeds the child from time to time. With one mind and two uses, the speed of eating is inferior to those who think they are foodies. After eating and drinking enough, under the leadership of the woman, the four of them quickly purchased enough supplies. After leaving enough supplies for the mother and son, under the reluctant gaze of the two, Wang Ran went back to the hotel. Everyone has their own life. Wang Ran and the others can''t spare all their energy to help the two of them. How they will live in the future depends on their own. As soon as I returned to the hotel, the third elementary school was clamoring to go to the hot springs, but when I asked, I found out that this hotel has no hot springs. In other words, there are no hotels with hot springs in the country of rain. This can''t help making the three small disappointments, and they are constantly depressed. To be honest, Wang Ran was also quite disappointed. He hadn''t been in a hot spring for a long time. And the hot springs in Ninja World seem to be formed naturally, I don''t know what it feels like to soak. Helpless, in order to appease the third elementary school, Wang Ran had to agree to go shopping with them. Wang Ran felt that his master seemed to have no majesty on weekdays. I was afraid of the teacher when I was a child. I didn''t dare to talk to the teacher when I was a kid. Why is it my turn to be a teacher? The students are not afraid of the teacher anymore? But he didn''t resist this kind of thing, after all, he felt pretty good, very warm. Walking on the streets of the city, although there are few pedestrians on the road, there are still many shops coming. It may be that the atmosphere of the war has become more and more sluggish recently, and ordinary people have begun to live normally one after another. Except for some permanent ninjas, there is no atmosphere of war in the city. Wang Ran felt very satisfied, and the tense atmosphere every day was not what he wanted. Wandering around the city, exclaiming from time to time for three hours. Although the market is not very good because of the war, there are still some weird gadgets. In addition, at this time, it is seldom able to sell, the bosses are bored and do a lot on weekdays, which makes these handicraft products more and more. There are a lot of all kinds of weird things, which evokes little childhood excitement. Wang Ran followed Sanxiao quietly, not feeling bored, but rather interesting. The four people who had nothing to do were just wandering in the street. All three bought a mask, and Xiao Nan also specially picked a fox face mask for Wang Ran. Wang Ran, who didn''t want to take it, didn''t resist Xiao Nan''s teary eyes and was defeated. Helplessly put on the fox face mask, not to mention it''s pretty handsome, adding a lot of mystery out of thin air. This made Xiao Nan three people praised, and put on their own masks. As a result, four weird masks appeared on the road. The four were talking and laughing, and they were completely out of harmony with the surrounding environment. Pedestrians passing by from time to time are constantly looking, but dare not say anything. While the four of them were hanging out, Wang Ranmin felt something was wrong. It stands to reason that in the geographical environment of the Land of Rain, there are not many birds flying in the sky on weekdays. As a result, in just a while, Wang Ran realized that many birds had already flown in the sky. There are flying in all directions, which is very abnormal. Is there something going to happen? Wang Ran raised his head and looked at the sky, thinking silently in his heart. The three juniors all noticed Wang Ran''s pause, but turned around to find that Wang Ran was actually looking up at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking. Xiao Nan asked suspiciously: "What''s wrong with the master? Is there anything wrong?" Wang Ran nodded, but didn''t say much. Yahiko also followed Wang Ran''s appearance, looking up at the sky, but didn''t notice anything. On the contrary, Nagato also raised his head, looking at the sky, trying to find something wrong. "No, the birds in the sky are wrong!" Suddenly, Nagato exclaimed, causing both Xiaonan and Yahiko to raise their heads in confusion. "What''s wrong with Nagato, what''s wrong?" As a result, neither of them noticed anything unusual. Chapter 22： The war is over "Look at those birds." Nagato explained to the two. "What''s wrong with the bird? Isn''t it normal to fly in the sky... Wait!" Yahiko originally asked a question in confusion, but as soon as he said something, he realized that something was wrong. He also lived in the country of rain since he was a child. Although he was a little careless for a while, he suddenly woke up under Nagato''s reminder. "Why are there so many birds in the Land of Rain? This is not normal!" Yahiko shouted in surprise, Xiaonan also frowned, thinking about the reason. "Master, you must know the reason!" After thinking for a long time, the third elementary school couldn''t figure out why, so I had to ask Wang Ran for help. Wang Ran also didn''t pretend to be mysterious, and explained: "Most of these flying in the sky are ninja eagles, and there are chakras in them." "Such flying psychic beasts generally do not appear on a large scale. Their main function is to transmit information." "Flying so frequently in the sky now, there are only three situations that will appear." "First, a large-scale war is about to break out, and the front line is calling for ninjas." "Second, there is a crisis in Ninja Village, Ninja Village has recalled going out ninja." "However, combined with the current situation, neither of these two possibilities is very great." Following Wang Ran''s words, the attention of the three minors was completely attracted, looking forward to his next sentence. Looking at the serious three, Wang Ran''s originally serious face suddenly leaked a smile. "So, now the third scenario is the most likely." "In other words, the war may be over!" As Wang Ran''s voice fell, San Xiao opened his eyes with excitement. "Master, are you telling me the truth? The war is really coming to an end?" Wang Ran smiled and nodded. This is not his guessing, but the result of reasoning. Of course, this reasoning is reversed. It is now Konoha''s 38th year, and it will soon be Konoha''s 39th year. Wang Ran, who is proficient in the original, naturally knew that the end of World War II was around 39 Konoha. With such a reverse reasoning, the mystery of the flying birds in the sky was naturally solved. ... After getting an affirmative answer, three small moments screamed excitedly. "It''s great, peace can finally be made!" The three children are very excited. They have lived under the flames of war since childhood, and their desire to end the war is not weaker than anyone else. Wang Ran looked at the excited Sanxiao and shook his head silently. Where can war end so easily, hatred is not so easy to eliminate. You know, there was no peace for long between World War II and World War III. And during this false peace period, small-scale conflicts between countries have been uninterrupted. Rather than saying that World War II is over, it is better to say that the consumption of various countries has reached a peak, and the war is temporarily truce, and the training is good. However, despite the facts, Wang Ran did not interrupt the cheers of the three minors, telling them the facts. Children, it is better to have more fun. ... Next, after receiving the news that the war was about to end, the interest became more and more high. There were talking and laughing along the way, bringing a hint of prosperity to this deserted city. ... When the three returned to the hotel, it was already dark. After a simple dinner, when the four masters and apprentices wanted to practice, cheers suddenly came from the street. This made Sanxiao very curious and hurried out to see what was going on. As soon as he left the house, Sanxiao saw that all the houses in the street were lit up, illuminating the night. The road was also crowded with people, everyone came to the street and cheered, and the whole city was immersed in a joyous atmosphere. The whole city is like a modern bustling city, brightly lit. San Xiao felt that the atmosphere here was completely changed from the daytime, although they had already guessed. At this time, the owner of the inn also found out the third child, and ran over with a smile, and said: "The three guests don''t know yet, I''m telling you, there was news from the ninja adults saying that the war is over. Now everyone is very happy, and they are ready to party all night to celebrate!" Although Sanxiao had known the news of the end of the war long ago, he still felt extremely happy at this time. There was a smile on his face, and he couldn''t wait to join the carnival crowd. The innkeeper joined the crowd after three hours, venting his excitement. At this time, Wang Ran stood quietly in front of the window, watching the cheering people. For the first time, he felt the preciousness of peace, allowing countless people to dance all night because of a news. It allows people to let go of the barriers temporarily and laugh together. He didn''t join in, he didn''t really like the excitement. However, looking at the crowd downstairs quietly in the room now, he already felt the relaxed atmosphere. Wang Ran did not have the mind of being a savior, but if he cultivated a savior, it would be very good. At the very least, peace in the world has its own contribution. As for the dangerous obstacles on the way forward for the disciples, I will help them to remove them. Wang Ran thought secretly in his heart. At this point, Wang Ran turned and sat cross-legged on the ground, practicing peace of mind. Although he had plenty of time, his strength was still too low, and he couldn''t rank in the Ninja world at all. No matter what plans you have in the future, you still need strong strength as support. ... The excitement of the outside world was blocked by Wang Ran, and when he opened his eyes again, the sky was clear. Wang Ran originally wanted to call the third elementary school to return to the cabin, but found that the third elementary school was exhausted. Don''t guess, Wang Ran also knows that Sanxiao didn''t sleep all night last night. Reluctantly, Wang Ran had to let Sanxiao continue to sleep and take to the streets to feel the atmosphere of peacetime. ... As soon as he left the house, Wang Ran felt the difference. Without the desertedness, the whole city seemed to come to life in an instant. Wang Ran walked on the road with a familiar sense of prosperity. After a long absence from modern cities, Wang Ran realized that he was not used to it at all. Isn''t he too strict with the third elementary school? Why is there not a trace of boredom? ... After wandering for a while, Wang Ran returned to the inn again, and the Sanxiao had already got up. Looking at the still listless third child, Wang Ran shook his head helplessly. "Master, you are back, let me tell you, yesterday was so lively, it''s a shame you didn''t come." Although still listless, when talking about the lively scene last night, Yahiko''s voice instantly became energetic. Wang Ran reluctantly gave Yayan a violent shudder, "I told you that you can''t afford it in the morning, you still have reason!" "Master!!! It hurts, can you lighten it next time~" Yahiko rubbed his head, complaining helplessly. Chapter 23： Iron fist of love "Okay, stop complaining, hurry up and pack up things, we go back, and then we will start the second phase of cultivation." Wang Ran didn''t care about Yayan''s grievances. He is now addicted to knocking Yayan on the head. And Yahiko''s physical fitness is good, so there is no need to worry about knocking it out. "Oh~ I know." Yahiko murmured in reply. Not only was Wang Ran used to it, but he himself was used to it. Since I became a teacher, Wang Ran''s horror has not been uncommon. Nagato and Xiaonan still cover their mouths and laugh secretly as usual. ... It is said to pack things, but there is nothing to pack. Although there were many things purchased, they were all received in the space in the sleeve by Wang Ran using the magic of the universe in the sleeve. What the third elementary school needs to clean up is just the masks that I bought yesterday when I was shopping. Soon, the four masters and apprentices packed up their things and rushed to the cabin. Different from the time when they came, the three little ones all carried a small burden on their backs. Because of the late waking up at three hours, when Wang Ran and the four returned to the cabin, it was already past noon. Wang Ran was okay, and bought some food on the street in the morning. Sanxiaoke was uncomfortable. I didn''t have a good rest last night, and I didn''t eat in the morning. At this time, my hungry chest stuck to my back. "Ah, Nagato, Xiaonan, I feel like I''m going to starve to death." As soon as he put down his luggage, Yahiko complained to Nagato and Konan. Xiaonan and Nagato also clutched their stomachs, and said, "We are hungry too, let''s cook and eat quickly." Coincidentally, as soon as Wang Ran put out the supplies, he heard the conversation of the three. Suddenly a little speechless. "You didn''t eat in the morning? Didn''t you leave a lot of money for you?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Sanxiao scratched his head in embarrassment. Yahiko was afraid that Wang Ran''s iron fist would be hit again, so he dared not speak. Needless to say, Nagato was still an innocent boy at this time, and she didn''t even mean to explain. Helpless, Xiao Nan blushed and said, "Um, Master, we just got up when you came back, and we didn''t have time to eat." Wang Ran looked at Sanxiao silently. He had been walking outside for at least three hours, but he had been sleeping. However, it was Xiao Nan who spoke. Wang Ran, who succeeded in having the mentality of an old father, was not willing to blame her, so he said helplessly: "Then if you are hungry on the road, don''t you tell me that it''s time to eat after a short rest. You have to be hungry, don''t you know that this is bad for your health?" Xiao Nan grabbed her two hands together and said coquettishly towards Wang Ran: "Oh, master, I''m afraid of wasting time, I know it''s wrong~" Yes, as soon as Xiao Nan acted like a baby, the old father Wang Ran broke his skills in an instant, "Okay, don''t act like a baby, hurry up and cook something." "Okay, I''m going to cook now!" After talking, Xiao Nan came hopping around, Yahiko and Nagato looked at each other, and quietly left Wang Ran''s sight. ... "Nagato, let me just say it. Master''s eccentricity is too obvious. If it were me, I would have been violent." After leaving Wang Ran''s sight, Yahiko joked toward Nagato. He naturally didn''t think Wang Ran was partial, but the way of expressing the three of them was different, he still understood. "Xiao Nan is a girl. I don''t think it''s a problem to be gentle with her. And I think you''re going to be beaten again." With that, Nagato took a step back silently. Yahiko was still a little confused at first why Nagato said that, but before he could even ask, he felt a cool breeze blowing behind him. Gudong! Yahiko swallowed fiercely, and turned his head stiffly. As soon as he turned his head, Yahiko saw Wang Ran''s "sordid" smile. Yahiko felt that his teeth were trembling now, and he regretted why he was joking with Nagato, isn''t it all right? "Haha, Master...Master, have you heard everything?" Yahiko leaked a smile that was uglier than crying, and asked the stiff Chao Wang. "Hehe, what do you say?" Wang Ran gave Yayan a playful look, and immediately made Yayan''s face cry in mourning. However, he still wanted to justify himself and see if he could just die in the world. "Master, if I told you that I was joking just now, would you believe it?" Yayan looked at Wang Ran expectantly, and Wang Ran raised his eyebrows and said: "I believe, of course I believe." Hu~ Yahiko took a sigh of strength, but fortunately, the master believed it, he didn''t have to be beaten, and his life was saved. "but" Huh! However, Yahiko''s nerves collapsed again. "However, although I believe it, I think we still need to communicate our feelings." "Moreover, I also need to educate you. You know, it''s not right to say bad things about the teacher behind your back, even if it''s a joke." Yahiko''s smile was really uglier than crying at this time, "Master, I was wrong, I shouldn''t speak ill of you." "However, I think our relationship is deep enough, and there is no need to communicate anymore." "No, no," Wang Ran shook his head, "It won''t work if I don''t exchange feelings. If one day later, do you think I''m partial?" "Master who won''t, I definitely don''t think you are partial! I think..." Yahiko wanted to remedy it, but Wang Ran interrupted him directly. "I don''t want you to think, I just want to think!" "Disciple, what do you think of the iron fist of love as a teacher?" "Master, I was wrong, don''t, ah!!!" "It hurts to hit the master lightly!" ... A sorrowful cry came, and Nagato closed his eyes helplessly, not looking at Yahiko''s miserable appearance. You said why you have to die from time to time, even if you want to make a joke about the master, you should find a safe place! You are under the eyes of the master and his old man, and you still do this to death, you are afraid that life is not too moist! ... On the other side, Xiao Nan, who was cooking, heard Yahiko''s miserable cry and immediately held his forehead silently. Although she didn''t know exactly what happened, based on past experience, it is estimated that it was under the eyes of the master again. Really, why don''t you keep your memory? Now Yahiko receives Wang Rans meal from time to time [August One Chinese Website www.zwdu8.me], which has become a common meal in the small wooden house. Xiaonan sometimes wonders if Yahiko is accustomed to being beaten by his master, and he feels uncomfortable without being beaten for a day? Why do you always die? I don''t understand, I don''t understand. Although very helpless, Xiao Nan was not worried. At first, she was afraid that Yahiko would be beaten severely, but then slowly discovered that the master still had a great deal of action, so there was no need to worry. Chapter 24： The second stage of training begins In the end, under the pitying eyes of Nagato and Konan, Yahiko grinned and ate the meal. I don''t know if it was because of the hunger, or the grief in his heart, Yahiko still ate a bowl of rice more than usual. ... Outside the wooden house, Wang Ran, who had had lunch, leaned against a tree and looked at the serious three in front of him. "Next, you will enter the second stage of cultivation." "This stage can be said to be a link between the previous and the next. The more solid the foundation, the easier and stronger your ninjutsu learning and combat abilities will be in the future." Wang Ran was serious about the three novels, and the three little ones were also prepared, and replied seriously: "Master, don''t worry, we must work hard to cultivate and will not be lazy." "Yeah." Wang Ran nodded, "Very well, this is the attitude you want." "The second stage of cultivation will be very boring, so you have to be prepared." "Don''t worry, Master, we are not afraid of being boring." Xiao Nan said crisply. They can survive the chaos of war by avoiding, so boredom is just commonplace for them. "Very well, in the second stage, you have to practice Chakra''s control and physical skills." "As we all know, a person''s chakras are limited and cannot be endless." "When you play against an opponent whose strength is not much different, the benefits of Chakra''s strong control are reflected." "Consuming the same chakra, a person with weak control may only be able to release one ninjutsu." "However, someone with strong control of Chakra, he may be able to release two ninjutsu of the same level." "Moreover, it''s more powerful. It''s naturally easy to win this way." "As for physical training, it is to prevent you from being helpless when Chakra is insufficient." "Furthermore, Physique has been cultivated to the strongest point, without losing to the top ninjutsu." "The most important thing is that the super strong Chakra control ability, coupled with strong physical skills, can easily develop ninjutsu." Speaking of this, what flashed in Wang Ran''s mind was the battle between Kai and Uchiha Madara during the finale of the original book. Metkay, who opened eight doors, almost stepped into the six-level threshold with one foot. In other words, if the eight-door is too restrictive, Kai is completely at the six-level. You know, that is the man who almost kicked the finale. ... After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, the third elementary school immediately took the second stage of cultivation more seriously. Although they don''t know how terrifying the top ninjutsu and physical skills are, they believe in Wang Ran. With such a "strong" cultivation base, and so serious treatment, one can imagine how strong the top combat effectiveness is. Sanxiao has already begun to think of the picture of himself becoming a top powerhouse in the future. Yahiko couldn''t wait to ask: "Master, how should we practice?" Wang Ran smiled indifferently, "Climb the tree first." "Climbing a tree??!" ... Don''t blame the three little surprises, what kind of training method is to climb a tree, you can jump up to the top of the tree easily. What Wang Ran said is naturally the practice method of Konoha Ninja in the original book. Although I don''t know when this method was summarized, I have to say that that set of cultivation methods is still very useful. After all, it was the largest village in the Ninja World, accumulated with countless experience, and Wang Ran naturally requisitioned it unceremoniously. "Of course it''s not simply climbing trees. You have to be like this, and you can walk freely on trees without leaving a trace of footprints." With that said, Wang Ran stepped on the tree with his feet, as if he had broken away from gravity, perpendicular to the tree, and walked to the top of the tree trunk. It''s also because this is not a modern city. Otherwise, Newton would not be able to stay underground, so he would have to come up and talk with Wang Ran. ... As for the third minor, he was already stunned. They never expected that there would be such an operation, which is too incredible. "Master, how did you do it?" Xiao Nan asked in surprise. Huh~ Wang Ran jumped down from the tree. "It''s very simple. Wrap the soles of your shoes with chakras and attach yourself to the trunk." "Of course, you have to control this chakra amount." "If it is too much, you will put a footprint on the trunk. But if it is less, you will snap and fall from the tree." "Friendly reminder, I didn''t prepare protective measures for you." "In other words, if you fall, it will hurt." Wang Ran said with a smile, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with not preparing protective measures. After all, where the talents of the three are, it is estimated that a few more attempts will be enough. ... To Wang Ran''s reminder, although Xiaonan and Nagato were a little nervous, they still prepared firmly. On the contrary, it was Yahiko, who was not nervous at all, and laughed loudly: "Haha Master, this is too simple, look at me!" With that, Yahiko stepped on the trunk. With just a click, a big footprint appeared on the trunk, making Yahiko really embarrassed. Touching his head embarrassedly, Yahiko stepped on it again. Although there are shallow shoe prints, they are all standing on it. This made Yahiko''s confidence greatly increased and took two tentative steps. Before he could hit me, he snapped and fell to the ground. For unprepared reasons, Yahiko rubbed his **** painfully, causing Nagato and Konan who were still nervous next to them to laugh. "What a laugh, come here if you have the ability, you will definitely fall down too!" Yahiko spoke to Nagato and Konan somewhat unconvinced. Hearing that, the two really stepped on the tree trunk tentatively. Nagato felt a little strange at this time. Although he seemed to use a lot of chakras for the first time, he quickly adjusted it. He felt that he could now walk to the top of the tree in one breath. But this is a bit wrong. Ming Ming Yayan has failed several times? After taking two tentative steps, Nagato found himself standing firmly on the tree trunk without leaving a trace. After two more steps, he walked to the top of the tree smoothly, and Yahiko under the tree looked confused. Seeing Nagato''s success, Xiaonan pretended to take two steps with courage. Although it didn''t go well at first, she soon mastered the trick and easily reached the top of the tree. This made Yahiko, who was still trying to climb to the middle of the tree, fell into deep self-doubt. Is this swollen yourself? Is the gap so big? However, Yahiko is not so easy to be hit. And Nagato and Xiaonan wouldn''t make fun of him, instead they always encouraged him. Wang Ran didn''t mean to let them train separately, so he watched quietly. Finally, under Yahiko''s unremitting efforts, this man. Successfully stood at the top of the trunk! Chapter 25： Puppet Master’s Practice "Very good, your talent is still very good." When Yahiko successfully mastered the tree climbing skills, Wang Ran stood under the tree and praised him with satisfaction. It turned out that he didn''t praise him. Yahiko instantly forgot about being left behind by his two companions. Hanging upside down on the tree, he started to laugh, and he fell off again inadvertently, making Wang Ran''s face black instantly. Rubbing his butt, Yahiko smirked at the three of them embarrassedly. "Well, don''t play tricks, this is just the beginning." Wang Ran rubbed his forehead helplessly, and said to San Xiao. Seeing Wang Ran''s appearance, San Xiao immediately became serious. Yahiko is not funny anymore, Xiaonan and Nagato also stopped laughing. "Next, the difficulty will be upgraded a bit. You have to run smoothly on the water." After a pause, Wang Ran gave his next training goal. With the experience of climbing trees, there is no doubt that the three juniors quietly waited for Wang Ran''s next sentence. "Like climbing a tree, it condenses chakras under your feet. But unlike trees, the water surface changes all the time, so you must always change the amount of chakras on the soles of your shoes." "have you understood?" "Understood!" Sanxiao nodded solemnly. "Okay, then go." With that said, Wang Ran separated a shadow clone and walked along the river with Sanxiaobian. One shadow clone is enough to teach the basic training of the three minors. On the other hand, Wang Ran''s ontology has entered the cultivation state, and under the strong advantage of Dao Fa, he has recently faintly felt the bottleneck of breakthrough. ... The three little boys by the river, under the gaze of the shadow clone, had already begun the practice of treading water. But unlike climbing a tree, the three of them fell into the water when they stepped on the water again. Even Nagato, the most talented person, successfully appeared on the water after falling into the water frequently. As for Yahiko, it was even more terrible, and the whole person was soaked. It took two days to complete the three small exercises. As for running freely on the water, it took half a day to adapt. Of course, there is a reason why Yahiko is holding back. Therefore, after Sanxiao completed the training task of treading water, it was three days later. In these three days, the only thing worth mentioning was that Wang Ran successfully broke through to the upper endurance level. He was suddenly a gathering of natural energy, even the three minors were aware of it. Wang Ran was still in a very good mood after successfully breaking through the upper Ninja level. You know, this is because of my continuous practice for more than two months to break through, and it feels no different from the rewards of the system. Although there is still a long, long time to go before the next breakthrough, Wang Ran is already somewhat emboldened at this time. This era is not a time when there are many shadow levels like dogs. Shangren is already a high-end combat power, not to mention that Wang Ran is much stronger than ordinary ninjas of the same level. ... "Very well, then the next step is the next stage of your Chakra controlled cultivation." The joy of a successful breakthrough has not yet receded, and Wang Ran is a bit less strict with the three minor training. "You all know Sand Ninja Village, right?" Wang Ran didn''t say the content of the next stage of cultivation, but instead asked three small questions. Although Sanxiao did not understand Wang Ran''s intentions, he answered honestly: "I know, Sand Ninja Village is one of the five great Ninja villages in the Wind Country, and one of the five great Ninja villages." Wang Ran nodded, "Yes, since you know Sand Ninja Village, then you must also know the puppet master, a ninja unique to Sand Ninja Village." Hearing the words Puppet Master, San Xiao frowned and recalled something. Xiao Nan suddenly clapped his hands and said, "Ah, I remember. I''ve heard from adults before that the puppet master of Sand Ninja Village can top several ninjas." Yahiko and Nagato also remembered that when they were wandering before, they did hear a few people discussing ninjas from various countries. One of them admired Sand Shinobu''s puppet master, saying that they could top a team alone. Wang Ran nodded first, then shook his head again. "This sentence is right or wrong. The puppet master is indeed very strong. A ninja can control multiple puppets and complete the siege of the enemy." "However, his shortcomings are also great. Most puppets lack powerful attack capabilities and rely on poison." "However, if there is an antidote to those poisons, then they are basically half abolished." "In addition, most of the puppet masters say that they have very weak melee attack capabilities. Once they are approached by the enemy, they basically say goodbye to the battlefield." Wang Yu explained that these words made three small moments feel that the mystery of the profession of the puppet master had disappeared. "However, these have nothing to do with you for the time being. What you have to do is to learn the control skills of the puppet master." "You know, every puppet master is an existence with extremely strong control ability in Chakra." With that said, Wang Ran suddenly took out a bunch of Kuwu without Kaifeng, threw it to the third elementary school, and said: "Now, you imitate the puppet master, condense my chakra into a thin thread, and control the use of kunai." "When you can easily use more than ten kunai, you will be finished at this stage." ... After taking over Kuwu, San Xiao found that there was no difference in the usual use of Kuwu except for the absence of Kaifeng. You know, it is much harder to buy the Kumu without Kaifeng than the Kuwu without Kaifeng. Wang Ran specially went to the weapon shop to find someone to do this small amount of suffering. "Don''t worry, Master, we won''t let you wait long." Yahiko smiled heartily, and even Nagato and Xiaonan leaked confident smiles. They took just a few days to complete the first two stages. Even if this is a lot more difficult, it shouldn''t take long. ... Seeing Sanxiao''s self-confidence, Wang Ran shook his head helplessly, "Don''t underestimate it, it''s not the same as climbing a tree and stepping on the water, you''ll know if you try." The practice of climbing trees and treading water can be said to be a single-minded one. But controlling the karma with the Chakra line is not so simple. You know, even if you use ordinary steel wire to control kunai, it takes a long time to practice, let alone the use of chakra wire. Maintaining the chakra line itself requires a lot of concentration, and coupled with the difficulty of controlling kunai, it is tantamount to two tasks. If there is not much to control, the Chakra line will naturally increase. This is not as simple as one mind and two uses. Under this circumstance, it is impossible to successfully complete the training goal without experiencing a long period of practice. But once done, the control ability of the three small chakras can be said to have reached a very high level. Chapter 26： One and a half years later Hearing that, the three juniors are serious. Try to condense a chakra line out, and connect to kunai. As a result, the three of them knew the difficulties as soon as they experimented. It was difficult enough to maintain the stability of Chakra, but as a result, he had to be distracted to control the suffering. As soon as Sanxiao tried, it ended in failure. Seeing that Sanxia was suffering, Wang Ran just smiled, and didn''t say much. The three minors who refuse to admit defeat are naturally unable to give up and try again and again. After a long time of cultivation, the three small chakras are naturally not enough. Therefore, the training plan that Wang Ran gave them was to practice chakra control in the morning, and after the chakra was consumed, they began to refine and restore the chakra. In the afternoon, physical training was carried out. After the three of them practiced, they took turns to compete. Every day, the three small hours are spent in this monotonous life. From the very beginning, the Three Elementary School couldn''t control a kunwu, to often hit himself, and then could easily control a kunwu. Then start to increase the amount and repeat the previous experience again. The third elementary school of physical training is also advancing by leaps and bounds. Among the massive low-level physical skills rewarded by the system, the third elementary school has been tortured by various moves. Wang Ran didn''t teach any one or a certain middle physical technique to the three minors. Instead, let Sanxiao practice a lot of physical skills. Although the proficiency is the same, it is reasonable to say that it is better than a thousand moves, but this will only limit the three minor talents. Wang Ran himself didn''t intend to let Sanxiao take the path of pure physical art. He gave Sanxiao, or his own disciples, the designated cultivation routes were all omnipotent. Ninjutsu, illusion, physique, seal, and even fairy, if possible, it is best to be proficient in all. Although the almighty ninja has the slowest training speed, it can be said that it is not strong in all aspects at the beginning. However, they are also the most invincible existence at the same level. Being proficient in all aspects means that there is no shortcoming and the enemy cannot specifically target. What''s more, although there are many physical skills to learn, all kinds of physical skills are still interoperable. After the third elementary school learned part of it, they also found that the next learning was extremely simple. They keep in mind all the power-ups, the difference is nothing more than the timing of the move. ... A year and a half later, the three small schools next to the river had grown a lot taller, and the shortest Xiao Nan was already close to 1.5 meters. At this time, they had faded from the childishness they had when they first met Wang Ran. Although they are still young, the faces of the three have begun to show maturity. Ten fingers of the three people suddenly stretched out ten light blue Chakra lines, connecting them to the distant kunai. At first, I still felt the unhappiness of movement, and instantly flew up, floating beside the three of them. As the three fingers kept shaking, all kunai quickly collided in the air. Sparks appeared in the sky from time to time, accompanied by the clanging sound of Kuwuwu collision. Although the three-person control of Kuwu did not open the front, it was still a fatal danger for ordinary people under high-speed movement. However, the corners of San Xiao''s mouth still had a smile at this time, as if it were unusually relaxed at this time. That''s right, the battle situation at this time did not reach the upper limit acceptable to the three. Because they had been cultivating together all the time, the three of them knew exactly where each other''s limits were. ... Nagato let out a chuckle, the shaking speed of his hands instantly increased, and the speed of Kuunai increased again. Not to be outdone, Konan and Yahiko accelerated their speed to resist Nagato. It''s just that as time passed slowly, drops of sweat began to leak from Yahiko''s face. It can be seen that Yahiko has reached the limit. Not only him, Xiao Nan''s brows also frowned tightly. Although the limit has not been reached, the limit is not far away. Only Nagato, although his face is serious, can still handle it. This makes Yahiko and Xiaonan very helpless, but there is no way, Nagato''s talent is really good. It takes a month or even two months to master the progress, Nagato can master it in half a month. This made the two very helpless, but they were not out of jealousy, but worried that they could not keep up with Nagato''s progress. All they had for Nagato was blessing. ... Feeling that he couldn''t hold on anymore, Yahiko didn''t force it, smiled freely, and instantly took back Kuunai, and said to the two: "Haha, I lost, but don''t be happy too soon!" With that, Yahiko accelerated instantly and left the place. In the next second, Yahiko rushed directly in front of Nagato, and a punch hit his face. Nagato didn''t panic at all, an attack from Yahiko who had taken more steps, instantly raised his leg and went straight to Yahiko''s waist. Upon seeing this, Yahiko quickly withdrew and escaped a blow. Nagato originally wanted to take advantage of the situation to chase after him, but before he changed his move, Xiao Nan was by his side, kicking over. In desperation, Nagato had no choice but to block Xiao Nan''s attack. But Xiao Nan was right and unforgiving, and then turned around to accumulate energy, and then raised it with one leg. Zhen''s Nagato stepped back frequently. Yahiko, upon seeing this, followed quickly and attacked Nagato. In the face of the joint attack of the two, Nagato was only blocking and coping with the first few styles. As a result, at the next moment, Nagato dodges Yahiko''s fist in an instant, and then grabbed the calf raised by Konan. With a force on his waist, Xiao Nan was thrown out instantly. This time did not cause any harm to Xiao Nan, and Xiao Nan easily resolved the impact with one step. However, now Xiaonan is far away from Nagato, and it is not realistic to want to catch him in an instant. At this time there is a blank period, and Yahiko will face Nagato alone. ... Yahiko grinned. Although Nagato''s talent is indeed high, he didn''t pull down too much. In terms of physical skills alone, although he does not go to Nagato, Xiao Nan is much better. Want to solve yourself in a short time? This is impossible. ... It''s too late to say, then fast. Nagato didn''t turn around either, an elbow was instantly pushed, and he attacked Yahiko behind him. And Yahiko didn''t eat dry food either. He turned his waist and avoided the blow at an extremely tricky angle. Immediately afterwards, Yahiko put his hands on his chest. Sure enough, Nagato couldn''t make a hit, and Nagato instantly changed his move, whipping his arm to Yahiko''s chest. As a result, it happened to be blocked by Yahiko. And following the impact of Nagato''s attack, Yahiko immediately jumped away from Nagato. Upon seeing this, Nagato was helpless. Although he is stronger than the two of them, the three of them are too familiar with each other, and there is no way to win by surprise. The most important thing is that although he is strong, if Yahiko and Xiaonan join forces, he is really not an opponent. No, Yahiko, who had just jumped away from him, instantly reunited with Xiaonan, ready to join forces to launch an attack. Chapter 27： Three small chakra property test Happiness! Just when Yahiko and Konan were about to launch an attack, there was a sudden applause from the empty field. ... Wang Ran clapped his hands and walked over from a distance. Seeing this, San Xiao quickly stopped his movements. As early as when the three of them were competing, Wang Ran was already watching from a distance. Wang Ran also caught sight of all the passing of the third elementary school just now. To be honest, the performance of the three minors made Wang Ran very satisfied. Although it didn''t look thrilling just now, it was because the three of them were too familiar. Each of the trios tricks just now had a lot of back, but because the trio were too familiar with the reasons, it was resolved in advance. If the opponents of the three were others, it would certainly not be that simple. As long as there is a slight negligence, there will be a **** blow. It can be said that although the three juniors have not yet learned ninjutsu, they can already be on the same level as Zhongren by virtue of their uncontrollable skills and extraordinary physical skills. "It''s not bad, you have all completed the tasks at this stage." Stopping his clapping hands, Wang Ran nodded with satisfaction. Hearing this, three small moments were overjoyed. Although their strength has indeed risen, they have lived the same life every day for a year and a half. As early as two months ago, the three of them had completed all the tasks assigned by Wang Ran. However, after watching it, Wang Ran felt that the foundation of the three was not solid enough, and let the three of them practice for two more months. Helpless, the three little ones had to repeat the same day day after day. Although the third elementary school has good tolerance for boring life, how can they be unhappy if they can end the boring life. "Really? Master? Are we ready for the next stage of cultivation?" Xiao Nan asked in surprise, they had already known that the next stage of cultivation was the cultivation of ninjutsu. For all kinds of ninjutsu, Sanxiao is not looking forward to a day or two. Compared with the cookie-cutter physique, obviously all kinds of bells and whistles of ninjutsu have three small hearts. Facing the look of Sanxiaos expectation, Wang Ran didnt disappoint Sanxiao, smiled and nodded, and said: "Yes, from now on, you can learn ninjutsu." "Yeah!! Long live!!" The three little ones shouted in unison. "Stop! Close!" Wang Ran stretched out his right hand and clenched it in the air. The cheers of the three little ones died down instantly, and Wang Ran took out three pieces of paper from his pocket. "Before you formally practice ninjutsu, you have to test your chakra attributes and choose the ninjutsu that suits you." "What I have in my hand is a test paper for testing Chakra''s attributes." After speaking, Wang Ran divided the three pieces of paper into the three small. Don''t ask him why he has chakra paper, he asked Yurencun to borrow it. As for why this step is taken, it is not for keeping a low profile. Although Wang Ran had known what the talents of the three were for a long time, he still had to go with the form. This is called a sense of ritual! "As we all know, the basic attributes of Chakra are water, fire, earth, thunder, wind, yin, and yang." "Of course, other chakras with different attributes are fused. For example, Bing Dun, etc., but that is already within the limits of blood inheritance." "Now, by inputting your chakras on the chakra paper, you can know your attributes." After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Yahiko was the first to test his Chakra attributes. As soon as Yahiko entered the chakra, the chakra paper in his hand was instantly soaked with water, and at a point in the corner, there was also a crack. Yahiko looked at Wang Ran with a puzzled look. Wang Ran nodded and said, "Not bad, Chakra with water attributes." "And the intensity is very high, so that you will get twice the result with half the effort if you practice water escape in the future." "Oh yeah!" Yahiko cheered. Wang Ran ignored him and looked at Nagato who was testing. The same process, the difference is Nagato''s chakra paper, instantly appeared in several forms. First tore from the middle, then partly wrinkled, partly wet, partly burnt, and partly broken. This made Xiao Nan who was preparing for the test next to Nagato stunned, "Master, look at the test paper of Nagato." Wang Ran had known this kind of consequence a long time ago, but smiled indifferently. "It''s okay, Nagato''s talent is very good, the five attributes are complete, and the intensity is high." "Yes, Nagato!" As soon as Wang Ran''s voice fell, Yahiko hugged Nagato''s shoulder and blessed him: "Your talent is so good, you will definitely cultivate in the future!" "Congratulations, Nagato!" Xiao Nan also squinted her eyes happily, sending her blessings happily. "Xiao Nan, don''t wait anymore, and quickly test your chakra attributes." Yahiko loosened his arm around Nagato''s shoulder and urged Konan. Nagato also looked at Xiaonan expectantly, "Yes, Xiaonan, you should test it quickly." The two are looking forward to Xiao Nan''s Chakra attributes and hope that Xiao Nan can have a good talent. "Yeah!" Xiao Nan said heavily, she herself was looking forward to her Chakra attributes. With the input of Chakra, the test paper slowly changed. Just like Nagato''s, the test paper was first separated from the middle, and then it shattered while being soaked in water. "Wow! The three attributes of water, soil and wind!" Yahiko yelled in an instant. Although he only had a single water attribute, the multiple attributes of his companions still made him very excited. Nagato''s eyes also flashed with surprises, and Xiao Nan''s talent also made him relieved. As for Xiaonan, there is no need for a majority, and she was also surprised at this time. Only Wang Ran shook his head silently in his heart. Although Xiao Nan has three basic attributes, how could he not see that the strength of the three attributes is not too high. But it doesn''t matter, Xiao Nan''s talent itself is not a five-element escape technique. The origin of the name of Xiao Nan''s angel in the original book does not rely on the five-element escape technique, but the paper dance that is born and transformed with one hand. Wang Ran didn''t want Xiao Nan''s talent for paper escape to be so buried. "Don''t be happy too early, although Xiaonan has many attributes of Chakra, but the intensity is not very strong." "Sometimes, Chakra has more attributes, which doesn''t mean it''s a good thing." Wang Ran broke a basin of cold water for the happy three. Sanxiao was taken aback for a moment, and Yahiko asked anxiously: "Master, what should I do? You must think of a way!" "Yes, Master, think of a way to help Xiao Nan." Nagato''s surprise also disappeared, looking at Wang Ran with worry on his face. Xiao Nan looked at Wang Ran pitifully. She knew Wang Ran''s expression, indicating that he must have a way. In other words, she had never encountered something that Wang Ran could not solve. Chapter 28： Paper dance "Well~" Wang Ran stretched out his voice, and said meaningfully to Sanxiao. "Of course there is. Come, Xiao Nan, release Chakra, let me feel it." Hearing that, Xiao Nan obediently condensed Chakra on his hands. Wang Ran pretended to feel it a bit. In fact, he knew it without feeling, but he still had to do it. "Well, although the strength of the three attributes of water, soil, and wind is not very high, your yang attribute Chakra is very strong." "Master, what ninjutsu can Xiao Nan learn?" Yahiko and Nagato both widened their glasses and asked, their eyes filled with expectations. When Xiao Nan heard Wang Ran saying that her Yang attribute is strong, her eyes sparkled. "In the ninja world, chakras with yang attributes generally develop in the direction of medical ninjas." "Medical Ninja?" San Xiao was somewhat puzzled. Wang Ran nodded, "Yes, act on Chakra, release medical ninjutsu, and then through a lot of learning, achieve the effect of quickly curing the injury." Wang Ran briefly explained what a medical ninja is, and then he said: "However, most medical ninjas require a long time of learning and accumulation. I didn''t teach you medical ninjutsu for that long. Moreover, most medical ninjas have limited initial combat effectiveness." Hearing this, the three small brows frowned. Those who survived the war naturally knew the importance of combat effectiveness. Although Xiaonan is willing to learn medical ninjutsu for Yahiko and Nagato, what should I do when Xiaonan orders? They are not the ninjas of the big village, they are usually safe. They are drifting outside and have to guard against various dangers every day. What''s more, Wang Ran said that there is no time to teach Xiao Nan to become a medical ninja. "Master, what should Xiaonan do?" Yahiko asked suspiciously. "My suggestion is to create your own ninjutsu system." Wang Ran said to the third elementary school solemnly. "Create your own ninjutsu system!??" Sanxiao said he was shocked, what is meant by creating his own ninjutsu system? Master, have you misunderstood something? We have not even studied before, so you teach us to create? However, no matter how shocked the Sanxiao, Wang Ran nodded calmly. "Yes, the greatest feature of Yang attributes is vitality! This greatly increases the possibility of creating ninjutsu through Yang attributes." "You all know Konoha Village. There is a famous combination in their village called Pig, Deer and Butterfly." "The three people in the group are from the Akudo clan, the mountain clan and the Nara clan." "Their tribes are the best in the yin and yang attribute chakra secret technique." Although Wang Ran said with confidence, Xiao Nan was still very worried, and some asked without confidence: "Um, Master, can I really create my own ninjutsu system?" Wang Ran shrugged and said to Xiao Nan confidently: "Of course, I believe you. You have a talent that no one else does not have, and you are not creating completely alone. I already have an idea about your ninjutsu learning." Encouraged by Wang Ran, Xiao Nan''s confidence instantly increased. "Don''t worry, Master, I will definitely succeed and I will never disappoint you." Xiaonan''s strong self-confidence, even Nagato and Yahiko were infected. Looking at the confident three people, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. Two shadow clones were separated, and Yahiko and Nagato were led away for ninjutsu training. In place, only Wang Ran and Xiao Nan were left. "Both of them are very simple in learning, the only thing that is somewhat difficult is you." "Now, according to your characteristics, I am going to teach you some special ninjutsu." When Wang Ran said that he was about to start studying, Xiao Nan became serious in an instant. It was no longer the posture of the little girl who just relied on the master, but a fearless image of a mustache. "Xiaonan, you like origami. I have some very interesting ninjutsu, which is achieved through origami." That''s right, Wang Ran was talking about the dance of paper paper. The ninjutsu mastery rewarded by the previous system includes all ninjutsu below the b-level in the ninju world. Even some of the original works that do not exist yet, and later created ninjutsu, Wang Ran''s system rewards are included. However, these ninjutsu is the greatest wealth of Wang Ran''s current teaching disciples. Because he can choose the most suitable ninjutsu teaching for his disciple according to his disciple''s characteristics. For example, Xiao Nan, he can teach her the paper dance directly, instead of starting from scratch. Of course, because Wang Rans rewards are currently only b-level and below ninjutsu, and most of the ninjutsu in the later stage of Xiaonan are a-level upwards, so Wang Ran does not have a lot of skills. But this is the case, and it can also save Xiao Nan a lot of time. Moreover, although Wang Ran didn''t know much about the principles, he knew the performance effects of those ninjutsu in the later stage. Conversely, Xiao Nan''s progress will also improve a lot. ... At this time, Xiao Nan, who heard Wang Ran''s words, looked at Wang Ran in surprise. "Really, Master, then teach me quickly." She really likes origami, but since apprenticeship, because she spends a lot of time practicing every day, she rarely has time to origami again. But even so, when she is free, she can do origami. Originally, she thought it would be difficult to waste any more time on origami, but Wang Ran told her that there is ninjutsu that needs to be achieved through origami. Moreover, this was what Wang Ran was about to teach her, which was beyond Xiao Nan''s expectation, and he was immediately pleased. ... Seeing Xiao Nan''s surprise look, Wang Ran''s eyes narrowed with laughter. (The author complains: he really looks more and more like an old father!) "Then you can be optimistic." As soon as the voice fell, Wang Ran took out a piece of origami from his arms, and slowly knotted his hands. Ugly, Zi... "Ninfa, paper shuriken." With Chakra''s input, the origami in Wang Ran''s hand instantly turned into a shuriken, and it shot away quickly. With a bang, it was deeply inserted into the distant tree trunk. When Xiao Nan was watching from the side, his eyes were glimmering, just like seeing the gluttonous food. She likes this ninjutsu too much, it is interesting and powerful. But Wang Ran''s movements were not over yet, after the paper shuriken shot, another piece of origami appeared instantly, floating beside Wang Ran. Zi, Xu... "Ninfa, the technique of paper clone." The origami instantly deformed, and the volume quickly increased, turning into a clone that was exactly the same as Wang Ran. Standing next to Wang Ran, the naked eye could not distinguish the difference between the clone and the body. Xiao Nan''s eyes brightened, and she decided to learn this type of ninjutsu in the future. Chapter 29： Ninjutsu practice, before leaving the mountain However, Wang Ran released two ninjutsu in a row. Although this consumption was not a big deal, he still stopped. Nothing else, just because this is teaching students, not your own talent show stage. The two ninjutsu has been enough for Xiao Nan to learn for a while, and no amount of Xiao Nan can accept it. "That''s right, do you still like these two ninjutsu?" Wang Ran asked Xiao Nan with a smile, Xiao Nan nodded happily, "Well, I like it very much." "You remembered all the gestures I made just now, right?" "Remember, Master." "Very good, let me tell you something to pay attention to when practicing these two ninjutsu." "First of all, you have to use the super chakra control to fold the origami into the shape you need in the shortest time." "Moreover, in the process of origami, you have to attach the chakra to the surface of the origami according to a certain rule." "In this way, the strength of origami can be ensured, and the impact of the environment can be guaranteed." "For example, on rainy days, origami will not get wet due to the protection of the attached chakra." "The attachment law of this Chakra is adjusted according to different ninjutsu." "You''d better find it out by yourself, so that it will be of great benefit to both the speed of your surgery and the development of ninjutsu in the future." ... After saying so much in one breath, Wang Ran also paused a little. Looking at Xiao Nan, he found that Xiao Nan nodded solemnly. "Don''t worry, Master, I understand what you mean." "Very good, here, origami prepared for you." With that, Wang Ran flicked his sleeves, and a large amount of origami appeared in his hand instantly, and Xiao Nan was taken aback. She really didn''t expect Wang Ran to prepare so many origami, after all, teaching her own ninjutsu should be a temporary decision, right? Hmm... right? Xiao Nan thought of Wang Ran''s calm expression when she tested Chakra''s attributes just now. Although Wang Ran looked seamless, the problem was here. According to the usual care of the master for himself, how could he be so calm after knowing that his chakra attributes are not strong. Therefore, there is only one truth! "Master, did you know that my Chakra attribute strength is not high, and you planned to teach me this kind of origami ninjutsu?" Xiao Nan stared at Wang Ran tightly, trying to see something in his eyes. Unfortunately, as the so-called Jiang is still hot, after Wang Ran was dismantled, there was no trace of embarrassment at all. Instead, he narrowed his eyes with a smile. "That''s right, Xiao Nan. I was discovered by you, I really planned it a long time ago. If I don''t know where your talents are for so long, I will be a master." You actually admitted it generously? "Master!! You are really going too far, making people worry about nothing!!" Feeling Wang Ran''s humorous eyes, Xiao Nan shouted towards Wang Ran in an aura. Wang Ran didn''t care at all. Instead, Xiao Nan, who was ashamed and angry, was extremely funny. "So, don''t you want to learn this type of ninjutsu? Then I will change it for you!" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows, and his smile was slightly...hmm~ naughty. Xiao Nan was taken aback for a moment, and his face instantly became ruddy, not knowing whether he was angry or shy. "No! Uh... I mean it''s better to learn this, I think it''s pretty good, so I won''t bother you, master, old man." Wang Ran shrugged, "It doesn''t matter, I have a lot of ninjutsu, it''s not troublesome at all." "Um, I really don''t need a master. I like this type of ninjutsu. By the way, master, is there a name for this type of ninjutsu?" In order to prevent Wang Ran from mentioning the practice of ninjutsu again, Xiao Nan hurriedly interrupted. Wang Ran naturally saw Xiao Nan''s small abacus, but he was also willing to follow the flow, not wanting Xiao Nan to be embarrassed. "Name? What do you think of Shishi Paper Dance?" "Shizhi dance?" Xiao Nan murmured in a low voice, recalling the charm of this name. The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that the name is better, which is in line with her appetite. And it matches well with the form of ninjutsu, beautiful and vivid. "Master, this name is so nice!" Xiao Nan nodded with satisfaction. Does it sound good? Of course you think it sounds good when you name it yourself. Wang Ran thought with trepidation in his heart, he didn''t look like a teacher at all. However, he naturally would not show it. In reality, he just nodded faintly, and then said: "Since you like it, how about this series of ninjutsu from now on called Shizhizhiwu?" Xiao Nan nodded in surprise, "Really Master? That''s great!" "Well, don''t waste time, try it quickly, and I will correct it for you." Feeling the chakra wave from a distance, Wang Ran knew that Yahiko and Nagato had already started to practice, and stopped chatting, urging Xiaonan to start practicing. "Good master." Xiao Nan responded, unambiguously, and immediately put the extra origami into the ninja bag. Only one is left, and the chakra is used to control the floating in the air. Then, Xiao Nan knotted the seal with both hands again, while distractingly controlled the origami, folding it like a shuriken. I have to say that Xiaonan''s Chakra control and origami skills are very strong. With ease, Xiao Nan folds the paper shuriken out. However, just after he completed the seal with both hands, although Chakra swarmed into the paper shuriken in his body, the paper shuriken did not shoot into the trunk like Wang Ran did. But the moment it hit the tree trunk, it was squeezed and deformed by huge pressure. "Pay attention to the law of adhesion of chakras to the paper. It does not mean that it is uniform." Wang Ran reminded faintly, Xiao Nan said softly and continued to try. Once, twice... It took three days for Xiao Nan to find out the chakra branch of the paper shuriken. At this time, Yahiko had also successfully learned a c-level water escape ninjutsu. Nagato, who has the strongest talent, can use multiple ninjutsu skillfully. ... In the following days, Xiao Nan put his main experience in the study and development of Shizhi Dance. Wang Ran silently put forward suggestions to help Xiaonan grow rapidly. Yahiko and Nagato are constantly learning a lot of ninjutsu. Keep improving the speed of your own seal, so that you can quickly perform ninjutsu. The two shadow clones that Wang Ran separated, together with the ontology, were steadily improving their strengths while teaching the three minor cultivation practices. The four masters and apprentices, in this rare period of peace, in a remote corner of the Kingdom of Rain, you are quietly improving your strength. Quietly waiting for the next time you come out, shocking the world! Chapter 30： Three small trial "Damn! Where did I provoke you? Why do I have to stare at me! Can''t I surrender?" In the depths of the forest in the country of rain, a ninja wearing the forehead of Iwanin Village stared at the four people in front of him. There was a deep scratch in the middle of his forehead, revealing his identity of Yannin Village''s traitor. At this moment, Yannin Village rebelled, dripping water dripping down his forehead. It was the result of sweat and rain mixed. His ferocious eyes kept flashing in the surrounding environment, trying to find a way out. He didn''t think about fighting to the death with the four people opposite, because he felt threatened the moment the opposite appeared. It was not the four of them that brought him together, but the three teenagers, each of whom brought him a sense of danger. And the person who was obviously the leader of the team unexpectedly made him feel no threat. This is not a good thing, it shows that the opponent''s strength is completely beyond his own cognition, and he is completely unable to perceive it. As a ninja who can survive the two ninja battles, he knows better than anyone who can provoke and who cannot provoke. Therefore, after the four appeared, he fled the scene immediately. Unfortunately, what he didn''t expect was that the four of them had kept up with him, and they had no intention of not violating the river. But this is the case, he still hopes not to do anything with the other party. Surrender or something, really nothing! ... But, will the other party make him wish? Naturally it will not. Because those four people were the four masters and apprentices of Wang Ran, and that Renren was a prop for the last cultivation stage of the three minors. That''s right, more than a year has passed since Wang Ran started teaching the Three Little Ninjutsu. Sanxiao also completely cast aside his childishness, and had already caught up with Wang Ran. Just now, the strength of the three has been successfully promoted to Shangren. Therefore, they also ended the third stage of cultivation. However, even if the three of them had reached the upper endurance level, they still could not be regarded as upper endurance. As for the reason~ because Sanxiao hasn''t seen blood yet. In the Ninja Realm, even if your strength is strong, but if you don''t have the consciousness to kill the opponent, you are still a weak one. Therefore, the final training of the three people began. Because he has understood this truth a long time ago, Wang Ran has been taking over tasks on the black market to improve his level in recent years. One is because Wang Ran himself needs to adapt to the life of the Ninja World, and the other is to prepare for today. Through Wang Ran''s level in the black market, they successfully took over three bounty missions at the Ninja level. And the betrayal in front of him was the first mission goal of the four. ... "King, a member of the former blasting force of Iwanin Village, with a level of strength, because in the Second Ninja World War, he killed his teammates and sentenced to the village and was wanted by Iwanin Village." "During the wandering process, hundreds of civilians died in order to avoid the hunt of Yannin Village. I am right!" Wang Ran looked at the collar indifferently. In his eyes, the collar was already dead. For nothing else, just for the hundreds of civilians who died because of him, he would die more than guilty. The Sanxiao watched the collar viciously from the side. It was because of the ninja like collar that their family was ruined. ... He didn''t feel surprised to hear his message being read by Wang Ran word by word. These are the messages circulated in the Shinobi world, and he actually did more. "I see, did you take the task of the underground black market?" "Let me go, my bounty is only eight million taels, which is not worth your hands." "If you need money, I can give you ten million?" Bing stared at the four people and asked, he didn''t know how much he had used this trick to prevaricate to kill his bounty hunter. As long as the other party agreed, he would fled to the town on the grounds of preparing money. At that time, as long as the opponent is not a lunatic, it will be impossible to do it yourself in the town. After all, once you do it, with your own ninjutsu, you can instantly kill a large number of civilians. At that time, even if he is dead, the other party will be wanted by the joint efforts of Heda Ninja Village. Otherwise, for so many years, I would have been killed to receive a bounty. Speaking of it, I was unlucky. I would stay in the town on weekdays, but today I had a whim and wanted to come out to relax, but Wang Ran was blocked by the four. "Bah, who cares about your stinky money, let me tell you, we are here today to help the heavens!" Yahiko took a mouthful of disdain when he heard that he said to give himself money. Xiaonan and Nagato were also catering to the side, "That is, do you think anyone loves money?" ... Seeing the three teenagers filled with indignation, they shook their heads in disdain. What a passionate young man with a sense of justice. At first glance, he grew up in a big village and has not received the actual beating. This kind of passionate kid, he had seen a lot in the village at the beginning. However, didn''t everyone still obediently bow their heads afterwards? What to do for the sky, in the Shinobi world, only things that are good for oneself are worth doing. "Little ghosts, your captain hasn''t spoken yet, what do you say, let''s listen to your captain!" "You!" San Xiao stared at him angrily with wide eyes. Wang Ran chuckled slightly, this collar, he really didn''t want to give up Huang He! "Hehe, I think my apprentices are right." After listening to the three small one, he immediately said to the collar proudly: "Have you heard, you are finished today!" ... But when he heard Wang Ran''s words, his brows frowned tightly. This person is different from the people he met before! If he doesn''t ask for money, what does he ask for? "Sir, I don''t know what you want? Trust me, no matter what you want, I can satisfy you!" Collar was still making his final struggle, and wanted Wang Ran to let him go. This time, he was really bleeding. No matter what Wang Ran wanted, as long as he gave it, he decided to give it to him. If it is someone else, it may be loose. Unfortunately, it was Wang Ran he met. Wang Ran shook his head, and said to Ting coldly: "It''s useless to say more, it''s impossible for me to let you off easily today. But..." As soon as he heard Wang Ran''s words loose, he quickly asked: "But what, as long as I can do it, I will satisfy you." "Oh, but I can give you a chance to survive." "Have you seen my three apprentices? Choose one, defeat him or kill him, and I will let you survive!" Hearing the master mentioning himself, he straightened his chest in three small moments and looked provocatively at the opposite collar. Chapter 31： Xiaonans first battle (1) "How dare you do this!!" After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Ting was completely angry at this moment. He thought that Wang Ran and his party had only come to kill him for money or the so-called sense of justice. However, he never expected that Wang Ran would actually use him to train his disciples. Who is he? He is a genius from Iwanin Village! Even in the upper ninja of the blasting troops in Iwanin Village, he is also a leader. Since he was promoted to Shinobu, who would dare to despise him! Now, he is actually a disciple''s sharpening stone with Wang Ran, how can this make him bear it! Wang Ran glanced at him impatiently, "Whether you choose or not? If you don''t choose, I will let them take the shot together!" "Good good!" I laughed in a hurry, aren''t you crazy? Today I will let you experience what it feels like to be a disciple. Yes, he really couldn''t beat Wang Ran. However, a little devil, he hasn''t paid attention to it yet. "I will choose this little girl." Looking at Xiao Nan with a grin, "Little devil, don''t blame me when you die. If you want to blame, you blame your teacher!" Yes, even though he was very angry, he still followed his heart and chose the softest persimmon in the three small schools-Xiao Nan. But, is Xiao Nan really a soft persimmon? ... "You bastard, you don''t know who will kill you!" Xiao Nan said that he was not used to the bad smell, so he went back directly. Seeing that Ting had made a choice, Wang Ran said to Xiao Nan to behave well, and he took Yahiko and Nagato back for a certain distance, and made the space for the two of them. Yahiko was still yelling at him, asking why he didn''t choose himself, was he afraid? As a result, it has long been the collar of the old fritters, and it is gorgeously ignored. This made Yahiko very uncomfortable, as if he had hit the cotton with a punch. ... On the field, Wang Ran, Yahiko, and Nagato had already retreated, leaving only Xiaonan and Yannin Village to be rebellious. The two looked at each other, their aura rising continuously. However, the two did not move. The duel between the masters was to find the weakness of the opponent, and a fatal blow. For the battle-tested collar and Xiao Nan, who has experienced boring practice, it is no problem to hold his mind and look for flaws. The two looked at each other coldly, but it was a pity that Jiang was still old and spicy after all. The young and energetic Xiao Nan can''t hold back the old-fashioned spirit at all. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and Yahiko and Nagato squeezed sweat in their hearts. Can''t wait any longer, wait any longer, the momentum will be completely defeated in a while. Xiao Nan thought faintly in her heart. Reluctantly, Xiao Nan quickly printed with both hands, "Shi Zhi Wu, Paper Shuriken!" A piece of origami instantly turned into a shuriken, flying towards the collar. The corner of his mouth chuckled, oh, the young man was a young man, and he couldn''t hold his breath at all. However, although King was smiling, his movements were not slow at all. Just a little sideways, Xiaonan''s ninjutsu was easily avoided by him. Xiao Nan naturally knew that it was impossible to hurt the collar with a paper shuriken alone. Therefore, after the blow, Xiao Nan''s hands instantly formed seals. Sure enough, the next second, the collar instantly appeared beside Xiao Nan. "Blast escape, mine fist!" I saw the iron fist of the collar, and instantly attacked Xiao Nan''s abdomen. boom! ! An explosion sounded, and Xiao Nan who was hit by the collar instantly exploded. However, Ling''s face was not half happy, but he looked around seriously. It turned out that the exploded Xiaonan instantly turned into pieces of paper. "Paper clone? Interesting, was it the ninjutsu that I used while I was sideways?" He murmured, at this time, his attention to Xiao Nan sharply increased. Nothing else, just because of Xiaonan''s fighting consciousness. Suddenly, King looked up fiercely and found that Xiao Nan was actually floating in the air. A pair of huge paper wings flapped behind Xiao Nan. "Flying Ninjutsu!!" Ling was a little panicked at this moment. In the world of ninja, a ninja with flying ability can be said to be almost invincible. What''s more, I can say that I am extremely lacking in air combat capability. What kind of luck is this? I thought it was a soft persimmon, but I actually ran into a nemesis. Ling now only hopes that Xiao Nan will not have too strong offensive capabilities, otherwise, he will have to work hard. ... At this time, Xiao Nan was also sweating out of thin air. The master had already told him about the information about the collar, but she never expected that the power of the explosion would be so strong. If you hadn''t been cautious, even if you just suffered a bit, you would be seriously injured even if you were not dead. It seems that you must not fight him in close combat! Xiao Nan thought silently in her heart. ... "Hey, kid, are you so courageous? Have the ability to come down and fight me!" Collar provoke Xiao Nan on the ground, trying to anger her and make her give up her flying advantage. It is a pity that Xiao Nan was not angry because of the mere words. Floating in the air, Xiao Nan''s hands quickly formed seals. "Shishi paper dance, paper shuriken shadow avatar!" In an instant, countless shurikens flew towards the collar on the ground. This ninjutsu, born out of the three generations of Naruto''s Shuriken Shadow avatar, instantly made the collar on the ground nowhere to escape. As soon as he saw Xiaonan''s ninjutsu momentum, he couldn''t neglect, his hands quickly formed seals. "Tu Escape, Tu Liubi!" Following the press of the collar''s hands on the ground, a wall of earth rose instantly, covering his whole body. The paper shurikens flying in the air all shot onto the earth wall without causing any damage to the collar. In contrast, Xiao Nan didn''t panic at all. Continue to seal with both hands. "Paper dance, paper spear." In an instant, a spear flew out. At this time, the collar, who was hiding under the earth wall, couldn''t see the paper spear flying towards him. As a result, this Xiaonan has not yet mastered the proficient, unable to easily hit the enemy''s powerful ninjutsu. It was directly because of Ting''s wrong choice that he was forced to take it down. ... The penetrating spear penetrated the soil wall almost instantly. The immense power did not diminish in the slightest, but fortunately, it was blocked by the earth wall, which made the collar aware. Doing his best to avoid a deadly attack. But this is the case, the paper spear still left a long wound on his arm, and the blood kept flowing down. ... Enduring the severe pain, gritted his teeth and looked at Xiao Nan in the sky. At this moment he really felt abnormally aggrieved, most of his strength was above the burst. On weekdays, as long as he is punched by him, the opponent will bloom instantly, and there is no need to learn other ninjutsu at all. However, now his explosion can not pose any threat to Xiao Nan in the sky. This directly caused his strength to go by six points. Can only rely on Tu Dun and Lei Dun who are not too proficient to attack Xiao Nan, and the restriction is greatly increased. Of course, this is also a common problem for most ninjas who rely on powerful ninjas. Once they are restrained by their opponents, their threat will be greatly reduced. Chapter 32： Xiaonans first battle (2) "Boy, don''t deceive people too much!" Gritting his teeth, [Xinbiquge www.xsbiquge.vip] viciously said towards Xiaonan. His voice was like being struck by a knife, stern and sharp, full of resentment. ... Xiao Nan glanced at the collar that looked like a trapped beast, looked at his bleeding arm, a trace of unbearable flashes in his eyes. However, thinking of the civilians who were killed, Xiao Nan made up his mind again. "Give up, today you are already in a disaster. Think about the people you killed. Have you ever thought that there will be today?" Xiao Nan''s voice reached Ling''s ears, and his last hope was shattered. He knew that it was impossible for him to leave alive today. That being the case, you must be ready to bleed! ... Bing glanced viciously at Wang Ran and the others, enduring the severe pain, his hands began to form a quick seal. "Tu Dun, Tulong bomb!" The soil on the ground trembled, and a dragon-shaped soil appeared in an instant, and high-speed mud bundles were continuously shot against Xiao Nan. The dense soil bundles are not inferior to the paper shuriken shadow avatar technique Xiao Nan used just now. ... Seeing this, Xiaonan quickly flapped the paper wings behind him, taking Xiaonan back and forth to avoid. However, the number of Tulong ammunition is too much. Even if Xiao Nan dodged and passed by in the air, there were still many mud bundles that she couldn''t escape. In this regard, Xiaonan must have expectations. As early as the moment the earth dragon bullet appeared, she had already sealed, and several paper shields were condensed around her. The mud bundles that she couldn''t dodge all attacked the paper shield beside her. The bunch of soil that could easily break the big tree just left a light mark on the paper shield, and it fell down. Xiaonan calls this ninjutsu the paper dance, paper shield. As one of Xiaonan''s signature ninjutsu in the future, although the strength of the paper shield is still insufficient due to Xiaonan''s lack of strength, it has begun to show its powerful side. ... After casting the collar of ninjutsu, seeing that the earth dragon bullet did not cause any harm to Xiao Nan, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. This ninjutsu is the most powerful long-range attack ninjutsu he has mastered, but it still has no effect. However, he is not so easily discouraged. Since it is not done once, then twice. The hands were sealed again, and the art of earth dragon bullets was displayed again. However, this time Xiaonan is no longer a pure defensive dodge. During the dodge time, Xiao Nan''s hands were sealed again. The paper shuriken shadow avatar technique is also displayed, and it is a **** attack on the collar. The brown soil bundle and the white paper shuriken are flying in the air. From time to time, the two collided, canceling each other''s power and dissipating in the sky together. Seeing the paper shuriken flying towards him, he had already prepared. "Tu Escape, Tu Liubi!" A wall of soil stood horizontally in front of the collar, and at the moment it blocked the paper shuriken, the collar quickly ejected behind him. Sure enough, in the next second, a paper spear plunged deeply into the ground there. The entire paper spear has been completely submerged in the earth, enough to see the power of this technique. ... However, Shi Xiaonan, who originally wanted to make the same mistake, saw that his strategy had not succeeded, and a hint of disappointment flashed in his eyes. However, he immediately put the disappointment behind him. Now is not the time to think, sure enough, to escape the blow of the blow, taking advantage of the moment when Xiao Nan was distracted. "Lei Dun, pseudo dark!" This ninjutsu is one of the few Thunder ninjutsu. It was still the spoils of the battle with the ninja in the country of Thunder when he was still in the blasting force of Iwanin Village. At that time, I just thought it was fun. I learned when I was boring, but I didn''t expect it to come in handy today. This is the only trump card he hid in this battle, thinking about killing her unexpectedly while Xiao Nan was unprepared. ... Ling''s mouth opened, and a flash of lightning struck Xiao Nan in an instant. The speed was so fast that Xiao Nan couldn''t fully react and was swallowed by thunder and lightning. "Xiao Nan!!!" "Xiao Nan!!!" Yahiko and Nagato outside the court shouted Xiao Nan''s name loudly in panic. Without a word, the two were ready to rush to the battlefield. As a result, Wang Ran let out a low growl, "What to panic! Look carefully, Xiao Nan''s operation is very good." Sure enough, hearing Wang Ran''s voice, the two instantly calmed down. Since Wang Ran said that Xiao Nan''s performance was good, it at least showed that Xiao Nan was not in danger. ... The collar who was playing against Nan in the field naturally heard the exclamation of Yahiko and Nagato. Looking up at Xiao Nan who had been swallowed by thunder and lightning, he couldn''t help laughing. "Haha! Kid, let you be mad again, see if you die this time! Hahaha... Uh!" The voice of the collar stopped abruptly, because as the thunder light around Xiao Nan dissipated, Xiao Nan who fell on the ground was not as he imagined it was a scorched corpse. On the contrary, as Lei Guang disappeared, Xiao Nan wrapped in paper wings leaked out. Huh! The paper wings quickly unfolded, and Xiao Nan appeared unscathed in front of everyone. Yahiko and Nagato laughed wildly outside the court. It turned out that just before the pseudo-darkness was about to attack him, Xiao Nan quickly wrapped himself in paper wings. Then he used Chakra to isolate himself from the lightning damage. At the same time, Xiaonan landed quickly because he lost his motivation. What is the paper made of? The paper is made of wood. In the drizzle and rainy weather at this time, Xiaonan''s paper wings made up of a large amount of origami are already close to wood in conductivity. As we all know, wood is conductive. As Xiaonan landed, the lightning attached to the paper wing was instantly led underground. Although the paper wings were wrapped in chakras to isolate Lei Dun''s damage, Xiao Nan was extremely consumed. However, she eventually survived unscathed. Quickly flapping his wings, Xiao Nan quickly lifted off again. And with the lessons learned this time, he will definitely guard against the thunderous. It was too dangerous. As long as she was a little careless just now, she would go into the Pure Land to meet her parents. "How could this be!!" Seeing Xiao Nan who was re-lifting into the air, he shouted in a collapsed voice. He never expected that Xiao Nan''s ability to react on the spot would be so strong. Xiao Nan, who was floating in the air, looked a little pale, which was caused by the excessive consumption of Chakra. "Boy, don''t think you will be fine if you hide this time, next time you won''t have such a good opportunity!" With the failure of the last hole card, the chance of killing Xiao Nan is getting smaller and smaller. His life was threatened, and Ling could no longer remain calm. Shouting to Xiao Nan hysterically, venting his emotions. "I won''t give you another chance. Next, I will use the strongest attack method I have developed under the guidance of the master!" Chapter 33： Xiaonan first battle (end) "You know, even the master praises me for this ninjutsu!" Xiao Nan said coldly to Ting, she almost died just now. Until now, she still has lingering fears and fears. "Come on, kid! Let''s see who of us will die first!" Shouted frantically, completely lost his initial calm. "Shishi paper dance, paper shuriken shadow avatar!" "Tu Escape, Tu Liubi!" As soon as their voices fell, ninjutsu danced between them. ... Unlike before, this time Xiao Nan''s paper shurikens did not all fly towards the collar. Therefore, the earth flow wall, which is very useful, only resists a small part of the paper shuriken. Most of the paper shurikens were shot toward the collar''s body, and the density directly sealed the collar''s dodge space. This time, in order to seal the way of retreat, Xiao Nan directly used paper shuriken shadow avatar twice. The density of paper shurikens is like drizzle in the sky. ... Seeing such a collar, he also realized Xiao Nan''s intention. Although I don''t know what Xiao Nan''s next move is, but according to Xiao Nan''s confident look, it should be much more powerful than the paper spear. Realizing his situation, King calmed down a lot at this moment. Quickly seal the seal with both hands, "Tu Escape, Tu Liubi!" In an instant, several earth walls rose up, blocking in front of Ling. Ting is not a hesitating person. In this short moment, he decided to spend a lot of chakras to use a few dirt walls to enhance his defense capabilities. However, he still felt a little unsafe in it. The hands continued to seal, but this time it was more rusty. "Earth escape, rock armor!" This is his only purely defensive ninjutsu, but because of his usual fighting style, he has not used it several times. After all, he usually relies on his own blasting to fight, and after casting the rock armor, his blasting image is too big. ... When the collar had finished all ninjutsu, Xiao Nan in the sky had also successfully prepared. As the last seal fell, the pieces of paper on the paper wings behind Xiao Nan stood up like real feathers. "Paper dance, paper rain!" As Xiao Nan''s voice sounded, the pieces of paper on the paper wings, like feather-like knives, flew towards the collar quickly. The power is far beyond the paper shuriken. The wall of the earth stream, which was used by the collar, was like straw in the gust of wind and rain, shaking. ... Seeing this momentum, my heart was tense. But seeing Sandao Tuliubi still resisting Xiao Nan''s attack with difficulty, his heart couldn''t help but relax. He wanted to come and laugh at a few words, before he could speak, he was like a **** pinched around his neck. His eyes widened and looked at the pieces of paper that had lost power because of the earth flow wall. At this moment, they all floated quickly behind Xiao Nan, once turned into paper wings, and shot out at him again. This time, the earth flow wall that was used by the collar could no longer withstand Xiao Nan''s attack, and it shattered like a famous bean curd dregs project in the world. Numerous attacks directly bombarded Ling''s body. At this moment, he was wearing a rock armor, and the powerful impact still made him vomit blood. But is it just over? Of course not. The paper that had lost its power flew back to Xiao Nan once again, recharged, and shot at the collar. ... Looking at the battlefield, Xiao Nan kept retreating attacked, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth from time to time. Yahiko and Nagato both leaked reassuring smiles. "Haha, Xiaonan''s paper rain, theoretically can be said to be endless attacks. As long as Xiaonan''s chakra is sufficient, if she doesn''t want to stop, then this ninjutsu will never stop." "So, as long as you are hit by Xiaonan''s ninjutsu, you can just wait for the decision. This time, this collar can no longer fight back!" ... Sure enough, just as Nagato and Yahiko said, after being hit by Xiaonan, under the mighty power of Paper Rain, he couldn''t squeeze the energy to fight back. In the current situation, Ling can only concentrate all his experience to defend against Xiao Nan''s attack. If he slack off, it will be forever. However, Xiao Nan''s ninjutsu can be described as continuous. Looking from a distance, between Xiao Nan and the collar, a white paper pillar appeared. However, this "paper pillar" can be described as extremely dangerous. Under this continuous attack, Collar finally couldn''t resist Xiao Nan''s attack. In an instant, cracks appeared in the rock armor on the collar. The mad output of Chakra, wanting to maintain the stability of the armor. However, the cracks on the armor, like a burning fire, grew bigger and bigger, completely unstoppable. "what!!" A scream came, and he fell heavily to the ground. Xiao Nan also stopped his attack and watched as he was covered in blood and fell on the ground, knowing his life or death. There was a nausea in Xiaonan''s stomach for no reason, and Xiaonan fell from the sky as he resisted the feeling of vomiting. She didn''t vomit, she knew Wang Ran''s intentions, she didn''t want to disappoint Wang Ran. Therefore, although she was disgusting after the first murder, she still resisted and did not show it. The strong nausea, along with Chakra''s excessive consumption of weakness, made Xiao Nan''s steps look light and fluttering. It seemed that a gust of wind could blow this girl down. ... Yahiko and Nagato outside the court looked at Xiao Nan, who was walking towards them, with a relaxed smile on their faces. The two of them walked two steps quickly, wanting to support the weak Xiao Nan in the past. But when the two of them first acted, the collar that fell on the ground suddenly jumped up. Covered in blood, he looked like a ghost crawling out of hell. There was only a breath of collar left, and the remaining Chakra was condensed on both fists. He has no hope of survival. Now, what he wants most is to kill the little girl who defeated him, so that Wang Ran and his party will feel pain. "Haha, don''t want to live anybody! Go to **** kid! Burst out, burst punches!" Filled with Chakra''s fists, he unstoppable bombarded Xiao Nan, who was close at hand. At this time, Xiao Nan, whose energy consumption had reached the upper limit, had no time to react. "Xiao Nan!!!" Yahiko and Nagato yelled in horror. Yahiko''s body instantly lost its strength. The foot that had just stepped out, as if received some invisible pull, stayed in the air. Nagato is the same. Looking at Xiaonan who is about to be hit, Nagato shouts Xiaonan''s name in fear. A rich chakra burst out from Nagato, and Nagato''s eyes shrank severely. An invisible wave broke out from Nagato''s body! Chapter 34： Wang Ran The strangeness of Nagato at this moment was naturally clearly transmitted into Wang Ran''s perception. Can I start using the reincarnation eye? Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. In the original book, Nagato completely awakened the power of the reincarnation eye after Yahiko''s death. But now, because of the practice of Taoism, although it is only the **** version, it has greatly improved the tolerance of Nagato''s body, allowing him to start using the reincarnation eye a few years earlier. Moreover, if Nagato does not abuse the reincarnation eye in the future as in the original work, pay attention a little bit. With the super-physical constitution of Dao Fa and the Maelstrom family, the side effects of reincarnation eye can be completely ignored. ... However, although Nagato can already start using the reincarnation eye. But this is not the time for Wang Ran to think about this. In just an instant, Wang Ran disappeared in place. In the next moment, Wang Ran appeared between Xiao Nan and Ting. Seeing Wang Ran who suddenly appeared, the pupils of the collar shrank severely. That''s right, Wang Ran had known for a long time that King hadn''t died, but just pretended to be dead on the ground. Even his careful thinking, Wang Ran guessed it. However, he did not warn the third elementary school, in order to make them remember. ... The next moment, Wang Ran''s hands directly grabbed Col''s fist. With a sharp punch, Wang Ran didn''t explode like he had imagined. After he punched Chakra into Wang Ran''s body, Chakra sank like a stone to the sea, without any waves. This is definitely not something Shangnin can do, even for elite Shangnin! Wang Ran absolutely succeeded in breaking through the level of Shangren, breaking through to the level of Five Shadows. boom! It wasn''t the imaginary Wang Ran exploding in place, but Wang Ran fiercely pressing the collar into the earth. Puff~ A mouthful of blood spurted out, and he was so weak that he couldn''t live if he watched it. As if returning to the light, King raised his head unexpectedly. Looking at Wang Ran, he said with difficulty: "You said you don''t interfere, and you...you...heh...you are the Five Shadows...level...don''t..." Before he finished speaking, Ling closed his eyes completely, and his raised head hit the ground severely. Now, he is really dead! "Yeah, I breached the contract. But how could I watch my disciple die?" "But I want to thank you, thank you for teaching my disciples the last lesson with your life." "As for my level, yes, just like you think, I am already a shadow level." Looking at the collar that fell on the ground, the soul has ascended to the pure land, Wang Ran silently answered his last question in his heart. ... Hearing the roar, Xiao Nan, who closed his eyes in fear, did not feel the pain. Gently opening her closed eyes, Xiao Nan was pleasantly surprised to see the master right in front of her. And the collar that brought him death threats was deeply embedded in the earth at this time, and there was no life. "master!" Xiaonan yelled out in surprise. Yahiko and Nagato in the distance saw that Xiaonan was okay. At this moment, they were also slumped on the ground as if they had been drawn from their whole body. ... Wang Ran turned his head, there was no concern Xiao Nan imagined on his face, but seriousness. This made Xiao Nan, who was still pleased, a drum in his heart instantly. She knew that she was negligent at the last moment, did she know if the master was disappointed? ... Staring at Xiao Nan for a while, Wang Ran naturally saw the anxiety on Xiao Nan''s face. Suddenly, a smile leaked from Wang Ran''s face, "Scared." Xiao Nan shook her head quickly, but she immediately nodded with a flushed face, thinking of her eyes closed just now. "Overall the performance was pretty good, but you made one of the most fatal mistakes, you know!" In the first half of the sentence, Wang Ran was still complimenting Xiao Nan, but in the second half of the sentence, the style of painting suddenly changed and his speech became severe. Xiao Nan lowered her head in shame, "Master, I know I was wrong, I shouldn''t have been so careless in the end." Wang Ran looked at Xiao Nan helplessly, and reluctantly taught him too harshly. "It''s good to know, you know, caution is the most important quality a ninja needs to possess." "Before the matter is completely determined, you must report a skeptical attitude, and you must not lose your life because of carelessness." Listening to Wang Ran''s teaching, Xiao Nan quickly raised his hands and promised: "Master, I know, I promise that there will be no next time." "Yeah." Wang Ran nodded, and then he said to Nagato and Yahiko who slowly moved here, trying to escape Wang Ran''s long-winded voice: "And you, what are you doing! Xiaonan''s problem is what I want to tell you, I know you are kind-hearted. But even if you are kind-hearted, you must be cautious enough in the Shinobi realm, hear you!" The moment Wang Ran spoke, Yahiko and Nagato straightened up instantly. "Yes, Master! We understand!" After speaking, the two hurried to Xiao Nan''s side, performing various checks, for fear that Xiao Nan was injured. ... After some inspections, Yahiko and Nagato determined that Xiaonan was not injured. Yahiko hurried to the dead collar, thinking that he almost killed Xiaonan just now, Yahiko couldn''t feel sympathy. He glanced angrily, originally wanted to make a comment, but was stopped by Wang Ran''s sentence. He took out a scroll and sealed the body of the collar in preparation for the bounty. This matter is also over. However, at this moment, Xiao Nan also remembered the dead collar again. When he thought that he was basically killed by himself, and then thought of the death horror of the collar that he had just seen, Xiao Nan couldn''t help retching. Yahiko and Nagamon looked at each other. It''s not that they haven''t seen dead people, Yahiko and Nagato, who didn''t have hands-on hands. In this fashion, they couldn''t understand why Xiaonan reacted so strongly. Wang Ran walked to Xiao Nan''s side, patted Xiao Nan''s back lightly, and comforted: "Think about you killing him, you can save a lot of innocent people, is it more comfortable?" "Yeah, Xiao Nan. This person is so bad, and he can be a killer with his companions, just look at it." Yayan also hid beside Xiao Nan, comforting carelessly. Nagato looked at Xiao Nan quietly. Although he didn''t speak, it was obvious that he also agreed with Yahiko''s ideas. Xiao Nan''s face was very pale at this time, but she didn''t want everyone to worry, wiped the corners of her mouth, and gave a strong smile, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Looking at Xiaonan who was pale, Yahiko and Nagato obviously didn''t believe Xiaonan''s words. However, they didn''t know what to say, so they could only look at Xiao Nan in a jealousy. Standing up, Xiao Nan said bravely: "Master, let''s follow the next target quickly." Looking at Xiao Nan who was crumbling, Wang Ran naturally couldn''t agree to his request. He shook his head, "No, we still have plenty of time. Let''s go back to the cabin to rest for a while. Okay, let''s go back quickly." After speaking, Wang Ran took a deep look at Yahiko and Nagato, then turned and walked away slowly. My dear disciples, it seems that you still need experience! Have not experienced it and will never adapt! The three little ones looked at each other and didn''t say much. Yahiko and Nagato helped Xiaonan hurriedly followed. Chapter 35： Yahiko and Musa A week later, somewhere deep in the mountains of Bear Country. Yahiko was staring at the ninja wearing a ninja guard from an unknown village in front of him with a serious face. The deep scratches on his forehead clearly revealed his traitorous identity. ... At this time, Miusa felt very speechless. He had just come out of the mountain and hadn''t made his name in the Shinobi world, and he was actually blocked by someone. Where do you go to reason? "Hey, I said kid, why do you have to have trouble with this uncle? I am a little ninja from a small ninja village, who has no money and no power. Where is it worth your fight? Don''t lose your life Up!" Musa did not want to participate in this unprovoked battle. Although he is confident of his own strength, there is obviously no benefit to playing against the kid in front of him. Looking at Yahiko''s thin luggage, he really didn''t think there was anything good in it. And judging from Yahiko''s age, he should have no name in the Ninja world. Yahiko glanced at Miosa with disdain, "Stop talking nonsense, you are Miosa, the beast who killed 36 people in the same village for the purpose of forbidden technique and then escaped." Musa heard Yahiko''s scolding and leaked a dangerous smile. "Hehe, kid, you know a lot, since you know the fame of Uncle Miosa, you dare to come and die?" "Bah! Also fame, what kind of notoriety is. I tell you, you have been offered a reward by the underground black market, and I came today to take your life." Hearing Miosa''s arrogance, Yahiko sighed with disdain. "A reward?" Miosa was visibly taken aback, but then he laughed. "Haha, Uncle Miosa has been offered a reward! It seems that I am already very famous, kid, for the sake of you telling me this good news, I will spare your life today. Quick, give it to Uncle Miosa Tell me, what is my bounty? One hundred million or eighty million?" Yahiko looked at Miosa dumbfounded. He really didn''t expect Miosa to be such a character, so he was really curious about how he lived until now. "Are you an idiot? One hundred million, eighty million? Tell you, your bounty is only 300,000." Hearing Yahiko''s words, Miosa''s laughter stopped abruptly. Immediately, he furiously said: "What!!! This uncle only has a reward of 300,000 yuan?" Yahiko drew out his ears indifferently, "Yes, it''s because the village chief of Drizzle Village paid for the reward out of his own pocket. Otherwise, you are not even worth three hundred thousand." Obviously, Yahiko has clearly seen Miusa''s character and wants to irritate him and make him lose his mind. In this way, the next battle will make him a lot easier. Sure enough, upon hearing this, Mosa instantly became furious. "Damn old man!! Does he look down on me like that? Three hundred thousand taels, I was the number one strong in the village at that time!!" Yahiko was obviously not interested in Musa''s fury, and continued to stimulate him: "Hey, I said, are you annoying? If it wasn''t for the little master, I was short of money, where would I pick up a bounty mission for a small character like you?" "Small! Horn! Erotic!!" Miosa gritted his teeth fiercely. The three words were spoken in his mouth one by one, and when he looked carefully, he could even see the blue veins on his forehead violently, jumping. "Very well, kid, you succeeded in angering me. Today I will let you know how terrifying Uncle Miosa who has mastered the forbidden technique is!!" "Wait for death, kid!!!" After speaking, Mosa instantly rushed out, like a sharp arrow that came off the string, and went straight to Yahiko. Looking at the rushing Miosa, although the speed is very fast, it is obviously not at the same level as Sanxiao. Easily blocked Miosa''s brutal attack, Yahiko knocked him out with a single kick. After knocking Miosa into the air, Yahiko frowned. The master said that he has the strength of Shinnin. This is also called Shinnin? When was Shangnin so weak? However, although there are some doubts in my heart, Yahiko''s prudent quality is always in mind. He didn''t want to overturn the boat in the gutter. ... Mosa, who was kicked by Yahiko, had no retreat at all. He has experimented with how horrible he is after using the forbidden technique. If he used the forbidden technique, hitting himself just now would be no different from his father beating his son. "Little devil, no wonder you dare to hit my idea. It turns out that you are strong and confident!" "However, I''m going to be serious next, let you see and see the master''s tricks!" "Forbidden technique, burn blood!" With the rapid imprinting of Musa''s hands, his skin quickly turned red as if soaked in hot water. The heat kept rising above his head, his eyes were round and he looked abnormally hideous. Obviously, Musa was suffering unbearably at this time. But he didn''t care, feeling the power that kept pouring out of his body, he felt that everything was worth it. "Soil escape, hardening technique!" "Illusory, lost!" Quickly cast two ninjutsu, one to strengthen himself and the other to confuse Yahiko. Then Mosa quickly attacked Yahiko, the speed was obviously not the same level as before. Even Yahiko didn''t have much time to react. After quickly cracking the illusion of Musa, Yahiko found that Musa had already attacked him. Looking at the fist close at hand, it is already difficult for normal people to dodge. However, Yahiko is different. He has encountered this kind of danger more than once or twice under Wang Ran''s three years of teaching, especially after a year and a half of physical training. Yahiko''s waist was instantly folded down, and then he supported the ground with both hands, and his feet slammed towards Miosa instantly. As soon as he hit Miosa, Yahiko felt the muscles on Miosa''s body beating abnormally. boom! Mosa, kicked by Yahiko, slammed his fist on the ground. In an instant, a deep pit appeared on the spot, and its power was no less than Tsunade''s strange power fist. Although Yahiko didn''t know the strange power, this power still caused a drop of cold sweat on his head. Fortunately, I didn''t choose to hard-wire just now, otherwise, I might not be able to stand it. The master is right, this person really has the strength of Shinobu, although it is somewhat restrictive. But in terms of his destructive power alone, Musa could be regarded as reaching the level of Shinnin. However, although Musa''s offensive power is very strong, Yahiko is not afraid. After a few moves in the fight just now, Yahiko has already understood the number of attacks by Miosa. Good at melee attacks, and powerful. But there is also a common problem with small country ninjas, that is, the extreme lack of ninjutsu attacks. Although Mosa had used two ninjutsu just now, they were all very common things. In addition, most of Musa''s melee combat abilities are derived from forbidden techniques. As long as it is a forbidden technique, its side effects cannot be ignored regardless of the effect. Chapter 36： The defeat of Musa Therefore, now Yahiko wants to defeat Miosa, he has two options. One is to perform ninjutsu on a large scale, leaving Mosa with nowhere to hide, directly blasting him to death with firepower. Second, it was delaying time, delaying until the side effects of Miusa''s forbidden technique broke out, and then killing him effortlessly. ... "Cut~" Mosa, who was kicked into the air by Yahiko again, gave a fierce sip. Spits out the blood in his mouth, Miosa looked at Yahiko with a grin. "Little devil, there is such a strength at such a young age, right?" "I, what I hate the most is you geniuses from Darin Village." "So, you go to die for me!!! Kid!!" boom! Miosa stomped the ground fiercely, and his whole body instantly disappeared in place, leaving only a deep collapse on the ground. Naturally, Yahiko was always alert to Musa, the moment he disappeared in place, Yahiko immediately jumped behind him. Sure enough, the next moment Miosa appeared where Yahiko had just stood, and hit the ground with a punch. Without a single blow, Miosa disappeared in place once, so fast that he could not see it with the naked eye. Yahiko was also in a passive state at this moment, although he wanted to use ninjutsu to blast this enemy into scum. However, Musa''s continuous offensive left him no time for the seal, so he could only dodge and resist. However, once the defensive time is too long, flaws will inevitably leak. Under Miosa''s tireless attack, Yahiko was accidentally beaten and flew out by Miosa. Flying horizontally in the air Yahiko, a mouthful of blood spurted out in the end. At that moment, the body that had been treated by Wang Ran for a long time had already suffered serious injuries. At the moment when he was attacked, Yahiko endured the pain and quickly Jieyin. ... Seeing that his attack hit Yahiko, Mosa did not delay, and flew up to keep up, preparing a set of moves to take Yahiko away. He felt that he was not far from the limit and he must solve Yahiko as soon as possible, otherwise he might not be able to persist. boom! Bang~ Just as Misa hit Yahiko with a punch, Yahiko, who was still in the air, instantly turned into a cloud of white mist. And the body that had just been hit by Musa turned into a piece of wood and shattered. In the distance, Yahiko, who performed the substitute technique, rubbed his chest, looking at Miosa in the distance with some lingering fears. He knew that now was the best opportunity to attack Musa. Jieyin with both hands quickly, one by one, ninjutsu flew towards Miosa. ... "Substitute?" Seeing Yahiko turned into a piece of wood, Mosa instantly looked around with vigilance to prevent Yahiko''s sneak attack. Sure enough, in the next second, a water escape ninjutsu attacked Miosa. "Water escape, water chaos!" A stream of water rushed towards Miosa, and Miosa smiled disdainfully. "Boy, do you underestimate me? Or do you only have this ability?" After turning around, Musa easily avoided Yahiko''s ninjutsu. But then, before Miosa would fight back, one after another ninjutsu was as if he didn''t need money, madly impacting Miosa. "Water escape, water bullet!" "Water escape, the technique of water bombing!" "Water escape, bursting into the water!" "Shui Dun, get the original from the water!" ... In just a few tens of seconds, the four ninjutsu frantically rushed towards Miosa. Miosa, who was still showing a relaxed face, is now dodge anxiously. However, the scope of ninjutsu is too big. Although due to time constraints, several ninjutsu are not complete versions. But this is the case, and Miosa can''t hide it at all. And Musa is not very lucky, or he has too little knowledge. His idea was that since he couldn''t hide, he would choose the lightest ninjutsu to resist the past and attack Yahiko directly. As a result, Musa slammed into Yahiko''s SuigunSizunahara. Originally, if the four ninjutsu were all attacking ninjutsu, it would be fine to choose Mizunohara, the only c-level ninjutsu. However, the worst is that ninjutsu is a controlling skill. Miosa, who ran into Shui Ying Nayuan from the front, felt that his body was extremely heavy and could not move at all. ... Yahiko was instantly overjoyed when he saw that Miao Sa was controlled by Shui Yan Nayuan. Although because of the realization of a large number of ninjutsu, his face was a little pale. But he still didn''t want to drag Miosa''s strength and put his destiny in the hands of others. So Yahiko continued to seal, "Water escape, water dragon whip!" "what!" Musa was attacked a lot in an instant and shouted out in pain. However, Musa''s voice soon disappeared, and Yahiko clearly saw Musa who was trapped in the water, lowered his head feebly. Moreover, at this time, the effect of Musa''s forbidden technique also faded. The skin that was still red just now turned pale as paper. At this moment, Miosa was like a terminally ill patient who hadn''t seen the sun for a long time, showing a sickly pale feeling. But Yahiko still didn''t dare to be careless, and his state was not very good. Coupled with the example of Xiao Nan a few days ago, he didn''t dare to underestimate his opponent. ... Finally, after some observations, Yahiko determined that Musa could no longer pose a threat to himself, and stopped the ninjutsu that always conveyed Chakra. In an instant, Mosa, who had lost ninjutsu control, fell directly to the ground. At this time, his whole body wounds, but not much blood came out. ... Lying on the ground, Miosa looked pale, looking at the sky feebly. He already felt his physical state and knew that he would definitely not live. hateful! Obviously he has the strength to control his own destiny! But forget it. In fact, death is not bad, he should have died long ago. "It''s great, the sky is still so blue and so pure." ... Yahiko slowly approached Miosa, trying to give him the final blow. It may be that he felt that Yahiko was approaching, Miosa turned his head hard. Looking at Yahiko, who was only a little over 1.6 meters tall, Miosa even leaked a smile. Yahiko was taken aback for a moment and didn''t know what to do. "Boy, you know what, I really envy you ninjas from the big village!" "Every day you only need to practice and study. You don''t have to worry about anything. Once you have completed your practice, you can go to the battlefield and become famous." Mosa said with difficulty to Yahiko. The appearance of Miosa made Yahiko, who wanted to make up the knife, instantly lost the thought of making up the knife. "Cut, I am not from a big village. Since I was a child, I have lost my family and wandered alone, but later I met friends and masters, otherwise I would have died in the war." Without the thought of making up the knife, Yahiko, who had consumed too much Chakra, slumped directly on the ground. Anyway, Miusa is now a useless person, and he is not afraid of accidents. Chapter 37： The story of Miusa (Portrait of a supporting role, you can skip it, watch carefully!) Hearing Yahiko''s words, Miosa was obviously taken aback. He thought that Yahiko was a genius ninja in Danin Village, but he didn''t expect that he was also a hard-working man. However, immediately seeing Yahiko''s undefended look, Miosa smiled helplessly. He has been abandoned, and even threats cannot be caused to the other party. It seems that he is really a failure in his life. "Ahem... boy, I really envy your luck." Hearing Miosa''s words, Yahiko also showed a hearty smile. "Yeah, my luck is really not so good. First I met Nagato and Xiaonan, and we depended on each other together." "Later, I met the master again and was accepted by the master to teach cultivation." ... Miosa lay on the ground, tilted his head to look at Yahiko''s hearty smile, and couldn''t help being a little dazed. This smile is really warm and familiar. Remember when she had it on her face, right? "Haha...cough...your friends are called Nagato and Xiaonan, it seems that your relationship is very good!" Miosa said weakly. Hearing this, Yahiko''s smile became warmer. He couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the friendship between the three. "Haha, yeah. They also have a master, who can be said to be the closest person to me in this world." "The closest person..." Musa murmured. "Then you must cherish them, some things, after you lose them, you realize that without him (her), the whole person will go crazy." "Don''t worry, they are the ones I have to protect for my life!" Yahiko''s hearty voice passed into Musa''s ears. Miosa''s eyes were a little lost, at the last moment of this life, he seemed to be lost in memory. Between the two, there was a sudden silence. No one spoke, just waited quietly. Suddenly, Musa''s voice came to Yahiko''s ears. "Boy, do you want to learn my forbidden technique? I can teach it to you." Yahiko was stunned, that the ninjutsu that Mosa had just learned with such great effort would be handed over to his murderous enemy? Although I don''t know what Miosa thinks, Yahiko still shook his head. He had enough ninjutsu and didn''t want to learn this forbidden technique. "Thank you for your kindness, but no need. I have enough ninjutsu." Mosa was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that the ninjutsu that was delivered to the door would be rejected by others. But then he laughed at himself and laughed, too, not everyone is the same as himself, with a bad background, and any ninjutsu has to be exchanged. "Well, seeing you doesn''t look like a person lacking ninjutsu. The side effects of this forbidden technique are too great, whether you don''t learn or don''t learn..." There was another silence, "Boy, do you want to hear my story?" Yahiko was silent. Although Miosa''s behavior at first made him disgusted, but seeing Miosa who was about to die, he could not feel a trace of disgust. ... "Say it, I''ll listen." In the end, Yahiko chose to be a listener to satisfy the last wish of the dying man, Musa. After Yahiko finished speaking, the two fell silent. Miosa straightened his head, looked at the sky, recalled the past, brewed words. ... "I, I was born into a very small Ninja. When I was a child, I was in the Warring States Period. Suddenly, one day our country established Ninja Village." "But it doesn''t matter. After the establishment of Shinobu Village, Mom and Dad stopped going out. They had a lot of time to accompany me." "I think this feeling is pretty good, at least a lot less difference, and there are a lot more playmates around." "But the good times don''t last long. Why is the life just a few years better and there is another war?" "And this time, the scale of the war is so big, so ninjas from the whole village participated." "I waited in the village year after year. Finally, the war was over, but there were not many ninjas in the village." "My parents also died in this war, and since then, like you, I have become an orphan." "I''m just such a person, growing up lonely. Every day I wander about the next meal, helpless." "Fortunately, with my family legacy, I became a ninja and can support myself." "After becoming a ninja, I encountered two major events." "First, we learned that we were helping Lei Ren Village in the war, and my parents also died for Lei Ren Village." "But, why didn''t my parents even have a word of comfort after they died?" "It''s okay~ It''s been so long, I''ve already let go. I think my life back then was actually okay." "Because I know her, a generous girl. Ahem..." "She is a member of another little ninja. After becoming a ninja, we are in a small team." "We experience each task together, we grow and progress together." "My talent is very good, almost every task can improve a little." "But she can''t, she is not very talented, she progresses very slowly, and can''t keep up with me at all." "But it doesn''t matter, I am willing to accompany her to do low-level tasks, I am willing to accompany her." "Because I like him and her hearty smile." "You know what, I think her smile is the most beautiful thing in the world." "Every time she smiles, I think the whole world is bright." "Later, we fell in love and got married. I vowed to protect her with my life and let him have that pure smile forever." "But, I missed the appointment! Because once war came." "It''s Lei Ren Village. Our village has once again become one of the pioneer troops of Lei Ren Village." "No, it should not be called the vanguard unit, it should be called the cannon fodder unit." "I don''t understand, why should we fight for Lei Ren Village? Isn''t it okay to live your life with peace of mind?" "But, there is no way. The village has already given me a task. I must join the war, and so does her." "We were still in a small team, and I was fortunate at the time because I felt that with my strength, I could completely protect her." "I was wrong, I was so wrong! How can I have any strength? It''s just a frog at the bottom of the well. Ahem..." Originally, Musa''s voice was still very stable, even with a touch of gentleness in his tone. But the more he said it, the more excited Musa''s voice became, and he couldn''t help coughing twice. Following the flow, Mosa continued: "In the first battle, we were beaten up and down. The whole army was like a paper man, and it shattered with the touch." "My so-called strength can''t even be compared to an ordinary Zhongnin opposite." "I just watched her and died in front of me." "I hate it! I hate that I have no strength, I hate that I can''t protect her." Musa''s voice became more and more excited, and even a blush appeared on his pale face. "Do you know, when she sacrificed, she was less than five meters away from me. She looked at me with such a sad look, and exhausted her last strength to shout to me, let me live." Chapter 38： The pain of war, the wound of the bottom ninja "But how can I survive without her! Ahem..." Musa''s voice was filled with despair, and his body coughed involuntarily. Excited, Musa''s injury worsened again, and he calmed down for a long time before he spoke again. "I thought I would die on the battlefield too, but unfortunately I didn''t die. I managed to survive. With her last wish..." There was no trace of excitement on Musa''s face, as if he wanted to die at that time instead of surviving the war. Then, anger appeared on Musa''s face, "You know, when the war is over, the village will be desolate again." "One by one, the ninjas who died, the family members only have a few hundred taels of pension." "A few hundred taels! How does this make ordinary people live?" "We fought our lives just for his pension of several hundred taels?" "I''m not reconciled, I want to ask them clearly." "But what greeted me was not the courtesy of the hero, but the merciless mockery." Miosa''s expression became more and more excited, "I remember it so clearly that I will never forget it for a lifetime! The faces of those people in Danin Village." "They said that giving us a few hundred taels is too much. Weak people like us are worthless to live!" "I rebelled, I want to beat them up violently. But I can''t beat them, I can only get their merciless beating, ridicule. Ahem..." "I can''t be mad! I''m not reconciled! It''s clear that we are the ones who help them free of charge, but in the end we only get this result." "I want revenge, I want to let these Danin villages know the taste of pain!" "But I am too weak to pose a threat to them at all." "So I want to become stronger, stronger than anyone else!" Musa''s eyes lit up, as if becoming stronger had become his greatest obsession in his life. "So, I tried my best to learn ninjutsu to increase my strength." "However, there are too few ninjutsu that I have access to~ For an ordinary C-level ninjutsu, I will desperately complete the task." "It''s too slow, the improvement of strength is really too slow." "Finally, one day I learned that there is an access control technique in the village that can quickly improve my strength." "My heart is moved, I know that forbidden surgery has great side effects. But, what about it? Is there anything I can''t give up!" Musa''s voice became weaker and weaker, so weak that Yahiko had to listen carefully to distinguish what he was talking about. "So I asked the village to apply to learn this ninjutsu, but they didn''t give it to me, saying that this is the most precious thing in the village and cannot be given to anyone casually." "But I was already the strongest ninja in the village at the time! It''s because I belonged to the little ninja clan and there are no more people in the clan, so I can''t learn advanced ninjutsu?" "Why? Why should people be arranged according to their origin? Why is this world so unfair?" "Why can people in Daren Village, a large ethnic group, live so easily?" "They told me to wait, saying that I could learn the forbidden technique someday." "But I can''t wait any longer. Without her, I feel a pain to live without her." "So, I broke into the forbidden surgery room, they wanted to stop me, I killed them all." "I grabbed the forbidden technique and escaped. I succeeded. I successfully learned the forbidden technique." "Unfortunately, I happened to meet such a kid like you. But also, I should have died long ago." "I really envy you, you have resources, friends, and masters." "This uncle seems to have had everything in this life, but it seems that there is nothing..." Musa''s voice was getting weaker and weaker, but his eyes were getting brighter. Yahiko also realized something when he saw Miosa''s appearance. After listening to the story of Miosa, Yahiko, who was in a complicated mood, became even more silent at this time. ... Looking at the sky, Musa felt his consciousness more and more clear. At this moment, he seemed to have returned to his childhood. His parents returned to him again to accompany him. The difference is that this time there was no war, and a family of three passed his teenage years in peace. He became a ninja again and met her again. The two met smoothly, knew each other, and fell in love. Under the witness of their parents, the two got married and had their own children. That pure smile has never disappeared on her face. Everything is so ordinary, but it is full of happiness. "Father, mother, Yazi~ I''m here. I''m sorry, I made you wait anxious." Slowly, Miosa''s eyes lost their luster, and his eyelids slowly closed. ... Yahiko looked at Miosa quietly, and a tear ran across his face. Yahiko seemed unaware, he was pitying this hateful and sad man. The sky was also gloomy, and a light rain slowly started to cover up the traces of Yahiko''s cry. "I''m sorry...Your desire for revenge was ended by me." "War, really **** it." There is no feeling of nausea, but what Yahiko has at this time is the extremely complicated mood. After dug a pit and buried Miosa in it, Yahiko stayed in front of his tomb for a while, then turned and left. ... Outside the mountains, Xiaonan and Nagato looked up at the drizzling sky. "Master, it''s raining, when will Yahiko solve the enemy? If we are not here, will there be any danger?" Wang Ran raised his head and looked into the depths of the mountain range, "Ah, don''t worry, it won''t happen, it''s over." "Oh~" Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Yahiko to walk out of the mountains. ... "Yahiko, you''re out! How about it, is the enemy powerful?" Xiaonan shouted at Yahiko excitedly. Although the mood is very complicated, Yahiko still does not want to pass on the negative emotions to everyone. After tidying up his heavy feelings, Yahiko showed a familiar smile from the past. "He is really not an average strong, he is a respectable opponent!" Hearing that, both Xiaonan and Nagato curiously asked Yahiko the process of fighting, but Yahiko did not hide it, and told them in detail about the dangers of the battle. ... Yayan didn''t bring out Miosa''s body, Wang Ran naturally knew it. He didn''t ask why. Although he didn''t know the story of Miosa, Yahiko''s approach naturally had his own intentions. Some people, even if they are dead, will receive the mercy and respect of their opponents and will not choose to use his corpse for profit. Looking at Yahiko, who was acting swiftly and freely, without seeing anything unusual, Wang Ran nodded. Wang Ran''s performance, as well as the fleeting complexities in his eyes when he first came out, naturally came from the bottom of his heart. Yahiko has grown a lot too! Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. Chapter 39： Strong Nagato It was three more days, three days had passed since the battle between Yahiko and Miosa. In these three days, Wang Ran, the four masters and apprentices, have been looking for the last goal. Yahiko has adjusted his mentality after three days of adjustment. Although he had already remembered the character of Miosa in his heart, he no longer had the heavy mood at that time. ... Today, it is their last mission before leaving the division. So Sanxiao was very serious at this time, especially Nagato. The goal of the mission this time was his opponent, and he didn''t want to leave Wang Ran disappointed. So he played with the spirit of twelve points and wanted to win his opponent in one fell swoop. And he believes that he also has this strength. ... The scene was still familiar, the ninja who was blocked by Nagato, frowned and looked at him. He glanced at the three Wang Ran in the distance again, his brow furrowed deeper. Looking at the few people who were clearly in the same group, Hui Yecheng was a little cautious. Suddenly the combative factor in the heart has risen, but one-to-many is obviously unwise. He is aggressive, but he is not stupid. He doesn''t like fighting in vain. "Boy, why are you blocking my way?" Nagato stared at Huiye City solemnly with his eyes covered by red hair. "Shangren of the Huiye clan in Wuren Village, Huiye City, right?" Hearing Nagato call out his name, Huiyecheng knew that the other party was here for him. Since the battle is unavoidable, let''s start with the best and have a good time. As for talking about reconciliation, it does not fit the brain circuit of Night City. For him, as long as he is stronger than the opponent, whether it is to kill or maimed the opponent, it is the best result. "Bone Veins, Willow Dance!" Hui Yecheng quickly approached Nagato, and the bones of the limbs broke out instantly, forming a strong bone knife, and quickly attacked Nagato. Nagato, who had collected information on the night city, naturally knew the personality of the other party, and was not surprised. A simple double technique left the place, standing in the distance, preparing to use ninjutsu to attack the night city. While Nagato''s hands quickly formed seals, Huiyecheng also discovered that Nagato had left the place with a substitute technique. He didn''t back up, he just lifted himself up, and flew towards Nagato. ... "Huo Dun, Yan Bo!" A group of flames instantly flooded the rushing Huiye City, and it seemed that he had already taken care of him. However, Nagato still did not relax, and continued to make fingerprints with both hands, preparing for the next ninjutsu. Sure enough, the night city hit by the flame bomb did not receive any damage. At this moment, he was surrounded by hard bones, and he was coming towards Nagato at an unabated speed. While Kaguya City was still on the way, Nagato''s second ninjutsu attack was also ready. "Water escape, water dragon bomb!" Once again, Nagato''s ninjutsu successfully attacked Kaguya City. Although it still didn''t cause him any harm, because of the heating of the skeletal armor outside of Huiye City just now, it was attacked by the water dragon bomb, and there was already a crack. And because of the impact of the water dragon bomb, the speed of Night City was also reduced a lot. But Huiyecheng didn''t care at all, because he was about to approach Nagato. "The bones, the dance of the Chung!" When there was still a short distance from Nagato, Bright Night City quickly pulled out his spine. Holding it in his hand, like a sharp sword, he slashed towards Nagato. Upon seeing this, Nagato also quickly sealed the seal, "Tu Escape, Tu Liubi!" An earth wall appeared in front of Nagato in an instant, resisting the attack of Bright Night City. It''s a pity that Tu Liubi only blocked Hui Ye City for a second. In the next second, the originally solid earth flow wall shattered instantly. Hui Yecheng took the bone knife and slashed towards Nagato unstoppably. Bang~ The Nagato that was hit instantly turned into a cloud of white smoke. It turned out that just in that second, Nagato successfully used the shadow clone, and the body was successfully hidden. ... Looking at the shadow clone that was cut by himself and turned into smoke. Hui Yecheng split the corners of his mouth unhappily, his smile looked a little sick. "Little devil, you can really hide, can you get through with the uncle!" Nagato was unmoved, still implementing his own strategy. "Tu Escape, the technique of beheading in my heart!" As a Shangren, especially the Shangren of a combative clan like Huiye. Hui Yecheng instantly noticed the danger coming, and without even thinking about it, he subconsciously hit his own foot directly. Bang~ Sure enough, a cloud of smoke rose, and as soon as Nagato prepared the shadow clone of the decapitation in his heart, it was directly broken up by Huiyecheng. Nagato, whose figure was hidden in the distance, remained unmoved, and continued to wait for the next opportunity. ... After seeing Nagato''s blow, Huiye City was a little impatient. Wielding a bone knife, he kept attacking the surrounding ground and trees, trying to force Nagato out. Unfortunately, it didn''t work at all. Nagato was still hidden in the dark, using the shadow clone to perform one or two ninjutsu from time to time, harassing Kaguya City. Although it did not cause any substantial damage to the night city, it still annoyed the night city. He really couldn''t stand a flea attack like Nagato. Not only made him irritable, but more importantly, he couldn''t play well. His strong desire to fight was completely unsatisfied. ... As time passed, Huiyecheng felt more and more irritable. The whole person has a feeling of going crazy. When Nagato saw this, his eyes lit up. The opportunity is here! As the night city continued to attack the surrounding environment, Nagato''s hands quickly sealed. The moment Huiyecheng looked at him, Nagato revealed his figure in an instant. "Illusion, fox''s heart trick." ... Huiye City, who was still attacking in a rage just now, stopped in an instant. Although the level of the illusion technique of the fox''s heart technique is not high, it is difficult for him to calm down because of the violent mentality of Night City. Therefore, such a simple illusion technique, under the most critical conditions of humanity, also exerted great power on the night city, preventing him from breaking away from the illusion technique for a moment and waking up. ... Seeing that Hui Yecheng was controlled by the illusion he had cast, Nagato quickly separated three shadow clones. With the addition of the body, there are a total of four people, both hands are quickly knotting the fingerprints. "Water escape, water dragon bomb!" "Huo Dun, Fire Dragon Flame Bomb!" "Tu Dun, Tulong bomb!" ... In an instant, the three shadow avatars performed three different ninjutsu. The three dragon-shaped ninjutsu, as if alive, rushed towards the night city. Staged a three-dragon theater. One fire and one water continuously hit the skeletal armor outside Huiye City, causing it to have many cracks. Then, under the constant attack of the earth dragon bombs, the cracks became more and more bigger and bigger. Pop~ Finally, with a crisp sound, the bones outside Huiye City completely shattered. The earth-dragon bullet that still had its prestige ruthlessly hit Huiyecheng''s body. The intense pain also made Hui Yecheng wake up in an instant. It is a pity that what he will usher next is not the road of Kaguya City''s counterattack, but Nagato''s ruthless ninjutsu attack. "Lei Dun, false darkness!" Chapter 40： The third elementary school, parting "what!!" The severe pain caused Hui Yecheng to cry out miserably. However, less than a second later, the screams of Huiye City disappeared. As the thunder light slowly dissipated, Huiye City fell directly to the ground, and the whole person lost his breath. Nagato looked at the fallen night city, and a feeling of nausea rose in his heart. However, seeing Nagato who was accustomed to life and death, he quickly adjusted his emotions. Quickly walked to the body of Huiye City, Nagato sealed his hands with both hands, and sealed the body into the seal scroll. ... Pop pop Wang Ran clapped his hands and slowly approached Nagato. Yayan and Xiaonan both followed Wang Ran silently. They both knew that it was time to separate. "Nagato, it''s pretty good." Hearing Wang Ran''s praise, Nagato''s face also showed an embarrassed smile. However, smiling, a tear fell from the corner of Nagato''s eyes. Immediately, Yahiko and Konan seemed to be infected, and tears could not stop flowing down. Yahiko even strongly said that today''s wind and sand are too big, and it has blown into his eyes. But, where is the sand... ... Wang Ran smiled reluctantly as he looked at the choking third child. After three years of getting along with each other, he couldn''t bear to have three children. "What are you crying for? Starting today, you are officially out of the school." Ding~ As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the system that had been silent for three years rang again. "Ding, Xiaonan, Nagato, Yahiko successfully promoted to the upper level of ninjutsu, successfully passed the teacher, and rewarded the host with a-level ninjutsu mastery." ... The sound of the system did not affect Wang Ran''s mood. To be honest, Ninjutsu had little effect on Wang Ran''s improvement. With his strength at the beginning of the shadow level at this time, coupled with the support of Xianshu Chakra, and Dao Fa, he could be at ease before the Fourth World War. The ninjutsu rewarded by the system is actually the most useful place to teach his disciples. Wang Ran took a deep look at Sanxiao and said to Sanxiao: "I have finished the last lesson for you. The next journey in life depends on how you go." "At the age of thirteen, he is already considered a little adult in the Ninja World." "The way forward is to explore on your own." "The last thing the master can pass on to you is the last practice method of immortality." With that, Wang Ran paused. He took out a booklet from his arms, this is his own Tao Fa practice experience. Of course, this is the complete version of Taoism. With the current strength of the Sanxiao, coupled with the characteristics of integrity and peace in Taoism, the Sanxiao can already practice immortality. ... "This is the cultivation experience I have compiled, and this is also the most important cultivation method of my Zangmen. After you read it, destroy it." Wang Ran handed the pamphlet to the third elementary school. From the outside, no one would have thought that the strongest cultivation method in the Ninja world would be recorded in such a shameless little book. "Master... we know." After receiving the manual, the three little ones were very silent. Although it recorded the most important cultivation method of the sect, they still couldn''t let the three little ones let go of their feelings about to be separated. "Okay, the last things are also taught to you. I have already told you the cultivation methods of the two Taoisms. You can try to practice once you have become immortal techniques." "As for ninjutsu, I believe you can find a ninjutsu that suits you even if you don''t rely on me." "Take this as my last assignment for you, don''t let me down." ... "Wow~" Xiao Nan couldn''t help it anymore and cried out. "Master, you... don''t worry, we won''t let you down." Rubbing Xiao Nan''s head, "Xiao Nan, you are the most attentive one, you must be careful in the future, and be optimistic about the two of them, don''t let them cause big trouble and put yourself in." "If there is something that can''t be solved, remember to come to the master, I believe you can find me." "Uuuuu~" Xiao Nan threw directly into Wang Ran''s arms, "Master, don''t worry, I ~ I will definitely remember your instructions." ... Looking at Xiao Nan crying in his arms, Wang Ran helplessly patted her on the back, comforting her. After Xiao Nan slowed down, he reluctantly left Wang Ran''s arms, his eyes still red. Wang Ran looked at Nagato again, "Nagato, you are the best gifted. You must protect them in the future, and although the eyes of reincarnation are powerful, you must control the intensity of use." "When the strength is not up to the point, don''t use it forcefully, otherwise it will cause irreversible harm to the body." "Also! Remember, you must be careful, when you become stronger, you will find something strange." Wang Ran didn''t tell Nagato completely, because he was still too weak and it would not be good to know. When he can detect the abnormality by himself later, he can deal with the danger. Nagato nodded solemnly. Although Wang Ran''s last sentence made him a little confused, he would remember Wang Ran''s words firmly. I believe he will understand Wang Ran''s intentions in the future. ... Finally, Wang Ran turned his gaze to Yahiko who was rubbing his eyes vigorously. Smiled and scolded: "Smelly boy, you can escape from my clutches in the future, and you don''t need to be beaten while practicing." Hearing the familiar laughter and curse, Yahiko''s tears couldn''t help streaming down again. After three years, he was too familiar with Wang Ran''s laughter and scolding. He was very kind to himself and started a small stove for himself, but he still did not let himself know. Yes, Wang Ran beats him often, but can he not feel the reason? His talent is the worst among the three. He could hardly keep up with Xiaonan and Nagato. However, Wang Ran was afraid that he would feel inferior. Every day, in the name of beating him, he sorted out his meridians so that he could keep up with the progress of cultivation. He knew all of this. Although he didn''t say it clearly, all he had for Wang Ran was respect and love. How could he be dissatisfied with him. Tears couldn''t help but flow down, and Yahiko, who clearly boasted that he had crossed the sea mouth, said that even if he was sad, he would not shed tears. At this time, he was like a child who lost his candy. With a snap, Yahiko knelt on the ground fiercely. "Master, thank you!" Nagato and Xiao Nan also knelt on the ground, and the three of them banged their heads at Wang Ran three times. Wang Ran didn''t stop him, he could bear the ceremony. After the three small kowtows finished, Wang Ran walked towards the distance without looking back. "Let''s go, there is always a banquet in the world, don''t lose the face of my zangmen in the future!" As Wang Ran walked farther and farther, San Xiao still knelt down on the ground, and no one noticed a tear from the corner of Wang Ran''s eyes. Chapter 41： Konoha Ninja Village In Konoha''s 42 years, Wang Ran has been in this world for nearly four years. After bidding farewell to the three minors, he has traveled for a long time. After seeing the local customs, today he came to the most familiar and strange place in this world. ... The gate several meters high made Wang Ran look sideways. When watching anime before, Wang Ran just thought Konoha''s door was big enough. As a result, he waited until he stood in front of the gate of Konoha Village before he understood what magnificence is. As Konoha Village, the largest ninja village in the ninja world, it is naturally impossible to lose to any organization. The thick wooden door invisibly shows the strength of Konoha Shinobu. Standing in front of the door, a sense of simplicity and weight rushed to his face. Of course, Wang Ran only has a sense of simplicity, and people in the Shinobi world look at Konoha''s gate with a sense of prosperity. He sighed with emotion at Konoha''s door, and Wang Ran was about to enter the village to take a look. It just so happened that I haven''t seen Sannin for years, so I happened to take a look at them by the way. ... "Stop, who are you? If you want to enter the village, come and register first to confirm your identity!" As soon as he approached the gate, two ninjas in Konoha ninja uniforms immediately walked over and shouted to Wang Ran. Their handsome faces, arrogant expressions, and the emblem of the group fan on their clothes all show their identity as the Uchiha clan. Wang Ran was stunned. He didn''t expect to meet the Uchiha clan at the door to check the post. The background in the animation was that the Uchiha clan was annihilated, so Wang Ran''s attention was not focused on this clan too much. Although Naruto can also be called an eye war, the appearance rate of the entire Uchiha group is really low. They are all outrageous for a certain person! The audience''s attention was attracted by this person. After thinking about it, the Uchiha clan still lives in Konoha. And most of the Uchiha ninjas are strong. As the main members of the Konoha garrison, it is understandable for the Uchiha clan to be on duty at the gate. After all, the Shinobi world has become chaotic again recently. Although there hasn''t been a big fight, the tension has begun to slowly appear. ... He shook his head helplessly, "I came to Konoha for fun." Upon hearing this, the two Uchiha tribes frowned. Now the world of Ninja is not peaceful, how come out a person traveling everywhere suddenly feels strange! "Are you a ninja?" one person asked Wang Ran. "Ah, yes." "From that village?" "There is no village, wandering ninja." The two frowned, "You..." "Okay, okay, Jilai is in the village too, he knows me." Wang Ran didn''t want to waste time on such meaningless conversations, and said directly to the two of them. The two members of Uchiha''s clan looked respectful instantly when they heard Wang Ran talk about Jiraiya. The Uchiha clan is indeed confident, but they also recognize the real powerhouse in their hearts. Who is Jilai? The disciple of the three generations of Naruto, known as one of the powerhouses of the three ninjas, the real one-village top combat power. Jilai also deserves their respect, and friends of Jilaiya can''t be the generals. "It turned out to be a friend of Lord Jilaiya. I don''t know what you call it, so we can let you know." The two Uchiha tribes both bowed their hands to Wang Ran. Sure enough, this is much simpler. If you honestly cooperate with you, I don''t know how long you have to wait. Wang Ran thought with satisfaction, without stopping, and said to the two of them: "King of Zangmen [Penquge www.sbiquge.co] Of course, you can tell Jiraiya or Tsunade, Oshamaru, they all know." Come on, it''s not a matter of selfishness. The other two in Sannin knew each other, and it really wasn''t a simple character. "Yes, sir, please wait a moment, I will pass the message to the three ninjas." "Well, go ahead." ... To be honest, although Wang Ran was waiting at the entrance of the village, he was not boring at all. Because Konoha, the number one in Ninja world, the village is still very prosperous. Even if it is near the entrance of the village, there are still many shops, and a large number of pedestrians are walking around. With Wang Ran''s strength, they can easily hear their discussions. It''s not that Wang Ran has a perverted hobby of voyeurism, but mainly because he wants to know Konoha''s recent information. ... "Hey, have you heard? There are so many big people in the group of students preparing to graduate from Ninja School recently!" Lu Renjia said to his companions with some bragging rights. "Ah? Really? I don''t have an adult ninja in my family, it''s not very clear! Quickly tell, who is there?" Pao Hui was already very curious and couldn''t wait to ask. Ninjas are all human beings, and their status and status are absolutely not comparable to civilians like them. Although the subject of discussion is still a student of the ninja school, they are also ninjas. What''s more, that is a student from the ninja family, can he be like ordinary students? Seeing Paohui''s already curious appearance, Lu Renjia''s vanity was greatly satisfied. After a glance left and right, he mysteriously said to Paohui: "I tell you secretly, don''t tell others that if you let people from outside the village listen, those geniuses would be dangerous." "Well, don''t worry, my mouth is the strictest." Pao Hui promised excitedly. Lu Renjia nodded in satisfaction, "That''s good, I tell you, this is what I heard from a drunk ninja adult." "That ninja is from the Yuri clan. He said that the patriarch of the Xiri clan graduated this year." "You know that the Yuri clan is not a big clan in the ninja family, but their patriarch is Konoha''s famous illusionist master." "You said, her daughter, can the future be worse?" Paohui was already very excited after eating such a melon suddenly. "I know the Xiri clan. Their eyes are all red and they look very noble. The daughter of their patriarch graduated this year. This is big news." Lu Renjia glanced at Paohui with disdain, "Cut, I don''t know, this is nothing, let me tell you something bigger." Pao Hui''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Is there more news?" Lu Renjia smiled complacently, "Of course, my Konoha PHS nickname is not for nothing." "Do you know how many children Naruto-sama has?" "I heard that Master Naruto has two sons, what''s the matter, what''s the problem?" Pao Hui scratched his head in doubt. "As long as you know, Naruto-sama''s youngest son, Asma Sarutobi, also graduated this year." Lu Renjia''s expression was quite contented, as if he could know what a great thing about Hokage''s family affairs. "Nani! Even Hokage-sama''s youngest son is going to graduate! Are there any geniuses from the Uchiha and Hyuga clan?" Pao Hui''s tone was filled with expectation and awe in the shock. Uchiha, Hyuga! Even in the entire Ninja World, this is a famous giant, who can''t be curious about their news? However, it was obvious that Paohui was going to be disappointed, because Lu Renjia scratched his head in embarrassment, he really didn''t know about this. "Uh, I don''t know if there is a genius, but I heard that the Uchiha clan has produced a crane tail and graduated this year." Chapter 42： Konoha Three Harm "The tail of the crane!!" Pao Hui''s voice rose several degrees in an instant, and Lu Renjia hurriedly looked down and glanced around. Seeing no one was paying attention to them, Lu Renjia felt relieved. Paohui glared at him, "You keep your voice down, what if someone else hears it!" Pao Hui had also smiled awkwardly, and he realized that his reaction really shouldn''t be. However, that is the tail of the Uchiha family''s crane, who has lived for so many years, not to mention having seen it, or even hearing it. What is the most abundant product of the Uchiha clan? It''s a genius! Suddenly someone tells you that the Uchiha clan has a crane tail, who is not surprised! This is even more surprising than the news that Naruto''s son is about to graduate! ... "Ahem, sorry, I was so surprised. But, are you sure it is the tail of the Uchiha clan?" Pao Hui lowered his voice and asked Lu Renjia suspiciously. Lu Renjia nodded with a certain voice. "Of course I''m sure. I heard that the kid was regarded as shame by Uchiha. It seems that he was called Uchiha. "What''s the matter? Tell me quickly..." Pao Hui couldn''t wait to ask, but Lu Renjia didn''t speak, but rubbed his stomach instead. "Hey, look at my mind, go to dinner, I will treat, and talk while eating." With that, Pao Hui pulled Lu Renjia and walked away. ... The conversations between the two were all caught in the ears of Wang Ran and another Uchiha who were not far away. Hearing the words of the two Konoha villagers, the face of Uchiha''s tribe quickly turned black. It''s really embarrassing, the Uchiha clan will actually give birth to this kind of character! Shame! ! However, the other party is just an ordinary villager, even if he gets angry, he can only endure it. What''s more, what people said is right, I don''t have the ability, who is blamed? ... Although the ninjas of the Uchiha clan had a bad face, Wang Ran''s performance was quite ordinary. Through the words of two passers-by, and then integrating the information he knew, Wang Ran had already figured out what he wanted to know. Red sunset, Asma Yuan Fei, Uchiha bring soil. They are all old acquaintances, the old ninjas in the text of Naruto after the Three World Wars. No matter which one, the original book has its own rich and colorful space. As for the tail of the crane? Wang Ran didn''t care. The Uchiha clan is a ninja who eats blood and continues to eat, and Daitu is one of the best. To say that the talent for bringing soil is poor, his performance in his youth was really unsatisfactory. It can only be said that the talent of the earth itself is average. But who told him to be born into the Uchiha clan? This neuropathy and red-eye clan, whose strength will skyrocket once he loses his love, is really suitable for bringing soil. Looking at the original work, bringing soil directly is a big disaster. But Wang Ran didn''t care, and he didn''t want to get rid of the soil. You said that bringing soil to the Ninja World has nothing to do with his Tibetan gate? This is the historical trajectory of this world. Besides, taking soil is also a pitiful person. Although things are not doing well, Wang Ran is quite satisfied and approving of the forced whitewashing of soil. If you have the opportunity, it''s actually good to get the soil under your own hands for some training. ... Now that the three of them are about to graduate, Subihui, Lin, Mute and others in the same period will graduate this year. As for Kai and Shiranui Genma, and Zulei''s peers, they were the last ones, and they should have graduated last year. Coupled with Kakashi Hagi who graduated long ago, these people have already included most of Konoha''s main combat capabilities in the future. It can be said that they are Konoha''s future in this period. With so many people, there are so many good seedlings, shouldn''t we accept two more disciples? ... Just as Wang Ran was thinking about it, a figure in the distance was walking towards Wang Ran. The Uchiha Ninja who had just reported to him was also following him honestly. Wang Ran felt it, put aside his cranky thoughts, and turned his head to look. With a ninja vest, his pale skin looked a little strange, with purple eye shadows and jade-like earrings. Who else could it be if it wasn''t a big snake pill. Wang Ran was taken aback, why did Da She Wan come out to pick him up? In this case, even if it werent for Sannin to come together, it should be the most outrageous Jiraiya and the most active, right? ... "Hehe, why did Senior Wang Ran come to my Konoha to play today?" Da She Maru''s attitude towards Wang Ran is still very friendly. After all, Wang Ran has saved the lives of three people and is quite powerful. When the two Uchiha ninjas heard this, question marks flashed across their heads. Dashemaru is always called Senior. Have you never heard of Wang Ran among celebrities in the Ninja world? ... Wang Ran laughed, "I just let a few apprentices become a teacher a while ago, and when I am free, I will just walk around the Ninja World." "Oh, has the predecessor accepted a disciple? I don''t know whose child it is, luck is so good." Da She Wan was a little surprised, Wang Ran, a strong man, is not just taking a joke. To be Wang Ran''s apprentice was a rare luck in eight lifetimes. "It''s just three ordinary little ghosts. I saw them pleasing to the eye and taught them for three years." Wang Ran said indifferently, but thinking of Sanxiao, the corners of his mouth still curled up. Da She Wan looked at the duplicity Wang Ran somewhat speechlessly. You are not sincere, can ordinary little devil be liked by you? Also, when you say this, can you restrain your expression, the corners of your mouth are about to split. "Ahem..." Realizing that he was a little gaffe, Wang Ran coughed slightly and looked straight. "By the way, how about Jiraiya and Tsunade? Why didn''t you see them?" The Uchiha member who was in charge of the notification, stood up behind Oshamaru and lowered his head and said: "Sorry, Lord Wang Ran, I didn''t find Lord Jiraiya and Lord Tsunade just now, only Lord Osamaru who was working." Wang Ran raised his brows. Dashewan is working? Shouldn''t he be studying some weird things? ... Feeling Wang Rans surprised gaze, although I dont know what he meant, Dashemaru explained: "Recently, I applied to three generations of adults for a research project, and I have been busy researching these days." That''s right~ Wang Ran felt relieved when he heard Dashewan''s explanation. Is Dashewan that is not researched as Dashewan? The real Dashe Maru, but a Ninja scientist! Every day, I''m not studying this or that, or I''m preparing for research. "If you want to see Tsunade, I can take you to find her. There are not many Konoha Casinos, so just go and see them one by one." "As for Ji Lai... If you really want to find him, you can go to various hot springs to try your luck, maybe you can find him." Listening to Oshemaru''s unabashed words, both Uchiha''s faces looked at each other with weird faces. Indeed, Konoha is strong. But, this character is better than Dashewan. ... Wang Ran also looked at Dashewan speechlessly, yes, he forgot, plus the future anatomy of the crazy demon Dashewan, Sannin is a combination of ninja, gambling, poison, the whole one Konoha and three evils! Chapter 43： Yile Ramen "No, just send someone to notify them. I''ll go have a meal first." Wang Ran rejected Dashewan''s proposal. He was joking. He didn''t have any special hobbies. Going to such a place, what if he gets misunderstood? "Alright, we Konoha have a lot of delicious restaurants. I don''t know what Senior Wang Ran would like to eat. I will arrange it." Da She Wan smiled and said to Wang Ran, she didn''t have the temperament of a cold gentleman in the future. Not surprisingly, even though Oshemaru had a cold personality, he still regarded Konoha very importantly now. A strong person like Wang Ran who is kind to Konoha and can help Konoha can still be distinguished how to behave. ... "What to eat?..." Wang Ran scratched his chin. Although he was a little hungry, he really didn''t have anything special to eat. Hmm...I have it, of course I have to eat the most famous food in Hokage when I come to Konoha. "Lets eat ramen, I havent had ramen for a long time, just to see how Konohas ramen is different from outside." That''s right, if you want to ask what is the most famous food in Hokage, it is naturally the famous Yile ramen. According to the gossip, the owner of Yile Ramen hand-made it, but it was a member of the famous Datongmu clan. It''s just that he likes to make ramen, and he doesn''t show any signs of it. Wang Ran is not only curious about Yile Ramen, he is also curious about this hand-made. Do you think he has nine bowls of Datong Mu Yile behind him? ... "Uh~ Seniors want to eat ramen. It happens that Konoha has a good ramen restaurant, and the apprentices of Jiraiya often eat it." Although it''s not good to ask the guests to eat ramen, Wang Ran wanted to eat it, and Dashewan obeyed him. ... Jiraiyas apprentice? Is it the water gate of the wave, the legendary fourth generation of Hokage. A thought flashed in Wang Ran''s mind, "Oh~ Really? Then I''m going to taste it." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Oshamaru turned his head and said to both Uchiha: "Thank you two, please ask the security team to help find Tsunade and Jiraiya. They said Senior Wang Ran is here and let them have a ramen." "Yes, Lord Oshemaru!" After speaking, the two of them flashed away and left where they were. When things went down, Da She Wan turned around and made a request to Wang Ran. "Senior, please follow me, I will lead the way." "Ok." ... Da She Maru took Wang Ran to Yile Ramen, but the two of them didn''t go fast. As he walked, Oshe Maru introduced Konoha like Wang Ran. Konoha''s spacious and clean streets are quite a metropolis, so Wang Ran, who is used to watching wars, can''t help but nod his head. He deserves to be called the largest village. When the two arrived at Ichiraku Ramen, they found that Jiraiya and Tsunade had also arrived. This made Wang Ran couldn''t help feeling the strength of the Uchiha clan, even if Tsunade, the hidden faction like Jiraiya could find it so quickly. But, how come the atmosphere feels weird~ Not for anything else, just for the slap marks on Zi Lai Ya''s face... Wang Ran glanced at Jilaida in surprise, then at Tsunade next to him. Jiraiya was beaten by Tsunade? But why is the slap print not a fist? Feeling Wang Ran''s gaze, Tsunade quickly clarified that he couldn''t let his reputation be ruined, and he was not peeped by Jiraiya. "Senior, don''t look at me. Jilaiya''s face was beaten by someone else. You said he did not do a good job. He insisted on peeping and was caught by the police. "Although the guards didn''t dare to catch him, those women don''t care who he is, hey~ he was beaten in the face by those little girls." Hearing Tsunade said that he was peeping, Jiraiya was suddenly embarrassed. You said that Uchihas people dont know how to work around. Wouldnt it be okay for you to remind me secretly? Have to call me blatantly. However, Lord Jilaiya''s face can''t be lost, so he forcibly argued: "Nonsense, who is peeping! The ninja thing, can it be called peeping? I was investigating intelligence, I..." boom! Before the voice fell, Jiraiya was directly punched out by Tsunade who couldn''t bear it. Seeing cracks in the wall hit by Zi Lai Ye, Wang Ran''s heart tightened unconsciously. Tsunade is really heavy, just like in the manga. ... The owner of the wall, who was unfortunately hit by Jilaiya, ran out of the house in shock. When I came out, I saw that it was the legendary Sannin, and he let out a sigh of relief. Wang Ran thought it was because of Sanren''s high reputation. As a result, the next sentence of the host''s family directly taught Wang Ran a lesson, letting him know many behind-the-scenes stories. "It turned out to be Jiraiya-sama again! Tsunade-sama, this time is still the same?" The host bowed to Tsunade and asked, Tsunade nodded, and the man stretched out his hand towards Jiraiya. At this time, Ji Lai also started to relax, got up from the ground, took out his wallet from his arms with a bitter expression, and took out a few sheets to the man. As soon as he got the money, the owner of the wall house immediately turned and went back happily, leaving only Ji Lai Ya with a face. On the one hand, the body hurts, on the other hand it is distressed. ... This operation directly stunned Wang Ran. This is not the first time to co-author, and why do you still lose money when Tsunade beat you? Jilaiya, I didnt say, your status is not good! Feeling Wang Ran''s surprised gaze, Tsunade directly explained: "I can''t help it. Who told me that I have no money. And in the final analysis, the fault is still at home. Let him spend money to buy a lesson without losing money." Yes, what you said makes sense! Jilaiya was full of black lines at this time, but he did not dare to refute it. Tsunade has no money, Wang Ran knows that it''s good to gamble so well and still lose all the time. However, this reason made Wang Ran realize that women are all the same, and this situation can give you a reason. Da She Wan looked at it, and it felt a bit embarrassing. He felt that he had to save the scene, otherwise Sannin''s face would be lost. "How about we go to eat first?" "Cough cough, don''t say so much, Senior Wang Ran should be hungry, let''s go eat first, and talk while eating." Jilai was also eager to dismiss this topic quickly, and quickly replied to meet Dashewan. Naturally, Wang Ran wouldn''t refuse. It was all at the door of Yile Ramen, and his curiosity was really overwhelming. ... "Welcome! How many would you like to eat?" As soon as the four of them entered the door, they greeted them as the boss''s hands, their voices were unusually loud. Tsunade and Jiraiya had been making noise outside just now, and they naturally heard the hand punch. However, because I was still in business hours, although it was not a meal and there were no customers in the shop, the hand-playing still restrained my curiosity and did not go out to watch. But to be honest, there is nothing to be curious about. Jiraiya has to get Tsunade''s punches every month in Konoha Village. It''s just that the fist is light or heavy, it''s all Konoha''s secret. As for being outside the village, it is estimated that more beatings will be suffered. Chapter 44： Wave wind water gate and whirlpool Kushina Wang Ran''s attention was directly attracted by the hand beat. There is no loose skin like that in anime, and the skin of young hands is very tight. The eyes are not the squinted eyes in the anime, although they are not big, they can be clearly distinguished. I have to say that he was handsome when he was young, no wonder the calamus is so good-looking...cough cough, bah~ "Boss, a bowl of super large pork bone ramen!" As soon as the four of them sat down, Jilai looked at Yile Ramens menu today and shouted loudly, completely forgetting the face he had just lost. "A bowl of seafood ramen, thank you." Da She Wan also ordered his own. "Then I want tonkotsu ramen, what do you eat, senior?" Tsunade asked Wang Ran after ordering the meal. "Well me, just like you." Wang Ran didn''t care what he was eating. At this time, his attention was all used to observe the hand beating. "Well, a bowl of super large pork bone ramen, a bowl of seafood ramen, and two bowls of ordinary pork bone ramen. The boss remembers to add more meat! Come treat yourself too!" Tsunade was not polite at all. Hearing Tsunade''s words, he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his hand hitting. It was natural to get used to it. Tatsumi said that Tsunade was already used to his operations. "Okay, a bowl of super large pork bone ramen, a bowl of seafood ramen, two bowls of regular pork bone ramen, with more meat! The customers will wait a moment, and the ramen will be ready soon." With that said, he got up and went to the back kitchen to make ramen, completely disregarding Ji Lai''s face that turned black again. Not to mention, the hand-made ramen is quite beautiful, and the movements are incredibly skilled. While waiting, the four people chatted very pleasantly. Sannin introduced some daily tasks to Wang Ran, and Wang Ran also talked about what they did not know about and the daily life of teaching his apprentices. Of course, most of these observations are modern, and Wang Ran has chosen something that can be said to satisfy the curiosity of the three. Listening to Wang Ran talking freely, some seemingly profound topics kept coming out of Wang Ran''s mouth. It''s like a battery that stores solar energy and turns into thunder and lightning, and what biology... One by one, the fresh terms made Oshemaru''s eyes light up, and even Tsunade was interested in these topics. Although Zi Lai is not interested in these, Wang Ran''s teaching philosophy makes him very interested. Also as a teacher, he is also burdened with the mission of finding the son of destiny. Hearing Wang Ran''s training on the third elementary school made him feel quite beneficial. ... However, although the four of them had been chatting, Wang Ran still allocated a part of his energy to observe the hand-made ramen. Unfortunately, letting Wang Ran observe it, he didn''t notice any difference in hand hitting. This person looks like an ordinary person without Chakra. Even Wang Ran used the system to test his talent, and he was worth a d-level, and he was not recommended to accept him as a disciple. Of course, even if he could, Wang Ran couldn''t stop beating him as a disciple. Not to mention what people think, is to accept him as an apprentice and then give him Chinese food? ... "Guest, the ramen is here, please take it easy!" The ramen was held on a tray with hands, and bowls were placed in front of the four. The share of Jiraiya is particularly exaggerated, his bowl is simply more than the two bowls of others. The materials are also sufficient, worthy of its price. Smelling the scent coming over their faces, Wang Ran and the four couldn''t help appetizing. Jilaiya put his hands together and said something in his mouth. I started to eat. I picked up the chopsticks and ate it without too much heat. The same is true for Tsunade and Oshamaru. I started to eat as soon as I said, but the image of eating is much better than that of Jilai. Although Wang Ran did not have the habit of talking before meals in island countries in modern times, after four years, he has adapted to life here. He put his hands together and said something like I started, and he couldn''t wait to taste the ramen. Since the hand-made didn''t surprise him, I hope Yile Ramen can bring him a different feeling. Sure enough, the ramen is an entrance. Wang Ran felt the Q-bomb of Yile Ramen, coupled with a mouthful of delicious soup, the taste was unexpectedly good. The ramen that Wang Ran ate in the past, although the taste was very good, but the taste was somewhat different from the one made by Yile. Although the taste of ramen is not too bad, there is still a big difference in tasting it carefully. After eating ramen that is so full of modern spices and enjoying it, Wang Ran instantly liked the freshness. After giving a thumbs up to his hands, Wang Ran started to enjoy his ramen. ... With Wang Ran''s approval, he was very happy to play. He remembers everyone who has come to eat in the store, whether he likes his ramen or not. He can say with certainty that Wang Ran has come to his noodle restaurant for the first time. The first visitor was conquered by his own ramen and gave himself affirmation. This is undoubtedly a happy thing, not to mention the opponent who loves ramen as he loves life. ... "Kushina, why do we have to go on a date with Yile Ramen? It''s not a meal. I finally came back with a task." "What''s wrong with the ramen date in Yile? It''s not about the meal. Isn''t it the meal that you can''t come to eat ramen? It''s because you just came back from a task, we are here to eat a bowl of ramen and treat you well!" Just as Wang Ran was eating the ramen, a voice suddenly heard from outside the door. Hearing the conversation between the two, Wang Ran instantly knew who was coming. Jiraiya and Tsunade also became interested in an instant, and their eyes moved to the door in an instant. Only the Oshe Maru, without the slightest curiosity, still ate the ramen in the bowl without rush. It seems that the ramen in the bowl is more important than the people outside. ... Sure enough, as the curtain opened, a man and a woman walked in. The man''s golden hair and azure blue eyes are extremely pure, and he exudes a warm breath. The female is just like Nagato, with bright red long hair. The difference is that she exudes a lively temperament. Unsurprisingly, those who came were Konoha Miku''s Hokage and the current Nine-tailed man Zhuli-Hafeng Mizumon and Uzumaki Kushina. ... Watergate and Jiu Xinnai also felt a sense of confusion and embarrassment. Originally in the village, the two of them were fine and would not release their perception indiscriminately and detect the surrounding situation. What''s more, it''s not a meal now, who knows someone is eating at the ramen restaurant! But these are not important, and it doesn''t matter if you are a passerby. The point is that the people who eat are their own teachers and their teammates! This is very embarrassing. As soon as I entered the door, I saw several people staring at me, which made Watergate and Jiu Xinnai feel like they went out on a date secretly, and they were bumped into by their parents. Chapter 45： Bold ideas "Um, Mr. Jiraiya, Master Osaimaru, Master Tsunade, you are here too!" Although it was embarrassing, the courtesy was still there, and he greeted a few people he knew. Oshemaru simply responded, and Jiraiya and Tsunade looked at them playfully. Especially Jiraiya, also raised two little thumbs and leaned together in the air, "Shuimen, you guys are... hehe~" Hafeng Mizumon smiled awkwardly, but Kushina directly ignored Jiraiya, ran to Tsunade''s voice, and directly took her arm. "Sister Tsunade, why are you eating at this time?" Tsunade didn''t feel any discomfort for the intimacy shown by this lively girl. After Kushina came to Konoha in his childhood, he has been taken care of by Tsunade''s grandmother, Uzumaki Mito. Therefore, Kushina has known Tsunade since childhood. Tsunade also took exceptional care of this distant sister. Although the gossip about Mizumon and Kusina, Tsunade wouldn''t hold onto it. It''s not a day or two for the two of them. Everyone knows it well, but they just happened to be hit by them today. ... "Today, there is a big man. We are not here to accompany him to dinner." Tsunade said to Kushina with a smile. "Big guy?" Water Gate and Jiu Xinnai both looked at Wang Ran. For the whole Yile ramen, Wang Ran is a raw face, and the big man Tsunade said is naturally him. They are very curious about what kind of character they are that can be called a big shot by Tsunade Princess Konoha. ... Jilaiya on the side saw that his apprentice and his apprentice''s wife didn''t pay attention to him, so he withdrew his finger in a jealousy. But when the topic turned to Wang Ran, Ji Lai instantly regained his spirit. He hugged the water gate and began to introduce Wang Ran. "Come and come, Shuimen, Jiu Xinnai, I will introduce you, this is Senior Wang Ran, he has saved our lives, he is a rare powerhouse." "Senior, this is my apprentice Bo Feng Shuimen and his young girlfriend Uzumaki Kuzina." Upon hearing this, Water Gate and Jiu Xin Nai bowed to Wang Ran instantly. Just as Wang Ran looked at them as soon as they entered the door, they also carefully observed Wang Ran. At first, they just wondered who he was, but now that they heard what he said, they knew who Wang Ran was in an instant. Four years ago, in the battle between Sannin and Hanzo, the demigod of the ninja world, the outsiders may not know the truth, thinking that Sannin was a tie with Hanzo. This battle was also a battle of fame for Sannin. However, as one of the closest people to Sannin, Mizumon and Kushina naturally knew the details of this battle. Knowing that there was a mysterious strong man who took action and suppressed Hanzo strongly, Sannin was able to retreat. At this time, Wang Ran, the legendary mysterious strong man, was right in front of his own eyes. For this kind of person who is kind to themselves, the two should bow down. "Thank you very much, senior!" Wang Ran stood up and held up the two bowing people. The two figures, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na, are both worthy of respect. "You don''t have to be polite, it''s already a forbearance at such a young age, Konoha is really talented." Regarding Wang Ran''s utterance of the strength of the two, no one felt confused. One is because Mizumon is still wearing Konoha Shinobu''s vest, and the other is because Wang Ran is strong enough, if this can''t be seen, everyone will be puzzled. "Hahaha" Hearing Wang Ran''s compliment to the two, Water Gate and Jiu Xin Nai hadn''t showed it yet, and Zilai laughed first. "Don''t look at whose apprentice it is, don''t look at Water Gate who is only 18 years old now, but the strength is relatively strong in Shangnin." As for Jiuxinai, Ji Lai did not give much introduction, after all, her identity as a human Zhuli should not be easily revealed. Wang Ran looked at Jilaiya a little helplessly, you little white-haired, robbing the show is a bit serious! Da She Maru looked at Jilaiya''s appearance, and then remembered the way Wang Ran talked about his apprentice before, and always felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. "Eighteen years old, not a few years older than my apprentice." Wang Ran looked at Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai. Who would have thought that the two who were in their youth would die six years later, at the age of twenty-four. "Has the predecessor also accepted apprentices?" Jiu Xinnai asked curiously. "Yeah, I am in my thirties. I am older than Jiraiya and Tsunade. I can''t accept an apprentice?" Wang Ran said with a smile. "Hey, senior. Is my thirties very old? I''m still very young!" Sure enough, a woman still cares about her own age. When Wang Ran touched her, Tsunade retorted instantly. "Hey, compared with these young people, aren''t we just so young?" Wang Ran didn''t care about Tsunade''s thoughts. After a while, the angry Tsunade wanted to hammer him, but if he didn''t worry that he could not beat Wang Ran, Tsunade felt that he must have done it. This person doesn''t know how to pity and cherish jade at all, and he doesn''t know how to make girls. ... Seeing that the predecessors had stopped, Kushina said: "No, senior, you are already in your thirties? But you look much younger than Teacher Ji Laiya!" Indeed, because cultivating Taoism itself can delay aging, and Wang Ran doesn''t have to worry about things in his daily life, which makes Wang Ran''s face look unusually young. He was standing with Sannin, except that Tsunade, who had cultivated the Yin Seal, looked about his age, both in their twenties. Both Jilaiya and Oshemaru looked a little bigger, especially Jilaiya, who were a little worried and still had white hair. ... "Hey, Sina Nine, I''m usually good to you, right? Why are you hitting me so much?" Jilai also clutched his chest, as if he had received 10,000 points of damage. Seeing Jilaiya, who was playing tricks, everyone was amused. Even Water Gate smiled helplessly. Watergate said that he is really helpless to have such a master! Those who can''t say, laugh and can''t laugh, can only look at them with eyesight. "Slightly~" Jiu Xin Nai made a funny face at Jilai strangely, and then completely ignored him. Seeing Ji Lai, who had repeatedly bumped into the wall here, looked bitter, Wang Ran almost laughed. The die-cutting between Ji Lai Ye and Jiu Xin Na is also funny enough, it seems that Ji Lai Ye''s temper has already been grasped. "Nu Xinnai~ The little girl is a bit interesting." Wang Ran said with a smile. Looking at the weird Jiuxinai, Wang Ran suddenly had a bold idea. However, this idea seems a bit difficult to realize~ "System, help me explore Jiuxinai''s talent." "Ding ~ Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai, talent: s grade, talent bias: sealing technique, physical technique." Chapter 46： The attention of Hokage III Hearing the results of the system probe, Wang Ran was a little startled. He thought that Jiu Xinnai''s talent should be a grade. But he never expected that Jiu Xin Nai''s talent was actually S-level. You know, Nagato who gets the eyes of reincarnation is only s-level talent. And the natural tendency, in addition to the seal technique passed down by the whirlpool family, there are actually physical techniques. However, after a little thought, Wang Ran understood. Kushina was able to accept the complete Nine Tails at an early age, and she could slowly control it. Even when she was dying, she could still subdue Nine Tails with a single-handed diamond blockade. Her talent for sealing skills is beyond doubt. Coupled with the super-strong physique of the Maelstrom family and the blessing of Nine-Tailed Chakra, it is not difficult to understand that it seems to have talent in physical skills. Remember that when Jiu Xinnai was a child, he used his fists to get a reputation. ... At this moment, Wang Ran had made up his mind, he must bring Jiuxina under his sect. Such a good piece of uncut jade, if cultivated into Taoist magic and cooperated with Nine-Tailed Chakra, Wang Ran felt that it would be possible to hang Naruto. As the saying goes, your mother is still your mother. Directly to the future Naruto, leaving a shadow of an unattainable mountain. You know, Kushina, who is proficient in sealing art, has no more attack methods than Naruto who eats **** all over the sky... As for Bofeng Shuimen, Wang Ran had no idea. There is another Hokage Dream, and there is basically no hope following me. Besides, he has already worshipped and became a teacher, and he can''t dig the wall so obviously. However, he was still quite curious about Watergate''s talents. Although he had already guessed, he still had to confirm his thoughts. "The system is helping me explore Watergate''s talent." "Ding~Bo Feng Shuimen, s-level talent, talent bias: space!" As expected, Wang Ran nodded secretly. But now is not the time to think about this, but my current goal is to take Jiu Xinnai as a disciple! Thinking of this, Wang Ran felt a headache. Although his ideas are firm, he has to say that things are difficult to handle. Jiuxinai''s current strength has reached the upper end, even if he grows slowly in the future, he is designated to reach the shadow level. Therefore, it is impossible for Wang Ran to use her strength to improve her. Besides, even if Kushina was persuaded, Konoha Village would not easily agree. Who is Jiuxina? Konoha''s nine-tailed man Zhu Li, a strategic presence. You said that the village would let its own strategic figure worship an outsider? It''s hard to think about things! ... At the same time, in the center of Konoha Village, the Sarutobi Rizen who was Naruto had also received a letter from Wang Ran early. In addition, Wang Ran knew every word he said when he came to Konoha. This was the strength of Darin Village. At this time he sat quietly at his desk, thinking about how to treat Wang Ran. In front of him, there was all the information about Wang Ran that could be collected so far. This information cannot be collected in one or two days. In fact, after I found you Sannin and Hanzo, after returning, Sarutobi Hizen had already started to pay attention to Wang Ran. Through Sannin''s description, Sarutobi Rizen felt that even if it was him, it was probably not Wang Ran''s opponent. No, no need to estimate, he specified that he is not an opponent! But no one knows. Although Wang Ran is not weak now, it is far from the strength of crushing Sarutobi. However, it is estimated that you should be able to fight back and forth! Although it is only the threshold for entering the shadow level, after all, our fairy mode is indefinite, it is simply...no! Just open and hang. ... Wang Ran is such a peerless powerhouse, anyone will pay more attention. Although Wang Ran seemed to be kind to Konoha at the time. But who can guarantee what will happen to him in the future? Konoha has nothing to do with him. Therefore, starting from that day, he tried his best to collect Wang Ran''s information. Unfortunately, until now, he only knew that Wang Ran was the so-called Tibetan Sect Master. On the day Sannin left, I went to Urenin Village and had a conversation with Hanzo. Hanzo treated this conversation directly as a secret in secrets and did not tell anyone at all. No matter how Sarutobi Hizaki sent someone to inquire, nothing was found. After that day, the entire Shinobi world seemed to have lost news of Wang Ran, and no one knew where he was. He will only occasionally appear in a certain town in the Rain Country, with three children. In addition, occasional news of Wang Ran appears in the underground black market. Wang Ran''s whole person was like a cloud of mist, unable to search. ... "Are those three children Wang Ran''s apprentices?" Sarutobi Rizen muttered in a low voice. "Shuo Mao!" Sarutobi Rizen yelled in a low voice, and a figure appeared in front of Sarutobi Rizen instantly like lightning. "Master Hokage, what''s your order?" The ninja who suddenly appeared was just like Jiraji, with white hair. A short knife was carried behind his back. The most exaggerated thing was that on his arm, he was actually wearing a half-sleeved robe representing Hokage. This is the white tooth of Konoha at the top of the name, the killer of the major Shinobu villages, and the frightened Sakumo Hagiki. Of course, he also has another identity, the famous father of the famous flagwood fifty-five. ... "Shuo Mao, I have worked hard for you, but only you are the most trustworthy in this matter." Sarutobi Rizhan said to Hatake Shumao in a wide voice, since the news of Wang Ran''s arrival came, he called Hatake Shumao over. Four years ago, the task of Wang Ran was handled by Shumo Hagiki, and it is still left to him today. "It''s okay, Hokage-sama. It''s been peaceful recently, and there''s no need for me." Sakumo Hagigi smiled lightly, without any sense of danger from Konoha''s white teeth. "Go and make the news of those three children top secret, just like Wang Ran. Except you and me, don''t let anyone find out their relationship with Wang Ran." Sarutobi Rizen solemnly commanded, and from his expression, you could also see how much he valued Wang Ran. In order to prevent outsiders from getting news of Wang Ran, something unfavorable to Konoha happened. Except for him and Shumao, the news that everyone can get is that Wang Ran teamed up with Sannin to fight against Hanzo four years ago to save Sannin''s life. Rather than being able to crush Hanzo''s peerless existence! Even Sannin gave the password after reporting to Naruto. Although Jiraiya was quick to talk, he told Mizuno and Jiuxina before the report. But it doesn''t matter, Mizumon and Jiu Xinnai are also their own, just ask the password again. So so far, in Konoha, the news of Wang Ran has only been known by these few people. Chapter 47： Ninjas Darkness Appears "Yes, Master Naruto." Sakumo Hagi just said something briefly and walked out of the Hokage office. Not much nonsense, this is his usual style of behavior. ... Watching Haaki Sakumo leave, Sarutobi Rizen felt quite settled. At least, other Shinobu villages will not be marked by Wang Ran''s idea. As long as this is the case, no matter whether Wang Ran helps Konoha in the future, they will at least not face Wang Ran head-on. ... Putting his pipe on, Sarutobi Rizuan took a deep breath, standing at the window looking down at the village he loved. However, before he could say a few words with emotion, the office door suddenly knocked violently. Listening to the frequency of knocking on the door, Sarutobi Hizen shook his head helplessly. Don''t guess, it must be his old buddy, Shimura Danzo. "Come in, Danzo." After extinguishing the smoke, Sarutobi Rishou tidied up the imperial robes on his body, and asked Shimura Dan to hide in. ... Danzo was not welcome, and directly opened the door of the Hokage office. The current Sarutobi Hizen was still in his prime of life, and he was still the decisive Konoha Hokage who was called Shino in the Ninja world. Although Danzo wanted to be Hokage and thought that he could do better than Sarutobi Hitoshi, he still didn''t dare to be too obvious. If it was released in the future, it is estimated that Danzo would have opened the door and entered by himself without the consent of Sarutobi Hizen. ... As soon as he entered the door, Danzo smelled a strong smoke, which made him frown. Danzo, who deeply implements the ninja hiding rules, has always been dismissive of smoke, which can easily reveal his traces. Sure enough, not only did Naruto not only fail to do well, but even the ninja did not do well! Depressing his mind, Tuanzang asked in a harsh tone: "Sun Slash! Did you know that a strange shadow-level powerhouse came to the village!" In the first sentence, Danzo was questioning, which made Sarutobi Rizen frowned in discomfort. Although the two have a good relationship, in the Hokage office, his identity is the only one. However, for so many years, he has become accustomed to Shimura Danzo''s temperament. Although he was a little unhappy, he did not show it. Instead, he said with a cheerful expression: "I know, isn''t it Wang Ran? Don''t worry, he is a friend of Zilaiya and their friends. It is normal to come to Konoha for fun. Besides, there are Zilaiyas and them. There won''t be any trouble with it." ... Originally, being a human being, Sarutobi Hizaki would be grateful for treating him so harmoniously. However, now this person is Danzo. Seeing Sarutobi Rischi''s appearance, Danzo became more and more disgusted with him. I was so offended, and I could endure it. Where is the majesty of Hokage? Sure enough, since becoming Hokage, Ri Zan''s character has become weaker and weaker! Sure enough, I am more suitable for Hokage''s position than him! ... "Then, do you know that Wang Ran has already been in contact with the nine-tailed man Zhuli!" Still suppressing his careful thoughts, Shimura Danzo put on an angry look again. Of course, he is not really angry. There is only Wang Ran, although the shadow rank powerhouse is strong, but Konoha is still not in the eyes. Danzo did this naturally to complete his long-standing plan. Take the Kyuubi people''s pillar power and income root as Konoha''s war machine! Hearing Danzo''s words, Sarutobiji could not help frowning! Nine-tailed man Zhu Li? Is it Jiu Xinnai? Danzo, this is... the idea of ??turning Kushina into a war machine is coming out again! "Danzo, I haven''t received any news, how did you know? It seems that you have a lot of people?" Sarutobi Hitoshi''s tone was a bit bad, Danzo had been thinking too much recently, he didn''t mind beating Danzo. Sure enough, Danzo''s expression changed again. I am impatient! Next time, in any situation, you must first stabilize! Danzo warned himself. However, if you give up because of such a little difficulty, it is not his Danzo style! "Hisaki, this was discovered by a member of the root ninja accidentally. Don''t change the subject. Now I''m talking about the problem of the Kuki!" "As the shadow of the village, you should always be aware of Ren Zhuli''s dynamics! But now you are so slack with the problem of Kyuubi!" Acknowledging that it is impossible to send someone to monitor Jiu Xin Nai, wouldn''t Sima Zhao''s heart be known to everyone. In a word, admitting is impossible to admit, all this is a coincidence. "Oh~" Sarutobi Rizen smiled and looked at Danzo''s eyes, "What do you think should be done with this matter?" "Of course it is to give the human pillar power to the roots and let the roots cultivate!" Danzo said without hesitation, completely disregarding Jiuxina''s thoughts. "Cultivation? Do you want Jiu Xinnai to become a tool of war? Or do you think that the training of the village is not as good as the roots?" Sarutobi stared at Danzo stubbornly, leaving no face for this long-time companion. Of course, this is just a matter of position and nothing else. "What happened to the War Machine? This is the fate of Ren Zhuli!" Danzo yelled mercilessly, he really couldn''t get used to Sarutobi Ri cut. "But he is Uzumaki Kushina first! Don''t forget Danzo, before Mito-sama is dying, let us take good care of Kushina, so that she won''t let her live the same life as Mito-sama!!" Sarutobi Hizen''s tone was firm, and there was no room for negotiation at all. "I respect Mito-sama very much, but first of all, she is Konoha''s Nizuli..." "enough!" Danzo still wanted to argue, but Sarutobi Hitizan didn''t give him a chance at all and interrupted him directly. "Danzo, go down, there is no need to talk about this." "Sun Slash, you... well, one day you will regret it." Danzo waved his arm and turned to leave the Hokage office. "and many more" "Huh?" Danzo turned around with some doubts, he was a little naive to think that Ri Zhan had changed his mind. Hmm... It turns out that he is indeed too naive. "Remember to evacuate all the people you arranged with Jiu Xinnai. It is enough to have an Anbu around her to protect her." "You!! Okay, I get it!" Danzo''s anger rose by an octave in an instant, and he almost made himself angry. This time he didn''t make any excuses. By now, all excuses are meaningless and will only make himself more embarrassing. Think about the idea just now, Emma is so fragrant! ... boom! Seeing Danzo who slammed the door, Sarutobi Rizen lit his pipe again, took a deep breath, and then sighed in a low voice: "Danzo, you don''t know how I know. Nine Tails is probably like that for Wang Ran." "Wang Ran''s strength may already be comparable to that of the first generation adults, but I hope that Kushina can build a bond with him." "At the very least, this can also be used as Konoha''s hole card~" Chapter 48： Recruitment breakthrough Of course, it was impossible for Wang Ran to know Sarutobi''s thoughts. He didn''t feel that his face could be so great, after all, he was a fake tiger. In fact, the strength is not so strong that it cannot be added. Besides, Wang Ran is not a second-year boy, he looks like the second and the third. Why do people insist on giving you face? Therefore, you should think twice about dealing with people like Jiuxinai, who is the treasure of a village. However, in any case, Kushina had to agree to it himself, or it wouldn''t make sense even if Konoha agreed. ... Where should we start? Wang Ran looked at Jiu Xinnai with a little entanglement in his mind. On the contrary, it was Jiu Xinnai. Hearing Wang Ran said that he was a little bit funny in the tone of an elder, and seeing Wang Ran''s young face, he was really uncomfortable. "Uh...no, senior." Jiuxina waved his hand and said embarrassedly. Looking at the red-haired Jiu Xinnai, Wang Ran suddenly thought of a breakthrough. Kushina is strong enough, but don''t forget, she is still the strength of the nine-tailed person. It can be said that every one of Zhu Li has been deeply troubled by the tail beast problem. Naturally, Jiu Xin Na is no exception, and Wang Ran is sure that Jiu Xin Na can''t easily suppress Kyu-tail now. ... "That guy in your body is honest, right?" Thinking of the breakthrough, Wang Ran didn''t hesitate to speak directly. Only when you show your strength can you successfully recruit students and get started. Wang Ran still understands this. As for how to solve Kyuubi''s problem. Let alone Wang Ran''s powerful sealing technique, that is, playing tricks. Wang Ran, who has a wealth of knowledge, is sure to convince Kyuubi. Isn''t it just a arrogant big fox, Wang Ran said a little. ... As Wang Ran said what he said, the complexions of several people in Ji Lai Ye changed instantly. Although several people had great goodwill towards Wang Ran, the nine tails in Jiu Xinnai''s body were of great importance, and there was no room for sloppyness. I thought that Kyuubis seal was so tight that I could barely notice it on weekdays. In addition, Jiuxinai''s identity was considered a secret, and it was a foolproof situation. But he never expected that Wang Ran could see it at a glance. At this time, Jiu Xinnai was also a little drumming in his heart, not sure what Wang Ran meant. Ji Lai also asked tentatively: "Senior can perceive what is in Jiuxinai?" I was concerned about Jiu Xinnai''s water gate, but also looked at Wang Ran, wanting to hear what he thought. ... Looking at the somewhat restrained people, Wang Ran gave a helpless smile. "Isn''t it just a fox? Why do you look like a thief?" "interesting" Several people from Jilaiya laughed awkwardly. There was no more suspense now, and it was straightforward to confirm. Tsunade glanced at Wang Ran, thinking of Wang Ran''s strength like a god, she didn''t think Wang Ran would have any thoughts about Kyuubi. Maybe, this is still a rare opportunity! Thinking of this, Tsunade said directly: "Kushina, Senior Wang Ran asks you, you can just say it directly. Don''t worry, Senior will not harm you." ... Pretty! Wang Ran silently gave Tsunade a compliment from the bottom of his heart. Kushina heard that Tsunade said so, and was no longer silent. She herself didn''t shy away from such things. She was silent just now because she was really unfamiliar with Wang Ran and was not easy to talk about these more confidential things. But now that Tsunade has spoken, Kusina naturally has no worries. "Thank you seniors for your concern. Kyuubi is still honest. Although I often want to fight for my body, I can still resist with the sealing technique." Jiu Xinnai did not shy away from it, and directly stated the actual situation. ... Hearing what Jiu Xinnai said, Wang Ran touched his chin. Sure enough, the relationship between Kushina and Kyuubi is really as shown in the comics, not very good. "Well...I need my help, I can help you solve the fox problem." Wang Ran asked with a smile, his strong self-confidence directly surprised several people. Wang Ran is saying to help Jiu Xinna solve the fox problem! They heard it right. However, that was not an ordinary fox, it was Nine Tails. In order to seal Nine Tails on Kushina, almost the whole village was dispatched. Wang Ran said it so lightly. Sure enough, he deserves to be senior, his realm is different! Tsunade''s eyes lightened even more, this time he was right! Shoudai had already gone back to the kitchen after a few people were talking, so they don''t need to hide anything at this time. "Senior, are you serious? Can you really help Kushina solve the problem with Kyuubi?" Bo Feng Shuimen said excitedly, but he knows how hard it is for Jiu Xinnai on weekdays. Now, Wang Ran actually said that he could help her solve this problem, how could he not be excited as the water gate of Jiuxinai''s boyfriend. At this moment, even Jiu Xinnai was a little confused. Am I just coming out to make an appointment? How could there be such a big gift bag on yourself? Is today your lucky day? As for whether Wang Ran could do it, Jiu Xinnai had no doubt. Since Wang Ran dared to open this mouth, he naturally had two brushes, at least it would make him feel better, right? ... Wang Ran glanced at the excited Bo Feng Shui Gate. Your spoiled wife''s attributes are a bit serious. What''s the point? You are so excited. "Of course, I am not going to lie to you two just grown up children." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen instantly bowed to Wang Ran. "Please, Senior Wang Ran, please help Jiuxina!" "Watergate!" Looking at the bowing water gate, Kushina exclaimed. Wang Ran silently looked at the two people who showed their affection. What are you doing? I have asked, whether you need to help Jiu Xinnai, as long as you say to use it, isn''t it over? As for this look? I acted like a villain who couldn''t save me. Sure enough, the IQs of boys and girls who fall in love will drop to negative numbers. Now I cant understand even such simple words! ... "I didn''t say not to help, as long as Kushina needs help, just say it directly." Wang Ran shook his head speechlessly, causing Water Gate to blush awkwardly. Watergate, who didn''t know what to say, had to laugh twice. Jiraiya and Tsunade looked at Mizumon and Kusina more ambiguously, making Mizumon even more uncomfortable. It was Jiu Xin Na, who blushed a little at this time. ... Be sure to punish Watergate severely for a while, making me so embarrassed! Hmm... just fine him to carry me home! Kushina blushed, thinking viciously in his heart. Chapter 49： The appetite is amazing "That''s really troublesome senior." Forcibly ignoring Jilaiya and Tsunade''s mocking gaze, Kunsina thanked Wang Ran. Although Kyuubi is not a big threat to him at the moment, it is also very annoying to spend a lot of thought to suppress Kyuubi every day. Since Senior Wang Ran can make himself a little more relaxed, and he is also trusted by Tsunade, Kusina is naturally happy. ... "It''s ok." Seeing Jiu Xinnai promised, everyone including Wang Ran let out a sigh of relief. Eliminating Wang Ran''s careful thoughts, everyone hoped that Jiu Xinnai could live a little easier. "Senior, what should we do next?" Compared to Jiu Xinnai, Watergate seemed more anxious at this time. As for the jokes, let''s go aside. Can I be more important than Josina? It''s totally incomparable. ... Wang Ran felt that he wanted to smash the water gate very much now. You really didn''t know that you felt sorry for the elderly, so you gave me dog food so unscrupulously? Although Wang Ran doesn''t care, you still have to be more restrained! How could it not stop one after another? I didn''t expect you to be such a wave of wind and water. ... "Don''t worry, this is not a place, you still need to find a relatively empty place. Besides, the name is not bad for the hungry soldiers. You are not here to eat, you have to be busy after eating." Wang Ran waved his hand and sat on the stool again. Mizuno and Jiu Xinnai looked at each other, there was a hint of helplessness in Mizuno''s eyes, but Jiu Xinnai was a little happy. I thought it would be impossible to eat Yile Ramen today, but she hasn''t come to eat it for a long time, and she is already greedy. Unexpectedly, Wang Ran was so considerate, it was awesome. "Big brother, four bowls of pork bone ramen!" Jiuxinai excitedly shouted towards the back kitchen. When the water gate heard it, he quickly grabbed Jiuxinai and said: "Kushina, I can eat one bowl, not so much." Kushina was taken aback, and stuck out his tongue, "Uh, I''m sorry Mizumon, I forgot your share when I was happy." "Big brother, come five bowls!" "Okay, please wait, the ramen will be ready soon!" When the voice fell, Jiu Xinnai didn''t see it at all, and a black line appeared directly on Wang Ran''s forehead, sitting on the stool. Four bowls? Are you sure? I think the portion of Yile Ramen is quite sufficient, and I am full with a bowl of ramen. Could it be that eating a lot of ramen is a skill passed down by the Naruto family? Kushina eats a lot, so Naruto is also super edible. By the way, he married the more edible Hinata? ... "Kushina, haven''t you eaten before you go out? You still have so much more, can you finish it?" Water Gate whispered to Jiu Xinnai. Although she is not surprised by the appetite of Jiuxinai, she has just finished eating soon! Watergate was really afraid of her eating and holding it. "Oh, I''m missing two bowls. It''s a small point, it''s been a long time since I had a happy ramen, I''m so greedy." Jiuxina waved his hand and said indifferently. Seeing that Jiu Xinnai was doing this, Water Gate had no choice but to sit down. Kushina also left other things behind and lay on the table looking forward to his ramen. ... Wang Ran didn''t want to say anything anymore. He thought that eating a dozen bowls of ramen in the comics was just for exaggeration. Unexpectedly, these are true. Looking at Jiu Xinnai''s posture, it is estimated that he can eat more than a dozen bowls if he let go on an empty stomach. I really don''t know, where did Jiu Xinnai''s small body eat so many things? Could it be that her stomach is connected to different spaces? ... Looking at the stack of bowls in front of Jiu Xin Nai, Wang Ran stared at Jiu Xin Nai''s stomach like an idiot. Wang Ran had lived for more than 30 years, and it was the first time he met such an edible one. Jiu Xinnai''s face was a little red when Wang Ran looked at him. He just didn''t eat enough, and asked for one, two, three, four or five more bowls. Why do you look at them with such a look? Let me tell you, if it wasn''t for you to be a senior, and the two of us are not very familiar with each other, you would still be kind to me. I, Uzumaki Kushina definitely pulls your beard, wrong... pull your hair! Water Gate, who is most familiar with Jiu Xinnai''s character, sat next to Jiu Xinnai, and when she saw this picture of her trying to make a fuss, she couldn''t help but laugh. An angry Jiuxina hammered him severely, fulfilling Wang Ran''s wish. As for Wang Ran''s strange behavior of staring at Jiuxinai''s stomach, Pure Water Gate didn''t think much about it. Everyone who saw Jiu Xinnai''s full appetite for the first time had this expression. It was no surprise that he saw a lot. I remember that when Jiu Xin Nai let go of eating in front of him for the first time, his expression was even more exaggerated than Wang Ran. ... Wang Ran shook his head, throwing all the messy thoughts into his mind, and asked Jiuxinai: "Have you eaten? After eating, we will find a more open place to solve the problem of Nine Tails, so that even if the Chakra of Nine Tails leaks, it will not cause the villagers to panic." "Good senior." Jiuxina stood up and patted his stomach, indicating that he was satisfied with the meal. Wang Ran had to wait for Jiu Xinnai to finish eating, and Sanren was naturally accompanied here. Fortunately, when Jiuxina was eating, Wang Ran and Sannin had always been talking about it, and Water Gate would put in a few words from time to time. Otherwise, waiting for Kushina, Sannin and those who are not used to wasting time on waiting would probably die of boredom. But Jiuxinai''s heart is really big, there are six people present. Count Wang Ran, four of her seniors. In the waiting of the four seniors, they can eat for so long with peace of mind, and their appetite is getting better and better, and they can continue the bowl! ... "It just so happens, Senior Wang Ran. Recently, I was awarded the entire third training ground by Master Naruto for doing experiments. Now there is no one except a few researchers." "And the place is big enough, how about where do we go?" Da She Wan stood up and suggested to Wang Ran hoarsely. He is very interested in how Wang Ran will help Jiuxina suppress Kyuubi, and maybe he can learn from it. When a few people heard it, their eyes lit up in an instant, and the place was here! Because Wang Ran didn''t know Konoha''s topography, he immediately agreed to Dashemaru''s proposal. But everyone else knows that the third training ground is a good place. It is located outside Konoha, and the place is not so big. Tsunade murmured even more unconvinced: "The old man is too partial. Why do you want people to give Oshe Maru and the venue for the venue. I just asked him for a little bit of money, so he just pushed it around?" In an instant, a black line appeared on everyone''s forehead. People in Dashemaru need land and money, which can create greater wealth for Konoha! You, Tsunade, touch your chest and ask, as Princess Konoha, where did all your money go? Chapter 50： Enter the spiritual space "Also approve a little money. The money you owe the old man has not yet been paid." Jiraji is also very brave, completely forgetting that he was hammered by Tsunade just now, and he glanced at Tsunade and said thiefly. "Jilai too!" Tsunade groaned in a low voice, she wanted to hammer him. I don''t know why, I can easily make myself angry since I was young. But now is not the time to hammer him, and hold back his temper. "Senior, let''s go to the third training ground quickly." "it is good." Naturally, Wang Ran would not object, and prepared to pay the bill after answering. As a result, when Tsunade saw that Wang Ran had to pay the bill himself, how could this be possible. Even without Kushina, Wang Ran is Konoha''s distinguished guest. When you come, you can just ask someone to eat ramen, but let someone pay for it by themselves. Is that fair? If this is out, where will Sanren''s face be put away in the future? Where to put Konoha''s face? "Senior, when you come, Konoha is a guest. How can there be any reason to let the guest pay?" With that, Tsunade directly pressed Wang Ran''s hand that wanted to pay. Jiraiya and Oshamaru are also known for laughing. When Wang Ran saw this, he didn''t shy away, just a bowl of ramen, no need. Mizumon looked at the elders in a room, and silently took out his wallet to pay the bill, but was snatched by Tsunade, who was quick-eyed, and he did not look like an elder at all. "Little Water Gate, you can''t help your master pay the bills. You still have to raise Xiao Jiu Xinnai. If you have money, you can help me. You can also pay for this meal today." Mizumon looked at Tsunade innocently, what you said is too explicit, is there any elder appearance? "Hey, why! What happened to my apprentice who wanted to invite the master to dinner?" Ji Lai also yelled loudly. Although it doesn''t matter to Ji Lai to invite a meal, Tsunade said this, and he habitually wants to blunt words. It''s a pity that Tsunade didn''t eat him at all, and left with everyone. Even Oshe Maru, a close comrade in arms, left without saying a word. When Jiu Xin Na left, he even made a face at him. This made Ji Laiya, who had just wanted to be hard-talking, suddenly heartbroken. Just about to argue with Tsunade, he was blocked by his outstretched hands with a smile. Jilai had to take out the money and pay the bill before hurriedly following. As a result, when he followed, he calmed down. What is there to argue with Tsunade? Why is it that the clothes on your body are not easy to wear? Have to wrap a bandage. ... Konoha Village is said to be a village. In fact, with the training ground, it is already much larger than an average town. In addition, the third training ground is on the outskirts of the village, so it is actually not close. Fortunately, the six of them are all ninjas, and they are still powerful ones. Although there was no full burst, the six quickly arrived at the so-called third training ground. There is a large forest, and then an empty training ground. Although there are many traces of ninjutsu cast, it is true that there is not a single person as Oshemaru said. Wang Ran is very satisfied with this place. If Kyuubi''s temper comes up by that time, he has a place to display it, so he is not afraid to affect the residents of Konoha. ... "Senior, what should I do?" At a critical juncture, Kushina was still a little nervous. Kyuubi had been sealed in her body for so many years, but she knew how terrible Kyuubi was. "Don''t be nervous, just sit down and relax. I''ll go in and see what''s going on with the fox." Wang Ran naturally saw Jiuxinai''s nervousness. In a word, I didn''t say much, just a confident smile on his face. Looking at this smile, Jiu Xinnai relaxed a lot without consciously. On the contrary, it was the crowd onlookers, especially the nervousness on Water Gate''s face, for fear of some problems. Cross-legged, Jiu Xinnai said to Wang Ran: "Senior, [Hongqi Novel www.hongqibook.com] I''m ready." "Yeah." Wang Ran nodded lightly, and sat down cross-legged. Looking at Jiu Xin Nai''s eyes, Wang Ran''s body chakra moved, and his mental power instantly entered Jiu Xin Nai''s spiritual space. The two who were still in good spirits closed their eyes instantly. ... Sannin and Mizuno, in an instant defensive posture, protected the two. At the same time, they admired and moved Wang Ran in their hearts. Wang Ran actually trusted them so unfamiliarly. Yes, Wang Ran saved them, but are there still few ungrateful people in Ninja? ... Does Wang Ran trust them not to hurt himself? Of course not. Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Mizumon are okay, so they shouldn''t have any other thoughts. But Da She Wan... Uncle Snake who mastered the core technology was not successful out of thin air. I don''t know how many test items fell on his operating table. Not to mention anything else, it was just that Wang Ran''s unstoppable sassy and heroic appearance when he first appeared on the field, it was enough for Da She Wan to list him as the first experimental target. If you postpone it a few years later, and encounter Wang Ran who is to resist the ability, Da She Wan will try to try if it succeeds. It''s a pity that although Da She Maru is also on the way to master the core technology, he will not take action because his mentality has not been fully invested. Although I really want to study Wang Ran''s tissue cells, the reality is full of allure. ... So why did Wang Ran expose his weakness so boldly? There is only one reason, he didn''t think so much! That''s right, our "Xeon" Wang Ran has never thought about whether someone will attack him at this time. All he was thinking about now was how to fool Nine Tails to help Nushina, and Fudge Nina to be his disciple. How can I have the time to think about those that are not? Therefore, no matter what the outsiders thought, Wang Ran really simply ignored this matter at this time. ... "It started so soon!" Nine Xinna, who entered the spiritual space, exclaimed instantly. Wang Ran entered her mental space at the same speed as he entered. Although he didn''t resist just now, it was because he had no chance to resist at all. Jilai also wanted to enter his spiritual space, he could detect it and resist it. But Wang Ran only came in in an instant, and he had no room for resistance. It can only be said that it is the predecessor who does not lose! "How about it?" Wang Ran smiled. A joke, the practice of Taoism, coupled with so many years of rich life experience, makes Wang Ran''s spiritual power stronger than a ninja of the same level. If even a low-level Jiu Xinnai can''t be shocked, what face does Wang Ran have when he meets people? This is part of his plan to accept disciples. First let Jiu Xin Na see her own strength and give her a head start. Chapter 51： Nine Tails of Fate "It''s okay senior, what are we going to do next?" After calming down for a while, Jiuxina said to Wang Ran. At this time, Wang Ran had time to look at Jiuxinai''s mental space. Different from the dark environment in Naruto''s body and the tides everywhere, he used a gate to isolate Kyuubi from himself. Jiuxinai''s spiritual space was much dry and wide, and it was much brighter. It seems that the living environment of Kyuubi is much better. However, in fact, Kyuubi was more suffocated in Kushina''s body than in Naruto''s body. Because the seal on Kushina''s body is the seal of the four elephants, although it is also very advanced, it still has a certain gap with Naruto''s gossip seal. It''s not that no one can use the gossip seal now, and Kushina needs to borrow the nine-tailed chakra, so there is no need to use the gossip seal of the nine-tailed chakra. Imagine that in the future, Naruto will only have half of the nine tails in his body, and the sealing technique used or the more rigorous gossip seal, the nine tails of Chakra can leak out. So, when I thought about it, I knew what Kushina would do to prevent Kyuubi from making trouble. Looking at the current appearance of Kyuubi, you can know how miserable it is now. At present, the entire body of Kyuubi appeared in large letters, and was severely bound by several chains formed by sealing techniques. If it wasn''t for Kyuubi''s temper, there would be no way if he didn''t do this, Wang Ran would have to wonder if Jiu Xinnai had any strange habit. However, Kyuubi was enough to suffer, and he was chained to death every day, no wonder he wanted to **** his body from Kusina every day. If I were like this, I would **** it every day, it would be too frustrated. Wang Ran looked at Jiuwei who was unable to move, and silently hugged him with an injustice. ... However, the grumpy Nine Tails didn''t care what Wang Ran thought in his heart. Originally, it tried again and again to infect Chakra of Jiuxinai and affect his mind. Although there hasn''t been much success yet, there are still things that can be done. In the next second, Jiu Xinnai came in with a strange human. Now that''s all right, there is something to do. Terrorizing humans is much more interesting than slowly invading Jiuxinai''s mind. Although this man feels strong to him, what does it matter? Uncle Nine Tails has become like this, what can you do to me? "Roar!!! Damn kid, are you thinking about accepting this uncle''s power?" Kyuubi snarled at Kushina, but he also knew that it was impossible, so he immediately stared at Wang Ran with his bigger eyes. "And you, humans, don''t tremble when seeing this uncle! You wait for this uncle to go out and have to tear you all to pieces!" A horrible breath rushed toward his face, and a strong sense of oppression hit Wang Ran and Jiu Xin Nai. Jiuxinai had no doubt that if it weren''t for Kyuubi''s inability to move freely, it would definitely pounce on himself and Wang Ran as soon as possible. Even if he hadn''t strengthened the seal before, Kyuubi would have to act now. Seeing Kyuubi''s uncommunicable appearance, Kushina looked at Wang Ran nervously. Wang Ran waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to it." ... "Humble human, what qualifications do you have to talk to me?" Kyuubi grinned sarcastically when Wang Ran said he wanted to talk to him. A smile appeared on Kyuubi''s face, and there was an indescribable sense of evil. Wang Ran glanced at Jiuwei with some disdain, and when dealing with this kind of arrogant fox, he couldn''t talk to him properly, or he would be **** off by him. "Humble? Didn''t you just get sealed by the humble human in your mouth? You are **** in a corner every day, unable to move even if you want to move?" Wang Ran''s words directly hit the pain point of Kyuubi. "Roar!! Roar!!!" Before being played between applause by the two perverts of Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara, it was enough to lose a fox, but later he was brought back to Konoha by Senjujuma and sealed. As Konoha''s important combat power to intimidate other Shinobu villages, the sealed Kyuubi had tasted the sins of life. Since Uzumaki Mito, he has been bound by the chains formed by the sealing technique, and has no freedom at all. Originally, when Uzumaki Mito was old, she was going to die. Kyuubi thought he would be free in the future, but another whirlpool Kushina appeared. I was sealed again and received the same treatment as before. The only difference may be that the surrounding environment has changed. But this is not what it wants, he wants freedom. But the sad thing is that the Maelstrom clan is simply the natural nemesis of the tail beasts, and the seal technique restrains itself to death, and the hope of breaking the seal can be described as slim. "Human, you completely irritated me! You wait, when I go out in the future, I must, I must blast you to pieces!" Looking at the furious Nine Tails, Jiu Xin Nai looked at Wang Ran dumbfounded. Senior, that''s how you communicated with Kyuubi? Is my "social communication studies" not solid enough, or is your thinking too peculiar? Are you sure this is okay? How do I feel that if you irritate Kyuubi in this way, my days will be even more sad? Wang Ran ignored the dazed Jiuxinai, but looked up at Kyuubi''s eyes, and said every word: "Nine-tailed? Everyone knows that there are nine big-tailed beasts in the world. They are called by the number of tails of the tailed beasts, from one tail to nine tails. But they have always ignored the real names of the tailed beasts, or that people dont have any at all. I have considered that the tail beast will also have a name." "In fact, you want people to call you by your real name more than Jiuwei? I''m right, Jiu Lama." Wang Ran''s fluttering words not only made the still dazed Jiuxina even more dazed, even the furious Nine Tails became quiet. Jiuxinai''s idea at this time is very simple, that is, the tail beast actually has a name? Although my country was ruined since I was a child, I was educated in Konoha''s Ninja School? Why don''t you know such important information? Even Mito, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Sarutobi Hisaki, and even the deceased Uzumaki Mito had not mentioned this to her. At this moment, Jiu Xinnai had a deep doubt about his own knowledge. ... As for Kyuubi, she was completely shocked at this time. Except for the old man, his brother Hamura, and a few other tail beasts, no one knew his name. The old man and Hamura had died long ago, and it was impossible for the other tail beasts to tell humans their names. So, where did Wang Ran know his real name? Chapter 52： Big Huyou is online again "Who are you!" Nine Lama asked sternly, without the arrogance just now. Wang Ran shook his head, it was useless to answer its question directly. "I see through the future with these eyes, you will not succeed." "What will not succeed, I tell you humans, don''t pretend to be here! I have lived for more than a thousand years, and no one has ever seen it!" Kyuubi''s voice was a little frustrated, he didn''t believe Wang Ran could see the future through. In other words, he didn''t want to believe that he would always be trapped in Renzhuli''s body. However, the mystery that Wang Ran showed had already made Kyuubi feel a trace of fear. ... Wang Ran chuckled lightly when he saw that Jiuwei looked a little frustrated. "You don''t have to behave like this, if I don''t intervene, you will always be like this." "Oh~ I forgot to say, your life will be better in the future. Although the environment is a bit bad, at least you don''t need to be chained." In fact, since the moment Wang Ran called out his name, the credibility of Wang Ran''s words with the Nine Lama has been higher by three points. "Who are you? Why are you telling me this?" The Nine Lama asked sharply. Although he didn''t want to believe what Wang Ran said, he still asked to find out his future. ... Seeing that the nine lamas were somewhat subdued, Wang Ran silently praised himself in his heart. It is worthy of being the most arrogant of the tail beasts, as long as it is not used to its temper, it is easy to talk. And the trick of telling its name directly is really good, no wonder so many fan fictions use this trick. Coupled with this pretending tone of his own, it is specious, if it is mysterious and mysterious, it simply fits Hokage''s way too much. Isn''t that, Kyuubi''s such a highly compelling pet was also bluffed by himself. ... "My name is Wang Ran, the current Tibetan Sect Master. Telling you this is just to make you cooperate." "Zangmen? Cooperation?" The nine lama''s hearts were full of doubts. What exactly did Wang Ran come from and what did he mean? It lived for more than a thousand years, and it was the first time I heard the name Zangmen. But shouldn''t this be? With Wang Ran''s sense of mystery and threat, his background is definitely extraordinary. For so many years, I have never heard of it without reason! Wang Ran naturally knew that what he said to Hanzang could not deal with the nine lamas that lived for thousands of years, but he also thought of a set of rhetoric to deal with the nine lamas. Therefore, after he said his identity, he looked at the dazed Jiuxina. "Juzina, you can sleep for a while." "Huh?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Jiuxinai shouted in confusion. Then, there is no more. She felt heavy in her mind, and fell asleep in a groggy state. Wang Ran looked at Jiuxinai who had fallen asleep, and was very satisfied with the illusion he had used for the first time. He didn''t deliberately want to hide Jiu Xinnai, but this set of rhetoric is not suitable for anyone who can contact the outside world to know. This naturally includes Jiu Xinnai. But the Nine Lama doesn''t matter, this fox certainly wouldn''t say much. Although Wang Ran is not afraid of anything now, he also hates trouble. If there is one thing less, why do you have to do more? He also wants to safely push his strength to the level of breaking the boundary in the ninja world, and then go to the ten thousand worlds to see and see. Of course, while improving the strength, it is also excellent to complete the tasks of the system. It can not only enrich oneself, but also repay the kindness of the previous Tibetan master. Wang Ran still understands the truth of drinking water. ... Seeing that Wang Ran had just finished speaking, the Nine Lama fainted Jiu Xin Nai and gave him a surprised look. Although there were a lot of doubts in my heart, it did not ask. He knew that Wang Ran would answer his doubts. Sure enough, Wang Ran said to the nine lamas in the next second: "I''m very confused about my origin? It doesn''t matter, listen to me slowly tell you." "Our Tibetan gates are spread across the heavens and all realms, exploring the secrets of heaven, and being companions or enemies with fate. The Ninja realm is also one of the many realms." Wang Ran said only a little bit, the information revealed was already shocking enough, and the Nine Lamas were no exception. Therefore, as soon as Wang Ran''s voice fell, the nine lamas questioned loudly: "The heavens and the realms? As a companion or enemy of fate? Are you questioning my IQ? Human!" Because of the size of the nine lamas, the voice of the nine lamas is already very loud, and it raises the volume to raise questions, and ordinary people may hear the eardrum buzzing. The extremely high volume of the nine lamas made the atmosphere in the spiritual space a lot more serious. Wang Ran didn''t get angry when he was interrupted, let alone the doubts of the nine lamas. After all, this reason is difficult for normal people who have formed a general worldview without personal experience. What''s more, it is an old fox like the nine lamas, whose worldview has formed a thousand years. Shaking his head with a chuckle, Wang Ran looked at the Nine Lama. "Do you know the Datongmu clan? Don''t they also come from outsiders? It''s just that I''m from a farther place than they are." Naturally, the nine lamas knew the Datongmu clan, and the old man was the son of the Datongmu clan in the Ninja world. However, he is not very clear about the origin and purpose of the Datongmu clan. After all, even the six immortals and Datongmu Yuyi only knew that his mother Kaguya Ji wanted to destroy the Ninja World. "Do you know the origin and purpose of the Datongmu clan?" The puzzled voice of the Nine Lama reached Wang Ran''s ears. Wang Ran didn''t conceal it, and just told the truth: "They, wandering in the boundless universe, looking for a suitable world, planting the seeds of the sacred tree, and then waiting for the sacred tree to blossom and mature, and collect the fruits of the sacred tree. "Oh, by the way, Datongmu Teruya stolen the fruit of the sacred tree and wanted to destroy the Ninja World to create a war machine to resist the sanctions imposed by his people." "You still know Hui Ye Ji!" The nine lama''s voice was full of shock. Wang Ran was able to say the name of the mother of the Six Dao Immortals, which was beyond its expectation. Wang Ran shook his head disdainfully, "I said, we can explore the secrets of the hidden gate." "To be honest, we have been investigating the Ninja World for a long time, and many of the heavenly sects in the future are already known, let alone what happened before." "As long as the person who has been shrouded in the destiny of the Ninja World, I can find out his fate." "It is precisely because now is one of the most active eras of the destiny of the Ninja World, there are a large number of destiny favorers and resisters that have been born or are about to be born." "I think this is the most exciting and the most anticipated era in Ninja World, so I am here." Chapter 53： Get the nine lamas "Then why are you telling me this?" the Nine Lama asked suspiciously. "I told you and told you this just to make you cooperate with me. Of course, I can also use violence to subdue you, but I respect each life''s own choice and will not force them." Wang Ran shook his head with a chuckle. This look, coupled with Wang Ran''s words, made the Nine Lamas laugh. "Human, although you are mysterious, do you think you can beat me to change my mind?" Wang Ran showed a mysterious smile, "Oh, it''s difficult, but if you don''t believe it, let''s try?" With that said, a huge chakra power burst out from Wang Ran, and at the same time a large number of chains formed by seal runes appeared in front of the nine lamas. The pure immortal technique Chakra urged the sealing technique to suppress the Nine Lamas even more. This made the Nine Lama who was still arrogant just now silent for a moment. However, if you lose, you don''t lose the battle. How can I confess to human beings if I have a handle on the animal world. "Humans, if it weren''t for fear that this little devil, Jiu Xinnai, would be affected, and I would not be able to use her strength after taking her body, I would definitely compare with you." Wang Ran looked at the hard-mouthed Tsundere fox, although he secretly smiled, he did not penetrate it. "Can you talk to me now?" "Huh, human, tell me how you want me to cooperate with you? I think about it." The nine lama stared at Wang Ran, he was very curious what Wang Ran wanted to do. ... Wang Ran also looked at the nine lama, and said straightforwardly: "It''s very simple, cooperate well with Jiu Xin Na, don''t interfere with her in the future, and lend her your chakra." After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the Nine Lama was a little confused. "Why? Your existence like this shouldn''t care about a Kushina? And, what is the purpose of your Zangmen?" Wang Ran shook his head, "What do you seem to have misunderstood?" "Do you think my Zangmen is like the Datongmu clan, so what bad intentions are there to come to the Ninja World?" "You think too much, as I said, our Zangmen is with destiny, we are either enemies or friends. The previous Zangmen masters will not participate in the world''s hegemony." "Our purpose is very simple. It is to accept those who are shrouded in fate and enter my hidden gate." "Those who are favored by fate will naturally raise the power of the Tibetan gate. As for those who have been abandoned by fate, it makes sense to watch them work hard to break free from fate?" "To put it simply, I use the identity of an ordinary master to travel through various worlds. Collect some disciples, give them an opportunity to change their destiny, and watch them embark on a path different from the established destiny. As for the disciples, they will take another What kind of path is their choice, and I will not interfere more." Wang Ran''s voice was very plain, as if he was explaining the simplest thing. Of course, when teaching them, I will still establish a good life values ??for them. Wang Ran silently added a sentence from the bottom of his heart, saying that it was a bit low, so he didn''t say it. In the eyes of the nine lamas, Wang Ran and Zangmen are very compelling. "So, Jiu Xinnai is what you call the person who is favored by fate? Do you want to accept her as a disciple?" The nine lama grinned, and it felt that Jiu Xinnai''s destiny was definitely not the same as his own strength. Generally good. However, reality gave him a hard punch. Because Wang Ran shook his head, as if he had seen through the idea of ??the nine lamas, he gave it a weird look. "No, Jiu Xinnai is not a person who was favored by fate, or she was favored by fate, but was abandoned by fate. But I want to accept her as a disciple is true." "How is it possible! With my help, how could Jiu Xinnai be the one abandoned by fate?" The Nine Lama shouted in shock. Wang Ran shook his head regretfully, "If there is no opportunity to change her destiny, she will die in a few years." "She is very talented, so I want to put her under her sect and give her an opportunity to change her destiny, and see where he can go in the uncertain future." "Then what will happen to me after Kushina''s death in the original destiny?" After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the Nine Lama asked with some doubts. Wang Ran did not conceal it, and said directly: "You? You will be re-sealed into a child, but that child will change you. He is the true son of destiny." "Well, have you figured out how to choose? Is it to accept the original fate and wait for the son of destiny to come, or to help Kushina to break her destiny?" As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the Nine Lama Kuang laughed. "Hahaha, what **** son of destiny? Can human beings change my mind? And why should I make a choice, and what good is it for me?" Although the voice of the nine lamas was loud and loud, Wang Sa could hear that its voice had shaken. "If you don''t make a choice, isn''t it a choice? As for whether human beings can change your mind, you will naturally see you in the future." "As for what is good for you, at the very least, you can have a lot of freedom?" "Freedom..." Nine Lama murmured, to be honest, it was moved. Not because of any **** fate, but because of the magnificent world Wang Ran said. The heavens and the world! The nine lamas who have existed in the ninja world for thousands of years have already seen enough of this ninja world. If they had the opportunity to see the wider world, it would actually be tempting. There was silence for a while, the nine lama did not speak, nor did Wang Ran urge it. "Zangmen Sect Master Wang Ran! I can do my best to help Jiuxina, but I have a request." When Wang Ran heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of his heart. "What''s the requirement, speak out and listen?" "When you leave the Ninja World in the future, take me." The Nine Lama stared at Wang Ran, saying every word. Wang Ran was taken aback. He thought that the nine lamas would want to be free or something, but he didn''t expect it to leave this world. However, this is not a big deal, it can be satisfied. "Yes, when I leave in the future, I can take you away. However, you exist in the rules of heaven in this world, so I can only take away a part of your chakra to make you aware." This is purely Wang Ran''s fooling around with the nine lamas, there is no indispensable part of the rules of heaven. The Nine Lamas are not that important yet, and it''s another way to say that the Heavenly Dao does not exist in the Hokage World. If Wang Ran wants to take away all the nine tails, it''s not impossible. He said that because he wanted to leave Kushina and Naruto with a hole card. "Yes, that''s enough." When the nine lama heard that Wang Ran agreed, a smile appeared on the face of the huge fox. Although there are some restrictions, it has been met. Chapter 54： Jiu Xin Nai and the Nine Lamas "But you have to know that even if I cooperate with Jiuxina now, she cannot master my power overnight, she needs to adapt slowly." The nine lama did not forget his promise, calmed down, and explained to Wang Ran. Wang Ran also expressed his understanding. As long as the nine lamas cooperate, he believes that Jiu Xinnai can master the power of the nine tails in less than two years. "Kushinna, this kid, is really lucky to be valued by you." The Nine Lama glanced at Jiu Xin Na who was still lying on the ground, and said with some emotion. Wang Ran did not refute, he did give Jiu Xinnai a chance to change his destiny. However, Jiu Xin Na is worthy of him. "Trust me, when you really accept Jiu Xinnai, you will be gradually changed by her." Wang Ran took a deep look at the nine lamas, after all, the tail beasts are lonely! The same is true of human column power! When an important light appears in life, whether it is a human or a tail beast, it will do its best to protect it. I believe that with Jiu Xin Nai''s character, he can warm the lonely heart of the nine lamas. ... This time the nine lamas did not refute, but fell silent. After staring at Jiu Xin Nai deeply, the corner of the nine lama''s mouth suddenly smiled. "Do you change me? What you say makes me look forward to it." Wang Ran smiled, did not say anything more, waved his hand, a soft spirit wave moved towards Jiuxinai. Originally lying on the ground, Jiu Xinnai slowly opened his eyes. Looking at the familiar mental space, Kushina blinked silly. The sleep just now was so sweet that she couldn''t turn her mind for a while. But Kushina was a ninja after all, and the cautiousness in her bones made her recover quickly. Broken, Kyuubi made trouble again? ? ? Jumping up suddenly from the ground, the Diamond Blockade was performed in an instant, and a large number of golden chains gushed out from behind her, locking the nine lamas who were still sighing a moment ago firmly. The Nine Lama said that he wanted to scold people, and just now he thought about helping Jiu Xinnai, but she killed him in the next second. ... Kushina, who subconsciously displayed the King Kong blockade and sealed the nine tails, looked at the nine tails vigilantly. As her gaze moved, she saw Wang Ran with a wry face. It was then that she remembered that it seemed that Senior Wang Ran had come to help her solve the problem of Kyuubi. It seemed that she didn''t need to do it herself, right? Did you make a mistake? But if you say that, you fell asleep by Senior Wang Ran''s ghost? But why is this? "Uh, senior..." ... At this time, Wang Ran simply didn''t know how to describe his feelings. I want to sympathize with the nine lamas, but I can''t sympathize, but I have an urge to laugh. But laughed out, isn''t it not too authentic? Nine Lama''s such arrogant character would definitely make him angry. Hey, Wang Ran didn''t expect to say anything. Jiu Xinnai still has such a tiger side, so he can do it without saying a word. Nine Lama, what did you do before? So hated? "Ahem... Kuzina, you should accept your seal technique first, it''s okay." Hearing this, Jiu Xin Na was embarrassed to disarm the ninjutsu, freeing the nine lamas from the transformation of the rice dumplings. As soon as he came out, the nine lamas said to Wang Ran with an awkward voice: "Wang Ran, I think I regret it now." "Ahem..." Wang Ran coughed lightly, "The accident is purely an accident. Jiu Xinnai, quickly untie the seal technique on the nine lamas." At this time, I missed a wonderful performance by Wang Ran, but I still don''t know what happened. All she was thinking about now was when Kyuubi was so good at talking, shouldn''t it scream at herself angrily at this time? Suddenly hearing Wang Ran let the seal of testing the nine tails be released, Kushina subconsciously wanted to refute. "Senior, Nine Tails..." "Hey, kid, you remember, my name is Jiulama, but it''s not Jiuwei. If you call it wrong next time, I promise you will regret it." Before Jiu Xinnai could speak, he was interrupted by the voice of the nine lamas. But Wang Ran heard the nine lamas actively tell Jiu Xinnai his name, and saw its sincerity. "It''s okay, I have communicated with the nine lama, it will help you in the future, just rest assured. Oh, yes, don''t always call the nine tails and nine tails, you know its name, nine lama ." "Ah, is this solved? Senior, are you sure?" Kushina is still a little unbelievable, this is the strongest tail beast, why does it feel that the style of painting has changed suddenly? What happened to Wang Ran and Nine Tails during the time they were asleep! ... Wang Ran did not explain to Jiu Xinnai, but nodded, "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai was silent for a long time before looking up at the Nine Lama. "Nine Lama, right? Since the predecessors said it''s okay, I will believe you once. Also, not only do you have a name, but I also have it." "My name is Uzumaki Kushina, not a kid!" As he said, Jiu Xinnai''s hands instantly formed seals. The chains on the nine lamas also bloomed with dazzling light at this moment. Then, as if it had been weathered, it slowly shattered into pieces and dissipated in the air. Resolute and vigorous style, lives up to the name of blood red pepper. boom! The nine lamas, who had lost their chains, fell to the ground instantly, making an ear-splitting roar. ... The Nine Lama, who was suddenly able to move, sat on the ground and twisted his neck, and then stretched out his huge head in front of Jiuxinai. The huge body makes Jiu Xin Na look extremely small in front of it, and the whole talent is about the same size as its eyes. Jiu Xinnai looked at the nine lamas close at hand, and his eyes seemed to have an indescribable sense of evil. Even Kushina could feel the heavy breathing of Nine Tails, and a drop of cold sweat fell from Kushina''s forehead unconsciously. For a moment, Jiu Xin Na almost couldn''t help but want to take control of the nine tails. But she held it back and couldn''t show her timidity. Suddenly, the nine lama smiled and raised his head abruptly. "Okay, Kushina, I remember. Remember, don''t lose the face of the strongest tail beast in the future." ... Phoo~ Kushina let out a long sigh of relief. To be honest, he was really nervous just now. Wang Ran quietly watched what happened before him, no matter how tense the atmosphere just now, he didn''t say a word. This is a matter between the two of them. Now, seeing that the atmosphere between Jiu Xin Nai and the nine lamas one person and one fox eased, he smiled and said to Jiu Xin Nai: "Some things are not when you should know, so I just let you sleep." "But you have to believe that Kyuubi will try his best to help you in the future, don''t worry too much." "Also, like humans, tail beasts are intelligent individuals. You must learn to accept and trust it from the bottom of your heart. In this way, you can better accept the power of the nine lamas." Chapter 55： Sina Josanna Jiuxina nodded thoughtfully, "I see, senior." "Cut, I want you to be nosy." But when Kyuubi heard Wang Ran''s words, although he was very pleased in his heart, he was still tough in his mouth, maintaining his arrogant personality. Wang Ran smiled indifferently. After all the help was done, it was time to get straight to the subject. Wang Ran was not idle and had nothing to do to make up a story for himself. ... "Actually, I can also teach you a method that can make you adapt to the nine-tailed chakra faster. But..." "But what? Senior." Wang Ran stretched his tone, making the impatient Jiu Xin Nai unable to help but ask. Although I don''t know what happened between Wang Ran and the Nine Lamas, the problem that has plagued me for many years has been solved based on the performance of the Nine Lamas. This made Jiu Xinnai aroused great curiosity about Wang Ran''s better way to accept the power of the nine tails. Although I know that there is no free lunch in the world, if I can fully grasp the power of Kyuubi, I can go out of the village to perform the task like Watergate. So, for freedom! Uh... let''s listen to what seniors say first. Wang Ran took a deep look at Jiu Xinnai, "However, this method is my Tibetan practice technique, which belongs to the kind of secret that is not passed on." "Ah~ like this~" Jiu Xinnai was a little disappointed, it was all unspoken secrets, why did he say it? Nine Tails looked at Kushina silently, a clever girl who is usually clever, why doesn''t her mind work at a critical moment? Forget it, help them. "Hey, Jiu Xinnai! Since it''s an unspoken secret, wouldn''t it be okay for you to worship Wang Ran as a teacher? With his strength, he is more than enough to teach you no matter what." Moreover, you might be able to see the world beyond the sky in the future. Of course, the last sentence of Kyuubi did not say. What should be said, what should not be said, it is clearer than anyone. Since Wang Ran didn''t want Jiu Xinnai to know, the nine lamas would naturally not talk too much. ... Jiu Xin Nai was stunned by the words of the nine lamas, how could this be? Looking at Wang Ran, he said with some surprise: "Senior can still operate like this?" Wang Ran smiled, Jiu Lama is really a good assist. "Of course, if you worship me as a teacher, you will naturally be a Tibetan, and you can naturally learn the exercises." Jiu Xinnai''s heart was moved. In terms of seniority and strength, the three forbearances would call Senior Wang Ran. I worship Wang Ran as my teacher, and it''s entirely because I picked up a bargain. but "Hey, forget it, senior. You don''t know who I am. Although I really want to worship you as a teacher, the village will not agree to it." Wang Ran smiled indifferently. Konoha agreed that it was Konoha''s business. As long as Kushina agreed, everything else could be solved. "You don''t have to worry about Konoha, you can think about it yourself, and you don''t have a teacher, I am not a Ninja Ninja, I just have a good talk with you Naruto." "Really?" Jiu Xinnai asked in surprise. "of course." "That''s great, senior, I am willing to be your apprentice." Freedom, here I am! ! Jiuxinai shouted excitedly in his heart. Wang Ran unexpectedly sighed at this moment. It was too much trouble to accept an apprentice. Fortunately, Jiu Xinnai promised to be refreshed. Otherwise, my Wang will lose face today. "Okay, let''s go to a teacher." Wang Ran directly said that he cut the mess with a quick knife and put an end to all future troubles. As long as I apprehend the teacher, Jiu Xin Na is the one of my Zangmen, this is system certification, even if Hokage does not agree, this matter will not change. ... Kushina was taken aback, "Ah, senior? Here? It''s too serious, right? Shouldn''t it take a long time to prepare for such a serious thing as a teacher?" Wang Ran shook his head and went out to prepare? How can it be convenient and smooth now, if Konoha jumps out to block, his plan to accept apprentices will be put on hold again. "No, we Zangmen didn''t have so many rules. The three apprentices I took before were very simple." "Furthermore, no matter how serious the place is, can there be spiritual space for seriousness? Isn''t it more solemn to be a teacher from the soul?" "Moreover, I shouldn''t stay in Konoha for too long. It takes too long to prepare the details." Hearing Wang Ran''s awe-inspiring words, Jiuxina couldn''t find anything to refute for a while. He had no choice but to even claim that, even if he was preparing to apprentice, he was different from the three juniors who were born in grassroots, the traditional Ninja Ninja was very clear about the rules of apprenticeship. Looking at Jiu Xin Na who was preparing for the cumbersome apprenticeship details, Wang Ran was relieved. The Chinese traditional culture of Dao Guoxue is really thorough, and even the traditional apprentice etiquette can be seen in the Hokage World. Unlike in the anime, Kushina prepared a lot of things. What she has to prepare now is to apply for an apprenticeship, commonly known as apprenticeship. To be honest, Jiu Xin Na is so grand and Wang Ran is still very happy. However, Wang Ran was serious when he said that there weren''t so many rules in Tibet. He didn''t like red tape. "Okay, don''t have to be so troublesome, just have this intention. Kneel down and kowtow three times, everything is simple." Wang Ran stopped Jiuxinai, who was racking his brains to apprentice. Jiuxina was taken aback, "Ah? Is this okay?" "Of course, I said that there are not so many rules in Tibet. There are only four rules to say." Wang Ran smiled and continued. "One, don''t deceive the teacher and destroy the ancestor!" "Two, don''t do evil for evil!" "Three, don''t bully the weak!" "Four, don''t kill each other!" As soon as he finished speaking, Jiuxinai immediately knelt on the ground and knocked his head three times. I was shocked when I saw Wang Ran. I was still preparing to apprentice a post, so now? Shouldn''t you insist on persisting anymore, and then make everything simple under my strong request? You do this, it makes me feel that you are very perfunctory. ... What Wang Ran didn''t know was that Jiu Xinnai struggled to remember an article from the apprentice post he had read before. However, all the previous experiences were used to learn the seal technique, and the apprenticeship was just in my spare time and I swept my eyes inadvertently. Wang Ran also said that he would be a teacher now, which made Jiu Xinnai very broken. After thinking about it for a long time, I came up with a sentence. Now that Wang Ran said that everything should be kept simple, Jiu Xinnai felt very happy. In this aspect of nervousness, Kushina and Naruto are still very similar. As for the four rules, can they also be called rules? "Uzumaki clan, Konoha Ninja Uzumaki Kushina pays respects to the master." After speaking, he banged his head at Wang Ran three times. What else can Wang Ran do? Of course it was agreed. "Well, get up." "Thank you, Master." "Ding, the host''s apprentice Uzumaki Jiu Xinnai, talented s grade, reward Dao Fa: Jinghua Shuiyue." As Wang Ran officially took Jiu Xinnai under the sect, the system guy was unwilling to be lonely and came out to brush a wave of existence. Chapter 56： Taoist restrictions Jing Hua Shui Yue? Wang Ran was overjoyed. He knew the power and practicality of Taoism. It is a pity that, except for the serial mission to assist Sannin when he first came to the Naruto World, there was no Tao Fa in the several rewards Wang Ran received. Unexpectedly, after accepting Jiu Xin Nai as an apprentice this time, he received a reward from Dao Fa again. But the name Jinghua Shuiyue... is a bit misleading. This is the Naruto World, not the Soul World. ... Throwing out the mess of thoughts in his mind, Wang Ran quickly settled down to check this skill. Jinghuashuiyue, as the name suggests, is somewhat similar to illusion. After casting, all five senses of the target can perceive what the caster wants him to perceive. This property is somewhat similar to the blood inheritance boundary of the pommel horse clan. However, the power of Taoism is naturally not only shown in this aspect. When necessary, the caster can consume a large amount of Xianshu Chakra to completely transform the illusion into reality. For example, the pommel horse clan can perform illusions through the blood succession boundary, and by controlling the opponent''s five senses, he can feel burnt by flames and get injured. But Jinghuashuiyue is different. If necessary, the caster can consume the Xianshu Chakra to force the flames to burn the opponent. In this respect, there are also some characteristics of Izanagi, the forbidden technique of writing round eyes. However, if life and death are reversed, it will not cause blindness. But the amount of Xianshu Chakra consumed is not something ordinary people can afford. If it is used forcibly in battle, it is estimated that even if it is successful, after the chakra is gone, death is not far away. Therefore, the two can only say that each has its own merits. But looking at it from another perspective, as long as the soul is still there, this is a brand new way of resurrection! If Lord Madara knew about this, hehe... The existence of Nagato doesn''t seem to make much sense. ... "Master? Master?" Jiuxina stood up from the ground, and saw Wang Ran standing there in a daze, and seemed quite happy. After waiting for a while, finding that Wang Ran didn''t mean to speak, Jiuxina had to remind him. Jiuxinai''s words brought Wang Ran back to reality from his joy. I have to say that this skill is a bit strong. As long as the strength is strong enough, this skill can be read for an unlimited month. "Huh? Ao, it''s okay. Since you are already my disciple, the cultivation method of Zangmen can be taught to you." Wang Ran looked upright and couldn''t be ashamed in front of his apprentice. What is the appearance of having never seen the world? "Really? Thank you so much, Master." Kushina didn''t care what happened just now, and now his eyes were shining. This is her shortcut to freedom! Wang Ran saw the excitement of Jiu Xin Na, didn''t he understand what she thought? It seems that I just told her that Dao Fa can accept the power of Kyuubi faster, did you say nothing else? But it doesn''t matter anymore. Today can be said to be more joyful, and Wang Ran doesn''t want to think about these. It just so happened that I just got Jing Hua Shui Yue, and it was just right to use it to teach the Nine Xin Nai Taoism, which not only saved myself a lot of time, but also tried Jing Hua Shui Yue. "Daofa, beautiful scenery!" The moment Wang Ran shot, Jiu Xin Na felt the surrounding environment changed. I am no longer in the spiritual space, but in an antique study. Two books appeared in front of me out of thin air, one named Dao Fa and the other named Dao Fa (Xianren). Subconsciously, Jiu Xinna took the two books and turned it over, and then read it intently. ... And the nine lamas who had been watching from the side only realized that Wang Ran took the shot, Jiu Xinnai''s eyes fell into obsession, and his hands were still fluttering in the air like reading a book. It gave Wang Ran a surprised look. Although he knew that Wang Ran made the move, he did not understand how Wang Ran made the move. Moreover, it is quite certain that it cannot resist this technique. Kushina was still flipping through the books in her own world, looking very slow, but after a while, she had all the information firmly in her mind. Of course, this is because of Wang Ran''s use of Jinghuashuiyue''s assistance. Because of Jiu Xin Nai''s strength, Wang Ran also taught the full version of Taoism to Jiu Xin Nai. It is the Dao Fa (immortal). The full version of the exercise is very mysterious. With the words of Kushina alone, it is estimated that it will take a long time to understand before you can try to practice. Fortunately, Wang Ranxin got Jinghuashuiyue, and he saved Jiu Xinnai a lot of time. This is comparable to the three juniors, but Wang Ran''s cultivation perception is stronger. ... Feeling that Jiu Xinnai had already penetrated the Taoism, Wang Ran relieved Jiu Xinnai''s magic water and moon art. After recovering, Jiu Xinnai found that the surrounding environment had become his own spiritual space. However, the information just received from Tao Fa has made it difficult for her to pay attention to these issues. In other words, it is already difficult to calm him down. "Master! After successfully practicing Taoism, can you really perform all the arts in the world?" Jiuxinai''s eyes were full of shock, and the information he had just received was really amazing. "of course." Wang Ran shrugged unquestionably and gave an affirmative answer. "Mu Dun can also be?" "Simply put, as long as it is a technique that can be used by simply urging Chakra, it can be displayed. Of course, if you need to use a certain part of the body as a medium, then there is no way. It belongs to the ranks of talent. Unless you can get that medium." "Although Mu Dun is strong, it still belongs to this range, so it can be used." Wang Ran explained to Jiu Xinnai that the faces of the nine lamas who didn''t care at all were almost black. To ask what the nine lamas are most afraid of, there are only kaleidoscope writing round eyes and wood escape. Now Wang Ran actually said that as long as he cultivated Dao Fa, he could use Mu Dun. Doesn''t that mean that as long as someone who has cultivated Dao Fa, he can hang himself? In fact, the Nine Lamas think too much, let alone how many people can learn Taoism, that is, the chakra volume used to perform Mu Dun, not many people have. However, if you can get a writing wheel, anyone who cultivates the aisle method should be able to hammer the wild state of Kyuubi. "This cultivation technique is too strong!" Jiuxinai said with emotion. Wang Ran didn''t care. Although Dao Fa was strong, he still restrained the people of Hokage World very much. Probably because of the rules of the Naruto World, Dao Fa is like an immortal model, except for Wang Ran, no one can maintain this state for a long time. Although there is a broken version, the effect of practicing chakra is also very good, but it can not be compared with the full version. Unless their strength can break through the shackles of this world, that is, reach the super six level, beyond this ninja world. Otherwise, they would only be able to enter the state of Taoist immortals for a short time in their entire lives, and could not maintain them forever. Chapter 57： Rokuo Kunsina "Well, even after you have cultivated into the Taoist Immortal Mode, you won''t be able to use the large-scale Mu Dun like the original Hokage. You don''t have to think about it so much." "It''s almost time, don''t worry your little boyfriend. Also, don''t you want to try the tail animalization under the cooperative state of the nine lamas?" Wang Ran smiled and prevented Jiuxinai''s shock. Hearing Wang Ran said that Watergate was his little boyfriend, Jiu Xinnai blushed, and he was attracted by Wang Ran''s words. "Yeah, I have to try tail animalization." Throwing away all the random thoughts, Kushina said excitedly. Then he looked at the Nine Lama and asked tentatively: "Can you? The Nine Lama." "Ang, then you are ready." The nine lamas did not refuse, and since they made up their minds, they naturally had to go all out. ... As the voice of the nine lamas fell, Wang Ran and Jiu Xinnai opened their eyes at the same time in reality. Upon seeing this, Watergate immediately wanted to ask how it was going. However, before his question was uttered, the scarlet tailed beast Chakra rose up from Jiuxinai. This made Mizumon''s complexion stiff, and so did Sannin. At the same time, Sarutobi Rishap in the Hokage office outside also felt the breath of Kyuubi Chakra, and the body was still correcting the documents. "Come here, inform Shuomao to stop the Nine Tails Riot." "Yes!" A dark shadow was fleeting. Sarutobi Hijitsu didn''t have time to think about it, and instantly tore off the imperial robes on his body, leaking out the battle uniform, and an instantaneous spell disappeared in the Hokage office. ... Is this nine tails out of control? At this point, the four Jilaiyas wanted to subdue the rioting Kyuubi in an instant. But the water gate, who was all focused on Jiu Xinnai''s body, found that Jiu Xinnai''s eyes were still sober. "Teacher Jilaiya, wait a minute!" Hurrying to stop Sannin, Mizuno asked Kushina, "Kushina? Are you okay?" ... At this time, Jiuxina felt that his condition was better than ever. He hadn''t used the nine-tailed chakra before, but the nine-tailed chakra at that time was full of anger and other negative emotions. These negative emotions affect Jiuxinai''s sanity all the time. But now it is different. With the cooperation and purification of the nine lamas, Jiu Xin Nai did not feel the influence of the tail beast Chakra on his mind. Yes, there is only the feeling of endless power pouring out of the body. "Watergate, don''t worry, I''m fine, the master has helped me solve the problem of the nine lamas." Jiuxinai shouted, and at the same time the nine-tailed chakras on his body quickly formed a tail beast coat, and tails began to form slowly. ... "Master? Nine Lamas?" Both Water Gate and Sannin were shocked, but the four of them quickly reacted, and the master that Jiuxina said should be Wang Ran. As for the nine lama, it is the name for nine tails. But this is not right. Didn''t Wang Ran help Kushina solve the problem of Kyuubi? Why did Jiu Xinnai worship Wang Ran as his teacher after such a short time? However, the four of them had no opinion on this. They all knew how strong Wang Ran was, and Jiu Xinnai''s apprenticeship was completely beneficial and harmless. As for the identity of the nine-tailed Joshinna Joshinna, please, they are not the old stubborn Danzo, it would be nice if Josina was happy. What''s more, for Mizumon, there is no way to compare Kyuubi and Kushina. But the village is really not easy to explain, so I have to talk to the old man. At this time, Sannin thought about it in his heart. ... "Ah, that''s right, I have officially accepted Jiuxinai as my true disciple. Now, she is also a person in my possession." Wang Ran explained, all four of them nodded and didn''t say much. It''s just that Pratunam is still a little uneasy about Jiu Xinnai, and a worried Chao Wang Ran asked: "Senior, is Kushina really okay? This has four tails." Wang Ran shook his head calmly, "Don''t worry, there is absolutely no problem, the Nine Lamas will try their best to help Jiuxinai in the future." Hearing this, Watergate was relieved. In the crisis contact, Jiraiya laughed loudly. "Senior, are we considered in-laws? Jiu Xinnai is your apprentice, and Pratunam is my apprentice. They are still... hehe~" Tsunade was also very happy, as Kushina, who is the ninja, is what she can''t worry about the most. Knowing his own situation, it is impossible to set foot on the battlefield again. So after Mute graduated, she prepared to take Mute out to wander the Ninja World. But Kushina is different. As a nine-tailed person, she cannot leave the village with herself. And if there is a war, Jiuxinai will be sent to the battlefield at any time. However, once Kushina used the power of Nine Tails beyond her limit on the battlefield, she would be in danger. Fortunately, she has now worshipped Wang Ran as her teacher, and she has successfully solved the problem of Nine Tails. In this way, Jiu Xin Na''s safety need not be considered. With the power of Kyuubi alone and Kushina''s own sealing technique, her safety is guaranteed. What''s more, there is such a big backer as Wang Ran. Sure enough, her instincts are still very accurate. Wouldn''t this be a big surprise? Jiraiya''s words were ignored by the four Wang Ran, and even the person involved in Water Gate did not answer his teacher''s words. Seeing this, Jilai also felt boring. I originally wanted to liven up the atmosphere, but now it doesn''t seem necessary. Putting away his mind, he and the four of them stared at Jiuxinai. ... As time went on, there were more and more tails behind Jiuxinai, and soon reached the level of six. At this moment, Jiu Xinnai''s expression was already very solemn, and she felt that she had reached the limit. He whispered: "Well, nine lama, I have reached the limit, if I keep on, I will feel hurt to my body." The nine lamas in Jiu Xin Nai also knew that Jiu Xin Nai had reached the limit, so the moment Jiu Xin Nai spoke, he stopped strengthening the chakra. ... "Is the current limit of six tails?" Looking at the six scarlet tails that were windless behind Jiu Xinnai, Wang Ran whispered. Although it took a bit longer because of the first attempt, it was worth it. At least I knew where the limits of Nyuzina were. The six tails are already very strong. You must know that this is a complete nine tail. When Naruto had only half of nine tails, his unconscious six-tailed state was already strong. Six-tailed Kushina is now awake, one can imagine how strong it is. Not surprisingly, he should have caught up with Sannin''s level. ... However, accidents always happen inadvertently. "Forbearance, King Kong wishful!" Chapter 57： Pot shadow "Nu Xinnai!" Bo Feng Shuimen was shocked. It was not someone else who made the shot, it was the third generation of Hokage, Sarutobi Hizen, who rushed over from the Hokage office with all his strength. Wang Ran and the others now focused their energy on Kushina, and the Sarutobi Rizen appeared suddenly and had no intention of killing. So except for Kushina, everyone present didn''t notice Sarutobi Hitoshi''s shot for a while. When they found out, it was too late to stop it. ... As the target of Sarutobi''s slash, Kushina felt it the moment Sarutobi''s slash was shot because of his full perception. However, she was not afraid at all, but rather excited. Kushina, who already has six tails, feels that his current strength is no longer what it used to be. However, she didn''t know exactly what level of her strength was. It just so happened that Sarutobi Hizen''s attack arrived at this time. In Konoha, besides Wang Ran, are there any opponents who are more suitable to test the strength than Sarutobi Hizaki? The name of the true doctor of ninjutsu is for nothing. Sarutobi Hizen, who is proficient in various ninjutsu, is simply the best training partner for Kushina. As for Wang Ran, Jiu Xinnai''s heart had long been classified as an invincible level, especially after Wang Ran had just taught her Taoism. She had a bolder guess about Wang Ran''s strength, and for Wang Ran who had cultivated such a perverted and powerful technique, Jiu Xinnai had no idea of ??doing anything with him. If he is like this, it is estimated that the master will solve it by himself. Therefore, Sarutobi Rizen is simply the best training partner for Kushina. That''s right, in Kushina''s heart, Sarutobi Rischi''s strength is far worse than Wang Ran. ... At the moment when Sarutobi Hizen''s attack fell, Kushina did not evade and waved his hands instantly. The hand wrapped in the Nine-tailed Chakra instantly slammed into the Wishful Wand of the Monkey Demon. The huge impact force caused the Sarutobi Rizen in the sky to fly backwards in an instant, and Kushina couldn''t help backing dozens of steps. Sarutobi Hizhan looked at Kushina with a frown. He didn''t expect Kushina''s strength to rise to this point. It''s not much worse than Sannin, right? It seemed that the Kyuubi riot this time was quite serious, it was really a headache, and the powerful ninjutsu could not be used, no wonder they still hadn''t subdued Kushina. "Jiraiya, Tsunade, Oshemaru. Together, you are attracting Kushina''s rest from the front. Mizumon, you harass from the side. I am going to take control of Kushina and prevent Kyuushina from continuing to riot." In an instant, Sarutobi Hizen made the most appropriate decision. It''s a pity that he didn''t figure out the situation, the first thing he felt was too serious. But he is not to blame, after all, Kyuubi is too important to Konoha. Especially after the first and second generations passed away. ... After ordering a few people, Sarutobi Rizen was ready to continue his shot instantly. Frightened Watergate quickly explained to him: "Hokage-sama, you are misunderstood. Kyuubi did not run away. This is Kushina''s experiment to his limit." "Xinnai, you have to say something!" Watergate looked at Yu Xinnai helplessly, how could he not know what''s thinking? But this is too trivial, and Master Naruto''s strength is not a joke. "Yes, old man, you said why you are so anxious and panic, things are not clear." Jilaiya also spit out at Sarutobi Rizhan in a carefree manner. "What is it, Pratunam, what are you afraid of? I still want to see where my strength is." A look of dissatisfaction appeared on Kushina''s face, but the Nine-Tailed Chakra from her was also taken back. Upon seeing this, Sarutobi Hisaki''s heart also let go. Although the shame in front of his disciples and grandchildren made Sarutobi Rizen very embarrassed, he didn''t care about face or anything. It was all his family''s fear. But although the worries in my heart were let go, the doubts that I made came to my mind. "Huh? Kushina, you can already easily master the power of the nine tails?" As soon as the voice was spoken, a figure suddenly appeared in the field. One head of white hair, who is not Hagi Sakumo? At the same time, Danzo also rushed to the scene. However, his main purpose is not to prevent the Kyuubi from running out, but to see if there is a chance to bring the Kyuubi people into the organization. The Nine-Tailed Human Column Force could not control the power of the tail beast, and went violently on the spot, desperately needing root tissue cultivation. What a good excuse this is! However, the two who just arrived were a little confused. The atmosphere seemed different from what you imagined? Is the Kyuubi Riot so well suppressed? ... "Sun Slash? What''s the situation?" It was not Kushina who wanted to answer the question first, but Danzo who came last. As the voice sounded, Wang Ran looked at Sakumo Hagi and Danzo Shimura. Wang Ran didn''t know much about Hagi Sakumo, a movie-level powerhouse who didn''t appear several times in the comics. Although it was a pity that this man died, was it not his best choice at the time? Wang Ran is not obliged to remind Haaki Sakumo. Although he is very important to Konoha, he has nothing to do with him, right? It is impossible for Wang Ran to accept Haaki Shumao as his apprentice. However, Kakashi''s words can still be considered. After all, Kakashi''s talent has been there since he was a child. If it weren''t for the trouble of writing round eyes, maybe he might be better than Haaki Shushi with his own talent. Hey, for Kakashi''s sake, please call him if you have a chance. ... Now Wang Ran''s greatest interest has been attracted by Tuan Zang. As the most famous unnamed shadow in the Hokage world-Konoha Nakage. No matter what kind of black pot, you can buckle Danzo, even the kind that Kishimoto can''t wash away. Wang Ran is really curious about Danzo in reality. Hurry up and think about whether you have any scam that you can buckle Danzang, such a useful tool, no need to be a pity. The current Danzo is not the gloomy look that will be in the future, and the whole person looks quite normal, which makes Wang Ran a little pity. However, Danzo does not know this. He looked at Sarutobi Rizen suspiciously, and even Hakata Shumo had cast a suspicious look at Sarutobi Rizen. ... "I don''t know what the specific situation is. Just now Jiuxinai was experimenting with his limits." Sarutobi Rizen shook his head and looked at Kushina, waiting for her to reply. Finally there was a chance to speak. I forcibly held a sentence just now, but it made Kushina very uncomfortable. "Yes, Master Naruto. The master has already helped me solve Kyuubi''s problem, so I don''t have to worry about Kyuubi running away." "master?" "Master!!!" ~： Shelf testimonials Um~ It''s quite sudden, it will be on shelves on Friday. The VIP chapter will be opened at 12 o''clock tomorrow, so tomorrow''s update will be after 12 o''clock. When I first got the news of the editor in charge, I was still very excited to be honest. After all, this was an endorsement of me. As a newcomer author, without any py transaction, I can get so many recommendations, I really appreciate my responsible editor Wu Xing greatly. But what makes the author even more happy is that you have gained so many readers along the way. On May 3rd, Masters book was officially released on QQ for reading, and it has been 54 days since [biqugeso.info]. To have the current results, it is inseparable from the support of every book friend. Each of your recommendation tickets and each reward inspires the author to write this book well. I know that many book friends saw Master''s book in the free list. Now that its on the shelves, some book friends will inevitably disappear. These authors are also understandable, but they cannot always use love to generate electricity. After it is on the shelves, the subscription of book friends is also the motivation of the author in the future. Of course, since it''s on the shelves, the author also asks for a first order for everyone with a cheek. Although I don''t quite understand the effect of first ordering, I heard that first ordering is very important to a book. So, hey~ everyone knows, make a first order. In addition, because Masters book was first published on QQ, if you are a book friend from the starting point, you can also use QQ to read it. Come here to subscribe. Finally, finally, finally, it is what everyone cares about most! It will always be updated after it is on the shelves! Well, as the author of a salted fish, I actually refuse it in my heart. But for everyone''s first order, the author also decided not to salt the fish anymore. Set a small goal tomorrow, five chapters? It seems to be less, or try hard to see if you can get up to ten chapters! I just rushed to the draft in the past two days. Anyway, the code belongs to me. It''s up to you to order the first order! Hmm~ I can''t ask for a recommendation ticket and a monthly ticket again. (?)`w(d) Chapter 58： The aggrieved Danzo The same word "Master" was yelled from the mouths of two different people, Sarutobi Hizaki and Shimura Danzo. However, the tone is quite different. Sarutobi Hizen''s tone was more questioning than shock, and Danzo was more shocked than doubt. why? Why did Jiu Xin Na suddenly have a master? Tsunade or Oshemaru? What should I do next? Tuan Zang thought silently in his heart. Sarutobi Rizen''s mind quickly flashed through thoughts, and finally, he glanced at Wang Ran thoughtfully. Wang Ran is the only one who can easily solve the problem of the nine tails. Jiu Xin Na did a good job, so Wang Ran is also half Konoha. If Jiu Xinnai is in danger in the future, is he embarrassed not to help? Because Wang Ran said that as long as Jiu Xinnai himself is willing to apprentice, the problems in the village will be solved easily. Wang Ran''s words were believed by Kushina 10,000 people, so when Sarutobi Hitoshi asked her just now, she told her the whole story without thinking. Now, when Naruto Sarutobi and Naruto''s assistant Shimura Danzo made a confused voice, Kushina didn''t even think about it, and directly answered their doubts. "Yes, I have already worshipped Senior Wang Ran as a teacher just now, and he helped me solve the nine-tail problem." Tsunade''s face turned dark when he heard that Kushina''s mouth was so fast. My sister~ Your mind is too simple, right? Is this the place to talk? Originally, your problem was not easy to solve, but now you still speak out so blatantly. Let''s have a good talk with the old man, and the matter will be resolved. Now you say... Didn''t you see that Danzo''s insidious thing is here? As for Danzo''s careful thoughts about training Kushina into a war machine, Sannin who exists at the top of Konoha is naturally clear. But since Danzo''s status is high enough, no one can say much. ... Sure enough, when he heard what Jiu Xinnai said, Danzo immediately jumped, but he was still a little excited. This is a rare good excuse. Nine-tailed person Zhuli ignored the interests of the village and worshipped people from other villages as teachers. In this way, I want to put the human column power into the roots, and Sun Slash can''t say anything, right? "What! You actually worshipped an outsider as a teacher? I tell you Uzumaki Kushina, you have to be clear about your identity, this is absolutely impossible! Sun Slash, I can''t agree to this matter, you watch it yourself Do it!" Hearing Danzang''s reprimand, Jiu Xinnai''s hot temper came up immediately, and Wang Ran started to speak just as he wanted to quarrel with Danzang. "Konoha''s Hokage assists Shimura Danzo, right? I, Wang Ran, can''t accept disciples. How can I accept disciples? You can agree on who accepts disciples? What are you?" Pretty! Jiu Xinnai praised fiercely. It''s not that Wang Ran is conceited, but that he treats a pure hawk like Danzang. The more you bear it, the more he will get worse. Therefore, directly hitting Danzang will not only make him feel jealous, but also make him feel comfortable, why not do it? Wang Ran hasn''t forgotten that when watching anime, Danzo was not too angry with himself. "You!! Wang Ran, I tell you, you don''t do whatever you want because you are a shadow class. Now that you know that I am the assistant of Naruto, then you should know that we Konoha never lacks a shadow class, believe it or not, I will take you forever Stay in Konoha!" When Dan Zang heard Wang Ran mocking himself, his temper instantly came. However, just as Wang Ran expected, seeing Wang Ran''s tough Danzo still had some worries, and only dared to test verbally. ... Wang Ran''s heart was shocked when he heard Dan Zang saying that he was a shadow class. Let me go, your Konoha intelligence system is so impressive? I haven''t done anything yet, so you can figure out my strength? However, even though his strength was broken by Tuan Zang, Wang Ran was not at all afraid now. With the full version of Taoism, even if we can''t beat you Konoha, we can run away at least. Now that safety is guaranteed, I''m still afraid that you are a mere Konoha Nabe Yingzhi Village Danzo? "Oh ~ let me stay in Konoha forever, do you have this strength? Why do I not believe so, or try?" Looking at Wang Ran''s smile, Danzo felt that he and Konoha were completely despised, which was unforgivable. "You! Good, good. Rizhan, he took what he said, I..." "Danzo! Enough!!" At this moment, the faces of Sarutobi Hizen and Sannin were black. They didn''t know Wang Ran''s strength. Although Wang Ran was completely targeting Dan Zang, they didn''t know. In case Wang Ran really couldn''t help but take the shot, let alone Konoha''s good relationship with Wang Ran, this would end. It was the harm Wang Ran could bring to Konoha, which they couldn''t bear. You said that you are a Shimura Danzo, you are more than failing! Danzo, who was interrupted by Sarutobi Hiji, looked incredible. "What is enough? I tell you Hisaki, Kyuubi belongs to Konoha, and it is impossible for him to have a relationship with an outsider." "Also, this Wang Ran is now challenging my authority, challenging the authority of Konoha!" Danzo, who was extremely angry, didn''t cut face to Sarutobi. "Danzo, when can you represent Konoha''s authority! How Kushina chooses, that is her freedom, as the elders, what we should do is provide him with protection, not treat her like a prisoner! " At this time, Sarutobi Rizen was not used to Danzo at all. He still wanted to tie Wang Ran to Konoha''s chariot. He must not break a good thing because of Danzo. Now, it is an opportunity to perform well, so that Wang Ran has a good impression of Konoha and the people of Hokage. "That is, Senior Danzo, although Kyuubi is important, we also have to consider how Kushina feels." Sannin couldn''t help but talk, but the status and status were there. As juniors, they were not easy to reprimand, so they could only secretly put eye drops on Tuan. "Hmph, what do you three juniors know? Ri Zhan, you have changed! You are too cowardly now, you can''t even protect the interests of the village!" Dan Zang roared in a low voice. "What is meant by safeguarding the interests of the village? Where have the interests of the village been harmed? This is my choice that respects Jiuxinai!" Sarutobi Hizen silently thanked Danzo for the assists. Although Danzo was almost a bad thing, it was not just a chance to show the generosity of the Naruto faction. In the future, if Wang Ran accepts a few more apprentices from Konoha, let alone Konoha, he can also produce a few shadow-level powerhouses. "Sun Slash! You..." "Enough, don''t need to say more about this matter, I have already thought about it, Danzang, you go back first. Shuomao, thank you for your hard work to send Master Danzang." Danzo wanted to say something, but he was immediately interrupted by Sarutobi, and he also issued an order to leave. The most important thing is that, in order to prevent Danzo from getting into trouble again, Sarutobi Hizen directly sent Hagi Sakumo to **** Danzo back. Chapter 59： Naruto invitation Where is this escort? This is naked surveillance. In Konoha, no one can do some small movements under the eyelids of Konoha Whitetooth Hagaki Sakumo, who is the head of the Anbu. Sarutobi Hiji can''t do it, let alone Danzo. "Yes, Master Naruto!" After coming to the scene, Sakumo Hagaki, who followed Anbe''s usual style of talking less and seeing more, finally spoke a word. "Please, Master Danzo." After speaking, Sakumo Hagi made a request to Danzo. "Humph!" Danzang''s face was dark at this time, he snorted heavily, and left without looking back. As the "guard" Sakumo Hagaki was very responsible, just following Tuan hiding behind him, without leaving him half a step back to the root base. ... It seems that Sannin told his information to Sarutobi Hizen, but it seems that Danzo is not very clear? Wang Ran looked calmly at Sarutobi Rizhan. After experiencing so many things, Wang Ran also guessed the matter. "Haha, Lord Wang Ran, right? I am the third generation of Naruto and Sarutobi from Konoha Ninja Village. Thank you very much for saving my three apprentices and welcome you to Konoha." After Danzo left, Sarutobi Rizen had time to greet Wang Ran well. I have to say that he speaks very well, and he opens his mouth to thank and welcome. Because Konoha and Wang Ran had an unpleasant quarrel just because of Kusina''s affairs, so in order to fear Wang Ran''s misunderstanding, Kusina''s problem with Sarutobi Rizen was not mentioned. But he didn''t mention it, Wang Ran wanted to mention it. Although Wang Ran didn''t care about Konoha''s opinion very much, An Anjiu Xinnai''s heart was still necessary. "Your Hokage is polite, I also like Konoha''s environment very much. However, I still hope that Hokage-sama will be accommodating about Kushina''s affairs." Hearing that, Sarutobi Rizhan laughed and laughed, and the two of them hit it off. "Your Excellency laughed. Although Kushina is Konoha''s ninja, it is her own freedom to choose what she chooses." "Just like what I said to Danzo, we elders, we just need to protect them." "So Kushina worshipped you as a teacher. As long as you two have no opinion, Konoha will not interfere." Hearing Sarutobi Hisaki''s words, Mizumon, Sannin, and Kunsina breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the old man was not confused, and he did this thing really neatly. "Haha, in that case, I would like to thank your Honourable Hokage first." Wang Ranchao Sarutoiri arched his hands to express his gratitude. Sarutobi Rizen waved his hand quickly, "You are welcome, it should be like this. Okay, I still have a lot of work to be busy, so I won''t disturb you, I hope you Haihan." Hearing that Sarutobi was about to leave, Wang Ran called it easy. It is too annoying to talk about the scene, and the atmosphere is not relaxed at all. "It''s okay, the Lord Hokage is busy." "Well, if your Excellency has anything to do, just tell me the three apprentices directly. Oh, yes, tomorrow morning is the day when the students of Konoha Ninja School graduate. I dont know if you are not interested. If you are interested, you can go and see. Look." Sarutobi''s careful thinking became a little more active again, and Wang Ran had better recruit a few more apprentices from these children and cultivate a few good seedlings for Konoha. ... Wang Ran raised his brows when he heard that Sarutobi Hizen explained that the sky is the day when the ninja school students graduated. It''s really early to come here instead of coincidentally. There are really a lot of good seedlings, so I can consider accepting more apprentices. Anyway, a sheep is also chasing a group of sheep. If there are more lice, it is not itchy, and if there are more students, it is not annoying. "Oh, isn''t it? Then it''s better to be respectful, and to be honest, I''m really interested." "Haha, then wait for your Excellency Wang Ran to arrive." After saying that, Sarutobi Hitoshi cut his hands and left. Wang Ran touched his chin, and some began to look forward to seeing those talented ninjas tomorrow. ... The next thing was very normal. Since he had just apprented a teacher, Jiuxina volunteered to take Wang Ran to take a stroll around Konoha Village to familiarize himself with the environment. As a boyfriend, Watergate naturally accompanied Jiuxinai as Wang Ran''s guide. Now that there was a guide, Sannin also left. After all, the three of them are also very busy people. They are gambling on drugs every day, and things like shopping are really not suitable for them. Unlike Wang Ran who was in a happy mood, Dan Zang''s lungs were almost exploding at this time. Sitting in the underground base at the root, Danzo could not control his temper. There was basically nothing intact around him, and he was all angry and smashed it. The guards outside the door shivered, not sure why Danzo had such a bad temper. Danzo really couldn''t figure out why Sarutobi Rizen was so accommodating to an outsider in the village, even this person stretched his hand to the Kyuubi Ren Zhuli, and he was still warmly waiting. Speaking of strong strength, in all the news that Danzo received, Wang Ran is also a shadow-level powerhouse. Even if his strength has improved, he is only the stronger in the shadow-level. What''s so scary? Is there any secret that I don''t know? Danzo muttered in his heart. "Come on!" Shu, a figure knelt down in front of Danzo, waiting for his order. Danzo just wanted to speak, as if he was worrying about something again, rubbed his brows and said: "Forget it, you go down." "Yes." The figure of that figure disappeared in the same place as if it had begun. Danzo originally wanted the people at the root to monitor Wang Ran, but when he thought of Sarutobi''s attitude just now, he couldn''t help playing drums. He didn''t want to cut his face with Sarutobi Hi now, because he had no chance of winning. "Forget it, let him, see who can have the last laugh, Sun Slash!" Tuan Zang''s murmur came from the gloomy empty room. Danzo, who calmed down, sat on a chair, closed his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking. ... But no matter what Tuan Zang was thinking about, Wang Ran wouldn''t care, he was immersed in the prosperity of Konoha at this time. There were crowds everywhere, and it was really different from the depression outside. Although the little couple in front of him was a little in the way, he didn''t really care. After walking around for a long time, Wang Ran got acquainted with Konoha. Of course, he also saw many familiar buildings. Like Naruto Office, Naruto Rock, Ninja School, etc. After a simple dinner, Wang Ran randomly found a hot spring hotel, soaked in the hot spring and rested. Today, although there was no fighting or anything, but Kyuubi fooled around and killed a lot of his brain cells. It was the business to rest early and prepare for the graduation ceremony of the Ninja School tomorrow. Chapter 60： Lemon water gate "Master, are you awake?" The sky had just broken, and the door of Wang Ran''s hotel was knocked by Jiu Xin Nai. Wang Ran, who sat cross-legged on the bed to meditate, slowly opened his eyes and let out a sullen breath. "Come in, Joshina, the door is open." Jiuxinai and Shuimen outside the door opened the door and walked in as soon as they heard Wang Ran''s opening. As soon as they entered the room, the two saw Wang Ran, who was sitting cross-legged just after practicing. "Master, you are still cultivating!" Jiuxina asked in surprise. "Well, I''ve finished practicing. How about it, did you go back and try a new cultivation method yesterday?" Wang Ran nodded, the topic did not stop on his body, but asked Xiang Jiu Xinnai with concern. When it comes to the new cultivation method, Kushina is full of excitement. "Master, I have already started to practice. Both the chakra refinement speed and the recovery speed are much better than before." "And I can perceive that my physical fitness is gradually improving after practicing Taoism." "Although it is not obvious, but if things go on like this, there will definitely be great progress." Speaking, Jiu Xinnai''s face showed a touch of regret. "Unfortunately, Dao Fa Immortal Edition, after I tried to practice, I didn''t have a clue at all, and I couldn''t perceive natural energy at all." ... Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. It seems that even the incomplete version of Taoism is much more advanced than the techniques in Naruto World. After all, as Jiuxinai, the chakra extraction method he cultivated was naturally the best kind. As for the complete version of Taoism Jiu Xinnai''s practice is not smooth, this is not beyond Wang Ran''s expectations. If the full version of Dao Fa is so easy to cultivate, what is the significance of the threshold for Shangren to start practicing? Besides, the immortal model of Hokage''s native is not to be stigmatized. I am so dangerous and it is so difficult to cultivate, and you are not dangerous. If I am still cultivating, where can I put the face of my Hokage native fairy model? "This is the power of Dao Fa. As for the immortal version, it is not easy to practice originally. It is already very good if you can initially successfully practice within a year." "Ah!! How could this happen!" When Wang Ran said that it would take a year for the Faxian Ren version to be able to practice successfully, Jiu Xinnai looked depressed. She also wanted to cultivate into an immortal as soon as possible and experience the joy of the first generation of Hokage. Yes, we can''t use a wide range of Mudun. But Konoha has recorded so many little ninjutsu of Mu Dun, let''s use two experiences to experience nothing wrong. "Isn''t it just a year? With your talent, you can definitely learn it within a year." When Wang Ran saw Jiu Xinnai like this, he reluctantly comforted her. "But I want to experience what it feels like to use Mu Dun early. The first generation of Hokage is so strong, Mu Dun is definitely very powerful. At that time, I can hang the water gate!" Kushina clenched his small fist and threatened the water gate. This made Mizumon smile helplessly, "It doesn''t take that time, now you can use the power of the nine tails to hit me." Watergate was really happy for Kushina. Not only did the problem of Kyuuxina solve, but Wang Ran also taught Kushina a powerful cultivation method. In this way, the distance between Jiuxinai and Hokage seems to be a step closer than himself! To be honest, he was quite envious of Jiuxina. However, although envious, but not jealous at all. After all, his merits can be exchanged for that forbidden technique immediately. Moreover, Teacher Zi Lai Ye said that recently he has to teach himself a very strong technique, which is mysterious and mysterious. "It''s not the same. If you borrow the power of the nine lamas, you can''t be regarded as me hanging and hitting you, it''s because I and the nine lamas will beat you together. "I, Uzumaki Kuzina, must rely on my own strength to defeat you, the biggest obstacle to becoming a female Naruto!" Jiu Xinnai retorted, and at the same time he clenched his fist and punched the water gate. ... "What''s so good about Mu Dun? Your current sealing technique is very suitable for you, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. I will not give you other techniques for the time being. You first practice with peace of mind and slowly adapt to the power of the nine tails. ." "When you become a Taoist immortal model, I will teach you the strongest type of technique in our Tibetan Sect, Taoism." "That''s a technique that can only be used in Dao Fa Immortal Mode. Then you will know what is the strongest technique. You must stand aside for Mu Dun or something." Wang Ran said with some pride, yes, he Wang Ran is so confident in Taoism. "Really, Master!? The Taoism you said is really so strong?" Jiuxinai''s eyes lighted up. She seemed to see her future. She opened the Taoist fairy mode, used Taoism to hit the shadow of fire, step on the wood to escape, invincible than Konoha, and succeeded in becoming the village head. "Of course, our Tibetan gate is not blown out, the background is unparalleled." Yes, Wang Dahuyou has completely entered the role, and now even he himself believes it. At present, even Jiu Xinnai has only five people in the Tibetan gate, which is the Tibetan gate with power all over the sky. The Huan Zangmen is not blown out, but you can pull it, isn''t it just blown out from scratch with your mouth. As for the background, it does exist, but where is it basically in the system, what is it to you Wang Ran? However, as an "outsider" Pratunam, seeing Wang Ran and Jiu Xinnai talking about the future here, he successfully transformed into lemon essence, and it was sour. As a disciple, Wang Ran helped her solve the problem of Nine Tails when Jiu Xin Na was not apprentice. As soon as he became a teacher, Wang Ran gave the Ninja world the strongest cultivation method. It was only the next day, and Wang Ran promised that he would teach her a technique stronger than Mu Dun for up to one year. Think about my master again. In addition to giving myself a psychic beast group, he also gave myself the identity of a Hokage disciple. I taught myself to practice for several years. When I taught myself, I still disappeared to see girls from time to time. What did he give himself! Even if I want to learn a forbidden technique, I have to change it with merit. Although compared to others, Ji Lai is good enough. But compared with Wang Ran, a teacher like Zi Laiya should be thrown away. Is there a teacher like Wang Ran? Please give me a stack! Of course, it is naturally impossible for Watergate to think that way. But envious of Jiu Xin Na and very helpless to Ji Lai, Watergate is serious. ... "Awesome master, I will work hard and strive for an early success in the Taoist Immortal Mode!!" Kushina raised his fist and swiped twice into the air to cheer himself up. "Ahem..." Watergate coughed twice and interrupted Jiuxinai who was in a state of excitement. It caused Jiu Xinnai to be irritated at him, as if Water Gate did not give her a reasonable explanation, and he would not even want to stand and walk out of this door today. Chapter 61： Bright people Watergate swears that he is not sour, but that if he continues to talk so endlessly, I am afraid that he will not be able to keep up with the graduation ceremony of the Ninja School. Wang Ran said yesterday that he wanted to see the graduation ceremony of the Ninja School. This was also out of good intentions. "Ahem, Kushina, you see it''s not too early, it''s time to set off to the ninja school. Otherwise, you will miss the children''s competition." Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai showed a suddenly realized expression, and put down his fist. Yes, today she is not here to imagine the future, she should hurry to accompany her master to the ninja school. "Ninja School?" Wang Ran was taken aback, "So early?" Its just not long before dawn, is the graduation ceremony of the Ninja School students so early? "Yes, the students all have to compete. With so many students, it takes a long time." Jiu Xinnai said of course, Wang Ran also thought about it. It is not a peaceful age, and students still have to pass the actual combat assessment for graduation. "Yes, let''s go quickly." Wang Ran nodded, and said beside him. "Ok." Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men responded. ... The hotel where Wang Ran stayed was not very far from the Ninja School, so the three soon arrived at the Ninja School. As soon as he entered the ninja school, Wang Ran felt the rush of voices. Unlike shopping yesterday, a large number of ninjas and ordinary people have gathered in the ninja school today, and I want to meet the geniuses of the ninja school. Many patriarchs of large families came here because of various thoughts. At the training ground for the student exam, the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi had just finished his speech. At this time, seeing Wang Ran and his party arrived, the enthusiastic Chao Wang Ran beckoned and motioned him to watch the students'' competition together. As Hokage, Sarutobi Rischi''s every move was observed by everyone. Now, he actually waved his hand! Who is the other party? Following Sarutobi''s gaze, everyone''s eyes were focused on Wang Ran''s body. Wang Ran, who had seen strong winds and waves a long time ago, said it was all drizzle, and when Fei Rizhan invited himself to watch it, Wang Ran would naturally not refuse. With a chuckle, Wang Ran walked towards the high platform where Sarutobi Rizen was located, taking Kushina and Mizuno. As Wang Ran moved around, the people in front of him subconsciously gave up a way out. At this time, all the patriarchs of Konoha were calculating Wang Ran''s identity in their hearts. Although it is not very clear, it is naturally impossible for the characters to be treated like this by Hokage. In the future, no matter what, try not to commit evil with him! This is the voice of everyone present at this time. ... Not only the audience, but the students who were preparing for the game at this time also turned their eyes to Wang Ran. A boy with goggles in the crowd touched the girl next to him and asked with a smirk: "Lin, who do you think he is, why is Lord Naruto being so polite to him?" Everyone has guessed that this boy is the famous crane tail of the Uchiha clan, and one of the behind-the-scenes of the Ninja world, Uchiha. And that girl is the innocent and unfortunate Lin Lin. ... Lin also shook her head in confusion when she heard the question with dirt. "I don''t know, but it is estimated that Master Naruto''s attitude towards him, as well as Master Bofeng Mizuno and Master Uzumaki Kushina behind him, are probably also incredible figures." "Haha, are you! Lin, you are so knowledgeable, I don''t know the two adults behind him." He touched his head and laughed at Lin, his eyes almost narrowed. "Cut, take the soil. We are about to graduate, you should know our Konoha''s upper ninjas somehow. Maybe one of them will become our instructor." A little black-haired girl walked up to Lin''s side, holding Lin''s arm, and said helplessly to Dai Di. "Ah, it''s mute, do you know them both?" Bringing the soil touched his head, asked with some doubts. "Please, bring the soil. We will be ninjas from now on, don''t you remember collecting data? You will know this kind of famous person, just ask for it!" Two men, one woman, and two came over from a short distance. The men were beautiful and looked a bit similar to Sarutobi. The woman has dense black hair, a pair of red pupils are very conspicuous, and there are some baby fat on her face, which is unexpectedly cute. The people here are Sarutobi Asma and Yurihong. It is hard to imagine that the future Uncle Beard and Gao Lengyu will look like this when they were young. It was Sarutobi Asma who was talking. Because of his personality, Bring the soil and Asma played well. "What? Everyone doesn''t know it, I''m the one who doesn''t know!" Hearing what Asma said, he complained silently. Seeing the dirt, Lin chuckled lightly, and she immediately showed a look like Brother Pig. The Sarutobi Asma who looked at the side looked disgusted. "I can''t help you, let me tell you. The red-haired man is called Uzumaki Kushina. It is said that he belongs to the Uzumaki clan. He is proficient in sealing and physical skills and has a hot personality. I heard that many male ninjas can''t beat it. She, respectfully call her Scarlet Pepper!" As he said, Lin Nohara''s eyes turned into a look of worship. "Moreover, Uzumaki Kushina-sama is said to be the most hopeful female ninja to surpass Tsunade-sama!" Who is Tsunade, that is Konoha''s first female ninja, the idol of all women in Konoha. And Kushina, as the most promising existence to catch up with Tsunade, naturally attracts countless fans. "As for the yellow-haired adult, he is called Hafeng Shuimen. He is the apprentice of Lord Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, and he is also a newcomer with the strength of the Shinnin! "It is said that the dream of the two adults is to become Hokage! Moreover, the two seem to be... hehe." With that, Nohara Lin blushed and raised her two little thumbs. Hearing Lin''s words, he brought the soil and nodded. He also remembered the two of them, for nothing else, because they both became Hokage''s opponents. Seeing Lin blushing again, she brought dirt and said she was going to die! Oh my God, how could there be such a cute girl. Seeing Lin who blushed, she blushed when she looked with dirt. He actually thought of how to marry Lin in the future! Dai Tu said that he really wanted time to freeze at this moment. Unfortunately, Xi Rihong''s words pulled him back from fantasy. "Yes, although the two are rivals. But the love between them is so romantic!" Sure enough, the little girl''s heart! The boy should go to the battlefield to kill the enemy! Asma thought with disdain. Chapter 62： Graduation assessment begins "Although their love is very enviable, their strength should not be underestimated. If I were assigned to them, my strength would definitely improve rapidly!" A boy wearing sunglasses and pretending to be mature, walked to the side of Dai Tu and the others and said. Take a look at the soil, "Yeah, Suhie is you!" Asma glanced at Subihui disgustingly, "Cut, Man Sao~" Of course, even though he dislikes Shoubi Hui''s character, Asma still agrees with his words. Mensao male! ! Suhie feels that she has been hit hard. Where is she? However, even though Asma''s words were unacceptable, he would not offend the second generation of Asma. I ignored Asma''s words, turned to the little girls and asked: "Red, mute, Lin. You said, if you can choose for yourself, do you want to be assigned to Lord Watergate or Lord Kushina?" "We, of course, are the subordinates of Lord Kushina, Lord Kushina is the idol of our female ninja!" The three women all said in unison, Subie nodded, indicating that he also admired Kusina and wanted to be assigned to Kusina''s. The one who looked at the side poked his mouth straight, "Cut, if I don''t choose anyone, I will choose the adult." "If you can part ways under the hands of an adult, your strength will definitely improve faster." Asma nodded in approval, but then showed a pity. "I think so too, but it''s a pity, that adult should not be able to be instructed." Hearing that, bringing the soil was a little anxious, he still fantasized about worshipping Wang Ran''s family. "Ah, why, Asma?" "You think, take the soil. Such a big figure, if we Konoha Ninja, it would have been impossible to borrow an unknown person before, so he must be a ninja from the outer village." "Even if we take a step back and say that he is Konoha''s ninja, he must be protecting Konoha''s existence secretly, let alone being a ninja in charge." Asma analyzed the Tao with a head, and had to say that as the son of Hokage, his knowledge is still very good. "Ah, it turned out to be like this!" Dai Tu sighed disappointedly. "Ninja School, the graduation assessment contest, now begins. In the first group, Obai will play against Kojiro!" "It''s going to start, stop chatting, get ready! Come on, everyone!" Hearing the assessment teacher''s voice in her ear, Lin said gently to everyone. "Haha, thank you, Lynn, you too!" Dai Tu showed a smirk again, and Asma looked at it and shook his head repeatedly. ... Of course, Wang Ran didn''t know the topic between several little ghosts. He walked over to Sarutobi Hitoshi, chatted a few words at random, and the test had already begun. At this moment, he and Sarutobi Hizen were standing at the forefront of the stands. "Your Excellency Wang Ran, among Konoha''s students, there are many good seedlings." Sarutobi Rizhan smiled and said to Wang Ran, his tone was not showing off. In his eyes, these children are Konoha''s future. It is a great event for him to be able to produce some genius. Wang Ran was not surprised by Sarutobi''s performance. Although there are many three-generation conspiracy theories, and after old age, Sarutobi Hizaki does have a lot of things and did very badly. But Sarutobi Hizen did bear the pressure brought by the name of Hokage, and he worked for Konoha all his life. He chuckled lightly, "Is that right, I heard about it yesterday. It is said that this year''s graduates, there are many geniuses, and it is said that the youngest son of Hokage is among them. "Oh, hahaha, your Excellency also heard about it. However, although Inuzi has a good talent, there is still a big gap between him and Konoha''s top talent." "Really? Then I want to see what Konoha''s geniuses excel in, so I can find a descendant for my Zangmen." Wang Ran said happily, Jiu Xinna himself accepted it, and he didn''t think Sarutobi Rizen would prevent him from accepting more apprentices. Sure enough, when Sarutobi Rizen heard Wang Ran''s words, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. "Haha, no problem, you can be trained by Your Excellency Wang Ran, but they are a rare opportunity." "In that case, I have to take a closer look!" At this moment, a burst of exclamation suddenly spread from the crowd, causing Wang Ran and Sarutobi Rizhan to turn their heads. It turned out that it was Tsunade who was here. Tsunade glanced at the little girl who was preparing in the field. An instantaneous spell came to Wang Ran and Sarutobi Hizen. Seeing Tsunade''s arrival, Sarutobi Hitoshi, who was still talking and laughing just now, suddenly lost his interest. "Tsunade, have you decided yet?" Tsunade''s expression today is also very solemn, Wang Ran who is watching is wondering? What is decided? "Ah, yes old man, you don''t know my situation." Tsunade chuckled lightly, trying to break the heavy atmosphere. ... "That''s okay, remember to come back when you have time." After a moment of silence, Sarutobi Rizen sighed helplessly. After listening to the conversation between the two of them, Wang Ran also understood the outline of the matter. This is the beginning of Sanrens departure from the village. Suffering from panicemia, Tsunade left the village wandering Ninja World with Silence, and did not even participate in the three wars. Wang Ran didn''t ask too much, but changed the subject and said: "Let''s take a look at the performance of these little guys, and see if there are any suitable seedlings for Zangmen." "Yes, yes, look at the performance of these little guys." Sarutobi Rischi also adjusted his mentality and said with a smile. On the contrary, Tsunade was a little surprised when he heard Wang Ran''s words. "Senior, didn''t you just accept Jiu Xinnai as an apprentice? Why~ Is this to accept more apprentices?" Wang Ran also smiled helplessly, "Hey, there is no way. Over the years, Tibetans have been hiding from the world, and there are fewer and fewer disciples in the gates. If I don''t accept more disciples, my inheritance of Tibetans will stop. ." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tsunade laughed, "Senior, don''t laugh, but Konoha''s children are so lucky that they can catch up with your apprentice." Wang Ran shook his head, there is no way, who told the system to give such a task. Wang Ran felt that the serial mission at the beginning was probably his novice welfare. Otherwise, why hasnt there been any other mission besides the apprenticeship mission for so many years? No wonder it is called the sect inheritance system, the most important thing in the sect is not people. As long as you accept apprentices and meet my standards, I will give you a lot of rewards. This system is very arrogant! So, if you want to live a decent life, you need more apprentices and more effort! Chapter 63： Disciple selection "Watch the game." Wang Ran said lightly, and said nothing more. Turning his gaze to the audience, the first set of competitions has now ended. Wang Ran didn''t care about the performance of the two of them. After all, they were talented, and they were mostly characters who played in the later stage. "The next group, Ebisu will play against Hanjun." With the sound of Nakanin test falling on the field, Ebisu and another named Chanjun quickly walked onto the field. After the two entered the arena, they didn''t say much. After they made a seal of opposition, they quickly met each other and wanted to show themselves in front of the big figures in Shinobu Village. Qianjun Wang Ran didn''t know him, nor did this character appear in the anime. It seems that he should have died in the three wars, or be a forbearer for a lifetime. So Wang Ran doesn''t care about him very much, but Ebisu is a character that has appeared in Naruto Anime. Although he is not strong, he still has a name and a surname. Wang Ran was still a little interested in him, so he let the system explore the talents of the two. Unsurprisingly, the talent of Shunjun is only grade d. According to the rules of Naruto World, there is no adventure, and Ding Po Tian is a Zhong Ren. Ebisu has better talent, c-level talent, but the talent bias is not obvious. If you work harder, Shang Ren still has a chance. But watching Ebisu''s performance in the field, Wang Ran nodded. Sarutobi nodded when he saw Wang Ran, and said with a smile: "What do you think of the two children below?" "That Kanjun has a limited talent, and working hard should be able to become Zhongnin. As for whether he will be Ebisu, the talent is not bad, and the basic skills are very solid. If you become a teacher in the future, it is estimated that your performance will be very good." Wang Ran didn''t hide it either, and told the truth about his opinions. After all, Ebisu''s late appearance was based on his special teaching skills, especially Shangren, so it is not wrong to say that he has a talent for teaching. "Oh ha ha ha, right? I also think Ebisu is a good boy." Sarutobi Hizen nodded in agreement. ... After all, they were students who hadn''t graduated, Ebisu and Shunjun, who had similar backgrounds, actually did not have a significant difference in strength. Most of the strength of the two is above the physical skills. However, the basic requirements of physical skills are very high. Compared with Ebisu, Qianjun''s foundation is not even worse. Therefore, it didn''t take long for Ebisu to seize Chanjun''s flaw, and an elbow hit ended the competition. "Ebisu vs. Kanjun, the winner, Ebisu. The next group, Rin Nohara vs. Mute!" ... Subie was naturally happy to win the competition. He feels that his performance should allow him to be assigned a good guide for tolerance. So at the end of the game, his footsteps were a bit drifting. With Ebisu''s exit, Lin and Silent also came to the court. "Lin, come on." "Well, mute you too!" With the seal of opposition between the two sides, the soil in the audience also shouted cheering for Lin. ... On the high stage, after shouting the names of Lin and Silent, Wang Ran and Tsunade both turned their attention to the two. Wang Ran is the talent of two people who are curious to have a presence in the anime, and Tsunade is caring for the niece. "System, help me explore the talents of Nohara Lin and Silent." "Ding ~ Ye Yuan Lin, talent c +. No obvious talent bias." "Ding~mute, talent c+. No obvious talent bias." Ok? Wang Ran raised his brows, c + talent? Sure enough, real knowledge comes from practice. Previously, because Wang Ran explored relatively few people, he only got results like s-level and a-level. Originally, Wang Ran thought that the system''s division of talents was such a wide range, but it turned out to be quite detailed, but he hadn''t encountered it before. Combined with the strength of the future mute, the top of the talent of c + in the future is the elite Shang Ren. In the case of B-level, there is hope that it will reach the threshold of Shadow-level. It seems that the system encourages oneself to recruit disciples with talents above level b, and it is not meaningless. As Wang Ran thought about it, the two girls had already met up below. ... "Senior, what do you think of the talents of these two children?" Tsunade Chao Wang Ran asked tentatively. Seeing how Wang Ran was thinking, Tsunade thought that Wang Ran had moved to accept a disciple. Although he wanted to leave with Silent, Tsunade still wanted Silent to have a good future. Obviously, Silent is more promising with Wang Ran than with Tsunade. And safety is more assured than with Tsunade. Wang Ran was yelled at Tsunade''s words, glanced at Lin and Silence, and said: "The talent is not bad, if you grow up safely, Shangren should be no problem." Tsunade wasn''t a ignorant little girl, as soon as he heard Wang Ran''s tone, he knew that he had no intention of accepting a disciple, so he no longer wanted to ask Silent to follow Wang Ran''s question. It''s not that Tsunade is boasting, although he has a physical problem. But its nice to mute with yourself. What she can give her is enough for her to learn for a lifetime. The test continued, because Lin and Silent''s strengths were about the same. In addition, the two did not want to hurt each other and kept their hands, so the two eventually tied. However, due to their good performance, both of them also passed the exam. In the next few games, Wang Ran didn''t see a brilliant performance. The talents are basically hovering at the d-level, and the best one has only been evaluated by c-. This made Wang Ran very helpless. Even Konoha''s large villages are mostly ninjas with D-level talents. In the future, it is not easy to find apprentices that suit their own wishes and have good talents. Fortunately, with the end of a large number of cannon fodder, there are basically ninjas who will be named later in every group that will play next. ... "In the next game, Uchiha takes soil against Ishijo." Hmm~In an instant, Wang Ran''s spirit came. Is there finally an important role to appear? I''m going to see what kind of talent Uchiha is with soil, which can disturb the world of endurance after it becomes black. "System, give me the talent of detecting Uchiha''s soil." "Ding ~ Uchiha brings soil, talent a +, talent bias: space." No wonder, even if the talent of A+ only relies on oneself, he can become a strong player in the shadow class. With the addition of the transplanted leukocytosis, the strength surged again. It''s a pity that the strength of a suit is too dependent on the Shulun Eye Pupil technique. It is estimated that the talent points of this body are also on the writing wheel. Don''t say that the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope is a spiritual portrayal technique, it is definitely related to genes. Otherwise, why does the Sasuke family have Amaterasu? Chapter 64： Lucky to bring soil Wang Ran was not surprised that the soil has a + talent, so he easily explored the opponent with soil. Unsurprisingly, it is another d-level talent. ... The soil on the field naturally didn''t know that Wang Ran had already paid attention to him at this time, and it seemed that his fantasy was about to become a reality. At this moment, he was fighting with that opponent named Shicheng Zhong. I knew that Daito belonged to the Uchiha clan. Although it was called the tail of a crane, Ishijo also knew that he could not be better than him. Not for anything else, just because the soil will definitely be some low-level fire ninjutsu. However, there is no way to learn ninjutsu in the stone city of civilian origin. So at the beginning of the battle, Shicheng quickly got close to the soil and carried out physical attacks. After bringing the soil to the stage, I originally wanted to show off the ninjutsu I had already mastered in front of Lin, but in the end, he was approached by the opponent in a careless way. Come on, there is no chance for Ninjutsu to be released now, so Bring the soil has to compete with Shicheng Zhongshu. The members of the major families on the stage were laughing at the Uchiha clan in their hearts. The dignified ninja from the Uchiha clan was beaten by a civilian ninja. Also the first big family~ This made Uchiha Tomitake, who had just taken over as the head of the patriarch, looked gloomy and terrible. "This Uchiha kid is too careless." Wang Ran was also full of black lines looking at Zi Tu and said, the world of the second element is too difficult to understand, such a little devil, after being blackened, is like a person. Really, it seems that this kid needs his own education, lest he go astray! A+''s talent is earned when you receive it! ... When Sarutobi Rizen heard Wang Ran''s comment, he also said with a smile: "Who would say no, but Dai Tu is a good boy. Beautiful, enthusiastic, cheerful, and always helping people in difficulties in the village." "But it''s just a bit of a nerve. Although the talent is poor, and as the Uchiha clan, there is no sign of opening his eyes. But he is a good boy, isn''t he?" Wang Ran nodded in agreement, "Yes, does he have an assigned guidance to endure it? If not, how about I teach for a few years?" Wang Ran naturally knew that the guidance of bringing the soil was the water gate, but he still had to ask. As for whether this counts as a disciple who robbed Watergate~ Anyway, if you bring soil and follow Watergate, your fate will not be so good, and it will kill Watergate. It''s better to take it yourself, lest Jiu Xinnai will go to her boyfriend. ... Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Sarutobihiri was overjoyed. This is the rhythm of accepting disciples! And it''s a good boy with soil who thinks about Konoha. "Hehe, I originally planned to send the child with soil to the Water Gate squad for him to take, but since you are optimistic about bringing soil, let him follow you." "However, the kid with soil is from the Uchiha clan after all. If you just teach it, it''s okay. But if you want to accept him as a disciple, you still have to ask Uchiha what it means." Sarutobi Rizhan said to Wang Ran happily, Water Gate, who had been following Wang Ran, naturally knew that Tai Tu was originally his student. Wang Ran meant to accept the soil as a disciple, and the three generations did not refuse, Water Gate didn''t care at all. On the contrary, he was sincerely happy that the child brought the soil had such a good opportunity. And Jiu Xinnai was a little surprised when he heard that Wang Ran was looking at the little devil, Niu Tu, and wanted to accept him as a disciple, and wanted to see what was different about this little devil. ... "Oh, is Taitomoto''s original guide, Shinnin is the water gate?" Wang Ran pretended to be surprised, looked at the water gate and said: "Forget it, I can''t take love." Upon hearing this, Sarutobi Rischi and Mizumon were a little anxious. Can''t let the village be a strong man in the future. Can''t delay the future of this kid. "No, senior. Although Hokage-sama wanted me to bring this child at first, it was also for the future of the kid. If senior wants to accept the soil as a disciple, I will agree with 10,000 people. ." For fear that it would affect the water gate with the future, he quickly refused to say to Wang Ran. This made the Sarutobi Rizhan on the side cast admiring glances at his disciple. Of course, Wang Ran was just polite. Since Shuimen had said so, he took the opportunity to respond. And Jiu Xinnai was still observing the child who had risen out of thin air and was destined to become his junior. But no matter what Kushina looked at, he didn''t think there was anything special about the soil. The strength is not strong, the talent is not high, and the nerves are big. In addition to being a Uchiha, he can still support the facade. It feels like nowhere. ... The matter was set, Wang Ran continued to watch the performance of the soil. Finally, Daito finally lived up to Uchiha''s name. When a kunai attack threw from Shicheng, he successfully used the substitute technique to leave Shicheng''s sight. Then a grand fireball technique won the competition. After the victory, he waved to Lin who was in the audience with dirt and stinky to signal that he had won the competition. Wang Ran gave a chuckle. He was clever with soil, and he was quite cute when he was a child. "Your Excellency Naruto, please wait until the assessment is over. Please ask the patriarch of Uchiha. I have decided to accept this child as a disciple." Sarutobi Richan laughed, like a chrysanthemum. "Don''t be so troublesome, Fuyue is right behind, I''ll call him over, and you just need to tell him." "Then trouble your Hokage." "It''s okay, it''s time for everyone to rest." "The rest time is up. After five minutes, the assessment will continue!" ... ... Uchiha Tomitake walked to Hokage with a dark complexion. Although he won the competition with the soil just now, it was enough to lose Uchiha''s people. "See Lord Naruto, I don''t know why Lord Naruto is looking for me?" "Haha, Fuyue, are you angry with earth? Don''t be angry, I won''t bring you good news anymore." Sarutobi Hizen said cheerfully, which made Uchiha Fu a little puzzled. "Good news? I don''t know what Naruto-sama means?" "Haha, come, Fuyue, let me introduce to you. This is Wang Ran, the master of Zangmen Gate, a rare powerhouse. The main reason for calling you here is because Your Excellency Wang Ran wants to take the soil as a disciple and ask about yours. opinion." Hearing Sarutobi Rizen''s words, Fuyue gave Wang Ran a surprised look, wondering where Wang Ran looked at the soil. You know, the writing wheel of the Uchiha clan is difficult to open, and the talent for bringing soil is not good. Now that he is almost ten years old, there is not only no sign of opening the writing wheel, but even the ancestral talent of Huo Dun is not very good. Chapter 65： Asma who was rejected by Wang Ran For Wang Ran, Fu Yue naturally attached great importance to it. When Wang Ran first arrived, he was guessing Wang Ran''s identity. Now Sarutobi Rischi said that he was the master of Zangmen. Although he didn''t know what organization Zangmen was, it was definitely unusual for Hokage to treat him like this. What''s more, Sarutobi Rizen has already said that Wang Ran himself is also a rare powerhouse. Such a character actually wants to take soil as an apprentice. Although this child has a bad talent, his luck is really good. As for rejecting Wang Ran''s request, Uchiha Tomitake would not be so stupid. Although the talent for bringing soil is not good, it is also good for the Uchiha clan to be trained by the strong. Besides, Hokage personally sent someone to call herself over, and after saying so much, the intention was already obvious. As the head of a clan, if he can''t even see this hint, then he is the head of the clan for nothing. "We Uchiha naturally support it. It is a great honor for us as a whole Uchiha clan to be trained by Your Excellency Wang Ran." Uchiha Tomitake was talking about the scene, but it was this scene that made Wang Ran and Sarutobi Hizen both love to listen. "I really appreciate the generosity of Fuyue Patriarch." Wang Ranchao Uchiha Tomitake nodded and said. The process went smoothly and everyone was happy. As for the rejection of taking soil, everyone did not consider it. Will you refuse to take soil? Obviously impossible. ... "The rest time is up, and the assessment will continue. The next group, Asma Sarutobi vs. Akita." ... "Oh, Lord Naruto, your son is coming on stage. I don''t know what will happen to him, and his opponent is not easy." Wang Ran smiled and said to Sarutobi Rischi. Through the system test just now, Sarutobi Asma is a b-level talent without any surprise. But to Wang Ran''s surprise, that Qiu Daoda is actually a talent of C+. Of course, although Asma''s talent has reached the standard, he has no idea of ??accepting disciples. Asma is different from everyone else. As the son of Hokage, his identity is even more sensitive than that of Kushina. After all, the matter of Kushina being the Nine-tailed Juli is also a secret in Konoha, and ordinary people don''t even know. If Asma also became Wang Ran''s disciple, then it would be more troublesome. Of course, the most important thing is that Asma was a rebellious teenager as a teenager. It''s more than a little bit tired to educate Asmabi to prevent the blackening of soil. Wang Ran doesn''t want to take over this burden. It''s better to wait for him to wake up slowly, or let Sarutobi Hizen educate himself. As for his talent for probing, it was just to satisfy Wang Ran''s own curiosity. "I don''t know, but I hope he can perform well." Sarutobi Hizaki also looked expectantly at the stage, looking forward to the performance of his youngest son. ... After Sarutobi Asma came to power, she looked at the fat Akita Daoda on the opposite side and did not dare to underestimate it. As the son of Hokage, although he is very reluctant to use this identity, this identity still brings him a lot of information. For example, the Qiudotian of the Qiudo clan in front of him is the genius ninja of the Qiudo clan. He has mastered part of the secret family ninjutsu, and his attack power is extremely amazing. Fortunately, most of the family secret techniques of the Qiu Dao clan will increase his size. Although the power is great, the corresponding speed will be much slower. And he is a ninja of the wind and fire attribute, and has a lot of advantages in speed and ninjutsu power. "Please make the seal of opposition between the two parties!" As the referee''s voice fell, Sarutobi Asma and Akida quickly formed a seal of opposition. Then the two sides slammed apart, for fear that the other side would attack themselves. Just as Sarutobi Asma knows Akita''s information, Akitaida naturally knows Sarutobi Asma. As the son of Hokage, his information is of interest to more than one person. Akita knew that if he didn''t use the secret technique, he was definitely not Sarutobi Asma''s opponent. But once the technique of doubling is used, then I am afraid that Asma will fly a kite to death. In that case, it is better to use the newly learned technique to win this time in one breath. At this point, Akita Daotian immediately took action. "Ninfa, flesh bomb chariot!" Asma silently looked at Akita Tian who had turned into a ball hitting him, buddy, you don''t play the cards according to the routine, the speed is a bit fast. However, Asma is not afraid, not only is the strength, but also the brain is very important. If I dare to use this technique in such a small venue, I really hate that I am slow to lose! A stray body left where it was, making Akitada hit the air. Then he began to seal with both hands, and when Akitada ran into him again, Asma jumped up and jumped over Akitada''s body. At the same time, the ninjutsu he prepared just now was also ready. "Wind escape, beast wave palm!" ... Akidoda, who had just rushed past, wanted to change direction quickly and slammed toward Asma again. As a result, before he changed direction, he felt a huge force coming from behind him. Akita, who had a huge inertia, rushed out of the field directly under the impetus of Asma''s wind ninjutsu and beast wave palm. "Victor, Sarutobi Asma!" ... "Sure enough, the tiger father has no dogs, this kid will definitely accomplish something in the future." Looking at Asma who had won easily, Wang Ran nodded in praise. (Well, a career has indeed been achieved, and it has directly become a unit of measurement for bounty hunters, which is at the same level as Kakashis chakra measurement unit. "Haha, Inuzi still has many shortcomings to be improved." Although Sarutobi Hizen was happy in his heart, he was still humble. It''s just that, can you not laugh while being modest, it seems so hypocritical! Sure enough, you and Ji Lai are both masters and apprentices. When Ji Lai also introduced Pratunam yesterday, it was the same expression. ... "The next group, Xi Rihong vs. Baicao!" Soon, the assessment came to an end, and only the last group of Yurihong was left off the court. With the appearance of Yurihong and Baicao, this confrontation between two female students once again attracted everyone''s attention. The last group of all girls duel was Silent and Lin. Wang Ran also took a look at Xi Rihong energetically. Just now, the two consecutive groups were all d-level talents, not even a d+. The boring duel made Wang Ran feel the sinister world. It''s really boring, it''s just you punching me and mine kicking. Except for the Three Body Technique, there is no one who can use ninjutsu. The scene is extremely not gorgeous. ... As a result, he was completely confused by the red appearance. This and the little girl who is a little fat baby, is that Gao Lengyu sister in the future? The gap is a bit big. Chapter 66： Surprise Unlike Asma, although Sarutobi Asma is now white, she will be an uncle with a beard in the future. But Wang Ran is still very easy to accept a man''s appearance after he grows a beard. But Xi Rihong''s style has changed directly, from Kawaii to Gao Lengyu, at this time I can''t get used to it. If the red pupils were not too rare, Wang Ran would have doubted whether someone had replaced them by an impostor. Just let the system explore Xi Rihong''s talent. This test does not matter, the result is really incredible. "Ding ~ Xi Rihong, talent a, talent bias: illusion." "System, are you sure there is nothing wrong? Xi Rihong''s talent is a grade?" Wang Ran contrasted that this was even more difficult for him to accept than the changes in style after Xi Rihong grew up. You know, Xiaonan, who is also an A-level talent, was already a proper movie-level when he appeared in the anime, but what about Yurihong? At that time, she had just been promoted to Shinobu, and her strength was much worse than the b-level talented Asma. "Ding~re-exploration, Xi Rihong, talent A grade, talent bias: illusion!" It really is! Wang Ran whispered inwardly. It doesn''t make sense, why is the talent of A-level so weak in the future, there are not even a few representative ninjutsu? Wait... Few representative ninjutsu? Wang Ran seemed to understand something. If Xi Rihong''s talents are all in illusion, then she can understand that she is so weak in the later stage. You know, the magic ninja still has high requirements for mental power. Therefore, it is difficult to grow into a powerful ninja without the blood succession limit bonus and without family secret skills. Obviously, the Yuri group does not have the blood limit, but Yurihong''s father, Yuri Zhenhong, can grow into one of Konoha''s greatest phantom ninjas, which shows that the Yuri clan still has the inheritance of secret arts. But why Xirihong was so weak in the later stage, Wang Ran guessed that the inheritance of the Xiri clan was interrupted. As mentioned in the original work, Yuri Zhenhong died on the night of Nine Tails. And when Yurihong officially appeared on the stage, Konoha seemed to be the only member of the Yuri clan left. If the secret technique of the Xiri clan is more demanding in certain aspects, then it is understandable that Xirihong did not come into contact with the secret technique of the family at the time of his sacrifice. In this way, Xi Rihong is obviously talented, but the growth is too slow, which can be explained. It is important to know whether there is a good teacher to pass on the teaching. Ninja world powerhouses, which one does not have a good master or inheritance behind? Just like Asma, although the talent is only b-level, because of being the son of Naruto, all kinds of ninjutsu are randomly selected, and the strength is secure to reach the elite. Not to mention anything else, the two flying swallows in his hand were not something ordinary ninjas could get. And after Xi Rihong broke off the family heritage, she can become a Shinobu with only ordinary illusions, which is enough to see that her talent is coming. Such a good seedling is really a surprise. Wang Ran was a little delighted in his heart. This is equivalent to picking up an a-level talented apprentice for nothing. I dont know what rewards there will be. Is it another Dao Fa? I have to say that Wang Ran''s guess is almost the same as the fact. ... Just when Wang Ran was thinking about accepting Xi Rihong as his disciple, the Xi Rihong on the field also started his own performance. Although she is unable to learn many family secrets because of her age. But Yurihong is from the ninja clan after all, and she has mastered a lot of ninjutsu before she graduated from the ninja school. As soon as the battle started, Yurihong threw out a handful of kunai, and then her little hand began to seal. "Illusory, here is not the art." A simple illusion technique obviously made the opponent stunned. In an instant, Baicao felt that the scene in front of her had changed, and the red sun that was still in front of her had suddenly disappeared. She knew that she had fallen into illusion. Hurry to disrupt the flow of Chakra in his body, trying to break free from the illusion. After all, they are still children, and Xi Rihong''s illusion is far from the power of the future, and Baicao can easily break free from the illusion. However, Xi Rihong did not expect an ordinary illusion to win the opponent. This illusion is enough to be able to control the opponent for a few seconds. Because the battle between ninjas often ends within a few seconds. What''s more, the two are too close. Sure enough, as Baicao broke free of Xi Rihong''s illusion, she felt a touch of coldness on her neck. And Xi Rihong looked at herself with a smile, "Baicao, you lost." Baicao lowered his head and saw that a sharp kunai pressed against his neck, and as long as he moved forward a little bit, he could take his life away. A bitter smile appeared on his face, "Thank you for being merciful, classmate Xi Rihong." "The competition is over, the winner is red, and the two sides have reached a mark of reconciliation." As the examiner''s voice fell, it meant that the last examination was over. All the students who passed the assessment are now in twos and threes waiting for their assignment. Those who fail the assessment can only leave unwillingly and wait for the assessment next year. ... Wang Ran looked at Xi Rihong, who was able to solve the battle easily, and showed a satisfied look. This is what the A-level talent should go. "Your Excellency Hokage, this child has a good illusion talent. I have a skill and she can pass it on. Therefore, I want to accept her as a disciple. I wonder what you think?" The competition was over, Wang Ran didn''t want to be full of bells and whistles, and directly said Chao Yuanfei [xiangcun7.com] Rizhan. ... At this time, in Jiu Xin Nai''s spiritual space, Jiu Xin Nai was chatting with the nine lamas about bringing soil, and wanted to ask the nine lamas what was special about bringing soil that Wang Ran would like. After asking for a long time, apart from getting a Uchiha clan that is evil and nothing good, there is no useful information. The Nine Lama also wanted to know the reason, Wang Ran valued Jiu Xin Nai, he could understand it, after all, it was his own strength, and his potential must be leveraged. But with soil... the nine lamas really didn''t see anything. One person and one beast had to stare in the spiritual space. Suddenly heard that Wang Ran was about to accept Xi Rihong as a disciple, Jiu Xin Nai instantly regained his spirit. "Nine Lama, the master is about to accept disciples again. She also said that she has a good illusion talent, and there is a skill that is particularly suitable for her to pass on to her. Do you think I can learn the skill that the master said? I think my illusion talent is also good." The nine lama looked at Jiu Xinnai disdainfully, "Don''t think too much about Jiu Xinnai, you just need to practice sealing art honestly. After so many years, I haven''t seen you have a talent for illusionism." Chapter 67： Yuri is really red (please recommend!) "But that kid named Xi Rihong, let''s not say how talented it is. The luck is really good. Wang Ran said that the technique that suits her should be the one he used to you yesterday." Nine Lama said with some emotion, which made Jiu Xin Nai speechless. That''s right, the technique Wang Ran was talking about was the Dao technique he had just obtained. In the final analysis, Jing Hua Shui Yue still belongs to the category of illusion, I believe it will be very suitable for Xi Ri Hong. ... ... "Oh? Is Yurihong?" Sarutobiru frowned upon hearing Wang Ran''s words. Although he hoped that Wang Ran could accept a few more disciples, Xi Rihong was really not good at making the decision directly. Unlike Daito, a marginal figure of the Uchiha clan, Yurihong is the daughter of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. Her father Yuri Zhenhong is also Konoha''s top illusionist. Originally, Yuri Zhenhong planned to cultivate Yurihong by herself. But what Wang Ran said made Sarutobi Rizen feel that if he did a good job, he should be able to sell Wang Ran a favor. ... When Wang Ran saw Sarutobi frowning, he asked: "What? Are you embarrassed, Lord Naruto?" Sarutobi Rizen did not hide it, and explained directly: "Your Excellency doesn''t know that Yurihong''s father is Konoha''s best illusionist master. He originally wanted to cultivate red by himself." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran instantly understood that this is also human nature. As Konoha''s best illusionist master, he clearly can cultivate him, so why would he give his daughter to someone who may not be as strong as illusionist to train him. "I see, Lord Hokage. As long as it proves that I have a higher level of illusion than Hong''s father, then there is no problem, right?" Wang Ran smiled and said to Sarutobi Hizen, not afraid of Konoha''s first illusionist. This makes Sarutobi Ri cut for a moment, prove? how to prove? Do you try? I know that you are strong, but you have a specialty in surgery! Are you sure your illusion skills are better than Konoha''s first illusion master? Although murmured in his heart, he would not ask this out. "It can be understood that way." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran gave a chuckle. With Jing Hua Shui Yue, Wang Ran''s self-confidence in his illusion skills soared. He didn''t believe that Yuri Zhenhong could use illusions that were stronger than Dao Fa. "Then it will be easy, please talk to your father, Hokage, and Hong''s father. If it doesn''t work, we can also try illusion." Sarutobi Hizen immediately agreed to this request, although this was somewhat different from what he had just thought. But he also wanted to see how powerful Wang Ran, a mysterious powerhouse, really was. Although it''s just an illusion contest, it can also tell some clues. It''s just that, in this way, the students'' placement time will be pushed back. "Go and inform that today''s division time will be changed to the afternoon, so let the students go back and rest first." Sarutobi Hizen whispered to the Anbe ninja beside him. ... ... Sarutobi Hizaki''s work efficiency is still very high, and Yuji Zhenhong himself is on the scene, so he quickly communicated the matter. In fact, if Sarutobi Hizen wanted Hongbai to join Wang Ran''s sect, Yuri Zhenhong would not refuse. But in order to take into account the feelings of Yuri''s true red, Sarutobi Hizaki still wanted to do things well. So when Wang Ran asked him at the beginning, he was so hesitant. Originally, he wanted to have a good talk with Xi Ri Zhenhong, and by the way, betray Wang Ran''s face. But never expected that Wang Ran actually proposed this method of competition. That being the case, Sarutobi Rizen also happily pushed the boat along. Therefore, as soon as Hokage hoped that Xi Rihong would worship Wang Ran''s sect, he directly agreed to Xi Ri Zhenhong and received a task. Go all out to test Wang Ran''s strength! Originally, Yuri Zhenhong was very interested in Wang Ran, a character who wanted to try illusionism with him. Now that he has received such a task, he is naturally waiting for it. ... A certain secret training ground, this training ground that originally belonged to Anbe had already been emptied by Sarutobi Ri. In order to protect Wang Rans information as far as possible from the people of other villages, except for Tsunade, Mizumon, Kushina and the few people who knew Wang Rans information, only Yuri Zhenhong was not familiar with Wang. Natural existence. ... "Your Excellency Wang Ran, it''s really red. You have to pay attention to your shots later, don''t get hurt." Standing between Wang Ran and Yuri Zhenhong, Sarutobihiri said with a smile. "Don''t worry, Master Naruto." Yuri Zhenhong, who was wearing a vest, responded quickly. Wang Ran also nodded, indicating that he knew it. Sarutobi saw that both of them were ready, so he didn''t say anything, he announced the start of the competition and left the venue for them. Almost the moment Sarutobi Hizen left, the air on the field became depressed instantly. Jiuxina looked excitedly off the court, wanting to see how strong his master was. ... "Your Excellency Wang Ran, I''m going to make a move, please be careful!" "Illusory, Absolute Lotus!" As his momentum continued to rise, Yuri Zhenhong decisively chose to shoot. Illusion Ninja pays attention to being a pioneer, but because it is a competition, he still reminded Wang Ran. Wang Ran just nodded, and then Chakra moved quickly inside his body, preparing to resist Yuri''s illusion. Because it was just a competition of illusion, Wang Ran did not choose to avoid or counterattack, but to resist the real red attack next day. In this way, they can better reflect their own strength. ... The illusion technique used by Wang Ran from the real red dynasty of Xi Ri, when it hits Wang Ran, it is like a stone sinking into the sea, without any waves. Seeing this, Yuri''s red face instantly became more serious. And Wang Ran, the contrast did not feel any surprise. Xianshu Chakra''s resistance to illusion is inherently high, and with Wang Ran''s super mental power and the bonus of Taoism, general illusion can''t affect him at all. If he is prepared, even if it is a forbidden illusion, he can resist it. Even if the caster is Yuri Zhenhong. "The power is pretty good, but it''s not enough! Next, it''s my turn to shoot." "Daofa, beautiful scenery!" In order to maintain his persecution, Wang Ran had no choice but to violate his conscience, saying things that pretended to be forcing offense, and then immediately shot with all his strength. At this moment, Yuri Zhenhong instantly felt that he was being transferred to a world full of flames. The endless flames continue to emit high temperatures and roast themselves. He understood that he had fallen into illusion. Constantly cutting off her own chakra flow, Yuri Zhenhong found that she hadn''t affected the operation of this illusion at all. Can''t the general method be released? Yuri Zhenhong whispered inwardly. Chapter 68： Realized illusion In that case, Yuri Zhenhong no longer hesitated. The family secret technique was used directly to crack, but it still had no effect at all. More importantly, he has already felt that the moisture in his body is fading with the surrounding high temperature. This is because the flame did not touch itself. this is! Similar to the five control senses of the pommel horse clan! Yuri Zhenhong''s heart whispered, although he was amazed by Wang Ran''s strength, but that didn''t mean he had no choice. Concentrating, Yuri Zhenhong controls the reverse flow of Chakra in the body, constantly stimulating her own acupuncture points. Outside, including Wang Ran, everyone frowned. Running the chakra in the reverse direction is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will easily burst into death. In addition, Yuri Zhenhong is still stimulating her acupuncture points... For fear that Wang Ran, who is really red in the evening, will be in danger, he will immediately relieve Jing Hua Shui Yue. After all, he just wanted to accept Xi Rihong as an apprentice, and it was not a deep hatred. Your apprentice has confiscated the harvest, so he killed his father. This is a bit unreasonable. However, after all, Wang Ran underestimated Xi Ri Zhenhong. The name of Konoha''s No. 1 Illusion Master is not for nothing. There is no Blood Succession Boundary Bonus, Yuri Zhenhong, and his own Chakra control is naturally not to be underestimated. Just when everyone was worried for him, he himself had successfully woken up from Jing Huashuiyue''s control. ... "Hu~ Your Excellency''s illusion skills are indeed advanced, if it weren''t for my desperate efforts, there really wouldn''t be a way to break free. With this technique, the little girl is already lucky enough to be able to worship your door." After breaking free, Xi Ri was really red and dressed coarsely, admiring Wang Ran in her heart. "But now that your skill has been broken free by me, then I will continue to do it. The next trick, you must be careful." Speaking of Yuri Zhenhong, he was ready to shoot again. He also knew that if he was actually on the battlefield, he would be dead. But this is a competition, he hopes to use the strongest technique to face Wang Ran. This is also his respect for Wang Ran. ... Facing Xi Ri Zhenhong who wanted to perform the operation again, Wang Ran showed a mysterious smile. How could Jinghua Shuiyue be so simple! "Oh, have you cracked it? Patriarch Xiri, you have to see clearly!" With that, Wang Ran''s hands folded quickly, and everyone present could feel that a large amount of chakra burst out of Wang Ran''s body in an instant. Yuri Zhenhong was also taken aback. He was quite sure that he had freed himself from the illusion. What did Wang Ran mean now? Before he could react, he instantly felt more dangerous and terrifying than in the illusion. Not only him, but everyone present felt an aura of destruction brewing in the field. ... Sure enough, in the next second, countless purple flames suddenly appeared beside Yuri Zhenhong, full of noble and mysterious feelings. But everyone will not underestimate these flames, because they can perceive the powerful power contained in them. Especially Tsunade, who had seen Wang Ran take action, understood the horror of this flame even more. Although the shape is different, she can be sure that this is the same origin as the dragon-shaped ninjutsu flame used by Wang Ran. That''s right, in order to win Xi Ri Zhenhong in one fell swoop, lest he really hit his strongest meaning and couldn''t break free. Wang Ran took a trick. Since he wanted to manifest the flames, he combined Jinghua Shuiyue and Haolong Yanhuo. Although this will increase his Chakra consumption, the effect is not comparable to that of ordinary flames. ... "Gudong~" Yuri Zhenhong swallowed deeply, and at the same time, a drop of cold sweat slipped from his forehead. The flames that appeared out of thin air around him seemed to burn himself to ashes at any time. Yuri Zhenhong can be sure that this is not caused by Wang Ran through Fire Drain Ninjutsu. Because all fire escape ninjutsu needs to be performed through their own medium. Of course, Haolong Fire does not need to use itself as a medium. But he didn''t know Dao Fa, a technique that didn''t belong to the Hokage World. Since the possibility of Wang Ran''s ninjutsu is ruled out, then... "Your Excellency, is this a manifestation? Forcibly summoning the existence of the illusion world to reality?" Xiri Zhenhong asked this sentence with difficulty. He never earned it. The Xiri clan had pursued the highest state of illusion for countless years, and they actually saw it today. The Sarutobi Rizen and others outside the court were also taken aback by Yuhi Mahong. Realize! Forcibly summon the things in the illusion into reality! is it possible? The answer is yes, Wang Ran nodded plainly. "Yes, it means realizing, but the disadvantage is that it is too expensive for chakra." ... "I lost!" Following Wang Ran''s words, Yuri Zhenhong dissipated the already condensed Chakra and directly surrendered. Although Wang Ran said that he had some existing shortcomings, this shortcoming was completely acceptable for the damage that this technique could cause. Do you think, when you know that you are involved in illusion, will you struggle to resist these illusions of no actual damage? Of course, because most illusionist ninjas will attack virtual and real, the other party may resist. But as long as the opponent is a little careless, he is attacked by a sudden manifestation, it will take his life. ... Bang bang bang~ As Yuri Zhenhong gave up, Wang Ran dissipated the flames on the court, and everyone outside the court also clapped. Although this competition is not a wonderful one, the two sides just performed an illusion. However, Wang Ran let them see an unsolvable illusion and also saw a small part of Wang Ran''s unstoppable strength. This is exciting enough for them. "Your Excellency Wang Ran is not the master of Zangmen. With this illusion, you can escape the Ninja World." Sarutobi Rizen praised. "Your Excellency is absurd." "Haha, where. Since the result is like this, then really Hong, how about letting Hongbai into Wang Ran''s sect?" Sarutobi Hizumi laughed, and finally brought the topic back to the topic. "It''s all according to Hokage-sama''s orders." Yuri Zhenhong said to Sarutobi, bowing. After speaking, he stood up again and bowed to Wang Ran. "Thank you for your enlightenment, the little girl will trouble you in the future." Wang Ran waved his hand, let alone whether Xi Rihong was good for the rest of his life. I also find it troublesome. After Hong''s strength arrives at Shangren, he will be like Jiu Xinnai and Sanxiao, just like free-range breeding. Anyway, the rules of the system, as long as the strength reaches Shangnin, you can go to the master. After all, at that time, they had very little demand for the guidance of the master. Taking the time to give them a few Dao skills is enough for them to grow. Of course, if you think so, you can''t say that. "It''s not troublesome, I also think that the red talent is good, and can inherit a skill for the Tibetans." Chapter 69： Three people without a class The matter between Wang Ran and Yuri Zhenhong had been solved perfectly, and Sarutobi Rizen was very satisfied with the happy ending. On the one hand, I learned some of Wang Ran''s strength, on the other hand, it deepened the bond between Wang Ran and Konoha Ninja. ... The time soon arrived in the afternoon. In fact, the teachers at the Ninja School knew which students could graduate and which students needed to retake, and they had already reported the general list to the Naruto office. So before the students have been assessed, the classification information has been sorted out. Even if there is an unexpected dark horse, it can be dealt with immediately. However, due to Wang Ran''s reasons, Konoha needed to reprocess the classification information. Therefore, the students of the Ninja School did not get their classification information in the first time. However, the students don''t know this, so it doesn''t matter. Although I am looking forward to who I will be assigned to in the future, I can still afford it in less than half a day. ... At this time, just shortly after midday, the students who passed the exam gathered in the classroom to discuss who they were about to be put in. The two apprentices scheduled by Wang Ran, like everyone else, gathered together at this time, and the few people discussed the issue of class division and guidance on Shinobu. "Let me say that it doesn''t matter who you are in the same class, as long as you don''t hold me back." Sarutobi Asma said coolly, as he already had some identity bonuses, and suddenly aroused the exclamation of several little girls, quite a bit of Sasuke later. Ebisu lifted the sunglasses on his face, "Indeed, I have no opinion on who I am assigned to a team, but I hope that my guide will be forbearance and be a man proficient in ninjutsu. In this way, my shortcomings are It can be made up." "After all, my physique and throwing skills are far more basic than the average forbearance." The words are reasonable, but when Ebisu speaks it, Uchiha Daido always feels that he is pretending to be forced. He, Uchiha Daido, the future Naruto-sama, the most unbearable thing is to act like Kakashi. Just about to jump out and smash the two, Lin said. "You can''t say that, I think it''s important to have a good teammate. After all, on the battlefield, you can''t always fight alone." Hearing Lin''s words, Uchiha Taito''s temper just disappeared instantly. Lin needs a good teammate, so do you still need to say, I can''t refuse Uchiha''s definition with Turken. "Yes, I think what Lin said is very reasonable! Anyway, if I can be put in the same class with Lin, I will be very satisfied." "This seems a bit difficult, you think, this time you and Lin''s performance is not very good, according to the situation in previous years, your hopes of being assigned to a class shouldn''t be too great." After taking the soil to express his stance, Hong He Silent calmly analyzed it for him. What they said was correct, of course this was only theoretical. According to Konoha''s consistent principle, unless it is a specific team, such as the pig deer butterfly or the original investigation team where Hinata is located. Otherwise, the three people in a team must have a certain degree of complementarity. For now, Tai Tu and Lin obviously have no obvious complementarity. Of course, Ji Tu and Lin were assigned to a class in the original work, but at that time, Lin''s role was more like a buffer between Ji Tu and Kakashi. After all, no matter how to bring the soil, it is from the Uchiha clan. Everyone knows the Uchiha clan. The ninjas of the Uchiha clan and the son of Konoha White Fang became teammates, and with the fact that Tatoo attaches so much importance to Lin, you can boldly guess whether the Uchiha clan has interfered? But now~ Regardless of the original historical process, Sarutobi Hisaki was out of considerations, so that Taito, Lin and Kakashi formed a team. Now with Wang Ran''s intervention, the dream of bringing Tu and Lin to team up is obviously going to fail. ... "Ah! How could this happen~" Hearing the red and silent words, the dirty face fell straight down. Click~ While the few people were chatting, the door of the classroom was pushed open by a teacher Zhongren who was holding a document. The spirit came instantly when he brought the soil, and he knew that this was about to announce the sorting situation. Although Hong He Silent analyzed that the probability that he and Lin were in a group just now is very small, but what if. Including Daito, everyone''s eyes turned to the Zhongnin teacher. ... "Ahem~" I glanced at the students in the classroom and found that there were all the students, and the Zhongren teacher opened the file in his hand. "Next, I will announce to you the situation of your division of classes. Everyone has listened carefully. After a while, after knowing which class you are in, the members of each class will stand together, waiting for your guidance to bear you and lead you That''s it." "The first class, Akita, Nara, and Yamanakaha." Well, the team of the pig, deer and butterfly combination did not surprise the students. The three people who were spotted seemed to want to know my various results a long time ago, and stood together a long time ago. "The second class..." ... "Class 5, Nohara Lin, Sarutobi Asma, Hagi Kakashi." "Damn it! Didn''t I be in the same class with Lin? But what is the fun of Kakashi!" Uchiha gritted his teeth, his voice a little regretful. If he is the same as Asma and performs well, he would be himself in the same class as Lin. "Teacher, didn''t Kakashi graduated a long time ago? Why did you share Lin with Lin?" Although not being able to be assigned to a class with Lin made Taitu very disappointed, Kakashi was in the same class as Lin, which made Taitu even more uncomfortable. The Zhongren teacher did not hide it, and said directly: "Oh, it''s because Kakashi''s teammate was unfortunately injured during the previous mission, and he can''t perform the mission anymore. So he is now alone, and it happens that you graduated. You can supplement the understaffed team." "Damn it!! This Kakashi is so lucky!!" Bringing the soil crumbled and clutching his hair, he really envied Kakashi. They all graduated, so they can still be put in the same class with Lin. However, Zhong Ren no matter how the soil collapsed, his task has not yet been completed. "Uchiha takes soil, the evening is red, and the silence is to be determined." "Okay, the division is over, everyone slowly wait for your own guidance and forbearance." After speaking, Zhongren teacher will leave the classroom. At this moment, everyone in the class was completely stunned. To be determined? What does it mean to be determined, it turns out that the remaining three people are not in a small team! They have been studying for so many years, and they haven''t heard of which class of graduates has yet to be determined. Chapter 70： The last two "Wait, teacher!" To be determined, the trio hurriedly called Zhongren who was about to leave, even if it was bringing soil, at this time, they were not in the mood to be depressed because of not being able to join Lin with the team. This is to be determined, and it is not certain whether he can graduate and become a ninja. If by any chance you really can''t graduate and become a Shinobi, wouldn''t the distance with Lin be getting farther and farther! Of course, at this time, the biggest collapse is not the soil, but the evening red. When she came, her father told her that her teacher would be a very powerful character. This made Xi Rihong look forward to it until now, and finally came a sentence to be determined, what is the situation! Xi Rihong feels at this moment, did his father lie to herself~ "With soil, red, silent... I hope no accidents happen." At this moment, Lin and the others were praying quietly in their hearts. ... The Zhongren teacher also stopped leaving because of the cries of the three of them. He looked back at the three of them suspiciously, and asked suspiciously: "What''s wrong, is there anything else the classmates do?" "Teacher, what do we mean by this pending decision?" Seeing that the teacher stopped and asked him a few people, he asked hurriedly. Mute and Hong on the side also nodded pitifully, looking at Teacher Zhong Ren. Seeing the appearance of several people, this teacher instantly understood that these three people had never heard of such a situation. I also blame myself. It is normal for the children to have never heard of it. After all, no one is like myself, who has actually seen this situation. I remember that the water gate was pending at the beginning. I was confused when I received this document, but after the water gate was accepted as a disciple by Master Jilaiya, he understood. It has only been a few years now, and all the water gates that I have taught out of it have been stubborn, but in the end they are still stubborn. Hey, I just don''t know which adult values ??these three children. Teacher Zhong Ren sighed with emotion, and at the same time he was very happy for them. ... "Oh, to be determined~" Teacher Zhong Ren stretched his voice, with a smile on his mouth, and a sense of mystery emerged spontaneously. Not only the undecided trio, but the other students in the classroom also stretched their ears, wanting to hear what''s going on. "The three of you are really lucky. I won''t tell you the specific reasons, but don''t worry, it''s a good thing. Just wait with peace of mind and don''t spoil your surprise." In the end, Zhong Ren didn''t tell them what was going on, but his words still calmed the three of them. Good things are good, good things are good! With the departure of Teacher Zhongren, the classroom instantly became lively. Although you don''t know what happened to the three people, but you can guess. Time passed in your words, and more and more people were taken away by their own guidance. Even Ebisu was taken away by an unknown Shinnin, and the people of Taito and Hong also saw the previous Metkai and Shiranui Genma. Of course, although it is not one session, a few people are still very familiar. Now, there are only the pending trio and Lin and Asma in the classroom of the University of Nova Scotia. Click, click. With the sound of easy footsteps in the corridor outside the door, several people turned their eyes to the door. I dont know if its Lin and the others'' guidance, or is it related to herself? Bring the soil in a low voice in his heart. With the sound of footsteps getting closer, the door of the classroom finally opened. The first thing that caught everyone''s eyes was a warm yellow hair. "Master Watergate!!" Several people exclaimed that the person here was actually Hafeng Shuimen, this is Konoha''s famous ninja. The only one who brought the soil, at first sight saw the flagwood Kakashi behind Watergate. No need to ask, Bo Feng Shui Men must be Lin and their guidance Shang Ren. However, when Tai Tu saw Kakashi, his heart became angry. "Fart guy, huh!" Facing the soil that cast an uncomfortable look at himself, Kakashi directly chose to ignore it, which made the soil''s heart even more angry. If he is outside, he must fight Kakashi. ... Watergate glanced at the soil on the edge of the explosion and chuckled lightly. Is this the kid that the predecessors look at? The character is really...it feels a bit like a ninja. "Ahem, Rin Nohara of Class 5, Asma Sarutobi. I am your guide, Shinobu, come with me." Hearing that, Lin and Asma honestly followed behind Bofeng Shuimen, and walked outside the door with Kakashi. Seeing Lin and Kakashi walking together, the heart of the soil became even more uncomfortable. Suddenly, the water gate, who was walking to the door, looked back at the three people still in the classroom and said: "You are lucky, you have to perform well!" While talking, smiled encouragingly at the three of them. With a handsome appearance, Red and Silent nodded again and again. Only with the soil, he curled his lips in disdain. I was lucky, everyone said I was lucky, but I didn''t see it either. Every time Lin and Lin are assigned to a class, I dont know which ninja will be assigned to. There is no good luck here, it is obviously extremely bad. Anyway, for his Uchiha belt soil, as long as he is assigned to a place without Lin, it is bad luck. ... With the departure of Bo Feng Shuimen, the classroom fell into a strange silence once. "Um, do you think the three of us will be in the same team?" It feels too quiet, mute throws a topic tentatively. "It''s not possible. If the three of us are a small team, why didn''t the teacher say it straight in the beginning?" Hong felt that the idea of ??mute was impossible, and retorted. "That is, what do you say about making all these mess in the school, just tell us directly?" Jia Tu complained weakly, he felt that he was tired now, and he didn''t expect what happened next. Ba Ba Ba... As soon as the three of them said a word, there was another rapid footstep in the corridor. But within a few seconds, the door was pushed open. "Tsunade-sama!!!" The visitor directly stunned the three of them, admiring Tsunade''s red and mute and even subconsciously shouted. Could it be that he will be assigned to Tsunade-sama? ! This idea emerged in the three of them involuntarily. Apprentice Tsunade, this is a step forward. Not to mention anything else, but the seniority is directly the same as the Lord Watergate just now. Especially Hong, she felt that this possibility was too great. After all, her father had said that her teacher was a particularly good person. If my father was talking about Tsunade-sama, then the whole thing would make sense. After all, Tsunade, one of the three ninjas, is still worthy of praise from Konoha''s first illusionist, Yuhi Zhenhong. ... "Mute, let''s go." Chapter 71： I give you a chance Xi Rihong is confused now, why is it different from what she thought? Mute was also a little dazed. Although she had already had this kind of speculation in her heart, when it happened to her, she was still excited and speechless. ... "Ah? Me? Tsunade-sama." Silent asked in disbelief. "Otherwise, well, go quickly." Tsunade didn''t explain much, and as soon as he finished speaking, he turned and left. Mute heard the words, hurrying to follow up quickly, there was no time to say goodbye to Tai Tu and Hong. When the two left, the red face completely collapsed. Tsunade is her idol. Was she still a student of Tsunade? As a result, with Tsunade''s departure, her expectations completely fell through. "Ah!! Who is our instructor!" Tai Tu couldn''t help but said irritably, although he didn''t have much expectations for his future teacher, but it was also uncomfortable to hang himself like this. "That''s right, who is dad talking about! Konoha can be respected by only a few people, is it possible to be Lord Oshemaru?" Yurihong also frowned and speculated that there had been apprentices since early, and Tsunade had already accepted apprentices just now. Now in Sannin, the only person who didn''t accept disciples was Oshemaru. As Yurihong''s speculation was spoken, Osamaru''s appearance also appeared in the minds of both Oido and Hong. Huh~ The two shivered together. Although Oshemaru-sama is very strong, his image is too good to scare children. "Will it be Oshemaru-sama?" Dai Tu and Hong glanced at each other, not knowing whether they should be looking forward or afraid at this time. ... Finally, in the panic of the two, the door of the classroom was pushed open. Their guess was wrong. It was not Oshemaru who came in, but the ninja who was treated specially by Naruto this morning. Naturally, Wang Ran''s arrival so late was not because of an accident. To be precise, he was deliberate. After all, whether it is a novel or a comic, the protagonist is always the last to appear. "Uchiha takes the soil and Yuri is red. Come with me, I will be your master from today." As soon as Wang Ran entered the door, he smiled and said to Tie Tu and Hong, speaking very routinely, but it made Wang Ran an addiction to the original work. ... At the moment Wang Ran spoke, Uchiha admitted that he was moved. Although he was not assigned to a class with Lin, his morning fantasy seemed to come true. That said, isn''t he already very close to the position of Hokage? Moreover, I can be regarded as winning Kakashi once, after all, his teacher can''t compare to his own teacher. Hahaha, when she becomes Hokage, Lin will definitely like herself. Hmm~ It''s another large-scale real incense scene. The indifferent attitude just now has long been thrown behind my head. "is teacher!" Dai Tu and Hong looked at each other, then said in unison. ... Following Wang Ran, to be honest, bringing earth and red is actually very nervous. Judging from the morning situation, Wang Ran is definitely not an ordinary ninja. However, they really don''t know Wang Ran, and they don''t know how Wang Ran''s temperament is, and they don''t know what to do next. Therefore, both of them are honest and honest along the way. Even the active soil, at this time also suppressed his temper, and did not dare to jump too much. ... Although Wang Ran walked in front of the two people, Tai Tu and Hong, his attention was mainly on them. Seeing the cautious look of the two, Wang Ran laughed for no reason. "You two seem to be afraid of me?" "Huh? No no." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the two were shocked in their hearts, and they quickly denied. "No? If you raise your head to speak, the credibility is still higher." Wang Ran laughed. You thought I didn''t know what you were doing after walking behind me. Think carefully about this, I see it clearly. Sure enough, the footsteps with soil and red are all a meal. How did he know? "It''s very simple to use perception. Don''t be surprised. Also, I will be your master in the future, so there is no need to be so formal." Wang Ran stopped, looked back at the two and said. Tai Tu and Hong Jian Wang Ran were so easy to talk, the restraint in their hearts couldn''t help letting go. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. The serious teacher-student relationship has never been what he wanted. Just like this, as long as your own words have prestige among the disciples, it''s good to be free. Turning around, Wang Ran walked slowly towards Konoha''s residential area with the soil and red. This makes Tai Tu and Hong feel a bit difficult to understand. After all, the first time after graduation, Shinnin will go to the training ground. The guidance will check the true strength of each student and plan the teaching content. As a result, Wang Ran did not go to the training ground, but walked towards the Konoha residential area. What is the reason? "Um, teacher, what are we going to do?" Finally, as a man, Tai Tu asked this question. "Ah, of course I should first apprentice a teacher. By the way, I will meet one of your senior sisters." Wang Ran didn''t even think about it, and directly answered the question about bringing soil. "Apprentice? Are you not our guide?" Tai Tu and Hong shouted in surprise, you know, although the guidance of Shangren is considered to be the teacher of the team members, it is still very different from the real master. "Who told you that I was your guide to Shinobu, I am not even Konoha''s ninja, how can I be a guide to Shinobu?" Wang Ran shook his head and did not hide his identity at all. Although just now, I did experience the addiction of guiding Shinobu. "What? Teacher, you are really not Konoha Ninja? Then why are we...?" Both Tai Tu and Hong looked at Wang Ran in surprise. Although they were only half talking, Wang Ran understood what they meant. After all, there is no precedent that after graduation, students directly worshipped people from other villages as teachers. "Don''t be surprised, since I can lead you out, Konoha and your family naturally know about it." "Um~ introduce yourself, my name is Wang Ran, I am the master of Zangmen, it doesn''t matter if you know the others." "But you should really ask for your own opinions. So let me give you a chance. If you don''t want to worship me as a teacher, quickly say, I don''t force it." "Of course, if you don''t worship me as your teacher, I will also be responsible for finding a good guide for you." Wang Ran smiled and said to the two, he didn''t lie. Although a lot of energy had been abolished before, he really wouldn''t force it if bringing the earth and red they themselves were not willing. But if he refuses, he will not be able to accept them as disciples in the future. After all, everyone is responsible for their choices, and the opportunities that are missed will be missed forever. Chapter 72： Jiu Xin Nais Thoughts Does the band soil and the red society refuse? Naturally it will not. Lets not mention that Yuri Zhenhong told Hong that her teacher is a very powerful person. Just the appearance of Wang Ran in the morning can judge Wang Ran as extraordinary. Although the two were surprised, they were not stupid. Since the village and the family knew about it, it showed that this was their best choice. So after hearing what Wang Ran said, Xi Rihong quickly defended: "No teacher, we didn''t mean that." "Yes, sir, we are willing to worship you as a teacher, but I was a little surprised to hear what you said just now." Tai Tu also quickly defended, for fear that Wang Ran would misunderstand and let himself lose this powerful master who was picked up for nothing. You know, what Wang Ran said just now was to accept himself as the kind of disciple who needs to be a teacher. In this way, what I can learn must be Wang Ran''s skill at the bottom of the box. I don''t know when I can start writing round eyes. If I miss this opportunity, when can I become a strong one, then marry the lover of my dream, become the head of the village, and reach the pinnacle of life. ... Seeing that both of them behaved like this, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. It''s not in vain that he spent a lot of thoughts! "In this case, there is no difference, let''s go." Wang Ran said with a chuckle. "Hmm." When the matter was resolved, the stone in the earth and red heart was naturally put down. Compared with the formality just now, they are now a lot easier. "Master, you said you are the master of Zangmen, then will we also be Zangmen in the future?" Xi Rihong, who was following Wang Ran, suddenly asked Wang Ran. "Of course, since it is my disciple, it belongs to Zangmen naturally." Wang Ran answered casually, do you still need to ask such a simple question. "But, I heard from my dad that the Shinobi world seems not to be peaceful recently, what if there is a conflict between Zangmon and Konoha." Xi Rihong held her hands together and asked a little embarrassedly. Although she also knew that she had considered too much, she should not have asked this sentence. But after all, she grew up with Konoha, and her friends and family are also in Konoha. If that happens, she will be embarrassed. Little girls, they all think more easily, even if this girl is a ninja. ... Wang Ran lowered his head and glanced at Xi Rihong. This little girl is quite a man and a small devil, so she can think about it so far. "You think too much, you are for you, Zangmen is Zangmen." "Every person in Zangmen has his own choice, whether it is Konoha or Lei Ren. Your choice will always only represent yourself, and the Zongmen will always remain neutral." "Maybe, after you are on the battlefield, you will still be able to meet fellow brothers." "However, if this happens, I have only one request." "Although your positions are different, if you really want to be the enemy, you can''t be a killer." "Moreover, if there is no conflict with yourself, try to help where you can." Wang Ran did not stop, and explained to the two as he walked. "Oh, I see." Xi Rihong nodded, if that was the case, then her last worry was gone. After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Ji Tu was suddenly interested in the current situation of Zangmen. After all, it is not difficult to tell from Wang Ran''s words that he should have other disciples. "Master, where is the address of our Zangmen? How many people are there? Are there many strong people?" Dai Tu asked enthusiastically, and as he spoke, he looked up at Wang Ran expectantly. This time, Wang Ran stopped. Although Zangmen is very tall, but the status quo is really not good. But if even children fool around, does it lead to a bad ethos? "Ahem~ Well, the world is so big, there is a Tibetan gate anywhere." "As for people, including you, there are currently seven." In the end, Wang Ran still did not choose to continue to use his Fudge Dafa, but instead told the two of them the actual situation euphemistically. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh overseas "However, my other disciples, but they are not too weak, and the worst of them is also a forbearance." Wang Ran stroked his chin. To be honest, he missed the Yahiko trio. I haven''t seen each other for almost a year, and I don''t know how they are now? Is it because of the lack of education that you love, your strength growth is slow? Well, it seems that if you have time, you should visit them. By the way, check the progress of their complete Dao Fa practice. ... "Shinin!!" Dai Tu and Hong were a little surprised when he heard Wang Ran''s words. When they heard what Wang Ran said before, they thought that Zangmen was really just three or two big cats and kittens except Wang Ran. Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that I was the miscellaneous fish in it. I don''t know how long it will take to cultivate to Shangren? "Master, how strong are you? Can you compare to Master Sannin?" There was light in the soiled eyes, looking forward to Wang Ran''s affirmative reply. "Sannin? I should be better than them! Haha, you kids, put your mind on cultivation." "In the future, you will find that the road ahead is actually long. Moreover, the more you go down, the more exciting the scenery." "Shangren or something, it''s just a starting point." Wang Ran smiled and said to the two of them, but gave a vague answer without telling them how strong they were. After speaking, Wang Ran stepped forward and walked away quickly. However, if this is the case, Wang Ran''s answer still made both Tai Tu and Hong very excited. They didn''t understand how much information was contained in Wang Ran''s words, after all, Shang Ren was far enough away for them. Wang Ran''s personal admission was that his strength was even stronger than Sannin''s enough to make them excited. The two looked at Wang Ran''s speeding up, and quickly stepped forward to keep up. When the three of them stopped again, they had already reached a small house. A red-haired Jiu Xinna waited at the door early. As Wang Ran''s chief disciple in Konoha, Kushina felt that he had to take on the responsibility of a senior sister. Therefore, what Wang Ran originally thought was that it was over simply to let Tu and Hong worship a teacher. As a result, Jiu Xinnai was stalking, insisting that Wang Ran bring Tie Tu and Hong to her home to apprentice. Said that although the etiquette can be streamlined, but tea is a must, this is respect for the elders. I had no chance at the time, but I still had to bring soil and red. Otherwise, it is too simple. (There is no way to embody my majesty as a senior sister.) "Hello, two younger brothers and sisters." As soon as Wang Ran came with Tai Tu and Hong, Jiu Xin Nai immediately greeted him. When he opened his mouth, he smiled and greeted Dai Tu and Hong, which surprised the two of them. "Master Kushina is also a disciple of the master!" Chapter 73： Bring soil, red apprentice "What''s your name? Just call it Senior Sister." Jiuxina waved his hand, and his hearty tone instantly pulled into the distance with the soil and red. "Master, the tea is ready, let''s go in first and talk about it." After saying hello to Honghe Daitu, Jiu Xinna smiled and said to Wang Ran. "can." Wang Ran didn''t have any opinions, and naturally there would be no opinions with soil and red. ... As soon as he walked in, Wang Ran found that the living room of Nuo Da had been evacuated by Jiu Xinnai. Only one chair was left alone in the center of the living room. "Kushina, what''s the situation?" Wang Ran asked with some doubts. He even took a look at noon. Why did a living room feel like this in the afternoon? Jiuxina felt a little embarrassed. She originally wanted to clean up the room and arrange it well. After all, it is still very difficult to not only conform to Wang Ran''s concept of simplicity, but also to satisfy Jiu Xinnai herself. As a result, the room was cleaned up, and I was not satisfied with how he got it. Otherwise it would be too exaggerated, or it would take time to prepare, and what Jiu Xinnai lacks most now is time. Therefore, after some consideration, Jiuxina decided how to make it convenient. In fact, only one chair is good. Well, probably... "Um, Master, don''t you ask for everything to be simple, I think about it, and feel that it best meets your requirements." Jiu Xin Nai replied with composure and composure to Wang Ran, and he must not lose face in front of the younger brother and younger sister. ... ... Wang Ran glanced at Jiu Xinnai speechlessly, he meant to keep things simple. But everything you understand is to keep things simple, which means that the living room is emptied? Don''t you think that in this scene now, the apprenticeship ceremony would seem sloppy? It''s not as good as the beginning, at least if there are some furniture, it still looks a little warm. "Ahem, it''s good, it''s good. Now that you have cleaned up Kushina, you can tell them about it and go directly to the teacher." Wang Ran gave a light cough, but he still considered Jiuxinai''s face. "Leave it to me, master!" Hearing that the topic was on the right track, Jiu Xin Na instantly patted his chest to pack the ticket. Turning his head to look at Daitou and Hong, Kushina said to the two with a serious expression: "Bring soil, red. I tell you that the master is a person who hates to follow the rules. Therefore, you must pay attention when you apprehend. Everything is simple." "After a while, I will kneel down and bang my head three times, and then I will bring the tea up, and you will serve the tea to the master." ... ... Silence, a moment of silence. Jiuxina felt a little embarrassed. Isn''t it possible that he has no majesty in front of the little ghosts now? Why is there no movement at all after I finished talking? In fact, it feels embarrassing to bring soil and red now. Seeing Kushina''s serious face, they thought there would be a lot of things to pay attention to. As a result, who knew she said two sentences, and then it was gone. I was still waiting here, but Kushina stopped talking. "What''s wrong? Are there any doubts?" Wang Ran looked at the three people who fell into weird silence, and asked puzzledly. "Huh? Is there nothing else?" Hong looked up at Wang Ran and Jiu Xin Na, the red pupils were filled with doubts. Although Tai Tu did not speak, it was obvious that he meant the same. "Am I not clear enough?" Jiuxinai asked in a low voice, although the voice was not loud, but a strong sense of threat emerged spontaneously. Both the soil and the red shivered for no reason, "Hehe, no, absolutely nothing. Sister, you are very clear." Although I don''t know much about Jiuxinai''s temperament, human beings are born with a desire to survive, and they succeeded in bringing earth and red to make the right choice. Wang Ran looked at the three of them speechlessly. It was a very simple thing. Why are you three together, so there are so many scenes? "Okay, Jiu Xinnai, don''t scare them, let them apprentice your teacher." After speaking, Wang Ran directly sat on the only chair in the room. Upon seeing this, Jiuxina didn''t play with the two of Tu and Hong anymore. She is not a snake-hearted, how could she be angry with them because of such a thing. The reaction just now is purely habitual. ... "Ahem, good master." After speaking, Jiu Xin Na turned around and left. But after a while, she walked over again with a tray holding two cups of tea. "Bring soil and red, kneel down and apprentice, what are you waiting for?" "Oo." Following Jiuxinai''s reminder, Tai Tu and Hong knelt directly in front of Wang Ran. Bang bang bang! As the three rattles fell, Kushina also passed the tea cup in his hand to the two of them. After receiving the teacup, the two offered tea to Wang Ran in turn. Wang Ran also took it cleanly, taking a sip, and apprenticeship was over. "Ding~The host accepts the apprentice Uchiha to bring the soil, talent a +, reward Dao Fa: shrink the ground." "Ding~The host''s apprentice Xi Rihong, talented A-level, reward physical skill: Inner Bajiquan." Hearing the system''s prompt tone, Wang Ran''s heart inevitably caused some waves. Sure enough, as he had guessed, the rewards of the system this time had Taoism. But what surprised him even more was that the reward this time was actually a set of physical skills. He knew Bajiquan, after all, he was very famous in his original world. But Neijia Bajiquan? Is it the same as Taoism again, has it been modified by the system? A thought flashed in Wang Ran''s mind, but he didn''t lower his mind to check. "Get up." Wang Ran temporarily put the rewards of the system aside, and said to Tai Tu Hehong who was kneeling in front of him. As the two got up, Wang Ran also taught them the Dao Fa together. Of course, what is being taught is only the incomplete version. ... "Let''s do this for today, and practice the Taoism yourself." "Starting from tomorrow, you will come here to practice cultivation every day. If you have any doubts, you can ask Jiuxina or me." "Moreover, starting tomorrow, you will be prepared to endure hardship." "Also, Jiuxina, you remember to tell them about the rules of the Tibetan gate." Wang Ran ordered to several of his apprentices. Jiu Xinnai looked at her teacher speechlessly. It wasn''t she who complained, but the rule of hiding the door. What''s the difference? However, it is naturally impossible to say this. "Good master." Including Kusinai, the three answered honestly. "If this is the case, then disband." Today''s task was completed, Wang Ran also relaxed, and said to the three with a smile. Chapter 74： reward As Wang Ran left, Tai Tu and Hong rubbed his cheeks. How do you feel that things are so sloppy today? It''s the same dreaming as riding a horse. "Sister, are we officially apprentice?" Hong asked tentatively, and Jiuxina nodded. "Yes, the cultivation method has been passed on to you, so it is natural to formally apprentice." "But this apprenticeship ceremony is too hasty!" Tucao couldn''t help but spit out, Jiu Xinnai glanced at Tucao with a dark face. Why, I managed it all by myself, and you are too sloppy to preside over it yourself? Believe it or not, when I became a teacher, I was more hasty than you! ... Looking at Jiu Xin Nai''s dark complexion, Dai Tu couldn''t help but drum up. "Sister, what''s the matter?" "It''s okay." Jiuxina rubbed his face, "Since the master has made arrangements, you should go back and rest first. Remember to come to my house tomorrow." "Good sister." "Don''t forget to practice Taoism when you go back. There will be surprises." Jiuxina reminded with a smile on his face. "Don''t worry, Senior Sister." ... Wang Ran, who had achieved his goal, was hanging out in Konoha Village at this time. Of course, all he was thinking about was the reward he had just received. Shrinking the ground into an inch, as the name implies, is a technique for accelerating the speed of travel. It''s similar to the instantaneous technique, but it also includes the use of space, which has the feeling of Thunder God. Therefore, it is different from the instantaneous body that will have a stalemate for one second after use. Shrinking the ground into an inch is like real time and space ninjutsu, which can be seamlessly connected. But the disadvantage is that because it is not a space jump, its own movement track can be observed by the enemy. But this also offsets the drawbacks of Flying Thunder God''s need to engrave the Mark of Flying Thunder God. Wang Ran expressed his satisfaction with this technique. Not only is it a magical skill on the road, but it can also show up in battle. As for Neijia Bajiquan, Wang Ran had guessed wrong. This is not a system magic change, but it does exist. However, if there is no energy movement in the body, it is far less threatening than some foreign boxing. This made Wang Ran very uncomfortable. He had known earlier that he had collected more information about Neijiaquan. In this way, isn''t it equivalent to getting a lot of rewards out of thin air? But Wang Ran could also see from this that the earth was definitely not as simple as an ordinary everyday world. After all, Neijia Bajiquan is not a rare thing on earth. ... Not to mention these, the power of Neijia Bajiquan still surprised Wang Ran. Through the movement of the chakra in the body, in conjunction with specific force-generating techniques, every attack of the internal Bajiquan can cause great damage. In addition, Wang Ran''s internal Baji Boxing also contained a large amount of energy release attacks. It greatly complements the attack methods of Neijia Bajiquan. It can be said that just this reward can support a family of physical skills. The most important thing is that Neijia Bajiquan can be moved with ordinary Chakra. Of course, if you use Xianshu Chakra, the power will naturally increase exponentially. But the only thing that makes Wang Ran feel pity is that the practice of Neijia Bajiquan requires very high physical quality. My own disciple, it is estimated that except for Jiu Xinnai, who has the talent for physical skills, has the possibility of completely practicing successfully, everyone else will learn nothing more. Should I admit a few disciples who specialize in physical skills? After all, in terms of the urinary nature of the system, since I was given an internal Bajiquan, there must be a series of physical skills in the future. If I don''t find more apprentices with physical talents, wouldn''t these rewards be wasted? Wang Ran swears that he simply wants Zangmen to pass on better, definitely not for the reward of the system. Hmm... He swears to the moon, otherwise the moon will burst sooner or later. ... To speak of physique masters, the first thing that flashed through Wang Ran''s mind was undoubtedly Metkay. Wang Ran speculated that Metkay''s talent was at least a grade, and the talent points were absolutely all on physical skills. But if you take Metkai as a disciple... Thinking of Metkas ancestral green tights, smooth and round watermelon head, shining big white teeth, and the character of crying bitterly at every turn... Wang Ran couldn''t help but shudder. If he accepts Metkay, what if he gets infected in the future? Wang Ran couldn''t bear this kind of thing just occasionally. If he appeared by his side every day, Wang Ran felt that he would definitely be crazy. Forget it, let''s just take a look, don''t make a hasty decision. Wang Ran muttered in his heart, he could still lose an A grade. With chaotic thoughts flashing in his mind, Wang Ran slowly left Konoha''s faded streets. As more and more trees appeared, the environment around Wang Ran slowly became quieter. Ok? Unconsciously walked outside Konoha? This is... Mu''s Ye Cultivation Field? Looking around the surrounding environment, Wang Ran thought to himself. He doesn''t really care where he is. It''s still early anyway, and it''s okay to stroll around. It just so happens that this place is still empty, just to test the effect of shrinking the ground. Thinking like this in his heart, Wang Ran chose a distance at will. With the movement of the Chakra inside, Wang Ran disappeared in the next second. At the same time, the next moment with almost no gap in time, Wang Ran instantly showed his figure several hundred meters away. This was not teleportation, but because the speed was so fast that he was completely invisible to the naked eye. Because it was the first time to perform, Wang Ran only stopped after traveling a few hundred meters. That''s the case. At a distance of several hundred meters, it will take a few seconds for ordinary ninjas to use their best. But Wang Ran, he moved such a long distance in just an instant. Moreover, if Wang Ran wants, he can continue to move until his Chakra runs out. ... Feeling the scenery roaring past his eyes just now, Wang Ran also discovered the biggest drawback of this technique. That is, if the power of observation is not enough, this technique cannot be used in combat at all. Because shrinking the ground into an inch is just a simple folding space, so you can take a step farther. However, the caster himself is still in this space, unlike the Flying Thunder God or Divine Might, who transfers himself to another space. Therefore, there are other things blocking the way forward, if you can''t dodge, you will definitely hit it. In this case, when you hit an obstacle, you know what the consequences will be. Chapter 75： Uchiha Shisui Regarding this fatal flaw, Wang Ran couldn''t help but shook his head helplessly. It seems that, like the newly acquired physical skill, it is another skill to pick people! Those of my own disciples, it is really difficult to master this technique at present. This technique should not be easily taught to them until they have sufficient power of observation and control. Wang Ran thought silently in his heart, and after doing it twice at random, he was ready to go back to practice. Recently, he discovered that his strength growth has slowed down, as if reaching a bottleneck. If this continues, I don''t know when he will reach the strength of breaking the realm. ... However, just as Wang Ran was about to turn around and leave, suddenly there came the clanging sound of Kuwu colliding and the sound of Kuwu being inserted into the trees. The voice was very soft, as if because of lack of strength, Kuwu didn''t fully penetrate the trees, as if a child was practicing. This made Wang Ran stunned. Such a quiet environment made Wang Ran think that no one was practicing here now. Unexpectedly, when I was about to leave, I heard the movement of cultivation. As for whether someone will fight, Wang Ran said that although he has only been a ninja for four years, he can still tell the difference between the sound of training and the sound of fighting. Anyway, the growth rate of strength has also slowed down, and Wang Ran doesn''t care about staying outside for a while. Following the voice, Wang Ran quickly found the person who was practicing. As expected, it was a child who was about four or five years old who was practicing. On the surface, the only difference between him and ordinary children may be the family emblem of the fan behind him and the short knife that is not proportional to his body. At this time, the child did not notice Wang Ran''s arrival, and Wang Ran did not intend to disturb him. He stood quietly behind the child, wanting to see the child''s performance. ... Seeing that after many rebounds, Kunai finally successfully inserted the tree, the children of the Uchiha family were relieved. It seems that it was a success. Although the strength after the rebound was somewhat small, the victory was unexpected. The children of the Uchiha clan walked silently to the few kunai that had been thrown out, bending over to pick them up one by one. Although he came from the Uchiha clan, his family situation is not very good. In daily life, the monthly subsidies from the village and the family add up to only enough for him to buy ninjas for cultivation. Therefore, for unnecessary endurance consumption, he can still avoid it. After packing up the ninja, the Uchiha family''s children stood still and took a breath. Then, jumping up instantly, three kunai shot from his hand. Unlike ordinary people, the kunai he shoots did not fly straight to the distant trees. The three kunai he shot, as if they had made a mistake, actually collided in the air. Ding Ding Ding~ After a few consecutive crisp noises, Kuwu did not fall to the ground, but flew towards the trees beside him as if he had eyes. Bang bang~ With two muffled noises [Xinbiquge www.xxbiquge.vip], two of the three Kuwuwu that flew out inserted into the trees beside them. Another one fell to the ground before touching a tree because of lack of strength. The children of the Uchiha clan didn''t stop his movements, and at the moment when the kunai landed, he rushed towards the tree. As he ran, he also drew the short knife from behind, which was obviously too long for him. boom! Without hesitation, the Uchiha clan children cut down on that tree. The action seemed to have been tempered hundreds of times, even with unsatisfactory weapons, he still hit the trees like clouds and flowing water. After the attack was complete, his breathing became a little bit faster. Although the movements that he did just now weren''t too much, because they were all completed in a very short time, there was still a certain load on his young body. Reinserting the short knife into the scabbard behind him, he picked up Kunai again. He was still a little dissatisfied with the performance just now. Bang bang ...... Just when the Uchiha children were about to perform it again, there was a sudden applause in his ears. He suddenly became vigilant in his heart. This small training ground was originally designated by the Uchiha clan for his family because of the outstanding contributions of his ancestors. Although the elders in the family have sacrificed one after another, the family has no intention to take it back. On weekdays, except for myself, there is no one here to cultivate. "Excuse me, senior?" Turning around, Uchiha''s child found Wang Ran who was not wearing a ninja headgear, and asked with some caution. Wang Ran put down his clapping hands and looked at him interestingly. "Don''t be so vigilant, I am a passenger." Travelers? People from outside the village. The children of the Uchiha clan silently thought in their hearts that the vigilance in their hearts had not decreased but increased. In fact, Wang Ran was also very speechless at this time. The children of the Uchiha clan looked too much alike. He had no way of telling this four or five year old child from his face whether he was one of the famous ninjas in the future. Although I guessed in my heart, the system didn''t approve it at all. Just now he wanted to use the system''s talent detection function to determine the talent of the child in front of him, and by the way, see if his guess is correct. As a result, I don''t know if it is the reason why I am not sure in my heart. Although I found out the talent, but did not give the specific name of the child. Wang Ran was very helpless. Looking at the results of the talent exploration given by the system, he also knew that his guess should be true. Wang Ran wanted to complain about whether there was something wrong with this system. He thought it was very smart, but now he can guess who this person is. The system is stunned because of lack of information and can''t name this person. Isnt it just that you were unsure before, as you are? "Since Senpai is a tourist, I don''t know why Senpai came here. This is the training ground of the Uchiha clan." The children of the Uchiha clan squinted his eyes slightly. If something goes wrong, he is ready to run away and report back to the village. Wang Ran looked at him speechlessly. It was enough for the system to show his face just now. Why are you a kid with such a virtue? Do I look like a bad person? Its really a big kid, that''s my Wang, who cherishes his talent, otherwise... "I also passed by accidentally, just to see you practicing." Wang Ran shook his head, "By the way, kid, you did a good job just now, what''s your name?" "Shisui, the Shisui of the Uchiha clan." Chapter 76： Refusal of Shishui Sure enough, Wang Ran''s guess was correct. Only Uchiha Shisui was the only one of the Uchiha clan at this age who fit the child''s talent. "Ding~Information supplement. Uchiha Zhishui, s-level talent, talent bias: illusion, space." Wang Ran couldn''t help feeling inwardly. It''s not because of the Uchiha clan, it is indeed the Naruto World of the family civil war. The probability of the birth of a peerless genius is a bit too much. Wang Ran was not surprised that Shisui had an S-level talent. After all, he was a genius in the Uchiha clan as well as Uchiha Itachi. When he was young, he was able to use his own talent to open a kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and was regarded by the Uchiha clan as a guarantee for Konoha. This talent level is not excessive. If it weren''t too naive and caused his own death, with his talents, the outcome of the Uchiha clan is still unknown. When talking about Uchiha Shisui''s message, what surprised Wang Ran the most was his spatial preference for talent. Possessing the strongest illusionist Shishui, the illusion talent is beyond doubt. However, his talent in this space is amazing. Is it possible that the achievement is due to the talent of spatial bias, and Zhishui can improve the instantaneous technique and use it with perfection? You know, Shisui''s name in the Ninja World is not an illusion ninja, but Shisui Shishui. Wang Ran felt that the shining name of Bofeng Shuimen might be threatened in the future. Nothing else, just because the technique of shrinking the ground is really suitable for stopping water. Shishui, who has the natural talent of space, is bound to get twice the result with half the effort to shrink and shrink into an inch. Moreover, with the Shishui of the writing wheel, the observation power is naturally unquestionable. In this way, the biggest shortcoming of shrinking the ground into an inch has also been compensated. Of course, this technique is also applicable to soil. However, once he brought the soil to awaken the power, this technique was a bit tasteless for him. After all, bringing soil is not like Shishui. In addition to writing round eyes, one''s own talent should not be picky. As for whether they would get stuck in the process of cultivating the immortal version of Taoism, Wang Ran didn''t worry at all. No one knows the situation of Dao Fa better than him. After the strength reaches Shangren, it is not dangerous to cultivate the Immortal Mode through Dao Fa. With their talents, as long as they persist, they will always succeed. Of course, the premise of all this is that Wang Ran accepts Zhishui as a disciple. ... "Oh, isn''t Uchiha Shisui? Isn''t this a training ground for the Uchiha clan? Why are you practicing here alone?" Although many thoughts flashed in his mind just now, Wang Ran didn''t show it. At this moment, he thought of an ordinary passerby, and smiled and asked Shishui. The four or five-year-old Zhishui, although he is an orphan, is more mature in mind. But after all, it was just a child. Originally, he was wary of thinking that Wang Ran was a gangster with ulterior motives, but Wang Ran''s performance caused him to slowly relax. "The family has divided this place into our home a long time ago, so generally there are few people practicing here." Shishui told the truth and didn''t hide anything. Hey, now the Uchiha clan is quite proud, such a large training ground, if you say you want to draw it out, you will set it out. If you remember correctly, Shishui seems to be an orphan, right? It didn''t take it back. Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. Looking at the way Zhishui looked, Wang Ran estimated that his life should be pretty tight. In this way, it seems that I can accept students directly, and the success rate is quite high. After all, an orphan of the Uchiha clan has not yet shown his extraordinary ninja talent. The Uchiha clan would certainly not attach much importance to him, and Shisui''s life is not too satisfactory. In this way, the operability is very high. ... "Oh, do you usually practice alone?" "Yes, senior, I practice alone on weekdays." "In that case...Let''s do it, how about I give you a suggestion?" Wang Ran smiled and said to Zhishui, with a very gentle voice, making Zhishui unconsciously let go of the last trace of guard in his heart. "I don''t know what Senior''s proposal is?" Zhishui asked with some confusion. "Although you are still young, you should also understand that a good teacher is indispensable on the path of ninja cultivation." "You can see that you are practicing alone every day, and you may be improving every day, but the extent of progress is definitely far from being able to give full play to your talents." Wang Ran said to Zhishui with a serious expression, there was no exaggeration in his words. For this, Shisui naturally understands. But he is an orphan, and without the guidance of his elders, he can only do this temporarily. Fortunately, I have reached the age when I should go to school, and this problem is about to be solved. "I understand, thank you senior for your reminder." Although he knew this question for a long time, Zhishui still politely said thank you. "So, my proposal is, do you want to worship me as a teacher? I can teach you how to practice." After everything was laid, Wang Ran directly stepped into the subject. ... Wang Ran''s turning point made Zhishui a little bit overwhelmed. He thought Wang Ran just wanted to tell him that he lacked a good teacher. As a result, Wang Ran actually wanted to make himself worship him as a teacher. This was too sudden. The two had just met, Zhishui didn''t even know Wang Ran''s name. Although Zhishui was still young, he was still very mature, how could he casually worship a stranger as a teacher. "Well, thank you senior for your kindness, but I don''t need it anymore." "Why, I''m afraid I can''t teach you?" Wang Ran raised his brows and looked at Zhishui interestingly. After so many days, Wang Ran still found it very interesting to hear Zhishui''s answer without thinking. These days, I have been treated specially by Konoha''s people, although it is very beneficial to me. However, this kind of life is really boring. It is necessary to maintain the image of a mysterious strong man without showing off his feet. It is also necessary to resist Konoha''s high-level gangs at all times to prevent them from thinking carefully. Take the comparison between today and Yuri Zhenhong, can he not know Sarutobi Hizen''s careful thinking? No, Wang Ran understands it, but this is also his move to relieve unnecessary troubles in the future. After all, people are like this. Although you know that you are strong, there is always a sense of unreality before you have seen you. Therefore, Wang Ran competed with Yuri Zhenhong, not only to accept Hong as an apprentice, but also to let Sarutobihiri understand that his strength was not imaginary, so that he would not have some careful thoughts in the future. Wang Ran is not used to this kind of life like thieves, and he doesn''t like it very much. Chapter 78： Bringing soil is also very mature! Wang Ran squinted and took a look at the dirt. Isn''t this what you said is a bad idea? Don''t worry about how strong you are in the future, just look at your current performance, and you can''t connect with geniuses anyway, right? "I don''t want you to think, I want me to think. I think Zhishui''s talent is still good, so I want to accept him as a disciple." Wang Ran said slowly, and there was no sense of anxiety in his voice because Zhishui refused. Therefore, Tai Tu did not hear any problems. As soon as Wang Ran said that he wanted to stop water and become a disciple, his eyes with soil brightened. Shishui is an orphan like the soil. But there is at least a grandma with the soil, but what about Zhishui? Not to mention anything else, in the past few years, bringing the soil knows how hard it is for an orphan to live a normal life and make a difference. Although you are born in the Uchiha clan, when you have not shown extraordinary talent, the clan will not take you any special care. Now I heard that Wang Ran actually wanted to bring Zhishuiye under his sect. This was a golden opportunity. Not to mention how much easier Wang Ran will make Zhishui''s future cultivation road. The convenience that Wang Ran can provide to Zhishui''s life is difficult to achieve with soil. "Really, Master? That''s great. In this way, Uchiha''s two strongest geniuses are all your disciples!" While Tai Tu was happy for Shishui, he did not forget to boast. Seeing his cousin''s excitement, Zhishui was a little embarrassed to say that he had rejected Wang Ran''s proposal. However, although Zhishui was embarrassed to say, but Wang Ran was playing with his little abacus. He also wanted to take advantage of the relationship of bringing soil to accept Zhishui. "Originally, if Zhishui agreed, I would think the result was good. After all, the cousin worshipped a teacher, which is a good word." "It''s a pity, Shishui refused." A look of regret appeared on Wang Ran''s face, and his words also stunned Jia Tu. Refused? ! How can this matter be rejected! From Daito''s point of view, Konoha, except for Master Naruto, Wang Ran was the best candidate for the master. No one can compare to him, even the legendary Three Ninja Lords, they are a bit worse, after all, where the strength lies. "What!! Rejected! Shishui, what''s the matter?" Chao Zhishui asked in shock. "Brother Tai Tu, isn''t it because I didn''t know the seniors before, nor did I understand the information of seniors, plus I was afraid that the clan would disagree, so I refused." Zhishui rubbed his head and said in embarrassment. Hearing this, he rubbed his cheeks helplessly, "Master, I think you should give Shishui another chance." "He''s still a kid, he certainly doesn''t know how you excel, this is understandable, right~" When speaking, Tai Tu felt guilty in his heart. People like Wang Ran have taken the initiative to ask you. You refused it yourself, and then you want to go back. It seems that you don''t care about the face of the strong. Wang Ran took a look with admiration, and sure enough, no matter what things or characters, you can''t just look at things on the surface. Anyone who has watched anime knows that when I was a child, I was like a sunny, passionate, kind-hearted, and some big boys. He doesn''t seem to think about anything, everything depends on his own personal preference. Therefore, he will always help the villagers, help the old woman to cross the road, send the old woman home, and other things, which will cause him to be late on various occasions. Whether it''s the beginning of school, taking pictures, or even team dinners and appointments with Lin, he will be late. However, is this result the result of his thinking? He believes that helping others is more important than his own business. From the performance of bringing soil just now, it is not that he can''t understand. On the contrary, he actually sees life thoroughly. He knows what choice is right and what kind of choice will leave regrets. It''s just that when it''s his turn, he will always choose the path that others think is the least worthwhile but is the most recognized by him. "Give him another chance?" Wang Ranchao raised his eyebrows with soil, and he couldn''t tell whether he agreed or refused in his voice. It was as if the matter had nothing to do with him, he was just a somewhat confused bystander. Tai Tu was a little guilty at first, and when he heard Wang Ran''s words, he immediately subconsciously thought Wang Ran was angry. Opened his mouth, I really didn''t know what to say. At the side of Shishui, seeing the soil is a bit embarrassing, it doesn''t matter if he wants to say something, he doesn''t really want to be a teacher. After all, for him, it really doesn''t matter whether he or not he or his teacher. Although from the performance of bringing soil, Wang Ran is a remarkable figure. But what does it matter? Compared to his own future, he didn''t want to bring the soil to be embarrassed because of his own business. It is a pity that the action of bringing the soil is always one step faster than him. There was still some embarrassment to bring the soil, but when I thought that Zhishui had not had a good life in the past few years, my heart was straightforward. If the master is angry, get angry, and then confess a mistake and accompany it. No matter how bad, let the master punish himself severely. Anyway, I have to help stop the water. If I miss this opportunity, I have no place to regret it. "Yes, Master. Please give Zhishui another chance. I believe he will not let you down." Wang Ran glanced at the belt soil that was bowed in front of him. He was very satisfied with the method of bringing soil. Sure enough, the youth with the soil, properly cultivated and guided correctly, can definitely grow into a figure like the sun. There are too many tragedies in this world. If we can change some and make the world a little warmer, Wang Ran is still very happy to comment. "But, I seem to have asked Shishui before you came." "If you don''t have to consider those messy issues, how would you choose? Uchiha Shisui." A smile suddenly appeared on Wang Ran''s face. Seeing Shishui who hesitated to speak, he asked jokingly. He was still uneasy, waiting for Wang Ran''s answer. Hearing these words, he immediately felt at ease. Excited, he straightened his body, "It must be a promise! Is it Shishui." As he said, he brought the soil over Zhishui and winked at him. Not to mention, looking at the two figures in front of him, Wang Ran felt that the older brother Ge Tu did a good job. Its just that Im asking about Shishui, why did you rush to answer? Shishui was also very helpless. He said that it was really embarrassing and embarrassing to stand with such a brother! Why is this immature appearance with brother Tuto? Let''s maintain the demeanor of the Uchiha clan in Konoha Ninja Village... Chapter 79： Zhishui apprentices, another skill "Brother Tu, I think..." "I don''t want you to think, I want me to think!" Well, bringing the soil is to learn and use directly. Before Shishui could finish speaking, he interrupted him directly. Zhishui was choked and almost didn''t come up. Who on earth is this to apprentice? Why do you feel that you are a supporting role? However, Shishui did not understand that he brought the soil for his good. Shishui has always listened to the words of soil. Although sometimes the soil is not reliable, but he does not want to disappoint the soil. Since bringing soil has said so, although it is a bit sloppy, there is no problem with apprenticeship. "Thank you seniors for your love, I am willing to be your disciple." Hearing what Shishui said, his face with soil finally showed a satisfied smile. The stone in Wang Ran''s heart also fell, and the reward for an s-level disciple was in hand again...cough cough, bah~ an s-level disciple was admitted to the Zangmen Sect again, one step closer to restoring the glory of Zangmen Evening! "Master, Shishui has already agreed. When do you think we will go to the teacher? Should we go to Sister Jiu Xinnai?" Zhishui just agreed, and brought the soil and asked impatiently. By comparison, Wang Ran was very satisfied. No loss is his disciple, it''s really considerate. Tell me, why do you know what you will reward if you are anxious to see if you bring the soil? "No, it''s too much trouble to go to Jiuxinai''s house again, just go to the teacher." Wang Ran shook his head. It''s better to keep things simple. Anyway, as long as the system recognizes it, it really doesn''t matter what form it is. "Directly apprentice?!" Zhishui asked suspiciously, even with the soil in a daze. Although his apprenticeship ceremony is also very simple, he didn''t say directly apprenticeship. There is nothing in this place. How can you approve the teacher? Is it possible to knock three heads? ... Shishui felt that things were getting more and more playful, and sure enough, they were not mature at all. "Yeah, it''s enough to just knock three heads and apprentice. Don''t clean up some bells and whistles, just keep it simple." Wang Ran nodded and said naturally. Sure enough, I guessed it, and as Sister Jiu Xinnai said, my master really doesn''t like to follow the rules. However, this is too simple. Tuotu thought dumbfounded, and he suddenly felt that his apprenticeship ceremony was so formal. ... Seeing Wang Ran''s appearance, Zhishui couldn''t help but feel that his choice was wrong. Although he is still young, he has seen big scenes. For those seniors in the clan, does the apprenticeship have to go through many solemn steps? How come the style of painting is not right when I get here! After all, it was too young. Zhishui glanced at the soil for help, and wanted to ask how to do it. And with the soil, feeling the gaze of Shishui asking for help, it is also very helpless. The master said so, what else could be done, of course he did. Shrugged at Zhishui, "The master has said it, just kowtow to apprentice your teacher, hurry up." Bringing soil is also afraid of daily dreams. Although the master said that there is no need to worry about the problems of the family, what if? It is better to settle down earlier, even if there is an accident, the master will have an excuse to intervene. ... Seeing the soil is the same attitude, Zhishui sighed helplessly. Hey, Ge Tu said so, so be it. Taking a step, Zhishui directly knelt down in front of Wang Ran. As the three beeps fell, Wang Ran''s mind also sounded a system prompt. "Ding~The host accepts apprentice Uchiha Zhishui, talented S grade, reward Dao Fa: Forbidden Spirit." Holding up Zhishui, Wang Ran didn''t care about his new technique. Anyway, the reward has already been issued to myself, and there will be time to see it later, so let''s teach the Taoism to Shishui first. After all, in the final analysis, Dao Fa is the foundation of their strength growth. ... It''s very simple. Through the mirror, the cultivation method of Taoism is firmly imprinted in Zhishui''s mind in a while. During this period, Wang Ran didn''t even say a word. He felt more and more that Jinghua Shuiyue''s technique was simply the necessary ninjutsu for teaching his disciples. As long as you know it, you can easily teach the cultivation methods to your disciples. For the rest, just practice according to the cultivation method given by yourself. At most, I watched them practice, lest they hurt me. This is basically a semi-free-range state. Compared with the state where Yahiko, Nagato, and Koku had to do their best when teaching Yahiko, Nagato, and Kokube before, I dont know how much easier it is. Now that there is Jinghuashuiyue, there is basically no need to worry about the success of disciples. As long as you separate two shadow clones from time to time, accompany them to practice duel, and guide their thoughts by the way. "With soil, I have taught you all the cultivation methods of Taoism. Today you can practice with Zhishui." "By the way, Jiu Xinnai has told you the rules, right?" Wang Ranchao asked with soil. When Tai Tu thinks of the so-called door rules, he once again has a deep understanding of the temperament of his master. However, he nodded quickly, indicating that Jiuxinai had told them. "Well, you can tell Shishui. It''s too early, I''ll go back first." After speaking, he turned around and left without giving the earth and Zhishui a chance to speak. But in the blink of an eye, he was completely gone. This is the reason why Wang Ran used the method of shrinking the ground. He was not in such a hurry for anything else, but just wanted to use it freely earlier. Among the four rewards received in the past two days, except for Jinghua Shuiyue for playing against Yuri Zhenhong, he used it several times with several disciples in a row. The others are basically just obtained and there is no time to practice. Although it can be used, there is no way to master it. Therefore, he went back so early not only to cultivate, but also to familiarize himself with the newly obtained rewards. However, this is the excuse~ a bit perfunctory. Looking at the direction of Wang Ran''s disappearance, Tai Tu and Zhishui blinked, and looked up at the sun still high in the sky, quietly emitting a dazzling light, and felt speechless in his heart. My master, you call it late? When is it called early? Is it midnight? ... Regardless of their thoughts, Wang Ran, at this time, used the reason of shrinking the ground, but arrived at the hotel where he was staying in a few seconds. The people around were also taken aback by the sudden appearance of Wang Ran, but because they were used to seeing the ninja who appeared to be mysterious, it did not cause a riot. Chapter 80： The forbidden spirit is just a tool to improve the credibility For these few seconds, it was because Wang Ran had no sensory objects and could only fold the space within his perception range. Otherwise, as long as Wang Ran reacts fast enough to avoid obstacles, he can reach his destination in an instant. Of course, if Wang Ran can use defensive techniques to ensure that he will not receive any harm, or can destroy all obstacles on the route, it will be no problem to run straight. Regarding this, Wang Ran is still very confident. With his strength, even if he encounters unavoidable obstacles while moving, he can pass without injury. ... So, should I make some sensory objects? Although I don''t have a big demand on weekdays, I can give it to my disciples. It can be used as a token and rescue the disciples in time when they are in danger. The most important thing is that this stuff is very high. Take the characteristics of Bofeng Shuimen, for example, it is simply my iconic item. Is it cool to stay? No, if you are a sensor, you must make a compelling one. At the very least, we can''t let our apprentice "daughter-in-law" go down the road. Otherwise, in this respect, wouldn''t he be crushed by the water gate in front of Jiuxinai? In this case, where do you put your omnipotent image? In the divergent thinking, in order to think of an object that fits his identity, Wang Ran even forgot the reward he had just received. Thinking about it, not only has to meet the credibility standard, but also can fully reflect their own compelling things, there are really few. Whether it is kunai, shuriken or other weapons such as swords, how you think and how it feels doesn''t match your own style. Suddenly, Wang Ran''s mind was agitated. Yeah, who said that he has to use something like karma. Watergate uses kunai because it is the most convenient for him. I am not a pure ninja, so I really don''t like using kunai when fighting. I blame Watergate, this person is too famous, and he directly misled his thinking. Now that weapons have been eliminated, Wang Ran''s favorite items have already surfaced in his mind. Jade wear, since ancient times, jade has been one of the important symbols of eastern national culture. From high-ranking officials to the people of Li people, they all have special feelings for jade. Since ancient times, gentlemen are good at jade, Wang Ran feels that jade fits his own image. As for why the image of Jade Pei was chosen, it is purely because it ensures that it is compelling, but also convenient to carry. ... Wang Ran expressed satisfaction with his thoughts, but unfortunately, there was no jade in the materials he had stored, so he couldn''t act immediately. But Wang Ran didn''t care either, and he was not in a hurry for this matter. Tomorrow, ask Konoha where there is a place to sell jade, and its not too late to make preparations. Wang Ran didn''t forget what he did when he came back. Quickly sinking his mind, the information of the reward he had just received quickly appeared in Wang Ran''s mind. Dao Fa, forbidden spirit. According to the division of Naruto World''s technique, this technique should belong to the category of sealing technique. To be reasonable, when Wang Ran realized that this technique was a seal technique, he felt that it was so tasteless. After all, in the world of Naruto, the seal technique itself is a relatively buggy ninjutsu. Basically, there is nothing that can''t be sealed by sealing technique in Naruto World. Whether it is ninjutsu, tail beasts or even humans, sealing can be sealed. It seems that the forbidden spirit technique is very useful? However, the key is to deal with those problems, the existing sealing technique in Naruto World is completely sufficient. You said that after accepting an s.-level disciple like Zhishui, he actually rewarded a Dao Fa-level sealing technique. What is this not a tasteless one? As for the Chakra that the Forbidden Spirit can seal the opponent, can''t it be the Five Elements Seal and the Eight Diagrams Seal? What else can directly seal the opponent''s soul? It is also possible to seal all the ghouls. Hmm~ wait, directly seal the opponent''s soul? This technique seems to be very strong! If in the Fourth World War, whoever learned this trick, wouldn''t the big trick of Reincarnating Dirty Earth be abolished. Although this technique is very tasteless to Wang Ran, it is still quite advanced sealing technique for people in the Ninja world, and it is not too much to say that it is the best in the Ninja world. It just so happened that she could be taught to Jiu Xin Na in the future. With such a technique, she would definitely become a nightmare for her opponent. Although tasteless, Wang Ran still felt very satisfied. After all, it''s a vain technique, don''t do it for nothing. It just so happened that if he were to make tokens, he would get a lot higher in an instant with this sealing technique. Moreover, such an advanced technique can''t be solved by the Ninja world. At that time, a defensive array will be carved from the jade pendant. In this way, under the protection of the forbidden spirit, unless a critical attack is attacked, Wang Ran''s technique will be responsible for this jade pendant. Putting the forbidden spirit technique aside for the time being, Wang Ran opened his eyes and freely used Neijia Baji Fist to hit the air with a punch. In an instant, the air that was hit was twisted and emitted a lot of heat. Just like the Chao Peacock in the Eight Gate Dunjia, he used physical skills to forcefully play the effect of ninjutsu. That''s why Wang Ran kept his hands. Regarding this, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. It is worthy of being a technique that can be individually rewarded by the system just like Dao Fa. The power is simply nothing to say. The space in the room is too small for Wang Ranshi to expand. Helpless, Wang Ran had to simulate the full set of Neijia Bajiquan movements several times in his mind. It took several hours before and after. Although he couldn''t practice himself, Wang Ran felt that Neijia Bajiquan had all been integrated into his attack system. From this moment on, he evolved from a master who was only proficient in ordinary physical arts to a berserker master. In the future, if anyone can break through our Dao Fa attacks, then prepare to meet the form of our Physique Master! Of course, this is just his conjecture, he has neither personally used Neijia Bajiquan in actual combat, nor does he intend to personally combat it. In other words, Wang Ran has never used physical skills in actual combat, except for training with his disciples. After all, as a graceful gentleman, how cool we are to be a master. As the saying goes, the head can be broken, and the hairstyle should not be messy. Blood can flow, and leather shoes must be oiled. Fighting? Without a last resort, who would fight with you. Wang Ran''s purpose of integrating these physical skills is nothing more than to teach his apprentices better. If it is the day when Wang Ran can fight his physical skills, it is estimated that the finale will not be far away. Chapter 81： Guoshu System "Hey~" The next day, when Wang Ran recovered from his cultivation state, he sighed helplessly. Recently, his cultivation progress has been slower and slower. Although he is still improving, his daily progress is hard to feel. Compared with the previous few years, the difference in cultivation speed is simply the difference between clouds and mud. Fortunately, he already understood where the problem was. And he has already selected several sets of solutions, just try one set of solutions. Looking at the time, Wang Ran shook his head. I''d better leave the matter of cultivation to be settled slowly later, and now I''ll teach myself some lovely disciples. ... After eating a simple meal and cleaning up, Wang Ran came to Jiuxinai''s house. Xi Rihong and others naturally came to Jiu Xin Nai''s house to wait. Seeing Wang Ran''s arrival, several people stood up together. As soon as Wang Ran entered the door, he felt the charm of Taoism in the four of them. Nodded in satisfaction, Wang Ran said: "It''s not bad. Now that you have practiced Dao Fa, I believe you have already felt the benefits of Dao Fa." "In the future, pay attention to serious cultivation. Starting today, you will only have one cultivation task." "That''s physique!" After speaking, Wang Ran gave a few people a serious look. "I believe you also know that the Ninja World has not been peaceful in recent years, and wars can happen at any time." "But, apart from Jiu Xinnai, none of you have the strength to protect yourself on the scene." "Especially with soil and red, as long as the war is fought, you, as the ninja, will definitely become the breakthrough point for the enemy''s most advanced attack on the battlefield." "Therefore, improving your self-protection ability in the shortest possible time is the current top priority." "At this time, physique is your best choice." After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Jiu Xin Nai nodded in approval. Wang Ran was right. The current form of the Ninja World is becoming more and more tense. "But Master, even if we start practicing sports from now on, it''s impossible to achieve any results in a short time?" "What''s more... the role of physical skills on the battlefield is really limited!" Hong raised his head and looked at Wang Ran suspiciously. Wang Ran shook his head. Now, no one has seen the terrifying power of the Eight Doors Dunjia fully opened. Therefore, Wang Ran was not surprised at this thought. "Physique is not that simple. Don''t be blinded by the existing road." "You know, any road to the end is extremely scary." Several people wanted Wang Ran to look serious, and they couldn''t help but mutter. Is physique really so powerful? Wang Ran can call it a terrifying state, but how strong is it? "We understand the master, then what physical skills are we going to cultivate? Does Konoha have it?" As the senior sister, Jiu Xin Na nodded and asked. Since Wang Ran arranged in this way, he naturally had his own ideas, and those who were disciples, just listen to Wang Ran''s arrangement. Hearing what Jiu Xinnai said, the few people who brought the soil nodded repeatedly, indicating that they had no problem. Wang Ran nodded when he saw it, "It''s not Konoha''s existing physical technique. What you are going to cultivate today is our unique physical technique system in Zangmen." "I call it, Guoshu!" "From today, what you have to learn is the national martial arts, Neijia Bajiquan!" As Wang Ran''s voice sounded, everyone was shocked by the grandeur of Wang Ran''s voice. Although Wang Ran didn''t describe anything, but only from the word Guoshu and Wang Ran''s solemn voice, one could feel the magnificence of this physical technique system. "National Magic!!" Jiu Xinnai shouted in surprise, what kind of physical skill is it that can be called the name of the country? "Yes, the place here is too small, so let''s go to the training ground. It just so happens that Zhishui has a training ground at home, where is it suitable for your cultivation." Wang Ran nodded, and did not explain the meaning of Guoshu to several people. This is also an attempt for him to see how great a wave of national martial arts can be in the Ninja world! "Yes, Master!" ... After a few people arrived at the training ground, Wang Ran directly taught the training method of Neijia Bajiquan to the four of them. Looking at the four people still in shock, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. Do you think I''m fooling you if you don''t get something real? "Master, is this Inner Bajiquan really so strong? Cultivating to the highest level can really break the space!?" Dai Tu asked in surprise, and the other people looked at Wang Ran in shock, looking forward to his answer. Wang Ran squinted at everyone, touched his chin with his hand, and slowly said: "Well~ It is theoretically possible..." "Too strong! Master, I have decided, I must successfully practice this technique!" Before Wang Ran could finish speaking, brought the soil and shouted excitedly. Wang Ran looked at the soil that jumped up excitedly, and directly stretched out his hand to press his head. Just abruptly, he just held down the soil. "Don''t be so anxious, I haven''t finished speaking yet. Although it can theoretically reach the point of breaking the space, it is difficult for you to achieve it." "Ah~ why?" With the soil held by Wang Ran, he was not thinking about how to break free from Wang Ran''s hands at this time, and asked Wang Ran in surprise. "why?" Wang Ran glanced at the four of them and said: "Everyone has their own talents, any path, a skill. If you don''t have the corresponding talents, you will have to work ten times or even a hundred times to reach the top." Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, he breathed a sigh of relief in an instant. "Hey, Master, isn''t it just a talent? I think I have a high talent for Neijia Bajiquan. Although I haven''t started practicing yet, I can definitely reach the highest level." Dai Tu said confidently, watching Wang Ran full of black lines. Where do you come from? "Okay, stop talking here. Although I also believe that you can succeed in your cultivation, you have to know that even if you have a talent for physical skills, you have to put in a lot of effort if you want to cultivate to the highest level. " "Success is not a statement, only sweat and blood can be touched." Wang Ran did not have the enthusiasm to discourage the tutoring. A good teacher, of course, should know how to teach in accordance with his aptitude. However, we should know how to encourage disciples and improve their enthusiasm. Perhaps, because of this little encouragement, a person can reach a height that no one can think of. Even if his talent is not here, such as bringing soil, who can know where is his future? Chapter 82： Qianlong "Don''t worry, master, we will not let you down." Breaking free from Wang Ran''s hands, he scratched his head with the soil and said loudly. Looking at the few people who were scattered about serious cultivation, Wang Ran smiled helplessly. Physical training is not a matter of overnight, it is very boring. ... "Juan Xinnai, ask you something." Wang Ranchao Jiuxina beckoned, and Jiuxinai, who was about to practice Inner Bajiquan, heard Wang Ran calling himself, and quickly walked to the front. "Master, what''s the matter?" "Do you know where Konoha sells jade? I''m going to buy some jade." Wang Ran asked directly, taking advantage of his free time to instruct a few people in their cultivation, he just made a sense token. Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Jiuxina couldn''t figure it out. In the Hokage World, jade is only in the world of ordinary people, as an appreciation of logistics. Few people in the ninja are really willing to play with such things. Therefore, there are really very few shops in Shinobu Village that sell such things. However, as Konoha''s "long-term" population, Kushina really knows which shops can buy jade. "Master, if you want to buy jade, you can go to the ** Ninja Store at the east end of the village. I remember that his family bought a batch of good-quality jade not long ago." Jiuxina thought that Wang Ran was buying jade for fun, so he told Wang Ran the best jade shop in the village. Wang Ran nodded and said, "I''ll be back when I go. You should practice first and watch them not hurt yourself." "Good master." ... Wang Ran said that he would be back soon, and he would be back really soon. The process of buying jade went smoothly. After Wang Ran went there, there happened to be a large piece of good Hetian jade in the shop. That piece of jade is enough to make dozens of jade pendants. That is, in the world of Naruto, if this is resting on the earth. Such a big piece of jade, it is estimated that all Wang Ran''s original net worth was included. Back at Uchiha''s training ground, Wang Ran saw that the four apprentices were still immersed in cultivation, and did not disturb them. Taking out the jade, Wang Ran held it in his hand and played with it for a while. Don''t say, no loss is a good jade, there is no chill in such a big piece in the hand. The jade is transparent as a whole, and the whole body of the jade exudes a gentle feeling. Wang Ran was very satisfied with this piece of jade. Chakras were running inside his body. The jade that was just one piece was instantly divided into dozens of equal pieces. He picked up a piece of jade and put the rest into his sleeves. Wang Ran sat cross-legged on the ground, looking at the small piece of jade in his hand, constantly sketching in his mind. When he imagined the image of the final product, he was ready to start making it. Wang Ran did not live up to the power of Dao Fa and his own shadow rank. Although only four years of cultivation, the four years of persisting in the practice of disdain have made him no weaker than others in any aspect. At this moment, Chakra was in his hands, obedient like a well-behaved child. With the broken dance of his hands, the Chakra in his hands seemed to come alive, condensed together. The super density makes the Chakra in Wang Ran''s hand look like a sharp blade. As Wang Ran waved his hands, the Chakra blade was also dancing quickly on the surface of the jade. A large amount of jade powder, like rain, fell from the surface of the jade one after another. As the jade powder fell, lines of different lengths and irregular shapes appeared on the jade. But if you carefully observe the induction, you will be surprised to find that the irregularly shaped lines are composed of a large number of seal runes. These runes are much smaller than the ants. What kind of chakra control is this, and he can rely on chakra to carve such a small rune on the jade. Of course, Wang Ran was not easy at this time. I want to carve two seal magic circles on a small jade pendant. This is a big project. A little carelessness, even Wang Ran will fall short. Therefore, at this time, Wang Ran also devoted all his mind to this work. Of course, Wang Ran can also choose to cast the seal technique directly. However, Wang Ran has always had an attitude of excellence. Either don''t do it, do it, do your best to complete it. Therefore, in order to ensure that the jade pendant has the best defensive ability and perception ability, even if it is more troublesome, Wang Ran decided to engrave the rune first. As time went on, the jade pendant in Wang Ran''s hand became more and more refined. A dragon-shaped pattern is slowly forming. The hovering dragon body and the closed dragon eyes are vivid. The whole dragon, as if lurking under the sea, is low-key and full of explosive power. Yes, Wang Ran portrays the image of a Qianlong. Qianlong was in Yuan, quietly waiting for the opportunity to erupt. Wang Ran hoped that his disciples, like the Qianlong in the deep sea, even if they are still weak at this time, there will eventually be the day when the dragon will fly thousands of miles away. Qianlong is in the Yuan, and the future can be expected. ... Click~ A drop of sweat fell from Wang Ran''s forehead. This was because Wang Ran''s spirit had been in a high level of tension, which caused some fatigue. Just a piece of jade pendant made Wang Ran feel a little tired. It can be seen that the two magic circles that Wang Ran portrayed are not ordinary things. Indeed, the defensive circle and induction circle described by Wang Ran are the highest-level sealing techniques he can currently master. Moreover, part of the rune of Forbidden Spirit was used instead. It can be said that as long as these jade pendants are made, they are the existence that other ninjas cannot replicate. ... "Huh~" As Wang Ran let out a long sigh of relief, the last rune was also engraved on the jade pendant. Compared with the jade just now, the appearance of the jade pendant is quite different. Not only is the volume reduced by one-third, the two sides of the jade pendant are also carved with lifelike Qianlong patterns. Wang Ran played with the jade pendant in his hand and nodded in satisfaction. The most difficult steps have been completed, the next step is easy. In Wang Ran''s hand, the chakra condensed sharp blade appeared again. In the lower right corner of the jade pendant, the four words "Zangmen Wang Ran" were knocked on. Then Wang Ran turned the jade back to his face, pondered for a moment, and walked on the opposite side of Zangmen Wang Ran, and carved the word Xiao Nan. Although the three juniors were not around at this time, Wang Ran was still planning to leave the first three jade pendants to the three. After the engraving was completed, Wang Ran directly released the hand holding the jade pendant and began to make the seal in the air. And Yu Pei, supported by Chakra, appeared in the air. "Defensive circle! Sensing circle!" "Daofa, forbidden spirit!" Chapter 83： Ninja world is not at peace again With the completion of the three techniques, the jade pendant floating in the air flashed with a light instantly. Then, the light flashed and disappeared in the jade pendant as the jade pendant fell. "Huh~" Wang Ran let out a long sigh of relief, and reached out to take the jade pendant in front of him. He could clearly sense that his chakra was being sealed in it. He closed his eyes and tried to send a trace of chakra to Yu Perry. Wang Ran immediately sensed the call of the sealed Chakra within Yu Pei. Moreover, because Wang Ran used some small methods when engraving the name at the end, he could easily tell that this kind of calling came from that piece of jade pendant. Wang Ran was very satisfied, took out a rope from his arms, stringed the jade pendant and put it in the cuff. He took out another piece of unprocessed jade and looked up to calculate the time. A piece of jade pendant took Wang Ran about half an hour. If Wang Ran persists, he should be able to make all the jade pendants of the seven apprentices before the end of his practice today. Just do it, Wang Ran once again devoted himself to the great cause of carving. At this time, the four of Jiu Xin Nai naturally discovered what Wang Ran did. However, although he was curious, because Wang Ran didn''t mean to explain, the four of them didn''t ask. "Sister Jiu Xinnai, what do you think the master is doing?" Seeing Wang Ran starting to carve jade again, Xi Rihong asked Xiang Xin Nai curiously. Jiuxinai was also very puzzled, but she could tell that Wang Ran had used two high-level sealing techniques in a row just now. But to ask Wang Ran what his intentions were, she really couldn''t tell. "I don''t know. Master is always a mysterious person. I believe he has his own ideas. Let''s continue to practice. I have clearly felt the progress of the cultivation process. I believe that it will not be long before it can be used in actual combat. Inside." Jiuxinai shook her head, she didn''t know much more than Hong and the others. "What! Sister Jiu Xinnai, are you progressing so fast? I haven''t even remembered all the moves!" Hearing Jiu Xin Na''s words, Dai Tu shouted in surprise. Nodded, Jiu Xin Na said to Dai Tu: "Of course, Senior Sister, my strength is already high. Is there any problem with my progress faster?" "You, I just praised Haikou in front of the master, hurry up and practice hard." Even though he was left behind by Jiu Xinnai, his age and strength were much worse than Jiu Xinnai''s, so it was forgivable. Come on! ! You are the strongest with soil! ! He sighed fiercely in his heart, with a firm look on his face with dirt. "Xi Xi!! I have decided. From now on, I will use all my strength. Even if I don''t eat lunch, I will have a preliminary grasp of Neijia Bajiquan!" Hearing the earthy and vigorous words, Jiu Xinnai exclaimed quite interesting. "Don''t swear, you can still have lunch. I have asked Pratunam to send us lunch." Um~ Just now, I just boasted about the soil in Haikou, and my eyes brightened when I heard Jiuxinai''s words. Watergate will come and give them lunches. Doesn''t that mean Lin might also come? No, no, I have to practice hard before Lin comes, and try to show off in front of Lin. "Hey! Ha~" ... Everyone looked at the soil like chicken blood, they were all speechless. As for? Doesnt it mean that I had lunch? Are you so excited? There was only red, and I vaguely guessed some of the reasons for the excitement of the soil. To be honest, she was a little envious of Lin. Bring the soil to see Lin so important! It may be that they were infected by the soil, and all four of them started to practice in full swing. When you are tired of practicing, you will sit in place and practice chakra instead of paying attention. In this way, it was noon soon. Wang Ran made three more jade pendants. In addition to Yahiko and Nagato, the jade pendants belonging to Kushina have also been officially released. He raised his head and glanced at the sun high in the sky and the birds flying by from time to time. Wang Ran had a vague feeling in his heart, peace, which may not last long. Turning his head and glanced in the distance, a yellow-haired Bofeng Shuimen rushed to this side in a hurry. The scheduled time for the lunch was originally scheduled, but because of Hokage''s sudden summons, he was forced to be late for more than half an hour. At this time, Jiu Xinnai had already seen the water gate rushing, she was not angry. Watergate has always kept promises, let alone to her. So when Pratunam came so late, something naturally happened. "What''s wrong, has something happened, Pratunam?" Just as Watergate had just gotten firm, Jiu Xinnai asked with some doubts. Watergate touched his hair, smiled and said: "Sorry, Kushina. Mr. Naruto was summoned just now, it was so late." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran immediately understood that his premonition was not wrong. It is definitely not a trivial matter to be able to delay such a long time. It is estimated that most of Konoha, including Mizumon, were summoned by Murakami Shinobu. The war is not far away! "Because the Ninja world is not at peace again, do you want to send you out on a mission?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen couldn''t help but admire him a little. He didn''t say anything, Wang Ran had already guessed it. However, Wang Ran was considered half of his own, so Water Gate did not hide anything. "Yes, Senior Wang Ran. According to the information from the border ninja, the Kingdom of Wind seems to be something wrong. Master Naruto asked me to lead a team to the border of the Kingdom of Wind to investigate the situation." "What, does that mean that Lin will also go on mission with you? Isn''t it dangerous?" Just now, I was still feeling a little depressed because I didn''t see Lin. When Watergate said that, he immediately asked in surprise. Watergate chuckled lightly when he heard the words, "Don''t worry too much, there are many teams participating in this mission, and the mission is not too dangerous." "What''s more, Lin is my student. Even if it''s dangerous, I will fight for my life to protect my students." "Then please protect Lin!" As he said, he bowed deeply towards the water gate. Seeing the performance of the soil, Mizuno and Jiu Xinnai looked at each other. This child, it looks like Mizumon (Kushina). Uncontrollably, Xi Rihong admired Lin again. It''s so happy to have such a person who is thinking about himself. Even Zhishui took another look at his cousin, not knowing what kind of girl it was that could fascinate him like this. I have been listening to Tai Tu talking about how Lin is doing well, and Shishui has never seen it. Chapter 84： Jiu Xinnai leads the team, the players bring soil and red? Wang Ran looked at the performance of bringing the soil and didn''t know what to say. He understands that the best way to prevent soil blackening is to protect Lin. As long as Lin is okay, even if Lord Ban said that he would bring soil and no birds. "Bring soil, don''t worry, I will definitely protect them. This is an agreement between our men." Water Gate looked at the soil with a smile, and said seriously. "Okay, Jiu Xinnai, I''m going back to prepare the lunch for you, and I''ll be out on a mission this afternoon." Make an agreement with bringing the soil, and the water gate handed the bento in the hand to Jiuxinai. "Okay, you must be careful when you go out on a mission." Jiuxinai took the lunch and said with concern. "Don''t worry, Kushina, I''ll be careful. Master Naruto has already handed that technique to me just now. This time, I can just practice for a while." "Oh, that''s right. The Shinnin who just graduated this year, seems to have been sent out to perform tasks. I guess, Naruto-sama also has arrangements for you." Just after responding to Jiu Xinnai''s words, Water Gate suddenly remembered the arrangement when the Hokage-sama convened just now, and guessed at everyone. "Huh? Can I go out of the village to perform missions?" Jiu Xinnai asked with some surprise. Even with earth and red, when he heard that he might be going to perform a task, his eyes burst into light. "Maybe, it still depends on the arrangement of Master Naruto." Watergate touched his head and said uncertainly. "I''ll leave first, goodbye senior, goodbye Kushina, goodbye everyone." "bye." After speaking, Water Gate turned around and left, leaving everyone with only a dashing figure. ... That technique? Flying Thunder God? Looking at the figure of Mizumon leaving, everyone except Wang Ran, including Kushina, would not have guessed that another legend of Konoha was about to be born. Konoha''s yellow flash, wave wind water gate. ... "Master, are we really going to perform the task?" Bringing the soil asked Wang Ran expectantly, still poking forward in secret. It would be great if I could be with Lin. Wang Ran shook his head. He wasn''t Sarutobi Rizen, so how could he be clear about their specific arrangements. "I don''t know, but Kushina, you should be able to reassure Konoha''s senior management. The chances of a mission are very high." "But it''s impossible for me to perform tasks for Konoha, so I guess that if you are to send you out to perform tasks, it should be you with the dirt and red." Hearing Wang Ran''s guess, Jiu Xin Nai and the others were already very excited. Especially Jiu Xin Na, with soil and red, mainly because he has never performed a mission out of the village, just expecting it. But Kushina is different. As a survivor of the Uzumaki Kingdom, she did not leave the village less when she was a child. But since becoming the Kyuubi Jouri, she could never show up Konoha. After so many years, she has long wanted to go out fresh and fresh. When Wang Ran looked at the expressions of several people, except for the outsider Zhishui, they were all looking forward to it and smiled in a low voice. I hope you can still have such an expression after you are on the battlefield. "I have been practicing for a whole morning, so hurry up and eat something." Shaking his head, throwing away the messy thoughts in his mind, Kushina said to everyone. With that said, Jiu Xinnai opened the lunch brought by Watergate. The bento prepared by the water gate, Wang Ran, who looked at it, felt a spit in his heart. Why is the bento of Hokage World except the rice ball? Is this stuff so delicious? At this moment, Wang Ran felt it necessary to bring a set of kitchen utensils with him. Even if the Chinese cuisine cannot be promoted in the Hokage World, at least the small barbecue should be whole. Otherwise, based on the amount of cultivation of these apprentices, it is estimated that the body will not be able to stand it for less than a week. ... Although I vomit, I still have to eat. After all, I had been busy all morning, and to be honest, I was really hungry. After having simply eaten, I don''t know if a few people are addicted to the practice or the news that they might be leaving the village to perform tasks stimulated them. Without much rest, he began to practice eagerly again. Wang Ran was a little worried about Zhishui''s body. You said that a five-year-old child, mixed with such an uncountable group of people, would he be exhausted. Fortunately, their movements are not yet proficient. Except for Kushina, the main practice content of others is still familiar with the movements. It wasn''t too tired, so Wang Ran didn''t stop it. Now that the apprentices have worked so hard, Wang Ran as a master can''t be lazy. Taking out a piece of jade at random, Wang Ran began to make sensor tokens again. Time passed in this harmonious atmosphere, but unfortunately it did not last until the end of the practice. Because the speculation of Watergate and Wang Ran really came true. This time, Kushina, who is the upper ninja, was not like the other upper ninjas, and was directly summoned by Sarutobi Hitoshi to the Hokage office. Possibly because of Wang Ran''s relationship, Sarutobi Hizen asked about the location of Water Gate, Wang Ran and Kusina, and personally came to the training ground assigned to Shisui by the Uchiha clan. In order to show respect for Wang Ran, Sarutobi Hizaki didn''t even use his own telescope technique. ... As soon as he approached the training ground, the physical skills practiced by the few people in Jiu Xinnai immediately caught the eyes of Sarutobi Rischi. Although it can be easily seen, several people are newcomers who have just cultivated, and their movements are still very strange. However, what kind of person is Sarutobi Hisaki. He is known as the strongest Hokage in history, although this title is very moist. But Dr. Ninjutsu''s nickname is real. The Sarutobi slash, who is proficient in all the techniques that Konoha knows that is not the limit of blood inheritance, can naturally see the subtleties of the physical skills that a few people have practiced. Moreover, because of the faster progress of Kushina, Sarutobi Hizen also saw more clues. It seems that through Chakra''s special operation route in the body, it can explode extremely powerful? Sarutobi Hizaki muttered inwardly, he admitted that he was jealous. Although it is not clear about the specific situation of this physical technique, it is not difficult to see that this is an extremely delicate and powerful physical technique. A physical skill that is not inferior to any of the Konoha heritage! Even Sarutobi Hizun made a bold guess that it might be comparable to the soft fist of the Hyuga clan. After all, they all used Chakra''s special operation release technique. What''s more, in accordance with Wang Ran''s strength and status, how can the physical [±Ȥwww.xsbiquge.vip] technique that can be taught to disciples be simple and popular? Hey, such a good thing, unfortunately, can''t be included in Konoha''s Book of Seals. It''s uncomfortable~ Chapter 85： Ran the team set up Wang Ran naturally sensed the arrival of Sarutobi Rizen. Stopping the jade pendant he was carving, Wang Ran looked up at Sarutobi Rizen. Since eating lunch, he has carved several jade pendants. All of my seven disciples have been made, and the more made ones are all prepared for the future. ... "Yeah~ Your Lord Hokage is here." With that said, Wang Ran stood up and nodded to Sarutobi Rizen, who also nodded in response. Kushina and others, who were indulging in cultivation, did not see the arrival of Sarutobi Hizen because their backs were facing away. At this moment, as soon as he heard Wang Ran speaking, he stopped the movement of his hand instantly, and turned around to look at Sarutobi Hizen. Even the smallest water stop is no exception. From this aspect, it can be seen that Sarutobi Rizhan Naruto is still very majestic. "I don''t know what your Naruto Master is doing?" Wang Ran asked with a smile. Sarutobi Rischi smiled and didn''t hide it, "Haha, your dissatisfaction said, recently there has been a lot of wind in the Ninja World, I am planning to let Kushina and the others go on a mission." Sure enough! Wang Ran nodded secretly, but Jiuxina cheered inwardly. "Huh? This little guy is Shishui, the offspring of Mirror?" Sarutobi Rizen naturally noticed Shishui a long time ago, but he was just in courtesy, and then he asked. Wang Ran did not feel surprised. If Sarutobi Hizen didn''t ask, this would be a strange thing. "Well, it is indeed Shishui. Yesterday I saw him practice and felt that his talent was good. It would be a pity if he didn''t have a good teacher to teach him. Therefore, I also included him in the school." "It just so happens that Zhishui and Taitu are still cousins, and both of them worship me as a teacher." Wang Ran said to Sarutobi Rizen calmly, and Shishui on the side heard Wang Ran and Sarutobi Rizen talk about himself, especially Sarutobi Rizen, and also mentioned his ancestors. After all, he was a child. Under this situation, Zhishui unconsciously held up his chest, as if to prove himself again. Seeing Shishui''s small movements, Wang Ran and Sarutobi Rishan laughed unconsciously. "Then Shishui, please leave it to your Excellency. Mirror is my teammate and Konoha''s hero. I believe his descendants have extraordinary talents." Sarutobi Hizen said with a smile, and didn''t struggle too much with this matter. After finishing speaking, Sarutobi Richan looked down at Shishui and said, "Also, Shishui, if you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me." "Well, Lord Naruto." Shishui nodded vigorously. "I believe they will go far in the future." Wang Ran also nodded, agreeing with Sarutobi Rizen''s statement. Sarutobi Rizen smiled, turned his head and said to Kushina: "Kushina, now you can perfectly master the power of Nine Tails, and the village dare to let you go out to perform tasks." "So, in the name of Hokage, I order you." When Sarutobi Hizen''s words were said to be here, Kushina, who was smiling just now, immediately became serious. He straightened his back and stood in front of Sarutobi Hizhan, staring at his eyes tightly, waiting for Sarutobi Hizhan''s next explanation. ... "From now on, lead Uchiha to take the soil, Yurihong, and form a team. Tomorrow will officially go to the border of the water country to explore the movement of the water country." "Yes, Master Naruto!" Hearing Sarutobi''s order, Uzumaki Kuzina agreed without thinking. And Wang Ran also heard Sarutobi Ri''s approach to himself in the words, but smiled, and did not react. ... "Nu Xinnai, this is your first time leading a team on a mission, so be careful." Although Kushina''s strength is very strong, when he saw Kushina''s overexcited expression, Sarutobi Hizumi couldn''t help but reminded. "Oh, don''t worry, Hokage-sama, I''m not a kid anymore, I''m sure it''s fine." Hearing Sarutobi Hizen''s words, Kusina said nonchalantly. Her Maelstrom Nine-Sina, the dignified nine-tailed person Zhuli, and the two little ghosts to collect information, can there be an accident? But Sarutobi Sun saw the appearance of Kusina, and he was even more worried. But when he thought that there were other teams, he put the words back in his stomach. Let other teams pay attention to Kushina''s team, the people of this team, Konoha dare not let them have an accident. "Okay, pay attention to yourself. If you don''t disturb your cultivation, I will leave first." After saying that, Sarutobi Rizen and Wang Ran said separately and left. ... "Oh yeah!" It wasn''t until Sarutobi Rizen walked away that Taitoi shouted in excitement. After receiving the news that he could go out to perform the task just now, he was not generally excited. Although he couldn''t go to a place with Lin, it was enough to excite him, a chick who had never left the village. Had it not been for Hokage, who was an idol with soil, Sarutobi was here, he would have been excited to jump. Even Hong cheered softly after Sarutobi Ri was cut away. Only stop the water, can stay calm at this time. After all, it has nothing to do with him, does it? Seeing the appearance of a few people, Wang Ran probably couldn''t calm down to practice. It''s better to disband earlier and let them prepare tools to perform the task. "Seeing that you can''t calm down, let''s end today''s cultivation." Wang Ran smiled helplessly. At this moment, several people wanted to shout loudly for Master Yingming. "It just so happened that I made a few jade pendants, and you bring them with you. On weekdays, they are used as tokens. When you see this jade pendant, you will know that the other person is yours. "If you encounter danger, just type a trace of chakra in it, and I will be there soon." After that, Wang Ran took out the jade pendant made for the four from his sleeve and handed it to the four. This made the few people who were just about to leave Jiuxinai for a moment. Although they had just been apprentice for a few days, Wang Ran had nothing to say about them. After receiving the jade pendant that Wang Ran handed over, looking at the lifelike patterns on it, and then seeing the name representing themselves, the four of them couldn''t help but feel a little moved. Master Master is both a teacher and a father! All four of them found their father''s feeling on Wang Ran. Especially as an orphan, Jiu Xinnai takes soil and stops water. Although Wang Ran didn''t say much, it provided a guarantee for their future. After stroking the patterns carefully, Kushina, who is proficient in seal art, was surprised to find that these patterns were actually composed of seal art runes. She could clearly feel that on this little jade pendant, there were three very high-level sealing techniques! Chapter 86： Chance encounter Tsunade Moreover, even the simplest one, I am afraid I can''t crack it. As for the strongest technique, he couldn''t even get a clue. You know, Kushina is basically Konoha''s seal class representative. Even Kushina, who almost represents the highest level of Konoha''s seal technique, can''t help this jade pendant. One can imagine Wang Ran''s seal technique level. Thinking of this, Jiu Xinnai''s respect for Wang Ran grew deeper. "Thank you, Master, I will keep it carefully." Carefully put the jade pendant away, Jiuxina said to Wang Ran. Although the three people with the soil could not see the doorway on the jade pendant, Wang Ran said that this is a token, and it is still something that can be used with Wang Ran''s great summoning technique, and the jade pendant is carefully stored. "Master, let''s go first." "Ok." ... As the apprentices left, Wang Ran stood there and didn''t want to continue making jade pendants, so let''s wait until he returns. If you let Wang Ran evaluate the most difficult achievement after coming to Naruto World. It is estimated that it is not the cultivation base of this body, nor the disciples who have received a few geniuses. It''s that he actually quit drinking! When he first came to Hokage World, Wang Ran didn''t dare to drink because of his low strength and his three disciples. Besides, he was not particularly addicted to alcohol before, although he would want to drink a cup and a half from time to time. Therefore, when Wang Ran couldn''t drink alcohol at first, Wang Ran could hold his teeth. After just sticking to it for a few months, Wang Ran was pleasantly surprised to find that it doesn''t seem to be a problem without drinking. However, at this time he was also bored, and coupled with the fact that there was no danger at all, Wang Ran unexpectedly wanted to taste the wine of Hokage World. When he thought of it, Wang Ran moved directly to the streets of Konoha. With his glances, Wang Ran caught his eyes on the taverns. Randomly chose a seemingly quiet tavern, and Wang Ran raised his leg and stepped into it. As soon as he entered, Wang Ran saw Tsunade who was sitting at the door watching outside. Tsunade was obviously taken aback when he saw Wang Ran coming in. She didn''t expect to meet Wang Ran here, she thought she would be the same as last time, and would not meet for a long time in the future. Hastily stood up, "Senior, why are you here too?" Tsunade''s action directly attracted the attention of the guests in the tavern. After all, Tsunade can be regarded as a well-known character in Konoha, and her movements can naturally attract most people''s attention. Fortunately, there were not many people in the tavern at this time, and the villagers with Konoha often saw ninjas. Therefore, although they all cast doubtful glances at Wang Ran, they did not cause riots. Wang Ran glanced at the bottles of wine in front of Tsunade, and it was obvious that she had been here for a long time. "It''s okay, that is, the disciples are going to be tasked. I want to taste the taste of Konoha''s wine in my spare time." Wang Ran was not polite, and said directly to Tsunade. "Boss, add a glass and a bottle of wine." After speaking, Wang Ran shouted to the owner of the tavern. The boss is also a neat person. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, he quickly sent a bottle of wine up. Tsunade also sat down, looked at Wang Ran who was pouring wine, and asked: "Oh, are Jiu Xinnai and the others going to have a mission?" Wang Ran nodded, raised the wine glass in his hand, and took a sip. As soon as the sake was taken, Wang Ran couldn''t help frowning. It''s not that the wine is too strong, but the wine is too weak. Drinking is not only boring, but it also tastes weird. "Why, is this wine not to the taste of seniors?" Seeing Wang Ran frowned, Tsunade said in a puzzled manner. Even if this wine is not Konoha''s best, it is also Konoha''s best. Wang Ran shook his head, "It''s not that I''m disagreeable, it''s just that I''m not used to this kind of wine." Tsunade was a little confused about Wang Ran''s words. What is not used to drinking this kind of wine? Is it possible that there are other types of wine? Wang Ran also saw Tsunades doubts and explained: "You can understand that I am used to drinking the wine in my hometown, and I am not used to this kind of wine." "Oh, the wine in Senpai''s hometown? Is it delicious?" Tsunade asked curiously. Wang Ran is so mysterious that she suddenly heard Wang Ran talking about hometown. She was both curious about Wang Ran''s hometown and the wine in Wang Ran''s hometown. Wang Ran thought for a while, he really didn''t know how to answer. Is white wine good? It doesn''t seem to be delicious, right? "Um~ I can''t say it''s delicious, but it''s strong enough. After drinking, the whole person feels like flying." Isn''t it just being drunk~ Tsunade spit out inwardly. "If I have the opportunity in the future, I can make some of it myself. Please try it." Wang Ran spoke, and then he asked with some doubts: "By the way, why are you drinking here alone? Didn''t it mean that most of Konoha''s Shangnin were sent out on missions?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Tsunade was stunned. He glanced at the full wine glass in his hand and drank it suddenly. "Ha~ Senior, I will leave tomorrow." After a pause, Tsunade continued, "It''s not to perform a mission, but to wander into the Ninja World." The wine glass that Wang Ran was holding paused for a while, and then put the wine in the glass into his mouth again. At this moment, he thought a lot. Tsunade will leave, indicating that the time of the three wars is getting closer. Although he doesn''t know the exact time of the Three Wars, Wang Ran speculates that it won''t be long before the Three Wars start completely. At this time, most of Konoha''s famous geniuses had already been brought into the family. And for a few, either already have a master. Or, you have already gone out to perform the task, and you have not had time to start. At present, Konoha has potential, except for Kakashi and Kai in Wang Ran''s apprenticeship plan, the other ones don''t matter. However, it is a pity that according to what Wang Ran understands, the two of them have also gone out to perform their tasks. In this way, it seems that Konoha doesn''t have any need to stay. It''s time to go and pick up the wool from other villages to see if he can pick up some treasures. After all, among the disciples of Konoha, Zhishui is still laying the foundation, and the cultivation method and Neijia Bajiquan are enough for him to practice in the past few years. It really doesn''t work, you can also take Shishui to the Ninja World. It just so happens that you can broaden the horizons of Zhishui, and save that Zhishui is deceived to death and life. Bring the soil and the red, now they have begun to perform the task, which can also quickly improve their strength. Coupled with the practice of Taoism and physical skills, as well as the protection and guidance of Jiuxinai, it seems that I don''t have to worry about myself for the past two years. Chapter 87： Leaving Konoha As long as two years later, when their strength reaches Shangren, they can teach them the Taoist Immortal Edition. At that time, I will teach them a few Tao skills suitable for them by the way, and when they have practiced, their strength will be at the top. And those ordinary ninjutsu, if they want to practice, whether in the family or the village, they can provide them. As for Jiuxinai, don''t worry about it. Pass the forbidden spirit and the universe directly to her, anyway, these two are the most suitable for her, let her practice slowly. Wang Ran understands that more is not as good as fine. In the past, it was because of bad luck for the three little ones. Wang Ran was not strong at that time, and he didn''t know many skills. So, at that time, Wang Ran could only teach anything. Now it is different. Wang Ranhui''s skills have been enriched a lot, so he can choose the most suitable skills for his disciples to learn. ... "Oh, isn''t it? Shinobi is so big, it''s not bad to go out and have a look, is it the little girl you accepted with you?" Putting down the wine glass, Wang Ran asked Tsunade in a low voice. "Yeah." Tsunade replied in a low voice. From her expression, Wang Ran could see that she had the ease of escaping from the war, but also the reluctance of Konoha and the people in Konoha. With a chuckle, Wang Ran said, "Well, have you figured out where to go? I just want to leave Konoha tomorrow, maybe I can drop in." "Huh? Senpai just came to Konoha and will leave?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tsunade asked in surprise. "I originally came to feel the atmosphere of Konoha, and I should leave when I feel it. Although I have accepted a few disciples after I came, they will also have to go on a mission." Wang Ran explained with a smile, Tsunade nodded and didn''t ask anything more. "Well, I''m going to visit Yunokuni first. The hot springs there are very famous. Senior, where are we going?" Tsunade asked with a smile, and Wang Ran shook his head and smiled, "Then we two don''t go along, I am going to the country of rain." "The country of rain?" Tsunade was a little surprised. As the place to meet Wang Ran for the first time, Rainy Country was not a good place to go. According to the current situation in the Ninja world, war may start at any time, and as the country of fire, the country of soil, and the country of wind, the country of rain at the junction of the three powers is naturally the best candidate for the first battlefield . "Well, I have three disciples in the Kingdom of Rain. I will go over and see where they have grown." Wang Ran was indeed going to take a look at Yahiko Nagato and Xiaonan, but seeing their progress was of secondary importance. Wang Ran''s main purpose was to pass on the few rewards he had just received to them. Then give them the jade pendant representing their identity. After all, you cant suffer anything if you suffer. "Oh, that''s it. Then I wish seniors a smooth journey in advance." Tsunade said with a smile, and as he spoke, he raised the glass in his hand and drank it. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran also drank a glass of wine and blessed Tsunade. ... After that, the two of them didn''t speak, Wang Ran was carefully savoring the taste of the drink in the glass, while Tsunade''s emotions kept surging. Until it got dark and the people in the tavern slowly increased, the two left the tavern. After leaving the tavern, Wang Ran did not return to the hotel, but went to the office of Sarutobi Hizen and told him that he was going to take Zhishui out to wander and practice for two years. Sarutobi Hizen did not refuse either. After Wanliu Wang Ran was fruitless, he happily agreed to this matter and said that Uchiha would go to explain it. Since it can save trouble, Wang Ran naturally agreed. My own approach can be regarded as helping Konoha solve many regrets, but I don''t think it will owe favors. After coming out of Hokage''s office, Wang Ran said to Zhishui again, asking him to prepare in advance. The little guy still looked awkward when he got the news. He didn''t expect that he was still eating melons in the afternoon, and it was his turn in the evening. And he was more thorough than bringing a few people away from the village, and I don''t know when Master will return to Konoha. ... Arranged to stop the water, only Kushina was left. Originally thought that he would be with Konoha for a while, but also wanted to wait until Kushina mastered the fairy mode, and then pass a few Taoism to her. Unexpectedly, the turmoil in the Ninja world would rise so quickly, so I had to pass it to her in advance. After explaining everything, Wang Ran wandered around the streets of Konoha for a while, and waited until the next time to come again. I don''t know when. ... In the early morning of the second day, Kusina and Hong, who were about to set out on a mission, had waited to gather at Konoha''s gate early. Seeing that the soil was coming in late, Hong helped his forehead helplessly. Bring the soil really hasn''t changed, even if you become a ninja, you will still be late. "Take the soil, what happened to you this time? Is there another grandma who needs help or the black cat is lost again?" Hong smiled while looking at Tai Tu and asked, Jiu Xin Na also laughed. As a senior sister, Jiu Xinnai naturally wants to get to know his younger brothers and sisters. Therefore, the materials of bringing the soil have been thoroughly studied by Jiu Xinnai. He is always late and the reason for his lateness, Jiu Xinnai is naturally clear. Being ridiculed by red, bringing the soil doesn''t care at all. Instead, he scratched his head and laughed and explained to Hong: "That''s not the case. I originally wanted to go to Master to sue someone, but when I went, I found that Master had checked out." "No way, I have to wait a while to see if the master will come back." "Idiot, since Master has already checked out, how could you wait until Master?" Xi Rihong cursed with a somewhat helpless smile. "But if I don''t wait a while, how do I know if Master will come back?" In this regard, Tai Tu did not feel ashamed, but said as expected. Looking at a logical ghost who is serious about nonsense, Jiu Xinnai couldn''t help laughing. This younger brother of my own is really interesting. "Take soil, you got up too late, Master should have left with Shishui." Jiu Xinnai explained with a smile. "go away?" Both Tai Tu and Hong are a little confused, what does it mean to leave with Zhishui? "Yes, Master said last night that I would watch you practice for the past few years. He will also leave Konoha today and take Shisui out to practice." Kushina explained. "Ah~how could this happen? I still have a lot of things I want to learn from Master." Tai Tu couldn''t help complaining. As the blood red pepper, Jiu Xinnai, listening to the complaint of the soil, directly gave the soil a blow to the chestnut. With soil covering his head and crying face, Xi Rihong chuckled. "Okay, don''t complain. What the master gave you is enough for you to learn." "General ninjutsu, don''t you just learn it casually?" "When your strength reaches Shangnin, Master will come back, and then teach you new training content." Chapter 88： Chalet again "Oh, yes. I kindly remind you that the new training content will surprise you~" At the thought of the technique Wang Ran taught him yesterday, Jiu Xinnai couldn''t help feeling. That is a more powerful technique than forbidden technique! "Surprise? Senior sister, what is it?" Seeing the mysterious appearance of God Jiu Xin, the spirit of bringing earth and red came instantly. Although it''s still early to reach Shinobu, it doesn''t affect their imagination. "You''ll know when the time comes, and now we should start." Jiuxina said to the two in a serious manner, and no matter whether they had any doubts after speaking, they flew directly into the distance. Seeing this, Honghe brought the soil and quickly followed. "Sister, wait for us! What kind of surprise is it?" ... ... At this time, Wang Ran was standing on the border between the country of fire and the country of rain. Shishui on the side looked at the surrounding environment in a daze. Shishui swears that he was still in Konoha not long ago. Then, after just a few swishes, he had already arrived at the border of the Fire Country. What kind of fairy speed is this, a bit too much. ... The speed is so fast, naturally because Wang Ran used the reason of shrinking the ground. Although he could also take Shishui and walk slowly to the country of rain, after all, the war was about to begin, so it was safer to hand over things to the three juniors earlier. Moreover, shrinking into an inch with the use of stop water can also let him feel in advance. After all, shrinking the ground into an inch is a technique that Wang Ran is going to hand over to Zhishui cultivation, and it will be easy to learn when he gets used to it in advance. Just like the chicken soup that doesnt know the theory, didnt it say that when a person adapts to a thing, he learns it, it will be a lot easier. "Master, where are we going now?" Zhishui looked at the unfamiliar surroundings, and asked with some doubts. Wang Ran thought for a while, he really didn''t know where to find Yahiko. Although the Kingdom of Rain is not big, it is still a bit difficult if you really want to find someone out of thin air. "Well, let me take you to see where I lived with your senior brothers and sisters. By the way, you can adapt to the environment of the country of rain." Wang Ran touched it down and said. As for why he said that, just look at the raining country in front of you. It is clearly separated from the country of fire, but strangely, only the country of rain is raining. I don''t understand what the climate of Naruto World is all about. In places where it is not big, the various climates are simply inexplicable. After speaking, Wang Ran directly took out two pieces of clothing, the large one was put on him, the small one to Shishui. Two figures, one big and one small, just stepped through the country of fire and entered the country of rain with continuous drizzle. With Zhishui, Wang Ran stopped and stopped along the way. It is also because of the fact that Zhishui is still small. Although his mind is mature, he can''t help but attract attention when he encounters novel things. At this time, Wang Ran would slow down and explain some knowledge to him. Shishui was also willing to listen, and the two of them walked abruptly for a long time before reaching the position of the cabin. ... "Well, that''s it." Wang Ran said with a smile. Seeing the empty scene in front of him, Zhishui was a little confused. Didn''t you say to show him where Wang Ran lived before? Why is there nothing? Master can''t remember it wrong, or the house has been demolished! "Master, here?" Hearing the puzzled voice of Zhishui, Wang Ran smiled and leaned down and touched his head. "When you look at things, don''t just look at the surface. Under any scene, there may be another look. Of course, people are the same." "So, no matter who you meet in the future, whatever you do, calm down and observe, and don''t jump to conclusions lightly." Well, as expected, education should start from the baby. Before this Zhishui grew up, Wang Ran began to teach him not to be deceived in the future. After Wang Ran finished speaking, Zhishui nodded thoughtfully. With his mind, he has already heard that Wang Ran is teaching himself. Wang Ran didn''t say much when seeing Zhishui''s thoughtful look. It''s good to get things right, and if you talk too much, you may not have good results. For Shishui, as long as he has this concept in his mind, he will gradually understand many things. Standing up, Wang Ran held Zhishui with one hand, making a seal on the other. Then, in Zhishui''s surprised eyes, the two entered the formation. As the cabin appeared in front of him, Zhishui glanced behind him in surprise. This is another look that Master said. At this time, Wang Ran also had a smile on his face. It seems that there is no need to go to specifically find Yahiko and them. Because at the moment Wang Ran came in, he had already noticed that an induction magic circle was hidden here. The chakra fluctuations in the circle belong to Nagato. And the moment Wang Ran entered, the magic circle had already been activated. Of course, if Wang Ran deliberately wanted to prevent the operation of the magic circle, he also had this ability. Feeling the movement of the magic circle and the familiar celestial chakra fluctuations, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. It seems that Nagato has grown a lot in the year he has left. The magic circle just now deceived Wang Ran. Although it was also because Wang Ran didn''t investigate it carefully, he had to admit that Nagato''s growth was enough to make Wang Ran look at him. "Well, is there anything good about Master?" As soon as he looked up, Zhishui saw a smile on his master''s face, and asked curiously. Wang Ran didn''t hide it either, nodded and said, "Well, it''s a good thing. Your brother and the others are coming over soon." "Ah, brother, are they coming? How did you know, Master?" Zhishui raised his head, doubts flashing in his eyes, and question marks in his little head. Didn''t they come to find someone? Why is this person directly delivered to the door. Wang Ran smiled without explaining too much. "I underestimated them. Go in and wait for them for a while, just cooking to fill your stomach." "Oh, good master." ... At the same time, somewhere in the country of rain, a group of dozens of people were walking talking and laughing. The three leading people were not bystanders, they were the three earliest disciples of Wang Ran. Yahiko, Nagato, and Koku! They were in a good mood when they had just completed the task. Although the reward for this mission was not much, it prevented a war that was not big or small. This brings the group one step closer to the realization of their dreams, so the big guys are very happy. But at this moment, Nagato, who was running, suddenly stopped. Yahiko and Xiaonan next to her naturally noticed the strangeness of Nagato for the first time, and looked at Nagato with concern and asked: "Nagato, what''s wrong with you? Was it hurt by the battle just now?" Chapter 89： Three little ones come, red clouds on black background Hearing this, Nagato hadn''t spoken yet, and everyone behind him laughed in unison: "Chief Xiaonan, how could this be possible? Just those little guys who couldn''t even beat us just now, how could it hurt the leader of Nagato." "Haha, that''s it." They knew how strong the Nagato three were. It is not an exaggeration to say that if Hanzo had suppressed the Kingdom of Rain for so many years, the coercion was too great, everyone thought that the three might have beaten Hanzo. However, Nagato looked into the distance as if he hadn''t heard the people''s words. Turning his head, looking at Yahiko and Xiaonan, Nagato said in an uneasy tone: "Yahiko, Xiaonan, the formation at home was touched." Ok? Hearing this, the expressions of both of them moved. There are tensions and expectations. But in the end, anticipation prevailed. "Nagato, do you think the master is back?" Nagato shook his head. Although his strength has improved a lot, he still can''t figure out who touched the circle of thousands of miles away. "I don''t know, I can only sense that the formation has been touched." "Can''t wait! No matter what, we must hurry back and have a look!" Yahiko clenched his fists and said firmly. The cabin is their most important place, there are too many memories there. Although I don''t know if Wang Ran is back, they must all go back as quickly as possible. If it is Wang Ran, then everyone is naturally happy. If not, hehe~ you''d better expect the cabin to be fine, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. "Ok!" Both Xiaonan and Nagato nodded heavily. After speaking, the three of them looked back at their companions and said: "We need to go out if we have important matters. Let''s go back to the base by ourselves. If you have anything, please, please." "Don''t worry, boss, you can go!" one of them said carelessly. "Ok." The three of them didn''t hesitate and ran away quickly from the team. Fortunately, this place is not far from the cabin. With their speed, they should be able to reach it within half an hour. ... "The bosses are really strong, their speed is so much faster than us." "Yes, and listening to the leaders'' conversation, it seems that their master is back." "The leaders are so strong. I really don''t know how strong the master''s master is." "I think it should be similar to Hanzo-sama." "Nonsense, if you can teach a disciple like the chiefs, how better than Hanzo-sama. Do you think Hanzo has such a strong apprentice as the chiefs?" "It seems so." Seeing the three people quickly disappearing in front of them, the group was talking about it. "Um, should we buy a ninja?" Suddenly, a puzzled voice came out from the crowd. "Yeah, do you still have to ask, which time is the end of the mission without buying a ninja?" "But our money seems to be where the leader is~" ... ... "Boss!!! Wait!! Save some money!" ... At this time, Yahiko, Watergate, and Xiaonan naturally didn''t care about these. It''s nothing for the subordinates to have no money to buy a ninja, and the master and the cabin are the most important. During this long or short journey, all three of them went on the road without saying a word. Half an hour''s journey shortened them by one third abruptly. Looking at the familiar surroundings, the three of them felt a lot of emotions, but here is their best memory! The last time they came back, it was because Nagato successfully cultivated into the fairy mode a month ago and came back to upgrade the sealing circle. The three of them entered the seal formation with a sense of anxiety. As soon as they entered, their hearts instantly became excited. Without him, because they smelled the familiar smell of rice. They smelled this smell almost every day for the first three years. The three of them were determined almost instantly, and Wang Ran was definitely back. ... Wang Ran in the room was sitting next to the casserole waiting for the last dish to be delivered. Fortunately, the kitchen utensils in the cabin were not taken away by the three Yahikos. Otherwise, Wang Ran, who had no ingredients, would really have to prepare for barbecue. Looking at the table full of vegetables, Zhishui couldn''t help but salivate. I really don''t blame him, this dish is so delicious. He has lived alone since he was a child. When has he seen this kind of formation? ... "These three guys, it''s really time to come back." Wang Ran muttered with a smile. Because Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan didn''t restrain their chakras, Wang Ran easily noticed the three of them when they first arrived. Still staring at Shishui, a table of gourmet food, and hearing Wang Ran''s words, before he had time to ask a question, the door of the wooden house was suddenly pushed open. "Master, you are back!" Yahiko took the lead and rushed into the house directly, shocking Shishui with a cleverness. Xiao Nan and Nagato were not far behind, and in the next moment, they also ran in. As a result, as soon as they entered the door, the three of them saw Shishui staring at them. Yahiko''s face was a little stiff, turned his head to look at Xiaonan and Nagato and asked: "Um, this won''t be Master''s child, right? It''s only a year, can he grow up like this?" As soon as the voice fell, a spoon flew out of the kitchen in an instant, and directly hit Yahiko''s forehead impartially. Both Xiaonan and Nagato looked at Yahiko speechlessly, how do they feel that Yahiko will forcefully lower his wisdom when he is in front of the master? Lets not talk about the existence of such creatures as the teacher, but if there is, the child will not be able to come out in a short while! The feeling of reunion just now was abruptly destroyed by Yahiko. "what!" As Yahiko''s scream sounded, the three seemed to have returned to their original days. ... "Senior Brother Yahiko, Senior Brother Nagato, Senior Sister Xiaonan, Hello, I am Uchiha Shisui, the disciple that Master has just received." Although Yahiko was a little weird, Shisui stood up honestly and bowed to the three of them. When the three of them looked at Shishui, they felt a sense of right and wrong in their hearts. "Shishui, we remember, hello." The three of them smiled and greeted Shishui. After saying hello, Xiao Nan just wanted to go to the kitchen to help Wang Ran when she saw Wang Ran coming out with a casserole. As soon as Wang Ran came out, Yahiko, who had just made it up, subconsciously covered his head, as if the place where he was hit by the spoon was still hurting. Wang Ran glanced at him speechlessly, and was immediately attracted by the appearance of the three of them. What the three of them wore was a windbreaker that was common throughout the Ninja world. But Wang Ran is very familiar with the style of this trench coat. Red clouds on the black background, isn''t this horse riding the uniform of Akatsuki. After the co-authored three juniors separated from him, Akatsuki was still organized in the country of rain. Chapter 90： Teaching completed However, he is still carrying the meal now, not when he is talking. "You kid, Yahiko, hasn''t the meridian skin been itchy after not dredging it for so long?" "How can I come to Master, I''ll help you serve it." Seeing Wang Ran''s smile and cursing expression, Yahiko also smiled, no longer covering his head, and ran to Wang Ran''s side with a smiley face to take the casserole. "Look at how you look like you are servants, hurry up to pack up and eat, there will be something to ask you in a while." Wang Ran said to the three with a smile. Feeling the long-lost familiarity, the corners of Xiao Nan''s happy mouths have not been closed. "Hey~" In response, the three quickly tidied up, and then sat at the table. Smelling the fragrance of the food, including Shishui, Wang Ran''s four apprentices couldn''t help it. As soon as Wang Ran said to eat, a few people stuffed their mouths. Also Xiao Nan, as a girl, he still pays attention to his own image, but the speed of eating is not normal. The three of Yahiko Nagato and Xiaonan feel like starving ghosts who have not eaten enough. Even the food with Zhishui was distorted. There was a large table of dishes, and it was a feeling that a few people didn''t get enough points. Looking at the appearance of the four, Wang Ran just smiled, and said nothing. A meal was finished very quickly, and unexpectedly, there was nothing left of the table full of dishes. Of course, the price of this result was that Yahiko was collapsing on the floor holding his stomach. ... "Master, why do you remember to come back and take a look? Just now when Nagato told me that someone was coming from home, we were worried about recruiting thieves." After drinking and eating, Xiao Nan also sat in front of Wang Ran and said, with a little bit of coquetry in his tone. This made Yahiko spit out, "Hey, Xiaonan. You don''t usually do this. How about the cold-blooded fan in front of the subordinates on weekdays?" Xiao Nan glared at Yahiko fiercely. This person really has no vision at all! "You want to control." After speaking, he set his eyes on Wang Ran again, waiting for his answer. Wang Ran smiled when he saw the two arguing and tearing down the stage. This feeling was also a long time ago for him. "I am coming back this time mainly to give you things. By the way, I have given you some new techniques." "Send something? What is worthy of Master, you should deliver it yourself?" Xiao Nan asked suspiciously, as for Wang Ran''s new technique, um~ it''s drizzling compared to what Wang Ran wants to give them. "Yes, that''s it. This is the Zongmen token that I made for you. You can also send chakras into it when you are in danger. As soon as I sense it, I will look for you immediately." With that said, Wang Ran took out the jade pendant from his sleeve and gave it to the three of them. Touching the jade pendant in his hand, Xiao Nan''s eyes lit up. Without him, beautiful enough. And on the jade pendant, there is his own name. Of course, they can also feel the seal technique on the jade pendant, but for them, the care contained in the jade pendant is the most important. "Thank you, Master, it''s really beautiful." Xiao Nan said with a smile, loving the jade pendant in his hand. "Okay, put it away. The second thing is going to happen next. Just now I thought about the chakra fluctuations in the formation. Nagato, you have cultivated into the fairy mode, right?" Wang Ran interrupted the freshness of the three people, and asked Nagato. Hearing that, Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan stopped playing with the jade pendant in the observer''s hands, and put away the jade pendant. "Yes, Master, I only learned it a month ago. Although it can be used now, it requires a long preparation time, and the maintenance time is short each time." Nagato explained to Wang Ran, and when he heard Nagato''s words, Wang Ran nodded. Without Wang Ran''s direct teaching, it is already very good to be able to cultivate to this point. "It''s already very good, and then just practice steadily. As for now, if you want to quickly enter the fairy mode, you can split a shadow clone in advance to refine the fairy chakra, and it will be done as soon as the time comes." Wang Ran said, he was very rude and borrowed from future Naruto''s creativity. Nagato was taken aback, he hadn''t expected such a simple thing. "Good master, I understand." Wang Ran nodded, then looked at Yayan and Xiao Nan, and asked, "What about you?" Xiao Nan nodded and replied: "I have successfully practiced, which is similar to Nagato''s problem." Yahiko also touched his head and laughed. Seeing his appearance, he didn''t need to guess to know that he was also successful. Sure enough, Yahiko''s answer was not unexpected, and it was indeed successful. "Then how are you learning the two Dao skills I taught you before?" Hearing that, except for Nagato, both Xiaonan and Yahiko''s faces were a little bit hip. "Master, it''s not that I said that these two techniques are too difficult. It''s been almost a month. Apart from Nagato''s all-learning, Xiaonan and I only mastered the universe." "Moreover, if you don''t enter the fairy mode, you can''t take out the things you put in the sleeves with Universe in the sleeves. When Wang Ran heard the words, he gave a helpless smile, but it wasn''t awkward. I really didn''t have any good things before, and there were only two Daoshu. A giant dragon flame is indeed suitable for Nagato, but the key is that Xiaonan and Yahiko are struggling to learn this technique. Not to mention the universe in the sleeves, it is even more tasteless for them who cannot maintain the fairy mode. Unless you store valuables, it''s not even as good as an ordinary seal scroll. "Okay, don''t complain. Haolong Flame is really not suitable for you and Xiaonan. As for the universe, although it is very tasteless now, it will be quite practical after you can enter the fairy mode anytime and anywhere." "No, I''m here to teach you a new technique." Wang Ran looked at Yahiko and Xiao Nan, who were looking upset, and said with a smile. Upon hearing this, the three of them immediately became energetic. Even Nagato is no exception, only after practicing, the power of Taoism is not covered. Now Haolong Yanhuo is the most powerful technique in Nagato''s hands. Although some abilities of reincarnation eyes have been developed, Haolong Yanhuo is even better in terms of attack power. I didn''t care about the new technique just now, it was because there was jade in front. Now~ Hey, it''s so fragrant. "Master, what new technique?" "Relax your mind and I will pass it on to you." After speaking, as the three of them relaxed their minds, Jing Hua Shuiyue took the initiative. In just a short while, with the subconscious cooperation of the three, Wang Ranxin''s several rewards were all passed on to the three. There is no way, Wang Ran will only have so much, there is really no one who is particularly suitable for the three, so they can only spend more time and take a more and more refined path. Chapter 91： Listen to Master’s advice Of course, if they only choose one or two techniques to practice, they may not be able to deduct this technique to the top. As Sanxiao slowly opened his eyes, their minds slowly calmed down. I just received so much information at once, to be honest, there was a bit of confusion in my mind for a while. However, the three of them were also fast-bodied people, and soon came over. Looking at the three people who recovered, Wang Ran said: "Although I have given you several techniques, I want to give you two suggestions." "One is to spend more time, learn and master all of them. I recommend Nagato to go this way." "The other is to choose only one or two techniques, proficient and integrated into their own cultivation system. This way, Koku and Yahiko are more suitable." "Of course, the physique passed to you just now, I suggest you still practice, after all, for you, simple use shouldn''t be a problem." Yahiko Nagato and Xiao Nan nodded in approval when they heard Wang Ran''s suggestion. They naturally know that Wang Ran''s words are reasonable, so at this moment, Yahiko and Xiaonan are thinking about which technique they should choose to integrate into their cultivation system. Looking at the two men in thought, Wang Ran suggested: "Xiao Nan, I suggest that you can choose to blend in your style paper dance with forbidden spirit or mirror flower water. Whether it is sealing technique or illusion, the combination of Japanese paper dance will have unexpected results." "And Yahiko, I suggest that you major in Neijia Bajiquan, and cooperate with Jinghua Shuiyue. In this way, coupled with your own water escape ninjutsu, you will have no shortcomings in all aspects." When the two heard it, indeed, what Wang Ran said was indeed their best choice. As for shrinking the ground, neither of them thought about it. In the trio, except for Nagato because of the reincarnation eye, Yahiko and Konan''s dynamic observation abilities are not too strong. Xiao Nan is okay, after all, in the sky. Well, Yahiko~ If the cultivation is reduced to an inch, it is hard to say how it will end. "Good master, we will consider it carefully." ... Now that the main purpose of this trip had been achieved, Wang Ran turned his attention back to the three of them in the windbreaker with black background and red clouds. "Ahem, by the way, what''s the matter with the three of you clothes?" Wang Ran gave a light cough and asked Yahiko, Nagato and Xiaonan. When Wang Ran mentioned his uniform, the three of them instantly became more energetic. Especially Yahiko''s eyes widened. Finally, it''s finally time to show off in front of parents. At this time, the three of them told Wang Ran that they had worked **** their foundation, just like reporting to their parents that they had scored full marks in the exam. "Master, guess what this is?" Yahiko, who spoke first, didn''t answer Wang Ran''s question, but asked mysteriously. It''s just that there is more or less excitement in this tone. Wang Ran glanced at him helplessly, okay, you don''t want to give you a chance to show off, you have to pretend to be more forceful. Now I declare that your careful thoughts have failed. "Why, did you form an organization?" Wang Ran said with a smile, but there was a hint of evil in his smile. "What? Master, why did you get it in one guess." Yahiko said disappointedly, Nagato and Konan who were watching shook their heads. "Idiot, as long as a normal person looks at our dress, he knows that we are in an organization." "But that doesn''t prove that we founded it!" Yahiko retorted. "Indeed, if Yahiko, your tone is calmer and less excited." At this time, Nagato, who had been silent for a long time, delivered a fatal blow to Yahiko. Yahiko was helpless, Nagato said so, what else could he say. ... "Tell me, what is going on with this organization?" Wang Ran ignored Yahiko''s depression and asked. "Master, it''s like this, after we got out of the teacher..." Upon hearing Wang Ran''s question, Xiao Nan directly took over the right to speak and explained to Wang Ran. It turned out that since Wang Ran left, the three of them have been busy running around in the country of rain in order to resolve the chaos and bring peace to this war-torn country. At first, because they were helping others every day, the three of them felt that their lives were quite fulfilling. However, by chance, the three of them returned to a place where they once helped themselves because of a commissioned task. They found that the place seemed to be back to the way they were before they came. Even more chaotic than before! Slowly, the three of them also realized that they were too few, and the three of them were probably after solving the trouble by themselves. As soon as the front foot is gone, the back foot will become confused again. Since it is difficult to realize their dreams by themselves, the three decided to find more like-minded partners and work hard together. At this time, Yahiko''s personal charm and the usefulness of the three kind-hearted characters are reflected. The opponents who had been defeated by them had long been conquered by the character and charm of the three people. Now when they heard that the three people wanted to call together their partners, they all came to vote. In this way, the embryonic form of a small organization was born easily. Next, this organization grew bigger and more people. Similarly, there are more and more talents in the organization. Everyone has a different division of labor. Some are responsible for management and some are responsible for fighting. Through the missions of mediating wars and hunting down the villains on the black market list, this organization has slowly gained development funds. Now, this organization has formed a snowball trend, and has begun to establish stronghold bases throughout the Rain Country. And the name of this organization did not live up to everyone''s expectations, and was named Akatsuki by Yahiko. To break through the darkness and bring light to the world. "So, your organization is called Akatsuki?" After listening to Xiao Nan''s description, Wang Ran''s eyes twitched and asked. "Yes, it''s my name. How about Master, is it meaningful?" Yahiko straightened his chest and said proudly. What can Wang Ran say about this? "Ahem, listen to Master''s advice. If you encounter anything in the future, you must start a group when you can start a group, don''t take it alone!" "Huh? What does that mean?" Hearing Wang Rans earnest words, Yahiko Nagato and Xiaonan were a little puzzled. What do they mean? Why do you not understand? "That is to say, if you encounter enemies in the future, you should go on together instead of sending off the heads one by one." Chapter 92： Forbidden breath Wang Ran didn''t explain much. I can''t say that you, an invincible Xiao organization in the future, just because of various single belts, and then the residue of being beaten is not left. Besides, the current relationship between the characters is messed up by myself, and I don''t know what will happen in the future. "Don''t worry, Master, the three of us have always acted together." Hearing what Wang Ran said, the three of them understood, and then said to Wang Ran with their chests patted. Seeing the three of them, Wang Ran didn''t say much. Standing up, he said to the three of them: "The matter has been settled, and I should go too. The Shinobi world is about to become messy, you have to be careful." "Ah~Master, you have to leave when you come back." When Wang Ran was about to leave, Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan immediately said with some dismay. As for what Wang Ran said, the ninja world is going to be chaotic again, and they naturally know that they have been working hard in the ninja world. It can be said that their Xiao organization is now preparing for the upcoming war. "Now you are also busy people, a large group of people rely on you, but there is not much time to waste." Wang Ran stretched his waist and spoke to the three of them unhurriedly. "But we just want to stay with Master for a while~" Xiao Nan said a little unhappy. Wang Ran laughed haha, "There will be time to meet in the future, Zhishui, we are leaving." After speaking, Wang Ran walked directly outside the door, and was listening to Shishui, who had been listening to the conversation between the four. Upon seeing this, he hurriedly said to Yahiko, Nagato and Xiaonan, and then quickly followed Wang Ran. "Master, take care of your body!" Yahiko, Nagato and Xiaonan stood at the door, looking at Wang Ran''s back, who was further and further away, and shouted. "Just protect yourself." Wang Ran waved his hand, and disappeared into the rain curtain without turning his head back. ... "Master, where are we going now?" As he got farther and farther from the cabin, Zhishui couldn''t help but raised his head and asked. Wang Ran laughed, and he had already figured out the route this time. First traverse the country of fire, go to the border to see Jiuxina, bring the soil and the red trio, and then change to the country of thunder. As for the Water Country, Wang Ran does not plan to go now. If I remember correctly, there should be a Uchiha spot hovering somewhere. Although he may not be able to beat himself now, if he has any back then, he will lose. Still wait for two years, when one''s own strength improves, then go to meet this Ninja World Shura. "Let''s go back to the land of fire to see Kuzina and the others, and then turn to the land of thunder." "Oh." Zhishui responded and stopped talking, slowly following Wang Ran''s back. This time, Wang Ran also stopped using Shudichengcun to move. Originally, one of the purposes of coming out this time was to cultivate with still water, and what I saw and heard on the road was naturally part of the practice. In this way, starting from the country of rain, the two of them spent more than a month before crossing most of the country of fire and arriving near the coastline of the country of fire. Naturally, this more than a month wasn''t just for driving, Zhishui had also improved a lot in strength under Wang Ran''s teaching. ... As soon as I arrived at the coastline of the Fire Country, a salty sea breeze rushed over my face. Smelling the smell, this surprised Shishui, who had never seen the sea. Although I have known from the book that sea water is salty, it is amazing to smell the salty sea breeze for the first time. "Master, you see this sea is so magnificent, it seems that there is no end in sight." Standing on the edge of the coastline, Zhishui looked at the endless sea, and his eyes were filled with excitement. Wang Ran looked at Zhishui''s naive appearance, and the corners of his mouth showed an arc. This is what a child of Zhishui''s age should look like. The mature Zhishui on weekdays makes Wang Ran very worry-free. But it is because of the maturity of Shishui that makes people feel more distressed for this five-year-old. "The sea is like this, it''s wide and awe-inspiring." Wang Ran smiled and stroked Zhishui''s hair, and also stood on the edge of the coastline looking out. The sun shone on Wang Ran and Zhishui''s body, and the two shadows, one large and one small, looked very warm. But at the next moment, a terrifying chakra suddenly broke out in the distance. That kind of depressed feeling was felt even by Shishui, whose strength was only close to that of Xia Ren. The two suddenly turned their heads and looked into the distance, Shishui, who was still weak in strength, could not feel anything. But Wang Ran, at this time, had already sensed that this powerful chakrali contained inexplicable vitality. Such unscrupulous squandering of vitality, although it can obtain powerful power. But the ending...everyone can guess that when the vitality is squandered, the life of the operator will come to an end. "Master, what is going on over there?" Zhishui asked Chao Wang Ran in surprise, he could feel that the place where Chakra waved from was far away from him. However, even at such a distance, I can make myself aware of what kind of monster this is! Information flashed quickly in Wang Ran''s brain at this time. Soon, he remembered what this was. One of the classic battles of Naruto, the famous battle of the eight gates of Dunjia-Matt Dai vs. Mist Ninja Sword Seven. Wang Ran is hesitating now whether he wants to go there or not. He is neither the person of Kiri Shinobu nor the person of Konoha. In the past, he shouldn''t make a move. If it''s just to watch the excitement, it doesn''t seem very good. Moreover, according to this posture, after the battle of the Seven Ninja Swords, there are only two or three left. Even if he passed, Matt Dai didn''t need his help. Maybe, the ancestral brain of the Matt family will make Matt Dai recognize himself as Wu Ren''s helper. When the time comes, open the eight doors and give yourself a kick. Where can I go to make sense? Forget it, let them fight on their own. They are a civilized person, and don''t get involved with these fights. Anyway, according to the final outcome, this matter can be considered a perfect solution. "Someone has used a forbidden technique. Looking at this posture, he should not survive." Wang Ran did not tell Shishui that it was Matt Dai who used the forbidden technique. Otherwise, according to Shishui''s character, the person who used the forbidden technique was Konoha, he would definitely beg Wang Ran to help Matt wear it. And as everyone knows, Wang Ran is the last person to reject others. In particular, the object of seeking oneself is still one''s own disciple. In the past, so many teachers "borrowed lessons" from themselves, but they were not ashamed to refuse. If Shishui asked for himself, how could he help. It''s just that the price is a bit high, and Wang Ran doesn''t want to bear the possible consequences. Chapter 93： Ninja Sword Seven "Okay, it''s none of our business anyway, hurry up to Konoha''s station and see Kushina and the others." Wang Ran shook his head, said to Zhishui before leaving. In the next second... The steps that Wang Ran had just taken out came to a halt. This caused a Shishui that hadn''t even spoken the word Oh, and was immediately caught in the neck by Wang Ran''s movements. In the next moment, a terrifying Chakra burst out of Wang Ran''s body, and Zhishui shrank his neck quickly, wondering what happened to Wang Ran. In fact, the reason is very simple, because he felt that the jade pendant he had brought earth and red was touched. Wang Ran felt it carefully, okay, isn''t this the place where Matt wore the forbidden technique just now. Obviously, with earth and red, I don''t know why he was involved in this battle. And it can bring them danger and make them ask for help, naturally it cannot be Matt Dai. Then the facts are right in front of you. Ninja swords are all seven people, right? Believe it or not, I will let you even two or three! "Gudong~Master, you are..." Zhishui couldn''t help but swallowed. The aura on Wang Ran''s body now was really horrifying. "Hehe, Jiudu and Hong are in danger, Shishui, don''t blink, let you see the person who bullied us at the Tibetan gate, but happened to be hit by me and what the end was." "what?" When he heard that the soil and red were in danger, Zhishui was stunned for an instant. As a result, before he was relieved, Wang Ran grabbed Zhishui''s arm directly, and the two disappeared instantly. ... Push the time forward by half an hour. The three people from the Toku, Red, and Kai team, led by Kai and their guidance, received an intelligence transportation task that was not too important. Because this task is not too important, the task of a group of people is relatively easy on the way. Of course, in fact, this task didn''t require Shangren to participate. But Sarutobi Hizen personally confessed that he should pay attention to the members of the Ran team, so Kai and their guidance went to the Ninja Profound Stage, and this time they directly led the team. Originally thought that this relaxed atmosphere of the mission would last until the end, but never expected that they would hit head-on against the Seven Ninja Swords who had sneaked into the land of fire. Of course, if the people from Wuren were here, they would know that it was not a group of people who brought the soil and hit the Seven Ninjas. Rather, after the Seven Ninja Swords discovered them, they did not leave silently like ordinary sneakers, but chose to kill these Konoha ninjas who looked like a dish. "Jie Jie Jie..." With a burst of weird laughter, and there was a smile just now, there was a chill immediately. The rest of the team also took a defensive posture. As the voice got closer, everyone finally saw the true face of the person who came. A group of seven people, each of which is strangely shaped. Either fangs, sharp mouths, or bandages. Anyway, he is not a normal person. Their appearance is not special to the soil that has been in the border for more than a month. Anyway, there is no surprise that a bunch of people on the water country have grown up like this. It was these people, one by one, carrying some strange weapons, which made the soil feel a little difficult to deal with. "Hey, you belong to the country of water, what is the purpose of coming to our country of fire?" Dai Tu stared at the seven people opposite and asked. This caused all the seven Ninja swords to split their mouths [Bokuge www.boquge.xyz], and they looked very terrifying. "Haha, this kid doesn''t seem to know us? What should I do, the feeling of being ignored... really makes me want to kill!" The watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost carrying the big sword shark muscle, looked at the people in Konoha, and smiled strangely. "you guys" "shut up!" Tai Tu just wanted to speak, but was directly interrupted by the guidance of the Kai team on the Ninja Xuantai. "Senior Xuantai, what''s wrong?" Suspiciously looking at the Shangnin Xuantai behind him, what surprised him was that the Xuantai, who was the Shangnin Xuantai, showed a look of fear at this time. "Oh, it seems someone recognized us~" Pipa Shizang spoke, but his tight, expressionless face made it hard to see what his mood was. "Jie Jie~ It seems that we are still very famous. To celebrate, let me send them a luxurious thunder and lightning funeral!" The black **** Thunder tooth cracked the corner of his mouth and said with a strange smile. "Hmph, let me blow them into pieces with droplets." There was no pear in the dark, and he grinned. ... Although it seemed that the Ninja Swordsmen were not of one mind, Xuantai was still full of despair at this time. However, these children around him are Konoha''s hope for the future, and he must not be able to survive. I hope that these fires can continue. Thinking of this, Xuantai forced himself to calm down. Go to the front of several children and protect them behind you. Then he said to the seven Ninja swords: "I don''t know what the seven famous Ninja swords of Wuren Village will do in our territory of Fire Country." Although it was a questioning tone, the sweat that kept falling down on Xuantai''s face betrayed his mood at this time. "Seven Ninja swords!" Hearing Xuantai''s words, everyone behind him couldn''t help but exclaimed. Except with soil. "Seven Ninja swords? What is that?" I scratched my head in doubt and looked at everyone''s performance. It seemed to be very powerful. Why haven''t I heard of it? Hong was full of fear at this time, and he didn''t even care about spitting out the dirt. He squatted and said to Daitu: "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, according to the school textbook... it says... it''s a secret army in the Ninja Village of the Water Country." "Although... there are only seven people, it is rumored that the seven people are all elite ninja strengths, and each ninja sword... has different abilities. If the seven people are together, they can stand up to a ninja troop." Hearing Hong''s description, a cold sweat broke out on his soiled forehead. When it''s over, the seven elites are serving food. Lynn, this time we may be going to say goodbye forever, hope you will think of me often. ... "Jie Jie Jie, sure enough you still know our name." Hearing Konoha''s words, Tong Cao Ye Bai Ren smiled exaggeratedly, not paying attention to them at all. Also, in the eyes of the Seven Ninja Blades, the Konoha people at this time were just tools for playing and pleasing themselves. "Haha, Broken KnifeFirst Cut Pipa Shizang, Big KnifeShark Muscle Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost, Long KnifeSewing Needle Li Shikushi Maru, Blunt KnifeDuncut Grass Savages. "Double swords, flounder ghost lamp thousand blades, thunder swords, black teeth **** thunder teeth, explosive swords and no pears. Who knows the names of the seven ninja swords?" Chapter 94： Bring the soil to awaken the writing wheel eye "I don''t know what you are here for?" Xuantai was still delaying time, although he didn''t know if he could wait for the reinforcements, but delaying for a while was always more hope. "Ah, what you know is really clear, so I should give you a gorgeous funeral." Hei Chu Lei Ya said with a smile, and even if there was no trace of killing intent, the hearts of Konoha''s people were pulled together. ... "If you do this, aren''t you afraid to cause a war between the country of fire and the country of water?" Xuantai asked sharply, all the seven Ninja swords who were watching were laughing strangely. "Battle? But our mission is to sneak into the country of fire silently, but now you have discovered it. In order to complete the mission, what can we do?" "Of course it is to solve you all. After all, there is no infiltration that a living person can see, it is a successful infiltration." The watermelon mountain puffer ghost grinned, and the innocent voice made Konoha''s people shudder. War, is this about to begin? Xuantai also knew that this time really couldn''t be dragged on, and turned his head slightly and whispered to the ninjas behind him: "I will delay them as much as possible for a while. You guys should run away as soon as possible. Remember, don''t look back. You can run one by one." The seven Ninja swords on the opposite side, seeing the appearance of Xuantai, also understood his careful thinking. However, is it possible to escape in the hands of the seven Ninja swords? With a disdainful smile, the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost just wanted to speak, but Wu Li Jinba stopped him. "Don''t play anymore, we have other tasks, and we quickly solved these Konoha ninjas." "Cut~" Under the command of Wu Li Jin Ba under the command of his superiors, the watermelon pufferfish ghost cut at him disdainfully, but Xuan did not fight. That is because the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost can''t beat Wuli Jinba, responsible, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost will definitely teach Wuli Jinba how to behave. "run!" Seeing that the seven Ninja swords on the opposite side wanted to make a move, Xuantai roared and rushed to the opposite side frantically. "Fire escape, the art of phoenix fire!" Following the charge of Xuantai, the technique of Phoenix Immortal Fire also appeared instantly. Xuantai is not without a more powerful technique, but among the techniques he knows, that can attack multiple people at once, only the Phoenix Fire technique is the most powerful. In fact, he also knew that this technique could not bring harm to the Seven Ninja Swords. However, even if it can stop them for a second. In this way, at least Konoha''s Tinder can have more hope of escaping alive. Sure enough, in the next second, the Seven Ninja Swords easily dissipated Xuantai''s Phoenix Immortal Fire technique. Seeing the Xuantai rushing towards him recklessly, Li Shichuanwan gave a cruel smile. The long knife and stitches in his hand slammed into the mysterious platform, like a silver needle, directly pierced into the mysterious platform under the traction of the transparent thread. How could it be the opponent of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen who had just been promoted to the profound platform that could not endure for a year? Seeing the long swords and stitches flying towards him, Xuantai tried his best to stop it. Seeing the long knife and the stitches being smashed away by himself, Xuantai breathed a sigh of relief. But the next moment, his pupils contracted rapidly, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. It turned out that after the long knife and the stitches were swung away under the control of Li Shakuwan, under the control of Li Shakuwan, he inserted directly behind the Xuantai. And the unbiased position is his heart. It''s too late to say, then fast. With so many movements, in fact, it only took two seconds to rush out of the profound platform. In other words, it was Konoha''s Shangninxuantai, which was directly killed by Li Shichuanwan. As a result, the five people, Jiudu, Hong, Kai, Shiranui Genma, and Ebisu, who were ordered to escape by Xuantai, didn''t even have enough time to react. Seeing that he was still roaring for the first second to escape from the profound stage Shinobu, the next second he fell in front of his eyes. Moreover, blood was constantly flowing out of the heart, and the whole person was stunned. This was the first time he saw that a partner died abruptly in front of him, and the reason was to let him escape. This made him attach great importance to his companion''s soil, and couldn''t help but shed tears. At this moment, he even forgot his own situation, and his pupils were rapidly shrinking. Slowly, as the profound platform fell completely, the pupils with soil suddenly turned blood red. And in every pupil, there is a Gouyu spinning frantically. That''s right, Bringing the Earth to awaken and write round eyes, although it is not the awakening in the original work or the double gouyu, but it is several years earlier than the original work. However, this is not what he wants. After awakening the Shalunyan, he could easily observe that Xuantai''s eyes had lost luster. Moreover, his tarnished eyes kept staring in his direction, as if confirming whether they had escaped. Those who dreamed of dreaming before wanted to awaken Shao Lun Yan, but when he really awakened, he was never more uncomfortable than now. How much he thought that the death of the gentle Xuantai was a fake, even if he couldn''t awaken Shao Lun Yan! ... "Li Shakuanwan, you are too much! Such a good toy, you dare to **** it with my uncle, do you want to taste the explosion of droplets?" Wu Li Zhiba stared at Li Shakean pill fiercely, as if she was about to act if she didn''t agree. Not only him, but the others also looked at Li Shikuanwan unhappy. At this time, the Seven Ninja Swords even quarreled endlessly because Li Shikuan Wan took the advantage of Ninja Sword to kill Xuantai first. This completely angered Ji Di, and the anger in his mind had made him unable to calm down. "You guys, that''s enough!!!" With the yelling of the earth, everyone looked at him. Seeing Shan Gouyu writing round eyes in the eyes of the earth, everyone in Konoha was surprised, but there was no idea of ??congratulations. After all, everyone might die here. But the seven Ninja swords were different, and they were overjoyed in their hearts when they saw that there were still writing round eyes in the soil. As long as you bring back this pair of writing round eyes, you will be given a lot of credit. "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect to meet a Uchiha clan who has awakened from writing round eyes here. This is really a surprise." The watermelon mountain puffer ghost stared at the soiled eyes and said greedily. To say who among the Seven Ninjamen wants to make merit the most, it is the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost. As long as there is credit, is it still far from the day when he succeeds to the throne of Shuiying? I have to say that although the watermelon mountain puffer fish looks ugly, they are as beautiful as people think. Although they are not strong enough, they feel that they can use their wisdom to get together! Chapter 95： Matt Dai arrives "Li Shikuanwan, you just grabbed a toy, and now the rest is nothing to do with you." "Cut...just a pair of Gouyu writing round eyes." Although being choked by the watermelon puffer fish ghost made Li Shikuanwan a little unhappy, he still abides by the rules of the seven people. I have already won the strongest one. If the remaining weak chickens are still robbed, it is estimated that the remaining six people in the Ninja swords group will attack him in groups. ... Looking at the jokes of the seven Ninja swords in front of them, the more you want to bring the soil, the more angry and the more uncomfortable you think! Originally, because of Xuantai''s death, Tai Tu was a little bit dazzled by anger, but now the Ninja Swordsmen are acting like this, which is simply unbearable! "You bastards, go to death!" With that said, Bringing the soil, regardless of the current form, rushed towards the watermelon mountain puffer ghost stiffly. "Bring soil!!" Xi Rihong shouted worriedly, and the impulse to bring soil made the desperate people even worse. ... And the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, watching the brainless rushing to bring the soil, even the shark muscle is useless, but a little disdainful to stretch out a hand, want to grab the soil. It''s a pity that the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost is after all underestimating the writing wheel, and also underestimating the dirt. After awakening the earth of the writing wheel, the improvement of dynamic visual ability is not a little bit. Looking at the outstretched hands of the watermelon puffer fish ghost, brought the soil to easily capture his intentions, and then easily avoided the past. Then, Chakra moved quickly inside the body, "Neijia Bajiquan, Bengquan!" With Taetu''s shot, he also succeeded in hitting the watermelon mountain puffer ghost who underestimated him. With a muffled sound, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost was repelled dozens of steps by the soil. Moreover, the area hit was obviously a little collapsed. The injury is not serious, but it still makes the watermelon puffer fish angry. It doesn''t matter if the soil is taken to hide, it is even injured by the soil. This makes him the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, where will the next four generations of Shuiying face? "Boy, I''m going to kill you!!" The watermelon mountain blowfish ghost said grimly, raising the broadsword and shark muscle and preparing to hack the soil. "Hehe, you are really embarrassed by the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, you were actually injured by a Konoha kid Xia Ren." "Don''t say that you are a man who endures the sword by yourself. It is really embarrassing to be in a team with you." Before the action of the watermelon puffer fish ghost started, the irony of the teammates first ushered in. The angry watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost is an itchy teeth, but he can''t refute it, after all, what everyone said is the truth. However, this Uchiha boy, the physical skills he cultivates is really weird, he can actually attack the internal organs. Everyone in the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, seeing the watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost with a green face, all laughed even more fiercely. The watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost is called a stubborn, just want to step forward and grab the soil to prepare for a shame. But unexpectedly, he was stuck again. This time it wasn''t to ridicule him, but the Ghost Lamp Qianba flashed directly and came to the side with the soil. As soon as he had just reacted with the soil, he didn''t use the double knife and flounder. He directly pinched the neck with the soil with his hands, and stopped the resistance with the soil. "Ghost Light Thousand Blades, do you want to die?" Looking at the ghost lamp Qianbian who took the first step by himself, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost hated it. Gui Deng Qianba turned his head and glanced at the watermelon puffer fish ghost, "Waste is not qualified to speak." "you" The watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost is so angry, isn''t it just a little careless, how dare you treat me like this. When I take the place of Shuiying, I must let you bastards, there is no good day! It''s a pity that the current style of the Ninja Seven is like this, and his watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost is not yet the heir of the water shadow. ... Ignoring the angry watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, Gui Deng Qianren pinched the neck with soil with one hand, and grabbed him. "Bring soil!!" Xi Rihong looked at everything in front of him nervously, but didn''t know what to do. For a few Xia Ren who experienced the test of life and death for the first time, being able to stand and talk at this time is already considered as having a good psychological quality. ... Feeling the tremendous strength on the neck, a fierce suffocation followed. Tai Tu only felt that his eyes were dark, and couldn''t help but want to resist. However, how could he be the opponent of Ghost Light Qianban with the strength of Shinobu. No matter how hard he tried, Gui Deng Qianbian''s hand still pinched his neck without any movement. Feeling the struggle with dirt, the corners of Ghost Lamp Qianb''s mouth also made a radian. He likes seeing others dying and struggling, this feeling is really full of accomplishment. "Jie Jie, struggle, kid, but unfortunately you will soon lose the most proud writer of the Uchiha clan." "When you are gone, what hole cards do you have to struggle to survive?" Gui Deng Qianba looked at the dirt cruelly, and the free hand stretched out directly, ready to dig down the dirt eyes. ... "The third door, open the door! Konoha Tornado!" At this critical juncture, a roar suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears. Immediately afterwards, a green figure covered in green light suddenly appeared on the battlefield, knocking back the Ghost Lantern Qianba with one kick. Metka looked at him in disbelief, and the ninja who repelled the ghost lamp thousand blades turned out to be his father, Matt Dai. It turned out that after detecting the anomaly here, Matdai and Sakumo Hagi, who were on the mission, prepared to split their troops. One person comes to support, and one person carries out the task. Originally, this was impossible. As Konoha''s "veteran" Shinobu, what use would Matt Dai come to support? So at first, Sakumo Hagi didn''t even think about it, so he rejected Matt Dai''s proposal to split the soldiers. But no one could bear Matt''s character like a donkey wearing a shaft. Even if Shumo Hagi rejected the proposal, Matt Dai still rushed over here with a word. Fortunately, even though Matt Dai is a "ninja", his speed after opening the Eight Doors Dunjia is much faster than ordinary ninjas. So at this most critical moment, he finally arrived. "Finally caught up!" Matt Dai let out a sigh of relief. "Cough, cough~" The rescued brought dirt, clutching his neck and couldn''t help coughing twice. "Dad! As Shiina''s father, why are you here?" Metkay looked at Dai who stood in front of them, and said in shock. "Stop talking, run away, I will buy time." Matt Dai said with a serious face, without looking back at all, staring at the Seven Ninja Swords. Chapter 96： Matt Dai Fawei, Eight Door Dunjia Array "You said let us flee... But Dad, the enemies are all elite Shinobu, and there are still seven Shinobi people! With Dad alone, it is impossible to stop it!" Metkay gritted his teeth and said to Dai in front of him. "Don''t forget, I still have the eight-door Dunjia formation." Matt said this sentence in a relaxed tone, as if the Eight Gate Dunjia Array had no side effects at all. "But that is to..." Metkay''s eyes widened, and a drop of cold sweat came out of his forehead. However, before he could finish speaking, Matt Dai interrupted him. "Self-discipline." As he said, Matt Dai turned his head and gestured a thumb to the crowd. The smile on the corner of his mouth did not show that he had any fear of death. "However, right now is the time to swear to the death to protect your most important things!" With that, Matt Dai turned his head directly, and rushed directly at the Seven Ninja swords. "The fifth door, the door is open. The sixth door is open, the seventh door is open. The eighth door, the dead door! Open." "Open, the eight-door Dunjia formation!" ... The ghost lamp Qianba, who had just been kicked flying by Matt, rubbed his chest when he was hit. Although it is a bit painful, it does not matter. Standing up, looking at Matt Dai who was covered in green light, he curled his mouth in disdain. From the undisguised conversation between him and Metkay, all the seven knew that Mattdai was just a forbearance. Although he has a forbidden technique, what is the effect of using it for one? You know, Konoha''s Shinnin, in the hands of Li Shikuanwan, couldn''t even hold up a move. Looking at this, Konoha Shinobu, who wanted to stop them and let the group of little ghosts leave, unexpectedly rushed towards him, just like the previous Shangnin. Gui Lan Qianbiao laughed disdainfully, and directly pulled out the double knife and flounder behind him, and directly met Matt Dai. The remaining six people in the seven Ninja swordsmen had already taken a shot, and it was not easy to **** them. It''s just a forbearance, and the face is not big enough for them to take action together. As the two of them got closer and closer, a large amount of red steam burst out of Matt Dai''s body, and the aura of the whole person also changed drastically. Like an undefeated **** of war, he disappeared in place instantly. This is not an instantaneous technique, but the speed is too fast to capture. And the seven Ninja Knives facing Matt Dai, especially the owner of the dual knives and flounders facing him, the Ghost Lamp Qianbun, instantly blasted their hairs. Will die, definitely will die! However, before Ghost Lantern Qianba could react, Matt Dai suddenly appeared in front of him. Then, he hit him in the head with a kick. In an instant, the Ghost Lantern Thousand Blades flew out like a cannonball. With one kick, the ghost lamp of the seven Ninja swords died with a thousand blades. Of course, there is a reason for the carelessness of the ghost lamp Qianbian, but this can also be seen from the side of the power of the Eight Door Dunjia Array. Dai Tu and the others looked at the magnificent Matt Dai and swallowed together. "Kay, your father is too strong, why is he still a forbearance after so many years?" Several people asked with some doubts, but at this time Metkay was already crying. He knew that this time Dad was really leaving him, and there would be no day to see each other. As the people with the soil looked at Kai, they all found Kai''s abnormality at this time. "Kay, what''s wrong with you?" Tai Tu was shocked, they were all rescued, is it possible that Kai is crying with joy? "Dad, daddy... he used a forbidden technique, it won''t last long, let''s leave!" Kay gritted his teeth and said, God knows how sad he is at this time. However, in any case, he can''t let his father''s last hope come to nothing and let his sacrifice be wasted. ... After the death of the ghost lamp thousand blades, the remaining six people in the Ninja swordsmen did not dare to care about the life and death of the ghost lamp thousand blades. Everyone knows that the more powerful the forbidden operation, the stronger the side effects. Xiang Mai Te wears this, I am afraid that he will die on the spot after using it. However, none of them knows how long Matt Dai can maintain this state. Even if it is over in the next second, who would dare to try. Although they are a group of seven Ninja swords, they are not of one mind. Who would sacrifice oneself to take care of others. Sure enough, in the next second, the six directly dispersed. When Matt Dai saw this, he knew that he couldn''t delay any longer, his body could not last long, and he could only do his best to see if he could take them all. When he thought of this, Matt Dai disappeared instantly, and attacked the nearest Shinobi. Wu Li Jinba is all broken down at this time, if you don''t chase so many people, what are you going to chase me for! However, although he couldn''t escape, it was impossible for him to sit and wait for death. He could only take out the Explosive KnifeSmooth, and wanted to work hard. Bang~ With just one blow, or even if Wu Li Jinba was beaten by Matt Dai, he vomited blood and backed away. "Damn it! You **** bastards, don''t hurry up and help!!" Wu Li Jinba roared frantically, the threat of death made him expect the rescue of his teammates. But is it possible? The husband and wife are birds of the same forest, and they fly separately when the disaster is approaching. What''s more, they are not a group of seven Ninja swords! Sure enough, no one in the Ninja swords was too careless, and they were all madly evacuating, wanting to leave this place of right and wrong first. Upon seeing this, Wu Li looked at Matt Dai in despair, knowing that he was doomed to escape. However, at this time, there is also a man who has no less despair and fear than him. That is the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost. As a user of the big sword and shark muscle, the speed is the least good at the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost. So at this time, he was the one closest to Matt Dai except for Wu Li Zhi Ba. Matt Dai''s attack sequence is very clear, starting from the nearest. Within a few seconds, the next person to be attacked was the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost. How could this make him not desperate. At this time, his brain was running wildly, trying to find a way to survive. Suddenly, he saw the dirt and others who were about to run away, and instantly felt that he had a way to survive. Yes, isn''t Matt Dai just here to save these little ghosts? As long as you catch them yourself, Matt Dai will definitely have some concerns. As long as he procrastinated again, Matt Dai himself would not be able to defeat himself. Taking a step back, even if Matt Dai continued to shoot, he had hostages in his hand, he would let himself go because he had concerns, and first shot the other people in the Ninja swordsman. Anyway, no matter which of the above results appear, the ending is the same. Chapter 97： Wang Ran arrived and made a strong shot That was the top combat power that he successfully killed Konoha, and he also seized a pair of writing round eyes. In this way, even if this mission fails, he has no merits. As for the life and death of other people, what does it matter to him? If possible, it''s best to all die, so that you can show your merits. Just do it when he thinks of it, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost gave up and ran away, turned and rushed towards Dai Tu and the others. Ebisu was also sharp-eyed, and immediately spotted the watermelon mountain puffer fish rushing towards him. "It''s broken, one is coming towards us, what should I do?" Ebisu cried out in a panic, crying. Hearing his words, the rest of the people also looked anxious. Everyone at this time kept flashing through their minds, thinking about how to delay time. After all, according to the situation just now, it is estimated that these people together are not enough to fight the watermelon mountain puffer fish with one hand. So, as long as it can delay the time, at least it will last until Matt Dai rushes over. But what can they do? In any case, it is impossible for him to take over the tricks of the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost. "Right!! Yupei!!!" Suddenly, Xi Rihong shouted fiercely. The jade pendant that Wang Ran gave them before was too urgent for her and Tuitu to forget for a while. "Yes, yes! There is also a jade pendant from the master." Bringing the soil also reacted fiercely, and quickly took out the Qianlong jade pendant of the Tibetan gate from his arms. However, what kind of person is the watermelon puffer fish ghost? With such a little effort, he has already approached the group of people with the land. Bringing a few people in front of the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, there is almost no resistance. The watermelon mountain blowfish ghost effortlessly stunned several people, except that Dai Tu and Kai were awake, ready to threaten Matt Dai. After all, one is Konoha noble Uchiha, and the other is the son of Metdai. No matter how you look at it, these two people are more important at the scene. Fortunately, at the moment when the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost started, Honghe Daitu had already figured out the jade pendant and entered the chakra immediately. At this time, Matt Dai had naturally noticed the small movements of the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost. However, time is too late, and the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost has succeeded. Matt Dai, who was both anxious and angry, kicked Wu Li Shi Ba directly. The Wuli who flew out upside down was very eighth, and fell limp to the ground, knowing nothing about life or death. "Let go of those kids! Otherwise, I will never let you go!" Matt Dai shouted at the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, because of the Eight Gate Dunjia formation, Matt Dai looked extremely scary at this time. This made the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, who has always been abnormal and cold, couldn''t help but shudder. However, looking at Matt Dai''s performance, the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost Project has been half-successful, and the rest, as long as the time is delayed. "Hey~ I know you are very strong, but if you dare to move me, I will kill these little ghosts immediately." The watermelon mountain puffer ghost threatened Matt Dai, which made Matt Dai wonder what to do for a while. Jie Jie ~ Go kill the rest, so that I will be the most credited! The watermelon mountain blowfish ghost screamed madly, but the next moment, the whole person flew out suddenly. Flying in the air, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost''s chest was like a puddle of mud, softly treading. The watermelon puffer fish ghost swears that he will definitely take this trick, just like the kid from Uchiha. However, the power this time is a bit outrageous! boom! ! The watermelon mountain puffer ghost that flew upside down fell heavily to the ground. And where he just stood, replaced by two figures, one big and one small. "Master!" exclaimed with surprise. That''s right, the person here is Wang Ran. After sensing the help brought by Tu and Hong, Wang Ran rushed over immediately. Kai also looked at Wang Ran in disbelief. He had heard Taitu brag about how powerful his master was, but it was the first time he saw Wang Ran. Unexpectedly, the watermelon mountain puffer ghost was knocked off with just one blow. This strength has already caught up with the eight-door Matdai. But immediately, Kai couldn''t get up easily, because his attention was once again attracted by the old man not far away. At this time, Matt Dai felt relieved, although he didn''t know who Wang Ran was, but now that the children were safe and sound, he was relieved to pursue the remaining Ninja swordsmen. After all, the only opportunity to open eight doors is how to eliminate danger for the children. ... Wang Ran glanced at the soil, and then felt the red evening sun falling on the ground. It was discovered that the two were not in danger, but instead brought soil, opening the writing wheel because of a blessing in disguise. A chakra was shot into the bodies of the unconscious people in a short distance, which directly awakened the unconscious people. Red awake, suddenly opened his eyes and jumped up from the ground. Realizing that Wang Ran was already standing in front of him, his tight heart finally let go. "Ahem~" The watermelon puffer fish ghost, who was left behind by Wang Ran, resisted the pain and got up from the ground, vomiting blood in his mouth. Looking at Wang Ran, the watermelon mountain puffer fish looked unwilling. Obviously his plan was about to succeed, but he didn''t expect another Konoha powerhouse to come out suddenly. Damn, how come Konoha has so many powerhouses! "Puff~ I knew I would kill these little ghosts directly! I didn''t expect that a strong man like you would borrow namelessness in Konoha!" Spit out a mouthful of blood, the Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish ghost said to Wang Ran grimly. Wang Ran glanced at the watermelon puffer fish with a blank face, "You guessed it wrong, I am not from Konoha." Upon hearing this, the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost instantly showed a surprised expression. "You are not from Konoha, so all this has nothing to do with you. Please, save me, I promise to repay you. I have everything you want, and Master Shui Ying attaches great importance to me , He is definitely willing to pay a lot of price to save me!" "Please, save me!" The watermelon puffer ghost madly asked Wang Ran for help. At this moment, he had regarded Wang Ran as the last straw. At this time, the fear of death and the desire to survive have been firmly filled in his brain, no face, no dignity, shit. The remaining trace of reason warned him that he must survive. Only by surviving can we return to the village to assume more important positions and better protect Wuren Village! If Wang Ran saves him, even if he is asked to kneel down and kowtow to Wang Ran, it will not be a problem even to call Wang Ran''s father. Wang Ran looked at the watermelon puffer fish indifferently, but he didn''t want to interfere in this matter. But it shouldn''t be for nothing, the watermelon mountain blowfish ghost actually threatened the life of his disciple. Chapter 98： Dais dying, Zhishui writing wheel eye If that''s not the case, why would Wang Ran care about the watermelon pufferfish ghost? To blame, blame the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost on his own bad luck, and directly hit Wang Ran''s hands. "Hehe, help you? Do you know why I took your life?" Wang Ran asked the watermelon puffer fish ghost. "Is it useful to you? Don''t worry, as long as you save me, I will repay you as a cow and a horse." Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish ghost shouted excitedly, completely unable to see the appearance of a strong person. It''s not that the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost is like this, but his reason and his city are supporting his current behavior. Only by being alive can we exert greater value. Wang Ran shook his head, Watermelon Mountain Pufferfish Ghost is too deep in the city. Through the original work, Wang Ran naturally knows that the watermelon mountain pufferfish ghost is a cruel, ruthless, but not greedy person. But his current performance really couldn''t see any clues of his nature. For this kind of person, either has nothing to do with him. Once he is on the opposite side, he must be suppressed by thunder. Otherwise, as long as he is still alive, you must always be careful if he will cause you trouble in one aspect. "You are too high on yourself. I will save you life, just to let you know who can move and who can''t. Don''t die, you are still a fool." "You remember, my disciples in Zangmen, especially my Wang Ran''s disciples, you can defeat him in a fair manner, even if you are stronger than him, it doesn''t matter." "However, if anyone dares to kill my disciple, he will not give me Wang Ran''s face. I will let him know how the dead word is written!" Wang Ran''s voice was very light, but it was clear to everyone''s ears. As the protagonist in Wang Ran''s mouth, with earth and red unconsciously revealing a relieved smile. It feels really great to have such a master who protects shortcomings. In the same way, everyone who heard these words had nothing but shock in their hearts. If you dare to say such things, Wang Ran''s tools are not so big. ... The watermelon mountain blowfish ghost understood at this moment that no matter how wronged he was, he would not be able to save his life. Closing his eyes, his heart calmed down at this moment. Scenes of the past flashed through my mind, and the faces of those who died at his hands also flashed one by one. There are people from outside the village, as well as their own companions. There are ninjas and civilians. For the mission, for the Wunin Village, his hands are already covered with blood. But he doesn''t regret it. If he was given another chance, he would still choose this way. It is a pity that he has not yet become a water shadow, and has not seen Wuren under his leadership and protection, becoming the largest Shinnin village. Hey~ With a low sigh from the watermelon mountain puffer ghost, purple flames burst out of his body. This time, no screams came. In just an instant, the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost completely lost the breath of life, and with the flames of the dragon fire, the ashes that disappeared quickly disappeared. Only the big swordfish muscle was left, as if there was life, it twitched twice not far from the death of the watermelon puffer fish ghost. It seems to commemorate this, my first master. ... "Amazing!" The people who had seen the horror of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen all said in shock. Standing behind Wang Ran, everyone looked at him with awe. Such a powerful watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost, unexpectedly in Wang Ran''s hands, had no resistance. ... Whoosh~ At this moment, Matt Dai, who had just chased the seven Ninja swords, suddenly appeared beside them. Only at this time, although red steam was still rising all over his body, Wang Ran could feel that his time was running out. "Ahem~Kay, you must remember...self-restraint!" With that, Matt Dai fell to the ground abruptly, his life aura getting weaker and weaker. No one thought that this father was still teaching his children at the last moment of his life. At this moment, Shishui behind Wang Ran''s pupils were shrinking unconsciously. ... "father!" Upon seeing this, Metkay yelled frantically, tears streaming from his eyes, unable to stop. Not only him, but everyone who was rescued by Matt Dai just now was crying. And Xi Rihong, crying at this time, couldn''t even speak. "Master, can you save Senior Dai''s life?" With the soil at this time, even the writing wheel eyes were not closed, and tears were slowly flowing out of the scarlet pupils. In this short span of less than half an hour, he had already witnessed the death of Shinobu on the Xuantai. Now, even Senior Dai who sacrificed his life to save him is going to die? At this moment, a figure quickly appeared on the battlefield. The gray hair was the same as Hagaki Shumao. After Matdai left, Hagaki Shumao only hesitated to catch up. It is a pity that he has always been a step slower to open the eight-door Dunjia, and hurriedly hurried, only arrived after the battle. Looking at the scene in front of him, Sakumo Hagi also understood that things seemed to be irreparable. And Kay, at this time, had completely ignored the arrival of Sakumo Hagi, the head of Konoha''s dark department. After hearing Dai Tu''s question about Wang Ran, he felt like grabbing the last straw. Yes, the master who brought the soil is so powerful, there should be a way to save Dad''s life, right? No, there must be a way, there must be a way! "Senior, please help my father." As he said, Kai knelt down in front of Wang Ran and kept kowtowing to Wang Ran. Not only him, but even the soil and red people, they all looked at Wang Ran with tears. Sakumo Hagi was even more direct. He saw that several people were begging Wang Ran. Coupled with his knowledge of Wang Ran''s mystery and power, he subconsciously believed that Wang Ran could save the dying Matdai. Bend down and bowed directly, and said to Wang Ran: "I beg your Excellency to help my companion, I am really grateful!" Wang Ran looked at the few people in front of him with a headache, really didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, Zhishui, who is not sure about the situation, is still very quiet now, which comforts Wang Ran. But the next moment, Wang Ran''s hand was pulled by Zhishui. Looking down, Zhishui was staring at the writing wheel eyes with scarlet pupils, looking at him baffledly, Shan Gouyu slowly spinning in his eyes. "Master, please save this senior." I have to say that Zhishui''s talent is high, but when he saw his dying companion for the first time, he actually opened his eyes. Of course, this is not the reason why Matt Dai is too shocking. However, this is not the result Wang Ran wants to see! He knew that this situation would definitely happen after he came, it was really difficult! Chapter 99： Looking back at life and death Wang Ran really had a headache at this time. Save, he is not incapable of saving. The connection is that if you save Matt Dai, this is a bit expensive. Although Matt Deming is just forbearing, his Chakra volume is not a lot at all. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to open the Eight Gate Dunjia Array. In fact, it''s not a big consumption. The most important thing is, what if I am discovered by the old man of the Six Dao Immortals? The old man''s soul had lived for so many years, and said that he was just to protect the Ninja World, but it didn''t feel very reliable. When I first came to Naruto World, because I didn''t understand, I directly used the Super Six Experience Card. Fortunately, it was probably because the strength surpassed the Six Dao Immortals, and he was not discovered. But when I think about it afterwards, I am still afraid. Is it really okay to use Jinghua Shuiyue to reverse reality and forcefully retain a soul summoned by the Pure Land? ... "Master, you can...help seniors." Seeing that Wang Ran did not express his position, Hong grabbed Wang Ran''s arm and said with a bit of choking. Hearing everyone begging for his father, Metkay on the ground got even more energetic and kept kowtow. "Oh~ it''s alright, I agree, I will save Matt Dai!" Wang Ran was really out of temper by the crowd. The main reason was that his three disciples were too ignorant of being considerate to Master, so they asked him for help. Fortunately, Matt Dai hasn''t died yet, so it shouldn''t be a big problem. After all, there are so many resurrection techniques in the Ninja Realm, and there are no six immortals coming out. Wang Ran comforted himself like this in his heart. "Hey ~ Metkay, right, get up, and leave it to me by your father." Wang Ran reluctantly comforted Metkay, looked at the blood faintly flowing from his forehead, and sighed in his heart for his reality. Metkay, who was kneeling on the ground, heard Wang Ran say so, so he didn''t want to delay, so he just stepped aside. At this time, his heart can be described as ups and downs. Just now, he was distraught because his father was about to die. Now that Wang Ran was able to save his father and was willing to take action, his heart was full of hope. With full of hope, everyone''s eyes were on Wang Ran''s body. After taking a deep breath, Wang Ran looked at Matt Dai lying on the ground seriously. At this time, Matt Dai, the whole person is like a piece of human-shaped coal. The high temperature of the Eight Gate Dunjia Array directly carbonized his body. That is because Matt Dai''s talent is not so high, the power of the Eight Door Dunjia Array is not as powerful as that of the later generation Kai, otherwise he can directly declare death. Seeing Matt wearing this look, Wang Ran pretended to frown. Doing a full set of dramas makes it very difficult to save people by yourself, lest you come to beg to do things by yourself next time. If others are okay, just refuse it. But in case you play a little more carefully and ask yourself through your own disciples, this is the end of the stuff. ... As Wang Ran stretched out his hands, his face showed a serious expression, as if he dared not relax at all. An invisible chakra wave slowly enveloped Matt Dai. As this fluctuation became more and more obvious, Matt Dai''s coal-like body gradually became a little fuzzy. "Daofa, beautiful scenery!" With Wang Ran''s rapid operation, the space around Matt Dai''s body was unexpectedly twisted. It''s like the space surrounded by invisible chakras is undergoing irregular transformations. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were firmly attracted. One by one, the atmosphere did not dare to come out, for fear that it would affect Wang Ran''s performance. Wang Ran could feel that the Chakra in his body was passing quickly. Slowly, the amount of Chakra consumed has exceeded the maximum amount of Chakra that an ordinary Shinobu can have. You know, the Xianshu Chakra in Wang Ran''s body was consumed so quickly. Moreover, even now, there is still no sign of slowing down. Fortunately, as Wang Ran''s Chakra was consumed, Matt Dai''s body was recovering little by little. It wasn''t until Wang Ran''s chakra consumed more than four kakashi, that is, the amount of chakra of four forbearance, and Matt Dai''s body finally returned to its normal appearance. Wang Ran looked at Matt Dai with a dark face. He knew that it would consume a lot of chakras, but he did not expect that just reversing his body shape would consume four cards of chakras. Indeed, the four-card chakra is a drop in the bucket for Wang Ran. But next, there is still the vitality of the biggest head, how much chakra does this thing consume? Should it be said that Matt Dai''s strength is too amazing? Or should it be said that reversing life and death in the mirror is too tasteless? ... And as Matt''s body slowly recovered, everyone was overjoyed, and Kai wept with joy. But seeing Wang Ran still didn''t stop, everyone knew that it was not over yet, so he still didn''t dare to speak out. Time passed by like this, and Wang Ran''s face became darker and darker. This thing, although knowing that the cost of reversing yin and yang with a mirror flower is very high, the price is not as good as the reincarnation. After all, the stronger the existence, the greater the energy needed to resurrect. Just like Nagato can easily resurrect most of Konoha, but Liudao Daido only resurrected Madara, and his vitality was greatly injured. However, this price-performance ratio is too bad, it only added less than half of the vitality, and he has already consumed the chakras who don''t know how many cards. From this point of view, Naruto is indeed a hug. After opening, he could easily hang the life of Kai who had used eight doors. How much life energy is needed for this, the six immortals are also willing to pay. Feeling his consumption, Wang Ran couldn''t help but complain. ... No, its not a good deal, so be it. If it continues to consume like this, when Matt Dai recovers, he will be exposed to weakness. The Ninja world is too dangerous. Not only can he not break his image of a superior person, but he must also not be in a weak state, so as to avoid being hacked and other gadgets, there is a chance. Besides, there is no problem with Matt Dai''s normal life now, just because of the lack of vitality, he can''t be a ninja. But this may not be a good thing for him. Thinking of this, Wang Ran slowly stopped Chakra''s output. As Wang Ran stopped, the dim distortion around Matt Dai disappeared. "father!" Seeing Matt Dai whose breathing was steady, Matt Kai couldn''t help but rushed forward and fell into Matt Dai''s arms. Tears of joy gushing out directly in Kai''s eyes. Chapter 100： gaze "Um~" Feeling the weight of his body, Matt Dai also opened his eyes in a daze. "Is this pure land? Kay, why are you here?!" Seeing the sight in front of him, especially Kay lying on his body, Matt Dai jumped up in surprise. Then, he discovered that there were many people standing around, and things seemed not what he thought. "Dad, this is not a pure land. You are alive and well. Senior Wang Ran saved you." Metkay wiped his tears, and said to Metday with some excitement. Matt Dai is a muscle in his brain, but he is not stupid either. When Kay said that, Matt Dai also reacted. Opening the eight-door Dunjia formation by himself is a situation where there is no doubt that he will die. If he can survive, someone will naturally help. As for the senior Wang Ran that Kai said, among the few people present, only the unfamiliar strong man had everything to meet the requirements. "Thank you very much for your life-saving grace. If you have any needs in the future, please give us your orders." Matt Dai directly bowed deeply to Wang Ran, and ordered seriously. Wang Ran nodded, and said to Dai: "Although your life was saved, your vitality deficit is so terrible that there will be no way to be a ninja in the future." "Yes, I understand." His own body, Matt Dai, knew that he could naturally sense the lack of vitality, so he was not too surprised by Wang Ran''s words. However, he knew it, Wang Ran knew it, and even Haaki Shumao knew it. But other people don''t know. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone fell silent. Especially Kai, the tears were already rolling in his eyes again. He knew exactly what a ninja meant to Matt Dai, but now Dai can''t become a ninja anymore. Seeing Kai who was about to cry, Matt Dai stretched out his thumb, showing his iconic shining white teeth, and said: "Kay, don''t cry, how can a man cry at every turn? This is the best result, isn''t it? And, as long as life is still there, my youth is not over yet!" "father!" "Kay!" "father!" "Kay!" As they said, the two of them actually hugged each other and cried, as if they just said that a man can''t cry easily, just like farting. In this scene, the people around me were speechless. Even if its not the first time I have met, its really hard to understand. Taking advantage of this time, Sakumo Hagi hurriedly cleaned the battlefield and not only seized five Shinobi swords, but also four heads. After removing the watermelon mountain puffer fish ghost who died by Wang Ran''s hands, the Ninja Seven Seven ran away. ... "Dai, we should go back to hand over the task." Although he was very unwilling to dismantle the "touching" scene of the father and son, but after cleaning up the battlefield, after he made sure that Wang Ran would not bear the sword, Sakumo Hagi continued to speak. This mission is really too important. Now that the mission can be determined to have failed, it is necessary to report back to the village in advance to make preparations in advance to avoid greater losses. "Oh, yes Shumao! Have you completed the task after I left?" Hearing Haaki Sakumo mentioned the task, Matt Dai stopped crying, and asked Haaki Sakumo with a serious face. Sakumo Hagi shook his head and said, "No, I gave up." The voice was very soft, but this voice sounded like thunder in Matt Dai''s ear. "What! Shumao, how can you give up the mission for supporting me!" Matt Dai shouted in surprise, you know, how important this mission is, it can determine the victory direction of a battle. As long as this mission is completed, Wunin Village will inevitably be quiet for a long time, otherwise Konoha will let him know what is called Thunder Might. "Because you are my companion, since I chose you and me to perform this mission, I have to choose something." "In the Ninja world, those who don''t follow the rules are waste, and those who don''t cherish their companions, and those who don''t care about the life and death of their companions are not as good as waste." Sakumo Hagi said in a flat tone, and did not regret giving up the task. For him, the decision he came to support was the most compliant with his heart. ... Hearing these words, everyone present looked different. Bringing soil, red, etc., are all admired. Even from this moment, Sakumo Hagi was about to sublimate into an idol of several people. Matt Dai is full of guilt, because of his own reasons, the failure of this mission, the village may not suffer much loss. As for Wang Ran, he looked at Haaki Shumao thoughtfully. Rescue teammates? mission failed? Is this the fuse of White Fang''s suicide? It seems that this trip has made a lot of money. Not only did it save Taitu and Hong, but also Zhishui opened the eye of writing round. Now, I have witnessed two great events in the Ninja world one after another. Hmm~ No loss, no loss. "Don''t think so much, hurry back to the village to hand over the task, and prepare in advance, so as not to cause more damage to the village." "Just right, you can''t fight anymore, just go back to the village to cultivate." Seeing Matt Dai who was guilty on his face, Sakumo Hagi shook his head and said. When Matt Dai saw this, he had no choice but to do so. "Then Lord Wang Ran, we will leave first." Sakumo Hagi is a wise man. He did not ask why Wang Ran appeared on the scene, nor did he ask him about the purpose of his trip. He just greeted him and was about to leave. "Your Excellency, let''s go first. If you need my help, please tell me." Before leaving, Matt Dai said seriously. "Wait." Seeing that the two wanted to leave, Wang Ran hurriedly called them down. He still has some thoughts about Hagi Kakashi. Although he is now under Watergate, the relationship between the two is only to guide the relationship between Shinobu and his subordinates. Although the two may be closer in the future, but what if. What''s more, Water Gate and Jiu Xinnai will definitely be a family in the future, even if Kakashi does not come into his own door, they will not be regarded as outsiders. So for Kakashi''s father, let him remind him. "Your Excellency Shuomao, please listen to me, no matter what happens after you go back, you must maintain a normal heart." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, although Haaki Shumao was a little unclear, he still remembered what Wang Ran said. After all, Wang Ran couldn''t be aimless. "Yes, thank you for your reminder, I will definitely keep it in my heart." After speaking, Sakumo Hagi bowed to Wang Ran, then left with Matt Dai on his back. As the two of them disappeared, Wang Ran looked down at Dai Tu and the others. There was still something to ask. As a result, I don''t know if it was because the writing wheel eye had just been opened but never closed, which caused the consumption to be too great, and the soil directly fainted gorgeously. Wang Ran had no choice but to let everyone take themselves back to Konoha''s camp. But when he left, Wang Ran always felt that something was staring at him. Frowning his brows and let go of the senses far away, but he didn''t notice a trace of impropriety. Wang Ran shook his head helplessly. Could it be because it was too expensive just now? Chapter 101： The black pig teammate (for subscription) As Wang Ran left, gradually, just a few hundred meters away from where Wang Ran and the others were, a figure gradually emerged from the soil. The weird black and white body, the color distinct from the middle, is the Ninja Agarwood, absolutely. "Hey, do you think this is the same as the master of Nagatori four years ago? We just watched for a while and we were almost found out." The voice came from Jue''s mouth, and the slightly naive voice could tell that it was the celebrity of Bai Juezhong, A Fei. After A Fei finished speaking, Hei Jue fell into a weird silence. Wang Ran is too weird. In just over four years, he has grown into such a strong existence. Hei is absolutely certain that he is definitely a variable. However, it seems that I really can''t help him. After all, his combat effectiveness is still too weak. For Yin Wangran, with his keen perception just now, the difficulty is too great. And Madara is too old, and his combat effectiveness has degraded. I don''t know how much. If you force it, you might just belch, and it must be Wang Ran''s opponent. Hope, this person will not affect his plan. If you knew it would be like this, you would kill him for whatever you said four years ago, so as not to leave any changes. "Haha, yeah. This person is a big change, maybe it will affect the master''s plan. Go back and tell the master to see what the master has arranged." A deep voice rang from Jue''s mouth. This time, Heijue was speaking. "Yeah, but do you say that Master Madara is great, or is the master of Nagado Impossible? Oh, but I want to know what it feels like more than that." Some innocent voices of A Fei sounded again, but the content of these words always felt a little bit not serious. "Hehe, although the master is invincible, the master is old after all~" Kurozu stared in the direction where Wang Ran disappeared and said with emotion, if Uchiha Madara was still young, Wang Ran would definitely not be Madara''s opponent. Heijue firmly believes in this, after all, Madara is the reincarnation of Indra! "Um...Is that so? That is to say, Master Madara can''t beat Nagato Imp''s master. This is big news." A Fei said in surprise, not caring about the content of the news at all, which is not good for him. Hei Jue broke down, is this still good news? Sure enough, Bai Jue''s brains are not good, even the highest IQ Afei! So tired, but for the sake of my mother, I still have to bear it! "Stop talking nonsense, go back quickly, the master is waiting in a hurry." "Hey, okay, I finally came out, and I want to try if I can pull out Baba in a different environment." As the voice slowly became smaller, Jue''s entire body dived underground, moving towards Madara''s underground base at a very fast speed. ... Tick~ In the dark cave, drops of water drip from time to time, and the humid environment makes people not want to wait for a quarter of an hour. However, in such a harsh environment, a terrifying statue was quietly sitting in it. Several pipes connected the old man sitting in a chair in front of the statue. Click~ Hearing a sound, Uchiha Madara, who closed his eyes tightly, opened his eyes slowly. The scarlet Sangouyu wrote round eyes and looked in the direction of the door. With the sound of footsteps, the separated figures of Heizue and Bai Zetsu Afei also slowly appeared in Uchiha Madara''s field of vision. "Did you find it clear? What is that terrifying Chakra fluctuation?" Looking at the two strange creatures in front of him, Madara Uchiha asked faintly. "The master is a Konoha ninja''s forbidden technique. After using it, the whole body will emit red steam, and the power is extremely terrifying." Standing in front of Uchiha Madara, Kurozutsu answered honestly, completely taking over the role of Madara''s will incarnation. "Huh? Forbidden technique, red steam. Is this person dead? Such a terrible forbidden technique must have many side effects." Although it was a questioning word, there was a certain affirmative feeling from Uchiha Madara''s mouth. "not at all." Kurozuzu shook his head and said, his words also made Uchiha Madara stunned. "How is it possible that you will not die after using this level of forbidden technique? Is it possible to belong to the Uchiha clan?" Uchiha Madara asked suspiciously. When this happened, the first thing he thought of was the Izanagi he had used. After all, if you use the mortal forbidden technique and use Izanagi to change reality, you can indeed survive. "Master, he is not from the Uchiha clan." Kurozutsu directly denied Uchiha Madara''s thoughts, and then continued: "That''s the way it is. The person who used the forbidden technique was indeed bound to die, but he was saved again." "Huh? Who has this ability? Is that little girl Tsunade?" Uchiha Madara asked suspiciously. Hei Jue didn''t hesitate, and directly told the original story. "No, you know the owner of this man, it is the master of Nagato, Wang Ran. He is very strong now, and he easily killed the watermelon pufferfish ghost. Moreover, he almost discovered our existence." Hearing this, Uchiha Madara was confused. Wang Ran, isn''t it a Zhong Ren before? How come it has grown to this point in four years? He and Zhuma didn''t grow so fast back then, did they? "Will he affect our plan?" After being confused, Uchiha Madara quickly accepted the reality and asked in a gloomy voice. Regardless of Wang Ran, his plan must not be affected. "I don''t know. From the current intelligence, it is impossible to determine what Wang Ran''s purpose is." Hei Jue shook his head, he was also worried about this issue. "Can you get rid of him?" Uchiha Madara asked again, this time, without Heizue answering, A Fei, who had been bored a long time ago, said: "Oh, Lord Madara, don''t have any wishful thinking. Hei Jue has already said that you are old and definitely not that... well, yes, that Wang Ran''s opponent." At this moment, not only Uchiha Madara''s face was darkened, but even Heijue, the black thing that never slipped away, felt that his face was even darker. Do you think you are still a gadget? When did I say this? Before you convey your thoughts, can you stop adding fuel to it! If Uchiha Madara thinks that I am wrong, I will definitely kill you! Hei Jue''s heart was frantically complaining, why would he be such a pig teammate? I had known that I shouldn''t have taken A Fei''s words just now, because I was just riding a tiger and not being human. Chapter 102： Madaras decision, the spotted soil (seeking subscription) Uchiha Madara is even more annoyed. When has he been underestimated? Unexpectedly, when he was old, he would still be underestimated. However, the innocent Uchiha Madara still firmly believes that Kurozutu is the embodiment of his own will. So, just a cold snort, and did not entangle a problem. Upon seeing this, Hei Jue''s inner panic finally let go. Fortunately, Uchiha Madara was not suspicious. ... "In that case... Hei Jue, A Fei, you will pay attention to this person in the future to see what his purpose is." "As long as it doesn''t affect our plan, don''t provoke him for the time being." After pondering for a while, Uchiha Madara ordered both Kurozutsu and Afei. Although Nagato is Wang Ran''s disciple, but the form is better than the human, Uchiha Madara had to act like this. Fortunately, Nagato still has an extremely secret backhand left by him. Unless Nagato grows to his heyday, no one will find it. After all, that is hidden in the eyes of one''s own reincarnation, and no one has the opportunity to study it. In this way, there is no fear of any changes. unfortunately "Master, I think it may not be easy to display the idea not to provoke him." Kurozu shook his head and said, this made Uchiha Madara''s complexion black. Are you an undercover agent sent by the enemy? How can you tear down the platform like this? Call ~ own will, not angry, not angry! "Say, what happened again?" Uchiha Madara asked, although he was not angry, he was still a little angry. Seeing this, Hei Jue was helpless. It''s really not that he wants to make trouble, or that he wants to give Wang Ran eye drops. The point is that Wang Ran''s behavior directly conflicted with Uchiha Madara''s plan. What do you ask him to do? Hei Jue is also very desperate! However, although desperate, I still have to say what I should say. Hei Jue had to bite the bullet and explained: "Master, because of your heir plan." "According to the requirements you gave, plus the information collected in the Uchiha clan before, there are currently three Uchiha clan who best meet your requirements." "Uchiha Homura, Uchiha takes the soil, Uchiha Shisui, and the others do not meet your requirements. However, two of them have already been accepted as disciples by Wang Ran." "Isn''t there another one!" Hearing Kurozutsu''s words, Uchiha Madara frowned and said. Originally there were only two of them, and your request is too difficult for Uchiha, but three suddenly came out of Uchiha Shisui. After Uchiha Madara finished speaking, Kurozuzu muttered directly in his heart. But when the topic is here, Hei Jue is furious. I blame that Uchiha Homura for not keeping up, otherwise, how could there be such a big trouble? "Master, that Uchiha Homura, died during a mission half a month ago." "Dead in the mission? This waste." Uchiha Madara''s tone was a little angry, and things became troublesome. Now that there was no choice, Uchiha Madara directly dispelled the idea of ??not provoke Wang Ran for the time being. "The remaining two, let''s talk about the specific situation." Hearing Uchiha Madara''s question, Kurojutsu honestly introduced the two of them. "Uchiha Daido and Uchiha Shisui are both descendants of the Uchiha mirror who opened the kaleidoscope." "Although Uchiha''s talent for bringing soil is average, he has great love, and all aspects meet your requirements." "As for Uchiha Shisui, there is no suitable candidate for him. Although Uchiha Shisui has great love, he is too young." "However, because he is so talented. Although he is just over five years old, he just opened the writing wheel just now, so I think I should let you know and think about it." Hearing Kurozutsu''s words, Madara Uchiha didn''t even think about it, so he replied directly, "Just bring the soil here." Just kidding, no one knows Uchiha better than him. In the Uchiha clan, is talent important? Of course it is important, but love is more important. That being the case, why did he choose a heir who didn''t meet the requirements, but was very talented [biqugexx.co]? His Uchiha Madara is very old, and he doesn''t have much time to wait. The plan will be implemented in the past few years. "You pay attention on weekdays, and see if there is any opportunity to guide the soil and make him despair of the world." Uchiha Madara ordered to Kazuki. After speaking, Madara paused, then added: "By the way, don''t worry too much, don''t be too deliberate, try not to let that Wang Ran notice the abnormality." "Yes, master," Heijue replied. "Okay, go down!" Pop~ Suddenly, the sound of a popping nasal bubble sounded, making Madara look at A Fei speechlessly. This guy actually dozed off just now. "Yeah, are you done? Hmm~ I feel really comfortable sleeping." Seeing that Madara and Heijue stopped talking, A Fei stretched out and said. Uchiha Madara and Kurozuru looked at A Fei, and they didn''t know if he was really asleep or fake. In other words, does Bai Jue need to sleep? "Why do you guys look at me like that? I''m so nervous. Hey, is this the feeling of pulling papa? I have to find a place quickly to see if I can pull out papa." As he said, A Fei directly waved his hands and ran towards the door. In this scene, Uchiha Madara''s brows jumped. With such a bunch of things every day, Uchiha Madara is really afraid that he will be led by them. "Ahem, Master, I will withdraw first." Hei Jue''s opening eased the embarrassing atmosphere in the cave. "Ok." Uchiha Madara just closed his eyes with a hum. In order to live longer, he spent all his sleep when he was fine. As Heijue left, the gloomy space fell into silence again. ... At this time, Wang Ran didn''t know that he had been exposed to the eyes of Uchiha Madara and Kurozu. When he returned to Konoha Camp, after setting up the soil that had fainted due to excessive consumption, he directly called Yurihong to ask about the situation. After all, when he left, he had already told Jiu Xinnai, and he had to be optimistic about Tai Tu and Hong. As a result, with the soil and red just now, he was acting alone, which made Wang Ran a little angry. Kushina, is this taking her own words into ears? In such a dangerous period, let the younger brothers and sisters act alone? If Kushina was at the scene just now, with Kushina''s strength, the Seven Ninja Swords would definitely not pose a threat to Dai Tu and others. Fortunately, I made the sensor token before I left. Otherwise, the consequences would be really unimaginable. Chapter 103： Receiving Tukai (seeking subscription) "Where did Kushina go? Why did you let you act alone?" Wang Ran sat on the chair, looking at the red sun in front of him, and asked in an unhappy voice. Xi Rihong naturally heard the displeasure in Wang Ran''s tone, but this really had nothing to do with Kushina, and they could only blame them for not being idle. Therefore, when Wang Ran asked such a question, Xi Rihong had to stare her eyes wide, and pretended to be pitiful: "Master, I can''t blame Sister Kushina for this matter. She was sent out on a mission." "Originally, we should have waited in the camp for sister Jiu Xinnai to come back. This is not so annoying for others." "It just so happened that Ebisu and the others took on a small task. We were bored and went with them. Who knew this would happen~" Wang Ran looked helplessly at Xi Rihong''s flashing big eyes, and had nothing to say. What can I say? I can''t let Jiu Xin Na do nothing by herself, staring at the soil and red all day long. I can only say that there are too many accidents, and the plan will never keep up with the changes. "Okay, don''t pretend to be pitiful. Can you be sure when Kushina will be back?" Wang Ran rubbed his brows and asked Xi Rihong helplessly. When Hong saw that his master was no longer being held accountable, his face also showed a smile. "I''m not sure, but Sister Jiu Xinnai said before she left that it would take at least half a month, and this was only two days." "Half a month? Forget it, don''t wait for her, I will take Zhishui and leave after the soil wakes up." Wang Ran pondered for a while, and there was nothing to do anyway, so he didn''t wait for Jiuxinai. "Ah, Master, are you leaving so soon?" Xi Rihong asked in surprise. Wang Ran nodded, "This time I was practicing with Zhishui, so I came to see you on the way." "okay then." Hong is a little unhappy, hey, my master is good everywhere, but I can''t see each other often. ... After Hong left, Wang Ran also sat cross-legged on the bed of the tent specially prepared for him by Konoha, practicing cultivation and preparing to recover the consumed chakra. Of course, this kind of treatment is not because his strength is already known by Konoha, but because Kushina''s face is too great. When the person in charge of the camp heard that Wang Ran was Jiu Xinnai''s master, in order to preserve his face, he arranged a single room for Wang Ran in the first place. You know, in this month, he has been beaten by Jiuxinai. If you can''t beat and beat, and don''t dare to make insidious tricks, you can only confess. And while Wang Ran was practicing, Metkai and the others also got together to discuss the future. Although the death of Shinobu guided in battle, it made them feel sad. But this is not the first time they have seen similar things. Sadness needs to be remembered, but ninjas cannot always be immersed in sadness. After burying and worshipping them, a more serious question has been placed before them. Those who were still the Xiannin but had lost the guidance of the Xiannin, now there is only one way to go. That is, after the split, make up another team. Moreover, the people in charge of Konoha Camp have already begun to study this matter. The only thing waiting for their team is to disband. They are about to be separated, so the three of them are not very interested. "Ah~ I didn''t expect the team to be separated in just one month." Walking through Konoha''s camp, Ebisu let out a long sigh and said with some emotion. "Yeah, I don''t know what to add to that team, I hope the atmosphere in the team can be like now." Without knowing that Huo Xuanjian held Qianben in his mouth, he looked up at the sky and said helplessly. After experiencing life and death, they have already seen a lot. A line of gossip came from the mouths of the three of them. What they didn''t know was that these voices had been heard by the cultivating Wang Ran. Nothing else, because they happened to be walking outside Wang Ran''s tent. Wang Ran, who was in a cultivating state, originally subconsciously felt it out, and added that the three of them were so close, so they naturally heard the conversation between them. ... Wang Ran''s heart moved, listening to what they said, the three of them hadn''t assigned a team yet. Should we consider taking Metkay into the family? He hadn''t had time to explore Matkay''s talent, because Kay was originally among his candidates. Thinking of this, Wang Ran got up and walked outside the tent. The trio of Kai hadn''t gone far yet, and when they heard a sound, they turned their heads subconsciously. At first glance, it was discovered that Wang Ran had actually saved them. It is impossible for the three of them to say that it is impossible not to envy such a strong master as Tai Tu and Hong. Unfortunately, everyone has his own life. They didn''t have a chance to enter Wang Ran''s magic eye, so they were just envious. "Hello senior." Although the four of them weren''t close, the Kai and the trio raised a bow respectfully towards Wang Ran. Wang Ran just nodded, then set his eyes on Metkay. "System, explore Metkay''s talent." "Ding~Matekai, talent a +, talent bias: physical skills." As expected by Wang Ran, Wang Ran thought that Metkay was at least a grade talent. Now the results of the system''s investigation have come out, talent a +. Although Metkay''s personality is a bit... well, what, but can''t stand the system''s rewards. Coupled with the talent of A+, it seems that the personality is a bit strange and acceptable. Thinking of this, Wang Ran waved to Metkai, motioning him to come over and speak. At this time, Metkay was a little dazed, glanced at his teammate next to him, and asked: "Uh, senior is calling me?" Ignoring Huo Genma and Ebisu hurriedly pushed Kai to let him pass quickly. After all, Matt Dai''s performance is so dazzling, maybe Kai was glanced at by Wang Rangao. If Kaineng had a good opportunity, they would be very happy for him. ... Seeing Kai who trot in front of him, Wang Ran finally had time to take a closer look at the strongest physical skills in the future. "Senior, please do not hesitate to order anything!" Following Wang Ran''s gaze, Metkay directly bowed and said. Without the restraint of ordinary people, at this time, Matt Kai, the Zhen Beast, was thinking about how to repay Wang Ran, the common savior of himself and his father. "Come in and talk." Looking at the **** Metkai, Wang Ran spoke, then turned back to the tent. "Yes." Metkay responded and followed Wang Ran into the tent. ... "I heard that your squad is going to disband and join another squad?" As soon as he entered the door, Wang Ran said directly. "Yes, senior, when we first returned to the camp, we were notified." Hearing that, Metkay did not conceal it, and replied directly. "Then do you have a definite replenishment team?" "I haven''t received a notice yet." Although I don''t know what Wang Ran meant, Metkay replied honestly. "In that case, how about you worship me as a teacher and join Jiu Xinnai, Taitu, and the red team?" Chapter 104： Underworld (seeking subscription, seeking monthly pass) "what!?" Metkay was dumbfounded, followed by ecstasy. I was full of thoughts of repaying gratitude, but instantly I didn''t know where to go. "Really?" Metkay looked at Wang Ran expectantly, for fear that what Wang Ran said just now was only kind words. That was Wang Ran. In the eyes of Metkay, that was a truly invincible existence. Unexpectedly, before he repaid his gratitude, as the tail of the crane, he was valued by Wang Ran and wanted to be accepted as a disciple. ... Seeing Metkay''s excitement, Wang Ran nodded, "Of course, I don''t like to deceive people." "Yes, I certainly do!" Excited, Metkay shouted directly. He is not mentally retarded, how could he disagree. This time in life decision, he did not ask Matt Dai. But he believed that even if Matt Dai knew about this, he would definitely support his approach. Wang Ran smiled with satisfaction, and another reward was received. "Very well, since that''s the case, let''s go directly to the teacher." Wang Ran looked at Metkay and sat directly on the chair behind him. "Uh, senior, how come to apprentice?" Metkay said embarrassingly that at this time, the influence of his birth came out. Taitu and others from a big clan, even the tail of a crane, have some unusual insights. However, Kai, who was more of a commoner than a commoner, had never been in contact with a teacher, and he didn''t even know the etiquette of a teacher. Wang Ran glanced at Metkay, and he suddenly felt that it seemed even more rare for Metkay to have such an achievement in the future. "You still don''t know our Tibetan gate. Our Tibetan gate doesn''t have that much etiquette. It''s better to keep things simple." "So, just kneel down and kowtow three times to apprehend the teacher." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Metkay didn''t pause for a second, and fell directly in front of Wang Ran. And he is very good at grasping the key points, kneeling down, knocking three, ringing his head! Um~ bang bang bang! After three consecutive times, the corners of Wang Ran''s eyes twitched. This kid is too sincere, right? It doesn''t need to be like that because of ringing. Looking at the big bag on Metkas head, Wang Ran suspected that if the ground was covered with blue bricks, it might be broken. ... Metkay felt a little dizzy now, but he didn''t care. Maybe, this is youth! "Master!" Kneeling on the ground, Metkay shouted. Wang Ran stroked the corners of his twitching eyes and said softly: "Ahem, get up, you apprentice, I will accept it." "Ding~ Congratulations to the host for accepting the A+ level talent-Metkai, reward Dao Fa, Netherfire." As the system prompt sounded, Metkay also officially became Wang Ran''s disciple and a member of Zangmen. Wang Ran took out a jade pendant from his cuff and engraved the name of Metkay on the side of the jade pendant without words in front of Metkay. Passing the jade pendant to Metkai, Wang Ran said: "Since you are accepted as a disciple, I will not favor one or the other. This jade pendant is a token of our Tibetan gate and a sign of my Wang Ran disciple." "After encountering a danger that I can''t solve, I just need to send chakras to Yu Perry, I will sense it, and then rush over as soon as possible." When Metkai heard the words, he carefully observed the jade pendant in his hand. Is this the jade pendant that brought earth and red to Wang Ran for help? With awe, Metkay carefully put the jade pendant into his tights and kept it close to his body. "Don''t worry, Master, I will save it well." Looking at Metkay with a serious face, Wang Ran also nodded. Although Metkay was very negligent in small matters, he was still very clear about the major issues. Nodded, Wang Ran continued: "Since you have worshipped me as a teacher, I will give you all the things they cultivated with Tu and Hong." "However, you should also know that your talent in ninjutsu and illusion is not high." Hearing this, Metkay nodded seriously. He knew that was the case, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been admitted to the ninja school, he could only enter through special recruitment. However, he did not feel inferior because of this. He firmly believes that even if he only knows physical skills, as long as he keeps working hard, he will eventually become a great ninja. "Master I understand." Metkay nodded seriously, and Wang Ran continued to speak after seeing this: "So, your best choice at the moment is to give up all ninjutsu and illusion. Specialize in physical skills and cultivate to the highest level." "You have also seen that after using the Eight Gate Dunjia Array, your father can be regarded as one of the strongest in the world." "I believe your father gave you the practice method of Bamen Dunjia, right?" Metkay nodded, indicating that he had learned the eight-door Dunjia method. Wang Ran continued: "Although the side effects of Bamen Dunjia are great, there is no dispute that he is a powerful physical technique." "I have a physical skill called Neijia Bajiquan. In Zangmen, I call this system of national skill." "I am not going to teach you other Dao skills. Since your talent is in physical skills, I hope you can take this path to the extreme." Hearing what Wang Ran said so much, it was the first time that Metkay was recognized by someone other than his father. Wang Ran believed that he could become a great ninja by virtue of physical skills. At this moment, Matkay''s heart was full of excitement and confidence. Unconsciously, Metkay cried loudly again, and shouted the impulse of youth. It is a pity that Wang Ran is not Matt Dai, nor is it the future Li Luoke. It was naturally impossible for Wang Ran to be stupid with Metkay, and directly interrupted the feelings he was about to brew. "I will teach you the cultivation method of Zangmen and the Baji Boxing of the inner family now. You have a good understanding!" Having said that, Wang Ran directly moved his hands to show the beauty. Looking at Metkai, who had fallen into illusion, Wang Ran let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, I move fast, or wait a while for Matkay to cry and cry, wouldn''t I be embarrassed to commit embarrassment cancer? ... After Metkay fell into illusion, Wang Ran also had time to check what his new reward was. Dao Fa, dark fire. When I heard this name, it was related to the netherworld and netherworld. Sure enough, as Wang Ran''s mind became immersed, the dark fire''s message had suddenly appeared in Wang Ran''s heart. Although it is similar to the fire of the dragon, it belongs to the fire system. But the two are like the opposite of yin and yang. The dragon fire belongs to the yang, hot and magnificent, and can burn all tangible things in the world. Netherfire is yin. Although it does not do much damage to physical things, it is extremely lethal to spirit bodies such as ghosts and souls. In short, with this technique, it is in cooperation with the Dragon Flame. This time, Wang Ran''s murder can not only raise the ashes, but also burn your soul. Chapter 105： Valkyrie, politician (seeking subscription, seeking monthly pass) "Master, this is too strong! Cultivation to the highest level, the power is not inferior to the formation of the Eight Gate Dunjia!" Opening his eyes, Metkay said excitedly. Although he hasn''t practiced yet, just by looking at the training information, he can feel that the power of Neijia Bajiquan is definitely stronger than that of Bamen Dunjia. Although Neijia Bajiquan requires a longer period of practice, unlike Bamen Dunjia, it can greatly increase attack power by punching acupoints. However, the corresponding Neijia Bajiquan also abandons the terrifying side effects of Bamen Dunjia. Moreover, in Matkay''s little head, there was a bolder idea. That is, if you open Bamen Dunjia and then use Neijia Bajiquan, will the power stack up? "That''s natural. When you cultivate to the highest level, the power of Neijia Bajiquan will only be stronger than the Bamen Dunjia Array." "At that time, the physical ninja should change the name." "That is Valkyrie!" Wang Ran saw that Metkay had woken up from the illusion, and said to him with a light smile. This is not an exaggeration, because at that level, both feet have already entered the six realms. In the Hokage World, the six levels are already called immortals. "War God!!" Metkay''s eyes suddenly burst into light. The name Valkyrie is really too domineering, he likes it. From this moment on, Metkay decided that he would move towards the Valkyrie! ... "After a while, you go directly to the person in charge of this camp, and you say that you have worshipped me as a teacher, and you will join Jiu Xinnai and the others." "Tomorrow I will leave. When Jiu Xinnai comes back, you can show her the jade pendant, and she will understand." Seeing that Metkay''s eyes were bright, Wang Ran didn''t draw the cake again, and ordered Kai. Metkay also nodded heavily, and then ran out violently. I don''t know if I went to the person in charge of the camp or told my friends about the good news. Wang Ran, who had sent away Metkai, smiled lightly. Now Kaiyoumaite wears to guide Bamen Dunjia, and he also uses Taoism to practice, plus Neijia Bajiquan. I really don''t know how far the man who is called the strongest man in the original book can go in the future. Will it really reach the realm of Valkyrie, where he casually paints cakes? ... In just one night, it passed quickly. When the sun rose again on the second day, Wang Ran was already taking Shishui, ready to leave Konoha''s camp. Outside the camp, the three disciples of Wang Ran, Tai Tu, Hong, and Kai, were seeing off Wang Ran at the door. Bringing the soil is still a little confused until now, and it has not been relieved. Obviously, Master came yesterday, but because he was in a coma, he went to sleep until this morning. More importantly, as soon as I woke up, I got the news that Master was leaving. When I was awakened by Metkay from his sleep in the early morning, I still had some confusion about the situation. What does it mean that our master is leaving, so I should get up and send it off? Please, are we a master? However, when Metkai took out the jade pendant that Wang Ran gave from his arms, he was covered with soil. I go, really. I slept with me, and the master accepted another apprentice? Watching Wang Ran and Zhishui get farther and farther, until the backs gradually disappeared. Tai Tu finally had time to ask the whole story. After a brief understanding, Tai Tu was very pleased to accept Kai, a new teammate and a new brother. After all, although Kay is a little weird sometimes, he still has a good personality and can play with himself. ... And while Wang Ran continued to travel to the land of thunder with the soil, Hagaki Shumao and Matdai, who left yesterday, also rushed overnight and returned to Konoha. At this time, the two were standing in the Hokage office, reporting the mission situation to Sarutobi. ... After hearing the words of the two, Sarutobi Hitoshi frowned. The fact that Sakumo Hagiki gave up the mission made Sarutobi Hitizan a little annoyed. Although his approach is not wrong, for a village, it is only right to make the decision that is best for the village. Obviously, Sakumo Hagi did a very bad job. However, he can''t blame Haaki Sakumo. After all, rescuing teammates is also Konoha''s criterion. What''s more, Sakumo Hagiki is Konoha''s top powerhouse, and it is not good for him to lose face because of a failed mission. So after thinking about it, Sarutobi Rizen only comforted Haaki Sakumo, and the matter was over. Fortunately, this time it was not completely unprofitable. Whether it was the information that the corpses of the Ninja swords could get, or the five Ninja swords captured, they gave Konoha a great voice. But this Matt Dai ~ I didn''t realize that he still has such talents before. It seems that his son Matt Kai can be cultivated well in the future. Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hitoshi pretended to be a little self-blaming and said to Matt Dai: "Dai, thanks to you this time, otherwise Konoha''s future will have to be sacrificed in the hands of Wuren." "How are you now? You can mention any difficulties to the village. A hero like you, the village buried you before." It has to be said that Sarutobi Hizaki is the most politician Hokage in the past. Under Sarutobi''s performance, Matt Dai cried out gratefully. Looking at the face of Sarutobi Rischi, Matt Dai said excitedly: "Hokage-sama, thank you very much for your concern. After being treated by Your Excellency Wang Ran, although you can no longer be a ninja, you still have no problems in your daily life." "And these are all things I should do. Konoha is my hometown, and I naturally want to do my best to protect Konoha''s future." "Well~ what a pity!" Hearing what Matt Dai said, Sarutobi Hizaki really felt a pity. If Matt Dai could still be on the battlefield, Konoha would have gained a top combat power in an instant. Although the duration of this combat power is a bit short, from the perspective of Matt Dai Neng pressing the seven-man Ninja swords, he can completely change the top combat power of a hostile village on the battlefield. As long as this step can be achieved, Konoha will not suffer at all. It''s a pity that, as a qualified Naruto, Sarutobi Hizen still hopes that the technique of Eight Doors Dunjia can be mastered by Konoha Village. After all, this technique is too dangerous, and if it is mastered by someone with bad intentions, then the fruit will be too terrifying. So after sighing, Sarutobi Rizen directly said to Matt Dai: "But Dai, the Eight Doors Dunjia art is too dangerous. On behalf of the village, I ask you to put this art in the book of seals." "Of course, the village will not let you give in vain. You can choose any technique in the book of seals in exchange for it." Chapter 106： Four rumors (seeking subscription, seeking monthly pass) If Wang Ran was here, he would definitely be unable to help but spit out Sarutobi and slobber. How is it done? Not to mention that Matt Dai has no way to become a ninja now, even if he can still be a ninja. What are the physiques of the two members of the Matt family? They don''t use ninjutsu and illusion at all. And your book of seals? If you remember correctly, what is recorded in the Book of Seals should be all the techniques developed by the second generation of Naruto Sensuma, right? Can one of the forbidden techniques he developed can be practiced by the Matt family? If you say that, you might as well just give someone some money, a house or something. At the very least, that thing can be used by others. Even if Wang Ran is not here, he must think about changing an ordinary person to the position of Matt Dai. However, none of Matt''s family members are ordinary people. Hearing that Sarutobi Hizumi said that, Matt Dai agreed directly without saying a word. Moreover, this guy felt that his technique could be written into the Book of Seals, it was a good thing, and he took the initiative to cut off the bargaining chips for Sarutobi. "Okay Hokage-sama, I agree. But the techniques in the Book of Seals are no longer needed, neither I nor Kai can use them." It may be that stupid people have stupid blessings, Sarutobi saw Matt Dai''s generous face, he felt a little embarrassed, so he took the initiative to speak: "This won''t work, the village can''t take your things for nothing. Hmm~Let''s write down this technique for the time being. If your Matt family needs it in the future, just mention it. This technique does not limit the objects of study!" Speaking of the last sentence, Sarutobi Rizen is already a huge step back. After all, in case the Matt family wants to pass this technique to the hostile village... Hmm~ It is impossible for Sarutobi Hizen to agree. "but" Matt Dai was still trying to say something, but he was cut off by Sarutobi before he could say it. "That''s it, Kay is still young. When he grows up and has a wife and children, it might be useful." Hearing Sarutobi Rischi''s words, Matt Dai carefully pondered it, and it seemed that the same reason was true. If Kais children can learn ninjutsu in the future, it would be nice to have such an opportunity. Thinking of this, Matt Dai didn''t shirk off, and directly agreed. "In that case, thank you Hokage-sama." But a pity, let alone whether Metkay will find a daughter-in-law in the future, just find it. It is estimated that his family''s genes are not so easy to change. ... Seeing that Matt Dai had agreed, Sarutobi Hizen didn''t leave them any more, telling them that the Shinobi turned in and the village would pay them, so they let them retreat. To this, Sakumo Hagi had no reaction. Anyway, this is not his credit, it has nothing to do with him. Besides, even though his Qimu family is in a state of despair, it is not short of money. But Mattdai is different. As Konoha''s ten thousand years of forbearance, his financial situation is very embarrassing. Coupled with physical training, the requirements for food are too high. Had it not been for the regular relief of Hagiaki Sakumo, maybe Kai would be the same as himself, because malnutrition has damaged his talent. ... As the two left, Sarutobi''s office fell into silence. Sarutobi Hizen sat in a chair quietly, thinking about the form of Ninja World. What he didn''t notice was that in a hidden place, with the disappearance of a psychic beast, the news of the failure of Hagi Sakumo''s mission was also passed on. I got it by an unknown Danzo. ... In the underground base of Konoha root, Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes and looked at the information in his hand. This was not long ago, he got it from Sarutobi Hitoshi. As for how to get it, I can only say that the method is confidential. At this time, Shimura Danzo''s brain was running fast, analyzing what benefits this incident could bring to him. Sakumo Hagi... Thinking of this person, Shimura Danzo''s brows frowned. As the head of the Anbu, the patriarch of the Hagi clan, and Konoha''s top combat power, Sakumo Hagi is one of Konoha''s most influential figures. It''s a pity that such a character actually stood firmly on Sarutobi''s side, which made Shimura Danzo very uncomfortable. In addition, Sakumo Hagiki is also one of the popular candidates for the fourth generation of Hokage. Although he was not born in a direct line of Hokage, he could not become Hokage. However, he is still a powerful stumbling block on Danzo''s road to the top of Naruto. Because of his support, no accident is the fourth generation of Hokage. And Sakumo Hagi, will he support Danzo as Hokage? This must not be possible! So, it''s time to put some eye drops on him. This incident happened to dampen the prestige of Hataki Sakumo. ... "Come here." Thinking of this, Shimura Danzo directly spoke out and called his subordinates. brush! In an instant, a figure appeared and knelt down in front of Shimura Danzo. The figure did not make a sound, but knelt in front of Shimura Danzo so quietly, waiting for his instructions. Looking at the figure in front of him, Shimura Danzo said solemnly: "Ding, you can arrange for the civilians in the village to spread the news that Sakumo Hagiki gave up the mission and caused the mission to fail. Just say that because of this mission failure, Konoha has already brought great losses. Remember, you must not It makes people aware that this news was deliberately spread by me." "Yes, Master Danzo." As soon as the voice fell, the figure quickly disappeared into the room. From beginning to end, the ninja code-named Ding did not ask Danzo why he did this. The efficiency of the whole person''s work is extremely high. This is the root ninja. You don''t need to know why, you just need to execute. It''s natural for Master Danzo to do this, as long as you obey the order. As for those that cannot be done, the roots have long been cleared. As for where did you go? Dont know, dont know. With Ding''s actions, a storm is slowly brewing. ... In the afternoon, Sarutobi had been working for a long time, ready to go to the street to eat something. However, as soon as he left the Hokage office building, he found that many people were whispering. He didn''t care at first, after all, he hadn''t eaten on the street for a long time. Suddenly seeing myself, everyone bowed their heads and had a conversation, which is understandable. However, as he went farther and farther, Sarutobi Hizen felt that things seemed not so simple. Even if you see yourself excited, it shouldn''t be like this. Why did the villagers scattered around and stopped talking? Finally, a villager who dared to stop him, solved his doubts. ... "Master Hokage, did Master Shumo really give up the mission, which caused the mission to fail and Konoha suffered a huge loss?" Chapter 107： Danzangs Yang Mou (seeking subscription, seeking monthly pass) At this moment, Sarutobi Hitoshi understood it. When I see myself excited, I think too much. The villagers behaved like this, all because of Haaki Sakumo''s mission failure spread. For the first time, Sarutobi Hizaki felt not embarrassment, but anger. Not only was the anger of Sakumo Hagi being spread, but even more so, the intelligence of anger was easily leaked out under his nose. You don''t need to think about Sarutobi Rischi all knowing that this matter was definitely done by Shimura Danzo. At this moment, Sarutobi Hizen had no thought of eating. Try to pretend to be calm and calm, and comfort the villagers on the street. Sarutobi Hizen went directly back to the Hokage office with an angry mood. Shimura Danzo was already naked and didn''t put him in his eyes, so he made his own mind. ....... The first thing Sarutobi returns to the office is to call Shimura Danzo to his office, preparing to ask him why he did it. Sarutobi Hizen did this, and he didn''t even investigate. Because he knew that Shimura Danzo would not leave any clues. Therefore, instead of making an effort to investigate, it is better to call him to his office and directly question him. Anyway, no matter how you do it, the final result is the same, you have to call him over and ask in person. ... With the sound of footsteps, Shimura Danzo, who was called by Sarutobi Hi, opened the door calmly and walked into the Hokage office. "Danzo, why are you doing this!" As soon as Shimura Danzo entered the door, Sarutobi Hizen narrowed his eyes and asked. "Sun Slash, I don''t know what you are talking about." Shimura Danzo said directly without hesitation for a second. Seeing Shimura Danzo''s innocent look, Sarutobi squinted his eyes and stared at him tightly. If it weren''t for the fact that Shimura Danzo was too familiar with Shimura, Sarutobi Hitizan might have been deceived by his performance. "Danzo, you don''t have to pretend to be with me, you know what I''m talking about! Let''s talk about it, why do you do this about Shuomao?" Sarutobi Rizen did not ask how Danzo got the information. This was a private contest, and it hadn''t reached the point of getting it on the table. But Danzo, who heard Sarutobi Hizen say so, showed an expression of sudden realization. He didn''t have the idea of ??concealing Sarutobi Hisaki, as long as he could conceal other people. But that''s what I said, but for the rest of the story, I still have to act selflessly. "So you were talking about this, Sun Slash. Didn''t I think about it for you too?" "For my consideration!?" Seeing Shimura Danzo who was selfless and selfless, Sarutobi Hizen shouted angrily. "Do you know that news of Shuomao''s mission failure is spreading everywhere in the village." "In this case, what do you make Shuomao think? Don''t forget, he is not only the head of the Anbu, but also the head of the Qimu clan!" "You do this, what do other families think!" Sarutobi Hizen was so angry that he almost pointed to Danzo''s nose to curse. Shimura Danzo, who was reprimanded, changed his usual tit-for-tat situation. This time, he had already figured out how to persuade Sarutobi Hitizan, so facing the angry Sarutobi Hitizan, Shimura Danzo still said with a smile: "Isn''t this a good thing? Sun Slash, you know, Sakumo Hagi is Konoha''s white teeth!" "Good thing? So what if Shumao is Konoha and White Fang?" Seeing Shimura Danzo''s performance, Sarutobi Hizaki''s temper has also lost a lot, and he frowned and asked. "Hisaka, you don''t know how prestigious Haaki Sakumo is in Konoha, do you? You don''t know how many people expect Haaki Sakumo to take over the fourth generation of Hokage, do you?" Shimura Danzo said to Sarutobi Hizen, still with a smile on his face, making it impossible to see his true thoughts. And when Sarutobi Hizen heard this, he fell silent. Of course he knows these things, but Sakumo Hagiki is one of Konoha''s pillars after all. How can he destroy Konoha''s foundation? Seeing this, Shimura Danzo also knew that Sarutobi had been pricked in the weakness, so he quickly added oil and jealous: "Sun Slash, do you also want Shumao to take over as Hokage?" Sarutobi Rizen remained silent. Compared to the head of the dark department, Sakumo Hagi, he was naturally more inclined to the Konoha successors of Sannin. "Hisaki, I know that you are more inclined to take over as Hokage. But if Sakumo Hagi has been brewing like this for a few years, let alone Oshomaru, I believe that even you can''t suppress it." "So, isn''t this a good opportunity to weaken Hagishi''s momentum?" Seeing that Sarutobi Hizumi was a little moved by his own words, Shimura Danzo said while the iron was hot. ... "Huh~" After a long silence, Sarutobi Rizen finally let out a long breath. "I don''t know about this, you should pay attention to it." After saying this, Sarutobi Hizen closed his eyes, and waved his hand to Toshimura Danzo. Seeing this, Shimura Danzo didn''t say much nonsense, and turned around and left the Hokage office. However, the unstoppable smile on his face revealed his mood at this time. Day cut! After all, this time I am better, and you also have weaknesses. This thought came out silently in Shimura Danzo''s heart. ... With the acquiescence of Sarutobi Hisaki, the news of Sakumo Hagiki''s mission failure intensified in the village. This can be seen from the recent experience of Sakumo Hagiki. At first, when he returned to the village, Sakumo Hagi, who had no task for the time being, he just felt that everyone was always talking about himself behind his back. He didn''t care at first, after all, everyone in the village before was like this. However, slowly he realized something was wrong. Because Konoha''s villagers started to alienate and hostile to themselves. I wanted to inquire about the situation, but before I got close, these people all dispersed in a rush. It wasn''t until three days later that Matt Dai came to the door to apologize personally, and he didn''t realize that the fact that he had given up his mission had spread in the village. Also from this day, the rumors in the village intensified. There were even radicals who came to the door of Qimu''s house, and the word "waste" was written. All of this, naturally, could not escape the eyes of Shumao Hagi. The behavior of the villagers made Haaki Shumao''s heart as if blocked by a stone. I want to explain, but I don''t know how to explain. After all, he really gave up the task. ... The rumors intensified, and the behavior of the villagers in the village became more and more intense. Even Haaki Shumao walked on the street, people no longer concealed him, and straightforwardly pointed and pointed behind his back. Chapter 108： Bai Ya Hanxin (seeking subscription, seeking monthly pass) In fact, Sakumo Hagi can choose to pick up a few missions and leave the village to avoid these rumors. However, he who has a stronger nature will never allow himself to make the choice to escape. What''s more, Kakashi is coming back from a mission recently. If he left, all these rumors would be imposed on Kakashi. Sitting in the lobby of Qimu''s house, Shumao Qimu has not been out of the house for nearly half a month. At this time, his heart was very calm, even though he was out of this house, there were rumors about killing without seeing blood. ... Has Your Excellency Wang Ran expected this situation long ago? When thinking of the parting, Wang Ran thought to his own exhortation, and Shumao Hagi thought with emotion. During this period of time, he thought a lot. Wang Ran warned himself to treat with a normal heart, and he listened to this sentence. Although he was very depressed, he still suppressed the depression in his heart and calmly thought about the whole incident. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was not easy. The task performed by himself is an s-level top secret task. According to common sense, most Shangren in the village would not have access to this information. So the question is, how did the civilians in the village know the information that Shangren couldn''t reach? There is only one answer, and that is that someone deliberately spread the news. At first, Sakumo Hagiki''s first reaction was Sarutobi Hizu. However, he immediately rejected the idea. Although Sarutobi Hizen was the first person to get this information, he had no reason to go off in person. Combining his own identity, from the remaining people who can access this information, slowly screen those who have a reason to start. Sakumo Hagiki finally got Sannin and Shimura Danzo. Sannin was ruled out by him the first time, although he could threaten their probability of inheriting Naruto. First of all, Tsunade left the village a long time ago, and Jilaiya and Oshemaru have already given missions. What''s more, the two would not use this method. For the character of Sannin, Sakumo Hagiki still recognized. Then there is only one Shimura Danzo left. As the leader of Konoha''s roots, he is eyeing Hokage. The status of Hagi Sakumo has greatly threatened Shimura Danzo. Although it was determined that the mastermind in this matter was Shimura Danzo, Hajime Sakumo would not believe it if there was no acquiescence from Sarutobi Hizu. Anything in Konoha Village, if Sarutobi Hizaki deliberately blocked it, it would not be possible to carry out smoothly. The current Sakumo Hagi is not depressed by the accusations of the villagers. After all, the villagers are stupid, and under the guidance of a caring person, they can''t tell right from wrong. His biggest feeling right now is the chill. Frustration for Hokage and Konoha! He was a young man who became famous when he was young. He made great contributions in World War II and even possessed the honor of the Hokage Imperial God Robe. Over the years, he has accomplished countless tasks for Konoha. Except this time, no one failed. However, only this failure turned out to be an excuse for the top to suppress themselves. To be honest, although Konoha claims that anyone has the hope of becoming Hokage. But he knew that he would never become Hokage who was unorthodox. Therefore, he did not have the idea of ??competing for the position of Naruto. His greatest wish is to rejuvenate the fallen Hagaki family, and then give Kakashi a hope. That''s why he sent Kakashi to Jiraiya''s disciple, Bo Feng Shuimen''s team. In this way, Kakashi will have the background of chasing Hokage. Otherwise, will Sakumo Hagiki cultivate Kakashi by himself, will he not be able to catch up with the wave? However, at this moment, he felt that his ideas were still too naive. It is estimated that as long as he is still alive, none of Konoha''s senior officials will be at ease. And Kakashi, it is not the position of Naruto. So what have I pictured over the years? What kind of decision should I make next? Sakumo Hagiki fell into thinking again, he didn''t think about how to face Sarutobi Hitoshi and Konoha again. ... At the same time, all members of the Bofeng Water Gate team have returned to Konoha''s village entrance. After a simple farewell, the four were dissolved. At this time, Kakashi was full of joy of going home. Because of this mission, he has been away from the village for almost two months, and now he wants to go home quickly and have a good chat with Sakumo Hagi about this mission. But on the way home, Hamu Kakashi felt more and more depressed. The pedestrians on the road no longer praised themselves in the past, but kept pointing and pointing. This made Kakashi couldn''t help but speed up, wanting to return home early. But when he returned to his door, he found that his home had changed drastically. It''s no longer the neat, atmospheric. Instead, it was all kinds of foul language, as well as rotten fruits and eggs. Even so, people spit at the door of the house from time to time. This scene directly caused the depression in Kakashi''s heart to burst out. He rushed directly in front of the spitting man and gave him a flying kick. How could an ordinary person be able to withstand the attack of Kakashi, who is already Zhongnin. Not surprisingly, the man was kicked out by Kakashi so far. This is under the circumstances that Kakashi''s men have left a lot of love. The man climbed up from the ground with difficulty, and saw that it was Sakumo Hagi''s son, Kakashi Hagi, who was attacking him. Instead of apologizing and begging for mercy, the man spit on Kakashi even more adeptly. This made Kakashi almost broke out again, that is, this person''s mouth was quick, and Kakashi was stunned by what he said. Otherwise, this person will definitely get another kick. "Sure enough, waste''s son only dared to be tough on his own." "Who do you say is trash!" Upon hearing this, Kakashi shouted angrily. The knife on the back is out of its sheath, and you can insult yourself, but if you insult your father, don''t blame him for being rude. When the spitting person saw that Kakashi had pulled out the knife, he was also flustered. Although he has received professional training, he is only an ordinary person after all. Facing a ninja, no matter how courageous he is, he is not good at it. But when I thought of the instructions above, I thought that this place was after all in Konoha Village. As Konoha Ninja, Kakashi couldn''t kill himself. Unless, Kakashi wants to sentence the village. As soon as he gritted his teeth, the man said directly to Kakashi: "Heh, what''s the matter again, waste''s son is really a pug who can only stay in the nest." "Your father''s abandonment of the mission caused such a great loss to the village, I think you are not much better than him!" Chapter 109： Abnormal (seeking subscription, seeking monthly pass) "What? Give up the task?" Kakashi was stunned when he heard the man''s words. He didn''t take the initiative to teach the inferior man, instead he turned around and pushed open the door of his own house unbelievably. He wanted to prove to his father that the man was telling lies. In Kakashi''s heart, Sakumo Hagiki is the most perfect ninja, how could he give up the task? ... Seeing Kakashi Hagi who turned and ran away, the panic of the civilian finally let go. At the same time, he overfulfilled the task with a smile on his mouth. It''s just that I''m a bit unlucky. Why did he hit Kakashi and went back to the village? The kick was really painful. Rubbing the kicked place, the man left without looking back. He is going to report to his superiors on the mission. He is a member of the roots, what kind of pain is this. What''s more, so many colleagues are performing this task, and when this incident comes out, I am definitely the brightest one! ... At this moment, Kakashi pushed open the door of his home, and he was met by Shumo Hagaki sitting cross-legged. The dim room does not have the atmosphere of the past. His tired and vicissitudes of face seemed to have not rested for several days. His chin was covered with stubble, and he did not look like Konoha''s white teeth. All of this gave Hagi Kakashi a great shock. ... Feeling the light coming, Haaki Shumo, who was thinking, opened his eyes. Seeing that Kakashi was back, a long-lost smile appeared on Sakumo Hagiki''s face. "You are back, Kakashi." Looking at the familiar smile, Kakashi''s expression hesitated, he didn''t know how to ask the question. Because he has already guessed. Seeing Kakashi''s expressions, Sakumo Hagi knew that he had heard the rumors outside. So, instead of waiting for Kakashi to ask questions, he took the initiative to speak: "Just as it was spread outside, I did give up the mission." "How come? Dad is the greatest ninja!" Kakashi asked incredulously when he heard Sakumo Hagi''s understatement. At this moment, Haaki Sakumo already wanted to understand what he should do. For more than half a month, except for Matt Dai and a few of his subordinates in the past, Nuo Da Konoha turned out to be all accusing him. He also saw the other side of Konoha Village through this incident. Now, the one he can''t let go of is Kakashi. Kakashi is still young, he shouldn''t touch these dark sides. Moreover, he should have a better future. At the very least, in the village, Sarutobi Hizaki is looking at his own face, and Kakashi can also get a lot of resources to cultivate. In the future, he won''t be the same as himself, and his power will dominate. After all, Sakumo Hagi loved Konoha, although the village is not very friendly to him now. The best solution he can think of now is to teach Kakashi well in the next few days. Let him not take a wrong path because of his own decision. ... "The greatest ninja?" Sakumo Hagi shook his head, and then said: "Kakashi, come here, I have something to say to you." Hearing Haaki Sakumo''s call, Kakashi walked to Haaki Sakumo honestly. "Kakashi, I ask a question, what do you say is the greatest ninja?" Sakumo Hagi looked at Kakashi in front of him, and asked flatly. Upon hearing this, Kakashi thought for a moment, and then immediately replied: "Just like my father, he completes every task perfectly and plays a role in turning the tide in the war." Hearing this, Sakumo Hagi shook his head and continued: "That''s just like this time. Completion of the mission and rescue companions are in front of you, how would you choose?" This time Kakashi hesitated and did not answer immediately. He didn''t know how to choose, it seemed that it was all a mistake. Upon seeing this, Sakumo Hagiki said again: "Then do you think I did something wrong?" "How come! Dad must have his reason for doing this." Kakashi said excitedly, he always believed that his father was the greatest ninja. "Kakashi, you need to know the criteria for judging whether a ninja is great. It never depends on whether he has completed many tasks and gained many merits." "If a ninja is recognized by his companions. Then, even if he is just a ninja, then he is also a great ninja." Sakumo Hagi said to Kakashi earnestly, imparting his understanding of greatness. "But Dad, everyone outside is slandering you now!" Kakashi said excitedly that he really couldn''t accept this situation. In this regard, Sakumo Hagi looked very open, this is not normal. If it hadn''t been deliberately guided by someone, even if things wouldn''t go to the other extreme, it wouldn''t be what it is now. "You are still young. When you grow up, you will understand that things are not as simple as they seem." With that, Sakumo Hagiki stood up, touched the top of Kakashi''s head, and then continued: "You have to keep in mind what I said, only a ninja recognized by your companions can be called a great ninja." At the same time, this is also the most important guarantee for your future succession to Hokage. Sakumo Hagi took a deep look at Kakashi, then turned around and left the hall and returned to his room. It''s time to prepare your own plan, sorry, Kakashi. ... Standing in place, Kakashi felt a little depressed inexplicably looking at the back of Haaki Sakumo leaving. However, Haaki Sakumo''s words made him a little hard to understand. This is to encourage him to encounter similar things in the future, don''t be afraid of gossip, but make the same choice as Hagi Sakumo? But, is such rumors really an endorsement of ninjas? After a long time, Kakashi still did not understand. In the village, Kakashi didn''t want to go out anymore. Thinking of the villagers'' pointers just now, his heart was full of discomfort. That being the case, Kakashi had no choice but to come to his backyard and practice his family sword skills. What he didn''t expect was that Sakumo Hagi had been teaching him personally after a long absence. Moreover, what Sakumo Hagiki taught turned out to be what he said in the past, which is far from what Kakashi can now master. Not only today, but for the next few days, Sakumo Hagi will teach Kakashi the wooden sword technique to Kakashi, as well as his own understanding of the combination of ninjutsu and sword technique. This should be something Kakashi should be happy about, but the inexplicable weirdness and anxiety in Kakashi''s heart are getting more and more serious. Because the appearance of Sakumo Hagi is too abnormal! Chapter 110： The death of White Fang? (Seeking subscription, seeking monthly pass) Without the sternness he used to teach Kakashi, the current Sakumo Hagiki, no matter how many mistakes Kakashi made, he would smile gently. Moreover, every day, Sakumo Hagigi would tell Kakashi some specious truths. Finally, in the afternoon of the day, Sakumo Hagiki finally taught Kakashi all the contents of Hagi Sword Technique. ... "Very good Kakashi, don''t leave it in the future. Let''s buy some saury today and have a good celebration." Looking at Kakashi, Sakumo Hagiki narrowed his eyes and smiled. The depression of Kakashido was also diluted by today''s joy. Hearing that Sakumo Hagiki asked himself to buy some saury to celebrate, Kakashi happily agreed. Although there are still rumors outside, what does it matter? ... Seeing Kakashi''s leaving figure, Sakumo Hagigi, who was smiling just now, slowly became serious. Back in his bedroom, Sakumo Hagi took out a piece of paper and slowly began to write something. As he put down the pen in his hand, Sakumo Hagi solemnly placed the letter in the most conspicuous position. This letter is too important. It not only represents Konoha''s attitude towards Kakashi in the future, but also relates to the smooth implementation of his plan. After doing all this, Qimu Shumao was in Qimu''s house and walked slowly around. Take a look at the time, it''s time, in a while, Kakashi will be back. Sitting cross-legged in front of the bedroom wall, on his right hand is a letter to Kakashi, which is also to Konoha. On the left hand side of Sakumo Hagi, there is a short knife and white teeth. In a few days, he has made all the preparations. With the white teeth unsheathed, Haaki Sakumo''s body, Chakra has also moved on a strange route. Pooh~ Without any hesitation, the white teeth held by Haaki Shumao did not kill the enemy on the battlefield as in the past. This time, the blade of the white tooth pierced directly into Hakata''s abdomen. In an instant, a lot of blood flowed out, but what is strange is that the wound that should have been bleeding ceaselessly soon no longer has blood flowing out. Although there is already a lot of blood on the ground, it is not fatal. As the dagger entered his abdomen, Sakumo Hagi closed his eyes gradually and his head sank. Finally, without a trace of strength, the whole body fell on the floor. ... Kakashi at this time had just returned to the door. Entering the house, he felt flustered for no reason. This was a feeling he had never had before. Subconsciously, Kakashi called out his father. However, no response was received. At the same time, a salty ape smell came. Kakashi, who had been on the battlefield a long time ago, knew very well that this was the smell of blood. But how can there be the smell of blood at home? Click! The more I thought about it, the more panicked Kakashi''s heart became. The saury in his hand fell to the ground abruptly. Kakashi''s hands were shaking constantly, and an absurd idea suddenly popped out of his brain. Kakashi ran to Sakumo Hagi''s room in a panic, trying to prove that everything was too much by himself. However, as Kakashi got closer and closer to Sakumo Hagiki''s room, the smell of blood grew stronger. Finally, as the door of the house opened, Kakashi saw only Sakumo Hagi who fell in a pool of blood. At this moment, Kakashi''s brain fell into a blank in an instant. "father!!" Kakashi fell to his knees weakly, yelling madly. God is like making a joke with him. When he just returned to the village, he faced rumors. And the father, who had always been strict, fell into a pool of blood just after being gentle for a few days. This made Kakashi''s young mind completely unbearable. ... brush! As Kakashi yelled, two dark parts appeared outside the room. Looking at the scene inside the door, the bodies of these two dark parts instantly stiffened. Lord Shuomao, actually committed suicide! Although they were ordered by Hokage to observe Shuomao''s state. But this doesn''t mean that they really don''t care about Hagishi. As the Minister of Anbu, Sakumo Hagi, in their hearts, is a legendary existence. The legendary experience of Sakumo Hagi has been spurring them ever since they entered the Anbe. At this moment, both of them were filled with regret. Obviously Hagi Sakumo showed a different state before, so why didn''t he care! Why do I still think that Haaki Sakumo has let go of the tension in his heart after resting for so long! Even if I persuade a few words, things will be better. Unfortunately, all of this has already happened. As an Anbu ninja, it is even more unlikely that they will affect the mission because of their mood. The incident of Sakumo Hagiki''s suicide was really too big and must be reported to Lord Hokage immediately. The two looked at each other, and the figure of one of them disappeared instantly. ... "What are you talking about? Shuomao committed suicide!!" In the Naruto office, Sarutobi Hisaki looked at the Anbe ninja in front of him incredulously. "Yes, Master Naruto. We rushed to the house of Qimu immediately after hearing Kakashi''s yelling. At that time, Master Shumao...had no breath." The Anbe Ninja lowered his head and said to Sarutobi Hizen, his voice trembling. Sarutobi Hizen seemed like a deflated balloon at this time, and sat weakly on the chair behind him. He wanted to suppress Haaki Sakumo''s power, but he never expected that Haaki Sakumo was so strong. Suicide Mingzhi! At this moment, Sarutobi Rizen regretted it. He did it himself and gave a big gift to other villages! "Huh~" After taking a long breath, Sarutobi Hiji calmed down his emotions. Although things have exceeded his expectations, it is not time to waste time here. Sakumo Hagi''s funeral needs to be handled by himself. The identity of Sakumo Hagi is destined to be present in person for his funeral. And, in the final analysis, this matter also has its own mistakes. "Let''s go and see Shuomao. He is the hero of the village. This matter is that the village is sorry to Shuomao. We can''t let him chill after death." "Also, as the order continues, Shuomao is the hero of the village. From today onwards, no one can talk about the failure of Shuomao''s mission." After calming down the emotions in his heart, Sarutobi Hizaki finally cheered up and ordered the ninja in Anbe. Since Bai Fang had committed suicide, he had to cheer himself up even more, and couldn''t give the Xiao Xiaos in the outer village a chance. If you make a wrong decision, let yourself work harder to make up for it! Chapter 112： Departure from White Fang (seeking subscription, seeking monthly pass) Kakashi, starting from today, you have to work hard by yourself! Goodbye, Kakashi. Goodbye, Konoha! From today onwards, Konoha Whitetooth Hagaki Sakumo is dead. The one who survived was Naniwa Kaki Sakumo. With the emotion in his heart, Hagaki Shumao, who had recovered some strength, left the Hagmu clan without looking back. A few flashes, disappeared. ... At this time, Wang Ran had just arrived in the Kingdom of Thunder, standing in the middle of the road, always feeling something wrong. His sixth sense told him that he seemed to be followed by someone. Sure enough, releasing his perception, Wang Ran noticed a familiar chakra, and he rushed toward this side from outside the city. If you remember correctly, this chakra fluctuation should be Sakumo Hagigi. This was just over a month since the last Ninja Seven Incident. Sakumo Hagi resolved the trouble so quickly and came out to perform the task? It seems that my reminder is still useful. Wang Ran thought like this in his heart, he didn''t care too much, after all, ninjas often met in other countries when they went out to do missions. Although Sakumo Hagiki''s goal seems to be himself, is it possible that Sakumo Hagi can beat him? ... But after a short while, Haaki Shumao noticed Wang Ran''s figure. On the way, he almost non-stop following Wang Ran''s footsteps. First, I went to the border where I met Wang Ran before, and after inquiring about it, I learned that Wang Ran had left. Then Shumao Hagi inquired all the way and chased all the way. Fortunately, Wang Ran didn''t hide his whereabouts, otherwise Shumao Hagi might not be able to find him. Finally, the effort paid off. On the fifth day of Haaki Shumao''s successful escape, he still caught up with Wang Ran. However, due to the existence of Shishui, Haaki Shumao didn''t come forward directly. Instead, he set up a shadow clone to perform the transformation technique, and he was about to invite Wang Ran to talk. After all, his identity cannot be exposed to Konoha''s eyes. ... Wang Ran, who was walking slowly on the street, was suddenly stopped by an uncle with white hair. Wang Ran knew at a glance that this was just a shadow clone of Hagishu Shumao, but he was unknown, so he glanced in the direction of Hagi Shumao himself. Sakumo Hagi was not surprised to see Wang Ran looking to himself. Controlling the shadow clone asked Wang Ran to meet alone, and then came into contact with the shadow clone technique. Zhishui glanced at Wang Ran curiously, and he was also curious about his identity. But seeing Wang Ran didn''t mean to explain, he didn''t ask much. ... Secretly, Wang Ran separated a clone and went to see Shumao Hagi. On the other hand, he continued to wander on the street with Zhishui, to experience the customs and customs of Thunder Country. Wang Ran felt a shock when he saw Haaki Shumao. Because, at this time, Haaki Sakumo was dressed as a civilian, and he didn''t even wear his weapon, a white knife. The most important thing is, what''s the matter with your malnourished appearance? It''s no wonder that Wang Ran was surprised. On the way, Haaki Shumao was looking for him in a hurry, and there was no time to regulate his body. And he didn''t bring anything when he went out, so he could only rely on playing game to maintain food and clothing. As a principled ninja, Sakumo Hagiki''s body and clothes were all taken from where he happened to meet a robber. ... "His White Fang, don''t you know what you are looking for?" Although he was surprised by the appearance of Sakumo Hagi, Wang Ran did not ask, but went straight to the subject. When Wang Ran asked, Haaki Shumao didn''t hesitate, and said directly: "You don''t have to be polite, Senior Wang Ran, just call me Shuomao. Coming today, I want to follow Senior." Hearing this, Wang Ran only felt his brain buzzing. What is the situation, not only has the title changed, but also nonsense? When do I have this kind of domineering spirit, do not need to speak, there will be strong people to vote? "Well, what do you mean by that? Aren''t you Konoha''s Anbu Minister?" Wang Ran asked puzzledly. When he heard Wang Ran''s words, Sakuma Hagi shook his head and said something that made Wang Ran even more embarrassed. "Konoha''s Sakumo Hagi is dead." "Ok?" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows, are you kidding me? Immediately afterwards, Sakumo Hagiki continued to speak: "After the last time I said goodbye, I was surely guessed by the seniors. After I returned to the village, I was suppressed by the senior management, and rumors arose in the village. "In desperation, I had to feign death and get out. Only in this way can Kakashi be free from involvement and have a promising future." Hearing this, Wang Ran frowned. He could naturally see the purpose of Hatake Shumo, but he didn''t expect that Haaki Shumo would actually make this decision to escape from suspended animation. "Do you want Kakashi to fight for Naruto?" "Hehe, in Konoha, is there another family that doesn''t want to make a Hokage by themselves? Only in this way, the family can be considered to have a real heritage in this era." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Shumao Hagi shook his head helplessly. Wang Ran took a deep look at Haaki Shumao, the fetters of the family! Even if you don''t want to, but you have to be bound by it. After all, you can''t escape the cultivation of your family since childhood. "Then why did you choose to follow me? With your strength, it should be easy to break into the world of forbearance or live a stable life, right?" Wang Ran looked at Hagiaki Shumao and asked in a flat tone. Sakumo Hagi didn''t hesitate, and directly explained his purpose. "Through the description of Sannin and the information collected by Konoha, the strength of the senior has surpassed this time, although I don''t know which is weaker than the first adult." "But these are not important anymore. My strength has reached its peak. In the future, my strength will only get weaker and weaker." "I hope that when Kakashi needs help in the future, I can give him enough support. Therefore, I need to go further or maintain my current strength." "Being by your side, I think it is possible to achieve my goal." Looking at Haaki Sakumao''s sincere expression, Wang Ran was somewhat silent. He didn''t get entangled in the wrong assessment of his own strength because of Konoha Village''s wrong collection of his own intelligence. After all, this is good for him. This can be seen in the convenient places in Konoha Village before. He was thinking about whether to keep Hagi Shumao by his side. After all, he couldn''t take Hagi Shumao as a disciple. Not to mention anything else, as the predecessor of Sannin, Sakumo Hagiki was about the same age as himself. His years of strong dignity would not allow him to worship Wang Ran as his teacher. After all, Wang Ran does not have the power of the air every second, every second, and if he works hard, Shumao Hagi can still catch up with his current strength. Chapter 113： White fangs? Shirajaku. After thinking for a while, Wang Ran finally made up his mind. After all, it has inherited the position of the master of the Tibetan gate, and in any case, the development of the Tibetan gate must be considered. And now the people in Zangmen, except for themselves, are all their own disciples. I really should find a few helpers, at least I don''t have to end the game by myself. Not only does this make the bar high, but the most important thing is that you save a lot of things. ... "Since Konoha has collected my information, you should know that I am the master of Zangmen." "If you want to follow me, then you have to join me in the way of Zangmen. From then on, you can''t quit." Wang Ran said seriously to Haaki Shumao. And Sakumo Hagi nodded solemnly, and replied without hesitation: "I understand that from today onwards, there will be no flagwood Shumao, and some only Zangmen Shumao." With that, Haaki Sakumo directly knelt on the ground, showing allegiance to Wang Ran. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran didn''t hesitate anymore, and said directly: "It''s so good. From today onwards, you will be my Zangmen. Just follow me and help me solve some unnecessary troubles. By the way, when I need it, I will take a guest appearance with my disciples. Protector." "I will also teach you the cultivation method of Zangmen, so that your strength can go further." "However, since Konoha''s teeth are dead, I guess you don''t want Konoha to know that you are still alive." "Let''s do this, your knife skills are almost to the extreme. From today, how can I call you a white bird?" "In addition, I also have the mask I bought before. You can wear it to hide your appearance. It also avoids the trouble of maintaining your transformation technique." After speaking, Wang Ran directly took out a white-faced mask from his sleeve. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Haaki Shumao was also very satisfied. Wang Ran had already thought of everything he could think of. Although he was a little surprised by Wang Ran''s use of space ninjutsu, Sakumo Hagigi did not show it. "Thank you, Master, from today onwards, I will be the Zangmen White Sparrow." Sakumo Hagiki said, but the mask was put on his face and he lowered his head to express his approval. I have to say that the name Bai Que is quite vivid. Not to mention anything else, it was Hagi Sakuma''s white hair and a white face mask. The title of this white bird, he has a white character. "Get up, I will teach you the cultivation method of our Zangmen. I believe that after you learn it, your strength will be greatly improved." Wang Ran lifted Haaki Shumao, and his words made Haaki Shumao''s admiration even more profound. You know, I am not apprentice Wang Ran, but just joined Zangmen. Wang Ran trusted himself so much! There are so many rebels in the world who even betrayed by the village, no matter that village or organization will have an observation period. Take Konoha as an example. If a stranger joins him, Konoha is welcome, but he will definitely not teach him any important ninjutsu, and there must be an observation period. Even the strong man who defected, no matter how reliable. But what about Wang Ran? Actually, when he first started, he taught him the cultivation method that can make the strength further. To be able to make his strength further, one can imagine that this is definitely the kind of secret that will never go out. As for whether this cultivation method can really improve his strength, Hagiaki Shumo had no doubt. Now that Wang Ran has said it, naturally there is no need to question it. ... Sakuma Hagi is not an indecisive person. He did not shirk when he heard Wang Ran''s words. This is also the purpose of his trip, but from this moment on, he has completely approved Wang Ran and Zangmen in his heart. "Yes, the master." Wang Ran didn''t know the psychological change of Haaki Shumao at this moment, he just recognized Hagi Shumao''s character. "Relax your mind, don''t resist, I will teach you the technique of cultivation through illusion." Wang Ran said to Haaki Shumao, and didn''t do it directly like before. After all, Sakumo Hagi is not the kind of forbearance Shisui and others. As Konoha White Fang, he is top notch in strength and willpower. Moreover, he is still a shadow clone, if he breaks free by accident for a while, how embarrassing is this? "Yes." Sakumo Hagi didn''t think much, and replied neatly. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran directly displayed the full version of Taoism to Shumao Hagaki. He did not intend to teach other Taoism to Haaki Shumao. Because Sakumo Hagi has reached this point, his path is already clear. Next, just walk slowly. ... At this time, Sakuma Hagaki, who accepted the full version of Taoism, was completely shocked. This time it''s not just a matter of space ninjutsu, even the more mysterious fairy mode has come out. Space ninjutsu at least has records in the seal technique, what about the fairy mode? And according to the content taught by Wang Ran, this cultivation method is not just a matter of improving one''s strength. As long as the cultivation is completed, the most difficult ninja in the world to deal with the blood succession limit ninja will be completely useless in front of him. After all, there is always a technique suitable for...cough cough, which can restrain your blood limit. More importantly, although the fairy mode is mysterious, he, as the patriarch of Qimu, has heard of it. Even the first generation of Naruto, the ninja known as the **** of ninjas, will greatly increase in strength after using the fairy mode. This is enough to see the power of the fairy model. It is not that Haaki Sakuma had never thought about practicing the fairy mode before, but he could not find a cultivation method for the fairy mode at all. In desperation, I had to give up. But he did not expect that the cultivation method of Zangmen was actually the mode of cultivating immortals. ... "Master, this..." Even Haaki Shumao had a firm mind and suddenly got this kind of inheritance, but he couldn''t bear this kind of favor. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran waved his hand, "That''s it for you to practice well. If you are stronger, you can solve more troubles for me." "Also, it doesn''t matter if you call the doormaster or the master, whatever you want. But don''t call it together, the master master or something, it sounds weird." At this moment, Shumao Hagi, an old dough stick in the Ninja world, had the idea of ??going through fire and water for Wang Ran and for Zangmen. "Yes, the master." Sakumo Hagi just responded and stood behind Wang Ran silently, expressing his heart with his practical actions. Wang Ran was also very satisfied when he saw this, and did not waste his efforts. The two are just like this, one after the other, like a young master who is walking out with a bodyguard. Walking in front of Haaki Shumao, Wang Ran suddenly gave birth to a strange idea. Isn''t the image of Haaki Shumao in Zangmen the same as the image of the sweeping monk in Buddhism? Chapter 114： Wang Ran rejected by Yunyin Village They are all the same powerful, and they are all doing the same inconspicuous things. The difference is that one is guarding and sweeping the floor in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, and the other is behind Wang Ran, before and after the horse. Behind him, Haaki Shumao, Wang Ran''s shadow clone quickly merged with his body. Following the contact of the shadow clone, Wang Ran''s body also knew what had just happened. He smiled softly at Haaki Sakumo, "Baique, here you are." "Yes, the master." Wang Ran and Sakumo Hagi glanced at each other tacitly, and neither of them said much. Zhishui raised his head to look at the stranger wearing a mask who suddenly appeared, Shumao Hagi, and he was a little confused about his identity. I have been with Wang Ran for more than two months, and I haven''t seen any strangers appear next to him. Perceiving Zhishuis doubts, Wang Ran lowered his head and explained to him: "This is the guardian of my Zangmen, you can call him Master Baique." "Hello, Master Baique." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Zhishui respectfully saluted Haaki Shumao. Although Zhishui was a little confused about the Taoist Guardian Uncle who suddenly appeared, he didn''t delve into it. There are so many things around Master that make him confused, so there is no need to go into it one by one. As long as you know that there is such a thing, let''s talk about it, even if he asks, Wang Ran will not necessarily tell him. ... To Shishui''s salute, Sakumo Hagi nodded simply. It''s not that his personality is so silent, but that after suspended animation, he should speak as little as possible to avoid being caught by others. ... He was unfamiliar himself, and even with the silent performance of Hagiaki Sakuma, Shisui simply said hello. Looking at the people coming and going on the street, although the Ninja world is very tense now, there are smiles on their faces. Because the new year is approaching. According to Konoha''s days, Konoha''s 43rd year will soon arrive. ... Seeing the pedestrians coming and going on the road, Zhishui at a young age couldn''t help but feel happy. "Master, shall we stay here for a few days?" Raising his head, Zhishui looked forward to Chao Wang Ran asked. To be honest, he hoped to get Wang Ran''s affirmative answer. Although he has just arrived in this city, he still likes the relaxed and cheerful atmosphere here. It''s also a good choice to stay here for a few days. Looking at the look in Zhishui''s expectant eyes, Wang Ran couldn''t say what he wanted to refuse. Also, in the past two months, Zhishui has been working hard to practice. This is indeed a little bit stressful for a child. Besides, it is estimated that Haaki Shumo''s appearance just now needs a few days of rest. Forget it, in that case, it''s not bad to rest here for a few days. Thinking of this, Wang Ran nodded helplessly and said: "Yes, we live in this small city for three or four days, and then set off to Yunyin Village." "Long live!" Following Wang Ran''s words, Zhishui couldn''t help cheering. Just like that, the three of them spent more than three days in this small town of Thunder Country. In the past few days, Wang Ran didn''t set a training plan for Zhishui, and let him wander around in this small city of ordinary people for three days. And Haaki Shumao recovered to its heyday under Wang Ran''s treatment. This gave Hagishu Shumao one more knowledge of Wang Ran. Unexpectedly, Wang Ran was still a ninja proficient in medical ninjutsu, and he really got a new piece of information. ... On the fourth day, Wang Ran took Zhishui and embarked on the journey again. The difference is that this time behind the two of them, there was a white-faced Sakumo Hagaki. This time, their destination was Yunyin Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages. Wang Ran is about to start the mode of gathering wool again, but he doesn''t know, what good seedlings can Lei Zhi Country start with? ... Because the destination was clear this time, the group of three quickly arrived at Yunyin Village. Looking up at the village built on a towering mountain peak, the three of them felt quite shocked in their hearts. Especially Shisui, Needless to say, Sakumo Hagi. Wang Ran has traveled through the world of Shinobi over the years and has also seen many weird buildings. But at a young age, Shisui, apart from Konoha, where has he seen such a magnificent complex. If the towering peaks are not blocked by clouds, they will be able to see the buildings on the mountain below. At this time, the three people who were about to arrive at the gate of Yunyin Village, because they didn''t intend to hide their tracks, were soon discovered by Yunren''s ninja. "Stop, who are you? What are you doing in Yunyin Village?" Yun Ren is worthy of being a representative of the martial arts faction, as you can tell from the voices of Yunyin''s ninjas. Wang Ran looked at the black Yun Ren in front of him, and couldn''t help but complain. The loud voice made his ears hum. At this time, Yun Ren was also tense, ready to fight. Although Wang Ran still brought a child with him, the chakra fluctuation of that child actually arrived at Xia Ren. He couldn''t find out the strength of Wang Ran and Hagi Shumao. You can''t be ordinary people, right? Although he is reckless, but he is not stupid. Who knows if they have ulterior motives? If it weren''t for the three of them to be too blatant, at the moment they found them, Yun Ren couldn''t help but do it. You know this is the village of Yunyin, how can a ninja come on weekdays? Are you afraid of being beaten to death by Yun Ren? Yun Ren''s attacking posture was naturally seen through by Sakumo Hagi. It seems that Yunyin Village does not welcome outsiders! Sakumo Hagi thought in his heart, and at the same time glanced at Wang Ran, waiting for his next instructions. Wang Ran naturally noticed the tightness of Yun Ren''s body muscles, chuckled, and said: "Don''t be nervous, we just came to your village to experience the local customs." Hearing this, the ninja gave Wang Ran a weird look. Anyone who came to Yunyin Village to experience the customs? But thinking of the state of the Shinobi world recently, and the explanation above. The Yun Ren still relentlessly said: "Sorry for a few people, our Yunyin Village is not open to outsiders. Everyone, please go back!" Hearing Yun Ren''s refusal, Zhishui raised his head and glanced at Wang Ran. He didn''t expect that it would have been a long time to see his master when he was turned away. And Shumao Hagi also found it very interesting. After Wang Ran, a strong man, was lost, he didn''t know what decision he would make next. But Wang Ran''s face turned black at this time. He didn''t expect that he had hit a big wall at the door of Yunyin Village before he even started the woolen operation. At this moment, Wang Ran gathered Chakra directly, and shot that Yun Ren easily...that was impossible. Just kidding, although Yunren doesn''t seem to welcome outsiders very much. But Wang Ran didn''t come to fight, how could he do it rudely? It''s still at the door of other people''s house, which doesn''t fit Wang Ran''s character. Chapter 115： The necessary conditions for the shadow of a village "Hehe, this Yunyin brother, don''t say so absolutely." "Let''s not let us in. I believe you don''t have this permission. Ask your seniors. You say, right?" With that, Wang Ran burst into an astonishing aura. Although Wang Ran didn''t want to fight, no matter where he was in the world of Shinobi, the necessary deterrence was still indispensable. Yun Ren on the opposite side couldn''t help but a drop of cold sweat came out of his head. That is, Wang Ran didn''t take it seriously, otherwise Yun Ren, who had not been able to reach the strength of Ren, would immediately lose his resistance. "What the **** are you going to do? This is Yunyin Village!" Taking a deep swallow, Yun Yin Shangren directly issued an alarm signal, then put on a defensive posture, and sternly shouted at the three Wang Ran. When Wang Ran saw this, he was not angry, and said with a smile: "Don''t be so nervous, the one just now is the warning sign for your Yunyin Village." "It''s easy now, just wait for the high level of your village to come." After speaking, Wang Ran stood quietly at the door of Yunyin Village with his arms folded, waiting for the arrival of the high-level Yunyin. When Zhishui and Hagi Shumao saw this, they just stood quietly behind Wang Ran and did not speak much. Even though the Yun Ren was nervous, he didn''t dare to take the lead. He could only put on a defensive posture, facing Wang Ran and his party, and beware of any changes. ... It has to be said that Yunyin''s signal of Shangren is actually gray hair. Because Wang Ran''s shocking eruption just now has been sensed by most powerful people in Yunyin Village. At that moment, the third generation of Raikage Ai who was teaching the next four generations of Raikage Ai and the future eight-tailed Rabbi Rabbi to practice, a large number of thunder attribute chakras burst out of his body in an instant. After screaming, who would dare to come to Yunyin Village to go wild, he disappeared instantly. The four generations of Raiking and Kirabi who left the future stood in place, and the two looked at each other, and they rushed towards the entrance of the village. Although the third generation of Raiking is not the same as his son''s fourth generation of Raiking, he is a time-honored Raiking who is good at speed. But after all, he is proficient in using the thunder attribute Chakra to activate cells, so his speed should not be underestimated. Coupled with the next four generations of Lei Ying, it is far from reaching its peak. So when the third generation of Raiking arrives at the entrance of the village, the next four generations of Raiking are still running on the road. ... _~ With the sound of breaking through the air, a **** and strong man appeared in front of Wang Ran. The big thunder tattoo on his shoulder made Wang Ran easily recognize his identity. The third generation of Lei Ying and Ai in Yunyin Village. When Yun Yin Shangren found the three of Wang Ran, the tension in his heart dissipated as soon as he saw his Lei Ying coming. ... After investigating Wang Ran''s several people, the three generations of Lei Ying frowned. The enemy this time seems a bit tricky. "You want to be my enemy Yunyin Village!?" With the sound of the sound, thunder light began to flash on the body of the third generation of Lei Ying. Although the enemy seemed to be very difficult, as Yunyin''s shadow, he would not shrink back. ... Wang Ran looked at this scene helplessly, he felt deeply tired for Yunyin Village at this moment. Why are the people here so reckless? From bottom to top, even Raikage is a slogan who doesn''t agree with him. "Lei Ying, right? You are misunderstood. We are here to experience the local customs and customs of your village, unintentionally and Yun Yin as an enemy. Wang Ran rubbed his eyebrows, and said with a headache. Three generations of Lei Ying laughed disdainfully. At this time, come to Yunyin to feel the local customs. Are you stupid for him? "Oh? Feel the customs? Yes, but we have to follow our Yunyin rules." The third generation of Lei Ying muttered, he was confident that he could definitely let these people in front of him retreat. Swish~ At this time, the next four generations of Raikage Ai and Kirabi also arrived, and many more people came one after another. Looking at the two acquaintances in front of him, Wang Ran didn''t care too much. Although the talent potential of Abby''s combination is definitely not said, but a future four-generation Raikage, a future eight-tailed man Zhuli. It is definitely impossible for them to worship Wang Ran''s door, otherwise. Will Yunyin Village still be Yunyin Village by then? Therefore, the two were not among Wang Ran''s apprentice candidates. If that''s the case, why waste energy paying attention to them? ... At this time, Wang Ran heard a turning point in the words of the third generation of Lei Ying, and asked curiously: "Oh~ I don''t know what the rules of Yunyin Village are? Let''s talk about it." The corners of the three generations of Raikage''s mouth grinned, revealing big white teeth that contrasted with the skin tone and said: "Hey, the rules are very simple, fight with me, as long as you win me, Yunyin Village will come and go as you please." "Don''t say that we Yunyin bullied you, as long as you can hurt me, even if you win." Upon hearing this, not only Wang Ran was speechless, but even the next four generations of Raiking and Kirabi were speechless. Who doesn''t know that the three generations of Thunder Shadows in Yunyin Village, the country of thunder, have the best offensive and defensive capabilities in the world. Known as the strongest spear and the strongest shield, dont they bully others? You say that, isn''t it a blatant deception? Sure enough, there is no simple one who can be a film. The operation of the third generation of Lei Ying not only took into account the faces of Wang Ran and the others, but also did not violate the rules of Yunyin Village. I am willing to bet and lose, and my strength is not as good as others. A strong person of this level will not hold a grudge against anyone. ... Wang Ran was speechless. It wasn''t that he didn''t have the confidence to win three generations of Raiking, but he just felt that this person was too thick. Wang Ran hasn''t forgotten that in the original anime, if it weren''t for Naruto''s tricks, there might be no way to get the dirty reincarnation of the three generations of Raikage. Taking a deep look at the three generations of Lei Ying, Wang Ran wanted to know how he got such a thick skin. "Baique, are you sure you have hurt the three generations of Raikage-sama who is known as the strongest shield?" Wang Ran asked Haaki Shumao sideways, as long as Haaki Shumao was not sure, he was ready to play himself. Let this strongest shield know that self-confidence is a good thing, but don''t be arrogant. Three generations of Lei Ying didn''t get angry when he heard the slightly jokes in Wang Ran''s words. I took the lead in making moves, so why don''t I let people fight back? It''s just a joke anyway, they can''t win. ... Hearing this, Sakumo Hagi took a deep look at the three generations of Raikage and said: "Report to the sect master and give me a knife. I dare not say the outcome, but I can hurt him." Hearing that, except for Wang Ran and Zhishui, everyone looked at Wang Ran, who was wearing a white mask, a little amused. Don''t you know that the three generations of Raiking are the strongest Raiking in Yunyin Village? That is the existence of the combination of the strongest spear and the strongest shield. How can anyone come to challenge it? Chapter 116： Three generations of Raikage defeated Three generations of Raikage heard Haha Sakumo''s words and couldn''t help but laughed: "Well, since your Excellency is so confident, then compare, give him your knife, we two are like making gestures." The three generations of Raikage were not angry. Since he became famous for so many years, almost no one dared to challenge him. He was full of excitement when he heard Sakumo Hagi, an unfamiliar strong man who couldn''t see the depth, say so. I just hope that Sakumo Hagi will not lose too fast. As for whether he would lose, the three generations of Raikage had never thought about it. This! It is the confidence of the strong! Kirabi heard the instructions of the third generation of Raikage, and directly drew two knives from behind and threw them to Haaki Sakumo. Sakumo Hagi took the opportunity, then gave Kirabi a hand, and said, "One hand is enough." Seeing that Sakumo Hagi was so confident, Wang Ran didn''t have the idea of ??going off the court himself. "In that case, Bai Sparrow, I''ll leave it to you. Take care and don''t get hurt." "Yes, the master." Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, Haaki Shumao responded. "Haha, okay. Those of you are here, let''s go to a relatively open place to discuss." When the three generations of Lei Ying saw this, he laughed and made a please gesture to the three. Wang Ran and the others would naturally not refuse. ... With three generations of Raikage, the group came to a canyon. The surrounding empty environment is enough for three generations of Raikage and Sakumo Hagi to perform. ... With the passage of time every minute, the aura of the two of them also reached the peak. I have to say that Kirabi''s knives are indeed pretty good. The addition of a chakra conductive metal knife allows Sakumo Hagiki to display his strength almost perfectly. At this time, Sakumo Hagi held a knife in one hand, which was a habit he had formed using short knives for many years. Looking at the three generations of Lei Ying with solemn eyes, thunder flashes from time to time on the knife. The third generation of Raikage is even more direct, directly turning on the Thunder Dunn armor, and the lightning on his body is like a power supply. Neither of them had too much temptation, but disappeared in an instant. Cang~ The next moment, with a soft sound, Haaki Sakuma''s knife slashed heavily on the fist of the third generation of Raikage. Both of them were users of Thunder Dancing Ninjutsu, and as the two attacked and collided, a large amount of electricity was instantly generated. The huge impact directly made the two of them both touched. Regarding this equal situation, Wang Ran was not surprised. Sakumo Hagi''s strength is comparable to that of the three generations of Raikage, so there seems to be no problem. The people in Yunyin Village were not calm anymore. They didn''t expect that this person who was obviously a subordinate would be capable of head-to-head with Lei Ying. ... "Haha, well, come on." The three generations of Raikage who played against Sakumo Hagi in the field were not shocked. It is a rare good thing to be able to have an opponent with comparable strength and head-to-head with oneself. With that, the third generation of Raikage rushed to Haaki Sakumo once again. "Four Benkanshou!" ... "That person is so strong! Lord Raikage actually used the trick so quickly!" Standing outside the battlefield, the Yun Yin Shangren who spotted Wang Ran and his party couldn''t help exclaiming. "Trick? Where is this? Dad''s trick is not so simple." The next four generations of Raikage Ai said with a chuckle. ... In the field, Sakumo Hagi saw three generations of Raikage attacking him, and there was no chaos. Above the blade in his hand, the light of thunder lighted up, and Sakuma Hagaki also slashed towards the three generations of Raikage with impenetrable momentum. The collision of the knife and the hand is like the collision of two iron objects, making a loud impact. With the flash of thunder, the two separated again. It''s just that this time the two didn''t stop, instead they borrowed force in the air and turned back and attacked together again. Ping pong pong~ The sound of the impact continued to come, and with the silence of the impact and the dissipation of the smoke caused by a large amount of impact, the two finally appeared. Neither of them was injured, and they looked like they were equally divided. "Haha, well, it''s been a long time since I played so happy. Next, I will use my strongest blow. It is also by virtue of this trick that I am called the strongest spear." As he said, the momentum of the three generations of Lei Ying''s body instantly condensed. The strong chakra fluctuations have had a great impact on the surrounding environment. Upon seeing this, Sakumo Hagi dare not care. Chakras are running inside the body, and a large number of chakras with thunder attributes are condensed on the blade. This knife was also his strongest blow. "Hell stab, a consistent hand!" "Hanmu Swordsmanship, Guanri!" Boom~ As the two attacked, a violent thunder light was emitted instantly, and the person who was shaking couldn''t open his eyes. Slowly, the strong thunder light disappeared, and the impact sound gradually weakened. Everyone turned their eyes to the field, wanting to see what happened. ... I saw Sakumo Hagiki in the field, half kneeling on the ground, the Shinobi in his hand, which had been broken in the collision just now. And the three generations of Raikage used the same posture, half kneeling not far away from him. There is also a huge pothole under his hand, which is caused by the extra energy of his consistent hand. All this shows that in the collision just now, the winner should be the third generation of Raiking. "I lost!" Just when everyone in Yunyin Village was about to cheer and celebrate, the three generations of Lei Ying slowly spoke. Wang Ran couldn''t help showing a smile, and as expected, Shumao Hagi didn''t let him down. In the competition just now, it was not so much that Hagiaki Sakumo won, but it was better to say that the three generations of Raiking lost above his own conceit. Because strictly speaking, the game just now was a tie at best. ... The three people in Yunyin Village looked at the three generations of Raikage in the field at this time. His throat seemed to be pinched abruptly, I didn''t know what to say. However, as Sakumo Hagi and Raikage III slowly got up in the field, they realized what had happened just now. It turned out that the arm that used a consistent hand that was inserted into the earth by the third generation of Raikage had already been cut by Haaki Shumo, leaving a long but not serious wound. For the third generation of Raikage, this is naturally not a serious injury. Not even a minor injury. As long as he wants, he can return to the original state at any time. But he didn''t. Not only that, he also used Chakra to inhibit the healing of his wounds. He wanted to let himself remember this lesson, remember Hagi Shumao, who broke through his defenses. "Your Excellency Raikage is polite, it''s not a win, it''s a tie." Sakumo Hagi shook his head. He was telling the truth. He did not win. But the character of the three generations of Raiking is naturally not the kind of person who does not want to bet. I said before, as long as you hurt yourself, you win. Just now Sakumo Hagi was not just as simple as hurting himself, but he was hurting himself under the confrontation with his strongest attack. Chapter 117： Yu Muren "I wish I lost the bet. Yunyin Village will always be open to you in the future! I just don''t know what your name is? If you can beat me, I should remember your name." Three generations of Raikage said with a serious face towards Sakumo Hagiki. The crowd of Yun Ren outside the court heard the words of the third generation of Lei Ying, although their faces changed, they did not say anything. After all, my boss has spoken, even if it is not in compliance, it is fine. What''s more, for the strong, they maintain a sense of awe in their hearts. ... Sakumo Hagi glanced at the third generation of Raikage, then sorted the mask on his face and said, "Zangmen, Baique." After finishing talking, he walked behind Wang Ran without looking back, making Yunyin''s group look at Wang Ran even more. "Zangmen White Sparrow?" Three generations of Raikage murmured, this person reminded him of Konoha White Fang. Both of them are good knives. Although the three generations of Raikage have not fought against Konoha White Fang, he believes that if they meet, they will definitely be very exciting. It''s a pity that Konoha''s group of people are all idiots. According to the information that came, Bai Fang was actually forced to death by them. Hey~ There is no respectable opponent in the world! However, this is a good thing for Yunyin Village. Thinking of this, the three generations of Lei Ying shook his head helplessly. ... At this time, Haaki Shumao, standing behind Wang Ran, just said a word fortunately, and then stopped talking. Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. Sure enough, the decision to leave Shumao Hagi was correct. How much trouble can this save yourself! It seems that we need to find a good knife for Haaki Shumo in the future, so as to better display his strength. ... "Your Excellency Raikage, in that case, can we enter the village?" Wang Ran said to the third generation of Lei Ying with a smile. Three generations of Lei Ying nodded, "Naturally, you can do it yourself." After speaking, the three generations of Lei Ying gave an order to allow the three of Wang Ran to move freely in the village. And he himself left with a group of people. However, after the three generations of Lei Ying left, they ordered the collection of information about Wang Ran and others. After all, although he is willing to bet and lose, he has to consider more for the village. Wang Ran''s goal was achieved, instead of staying in place, he took Hamu Shumao and Zhishui into Yunyin Village. The three wandered aimlessly in the village. Wang Ran''s trip, although it was to stalk the wool. However, he really didn''t know whether Yunyin could accept those people as disciples. That being the case, I just wandered around in Yunyin Village, maybe the fate is here. ... The environment of Yunyin Village is very different from Konoha. Although the streets are full of people coming and going, it is easy to see the characteristics of Yunyin Village. Without him, almost everyone in Yunyin Village is not a muscular man, or a knife on his back. It''s like a military fortress, without Konoha''s ordinary city-like feeling. The fighting style throughout the village can be seen. And more importantly, why are the people in Yunyin Village so dark? Could it be, what does this have to do with the African black uncle? Or was it because Yun Ren was cultivating thunder escape on the mountain all the year round, he was chopped into this color by thunder? After all, looking at the original work and now, almost all the Lei Dun masters in Yunyin Village are dark skinned. There are few fair-skinned ones, not using knives, even all kinds of messy abilities. ... Looking at the black brawny coming and going, Wang Ran and the three looked particularly uncomfortable on the street. Without him, the three of them are simply too white in comparison. Although Sakumo Hagi wears a mask, his skin color can also be seen from the palm of his leaking hand. Coupled with the dressing of a few people, it was not Yun Yin''s person at first glance. So along the way, the three of them have a 100% return rate. Whenever anyone sees them, they have to look at them for a while. However, even though everyone in Yunyin didn''t know the situation well, no one came to provoke them. Regarding this, Wang Ran was also very helpless. Like a treasured animal in a zoo, he also dislikes being watched. But Wang Ran couldn''t control the behavior of Yunyin''s villagers, so he had to bear it. Fortunately, although Wang Ran had accepted that his species should not bear the attention, he seemed to have encountered the opportunity to stalk the wool. ... At the end of the street where Wang Ran was, a little girl about eight or nine years old appeared on the street. Unlike most villagers in Yunyin Village, he is not black, but white skin that is rare. At a glance, I knew that this was a rare beauty embryo in Yunyin Village. However, her fair skin and outstanding appearance didn''t seem to give her any advantage. Because at the moment she appeared, everyone around was subconsciously away from her. It''s not because of anything else, but because of her status as the second-tailed person Zhuli. That''s right, this girl is Zhuli from the second tail of Yunyin Village, and the two Yumu people. Although Yunyin Village is a martial arts village, it does not mean that they have no prejudice against Renzhuli. Regarding the uncontrollable power of the tail beast, even if Yunyin Village does martial arts again, they still fear and hate it. What''s more, Renzhuli is just a little girl under ten years old. Who would believe that she can control the terrible monster in her body? You know, even the eight-tailed man Zhuli Burubi, still can''t control the tail beast in his body well, and runaway from time to time. Therefore, it is better for everyone to stay away from the two Yumu people. I was afraid that that day, Erwei lost control in vain, and then became a victim himself. ... You Mu Ren looked at the avoiding and fearful gazes of the people around him, without showing a decadent or sad expression. She has seen this situation a lot, to be precise, every day since she started to remember, it has been like this. Everyone is avoiding and fearing themselves. But what does it matter? She is two Yumu people, and Yunyin''s proud two Yumu people. She doesn''t need other people''s closeness, and it''s good to live by herself. Although Yu Mu Ren thought so in her heart, the frustration that flashed in her eyes from time to time betrayed her most true thoughts. Yes, how can there be an eight or nine-year-old child who doesn''t want his side to be full of companions? Even the arrogant Yugi people long for companions in their hearts. Unfortunately, because of her special status, this hope seems difficult to realize. After all, there is no one who dares to become a companion with Renzhuli, even if it is just a little closer. To be honest, Yu Mu Ren''s young heart also complained about why he chose her to become Ren Zhuli. However, after complaining, she faced life positively again. After all, she is the two arrogant Yumu people! How can you blame God and others! Chapter 118： The first meeting of Wang Ran and Youmu In this kind of shelter of villagers, the wooden man walked forward slowly... And not far in front of the street is where Wang Ran is. ... At this time, Wang Ran, who was suffering from a strange look on the street, did not release his perception because of being in Yunyin Village. But this is the case, he still felt a different chakra fluctuation at this time. No way, Yu Mu Ren was too close to Wang Ran, but half a street away. Raising his brows, Wang Ran looked towards the end of the street. This Chakra fluctuation is somewhat similar to the situation of Jiu Xin Nai. Is it a force? Two tails or eight tails? It is a pity that although it is only half a street away, because of the obstruction of the flow of people and the distance of the road itself, although Wang Ran perceives the existence of Yumu, he cannot see it. Wang Ran''s action expression naturally did not escape Haaki Shumao''s eyes, but Haaki Shumao, who was standing behind him, had a panoramic view. Also raised his head and glanced forward. Unfortunately, there is no difference. Sakumo Hagi didn''t ask anything, he believed the answer would be revealed in a while. "Hehe. An interesting character came, but I don''t know who it is?" Perceiving Haaki Shumao''s movements, Wang Ran said with a smile. In a word, it directly suspended the curiosity of Haaki Shumao and Shishui. Wang Ran can be called an interesting person, and they also want to know who it is. As the distance from Yumujin got closer, Haaki Sakumo also sensed a different chakra fluctuation. At this moment, Haaki Shumao had an answer in his heart. Sure enough, it was an interesting character. Slowly, Shishui also noticed the abnormality. It was not that he felt the chakra fluctuations, but the people around him seemed to be avoiding something. Finally, Yu Mu Ren appeared in the eyes of the three. Is this the interesting person that Master said? Looking at Yumuren, Zhishui was a little puzzled. Wang Ran looked at this fair-skinned little girl, and thought she was pleasing to his eyes for no reason. After all, beauty is also an additional point, which no one can deny. And Yumu, standing among a group of dark-skinned big men, is undoubtedly the one with the highest appearance. ... Of course, at this time, Yu Muren naturally saw the three of Wang Ran. However, although the three of Wang Ran were the same as themselves, their appearance was different from ordinary villagers. But what about that, I haven''t encountered it before. When they see themselves, don''t they avoid it? Therefore, looking at Wang Ran and the others standing right in front of him, Yumu had no intention of giving way. Instead, they rushed over, and they would avoid it anyway, wouldn''t they? It''s a pity that this time, the wooden man was wrong. Wang Ran was not a villager who was afraid of the power of the tail beast. Seeing Yumu Ren rushing towards him, Wang Ran didn''t know what to say. Is it possible that Renzhuli is so individual? Seeing Yumu Ren getting closer, Wang Ran directly squatted down, keeping his eyes at the same level as Yumu Ren. At this moment, Yumu who had guessed wrong directly panicked. Just less than three steps from Wang Ran, he stopped abruptly. She didn''t know how to face this situation. ... Looking at the panicked Yumu man in front of him, Wang Ran sighed softly in his heart. Ninja World! Sure enough, tragedies are everywhere. Although Yu Mu Ren looks pretty good now, but thinking about it, he must be burdened with loneliness and pain. It can be said that the existence of Zhu Li in the current Ninja World is a tragedy. Of course, Jiu Xin Na can be excluded now, after all, who told her to have a backing. Moving forward, Wang Ran was only one step away from Yu Mu Ren. Stretching out his hand, Wang Ran gently stroked the top of You Mu Ren''s head, trying to comfort the flustered little girl. "Little girl, do you go shopping alone?" "Ah, yes." Looking at Wang Ran''s angular face, and then feeling the warmth of the big hands above his head, the wooden man replied somewhat at a loss. This is the first time he feels this way. On weekdays, how can anyone treat her like this or dare to treat her like this? Even Raikage cares about Yumu people very much, but thinking about the character of Yunyin and the rough guys, you know how they would express their concern. For example, find you the best teacher to teach you cultivation, so that you can become stronger and not let others bully you... Anyway, these are not too cold for Yu Mu. "It''s boring to go shopping alone. I just came to Yunyin and I haven''t eaten yet. You take me to a better restaurant. How about I invite you to dinner?" Wang Ran said with a smile, his words also brought a different feeling to Yu Mu Ren''s heart. For the first time, no one avoided her and spoke to her in this gentle tone and invited her to dinner. However, he is an outsider after all, and if she knew her identity, he would probably be the same as those in the village. Thinking of this, the light in Yu Mu Ren''s eyes faded again, and the panic in his heart disappeared. Freed from the hand that Wang Ran placed on his head, the wooden man said in a cold voice: "No, if you know my identity, you will avoid me." After speaking, Yu Mu Ren turned sideways and wanted to leave. Wang Ran was not surprised by Jiu Xin Nai''s break free. After all, you don''t have to guess, Yumu''s childhood was not so smoothly. "Identity? Renzhuli?" Wang Ran said with a smile, he didn''t stand up, and the eyes that looked at Yumu were still gentle. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Zhishui''s spirit was lifted. Human pillar power? Is it the same as Sister Jiu Xinnai? No wonder the master said she is an interesting person. ... You Mu Ren wanted to leave for a while, looked at Wang Ran incredulously and said, "Do you know who I am?" Wang Ran shrugged, "Otherwise?" "Then you are not afraid of me?" You Mu Ren looked at Wang Ran in surprise. This was the first time he saw such a person. A smile appeared on Wang Ran''s face again, and he looked at Yu Mu Ren''s eyes and said: "Afraid? Why are you afraid? Is Renzhuli different from ordinary people?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Yu Mu Ren''s eyes lit up, "But my body is sealed with a monster." "Monsters? Tailed beasts are just a kind of life. Why should they be called monsters? Besides, this is not something you can decide. Why should you be afraid of you?" Wang Ran said indifferently, at this moment, not only was the eyes of the wooden man looking at Wang Ran full of light. It was the two-tailed traveller that was sealed in her body, all observing Wang Ran, a somewhat different human, through the eyes of Yu Mu. Chapter 119： Wang Ran’s deception, bound by the wooden man The trip did not expect that there would be such a human in the world. While it was observing Wang Ran, Wang Ran naturally also clearly felt the observation of another trip. With a chuckle, "Hello, another trip." Although he said it to Yu Mu Ren, Yu Mu knew that Wang Ran was greeting the tail beast in his body. She didn''t expect Wang Ran to know Erwei''s name. I just knew it not long ago. ... But at this time, another trip, a huge wave turned up in his heart. Wang Ran could observe it through the seal, and he also knew his name. This human being is really not easy! "Do you know Yulu?" Yu Mu Ren asked Chao Wangran, who was a little confused. "do not know." Wang Ran shook his head. He knew something about it, just to highlight the compelling status. "Then how do you know its name?" Yumu frowned, his voice filled with puzzlement. Regarding this, Wang Ran just smiled without explaining anything. "If there is a chance in the future, you will know. What are you thinking about now, do you want to show me a way?" Seeing Wang Ran''s smiling face, Yu Mu Ren replied, "Okay." Seeing the unconcealable excitement in Yu Mu Ren''s eyes, Wang Ran''s smile became even brighter. Not surprisingly, this wool was fixed by someone. "Very well, I have been talking for so long, introduce myself, my name is Wang Ran, how about you?" "You wooden people, two you wooden people." ... The extremely simple self-introduction, but this still made Yugi feel a sense of novelty that was different from the past. Following Yu Mu Ren, Wang Ran, even the youngest Shishui, could see Yu Mu Ren''s joy. After all, the steps of Yu Mu Ren who are about to jump up can''t deceive people. Although she has tried her best to restrain her, her footsteps are still brisk. ... At the same time, the information that Wang Ran and Yumu got on the line was also spread to the desk of the third generation of Raikage. Looking at the information on the table, the third generation of Raikage felt really tricky. As a pillar of strength in the village, the importance of the wooden man is self-evident. But Wang Ran and the others, also three generations of Lei Ying personally allowed them to move freely in Yunyin Village. Therefore, before Wang Ran did anything harmful to Yunyin Village''s interests, the three generations of Raiking really couldn''t do much interference. After all, as Raikage, he still needs face. After a moment of contemplation, the third generation of Lei Ying rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. These messy work made him really a headache. "Has the intelligence of the three of them been collected?" Hearing Raikages question, the secret technique on the side shook his head and said: "Not yet, time is too tight. Raikage-sama, Yumu Ren..." The third generation of Lei Ying waved his hand, "Order to go down, pay attention to the safety of Yu Mu Ren." "As for the others, don''t worry about it for now. Wait until the information is collected, and then make plans." "Yes." The secretary responded and walked out of Lei Ying''s office. The three generations of Lei Ying sat on the chair, thinking about it, but didn''t even think about it. Why doesn''t Yunyin Village even have any information on people like Wang Ran who can make Baique follow him? Really, it seems that the intelligence department of Yunyin Village needs to be reformed. Otherwise, they would still be in the dark when the enemy attacked the door that day. ... Wang Ran naturally did not know the decision of the three generations of Lei Ying. Even if he knew it, he would only feel good, and he would save a lot of trouble. At this time, Wang Ran was sitting in a luxurious restaurant in Yunyin Village, watching Zhishui and Yumu ate some special food. As for why Shisui and Yumu are eating... Wang Ran is purely because his mind is not on the dining table, and Haaki Shumao, do you think he can eat with a mask? "Master, why don''t you eat? His food is delicious." Seeing that Wang Ran didn''t intend to eat, Zhishui couldn''t help asking. "Yes, Uncle Wang Ran, this restaurant is our best restaurant in Yunyin, and it tastes very good." Yuki couldn''t help but say. The title of uncle was born after Mu Ren learned that Wang Ran was the master of Zhishui. Originally, she wanted to be called Wang Ran''s eldest brother. After all, Wang Ran looked like he was in her twenties. But since Wang Ran was the master of Zhishui, and Zhishui was only three years younger than himself, the name Uncle was born naturally. Wang Ran didn''t dislike the name Uncle either. Although he looked young, he was still in his thirties after all. It was no problem to be called Uncle. ... "Oh, eat now." Hearing what the two said, Wang Ran also turned his attention back to the dining table. In response, Wang Ran picked up his chopsticks and sipped Yunyin''s special food. "Master Baique won''t eat it?" Zhishui asked Shumao Hagi again. In this regard, Sakumo Hagi just simply said no more, so he didn''t say more. Seeing this, Shishui didn''t say anything. Wang Ran only sighed in his heart when he saw the silent performance of Hagishu Mao. A man carrying his fate can only try to suppress his own nature. ... While eating, Wang Ran focused his attention on Yumu Ren. "System, help me explore Yumu''s talent." "Ding~ The two are made up of wood, talent a, talent bias: speed." Wang Ran was not surprised at the results. After all, it can perfectly control the existence of the tail beast, although it is a bit weak in the later stage. But the talent of A grade is still in the past. Just teach it well and find a few techniques that suit her. You Mu Ren''s strength will definitely exceed the original work by a large margin. Thinking of this, Wang Ran was already satisfied with Yumu. The talent is good, and good to deceive...Ahem, good to persuade. The only trouble is the identity of Mu Renren Zhuli. I don''t know if this time, it will be as smooth as Konoha''s trip. Thinking of the solution in my mind, the time for a meal is soon over. Back on the street, Yu Mu Ren''s mood has been very different from when he first left. In just a few hours, not only did she feel cared for for the first time. And there is a good playmate, Uchiha Shisui. Although he is younger than himself, he is very mature and has a lot of common language with himself. This gave me the concept of friends for the first time. She hadn''t noticed this change at all. Standing at the end of the street, Yu Mu Ren looked at Wang Ran and the three with some dismay. "Uncle Wang Ran, will you still go shopping tomorrow? I can be your tour guide for free." Wang Ran looked at Yu Mu Ren with a smile. Wang Ran had always been watching her changes. Sure enough, if a lonely person has fetters, he will cherish it more than ordinary people. Chapter 120： Intelligence arrived "Of course, since you have time, I will trouble you. We have been in Yunyin Village recently." With a smile on Wang Ran''s face, he stretched out his palm again and stroked Yu Mu Ren''s head lightly. This time, Yu Mu Ren did not break free. After receiving a satisfactory answer, a smile appeared unconsciously on her face. But even so, Yu Mu Ren still said with some arrogance: "It''s not about [ƶ www.uutxt.xyz] department, we are all warm and hospitable in Yunyin Village." "In that case, see you tomorrow, I''ll be here for you in the morning." Having said that, Wang Ran waved his hand at Yumu Ren. "Ok, see you tomorrow." Yumujin waved his hand similarly, and then left with a brisk pace. "Master, do you want to accept Sister Yumuren as an apprentice?" Seeing Yu Mu Ren''s back gradually disappearing, Zhishui raised his head and looked at Wang Ran and asked. Looking at Zhishui with a sure face, Wang Ran didn''t know how the two little guys spent a meal so close together. "Yes, it''s just that her identity is always a bit difficult to handle." Wang Ran nodded, and in his deep eyes, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Is it a force? Zhishui thought thoughtfully, in his worldview, he already understood the significance of Renzhuli to a village. ... The three of them did not live in the hotel, but under the arrangement of the three generations of Lei Ying, they moved into the guest house in Yunyin Village dedicated to receiving foreign envoys. As night fell, the three of Wang Ran also entered a state of cultivation. At this time, the two special rooms in Yunyin Village were still brightly lit. One is the home of Erwei Ren Zhuliyou Muren. At this time, Yu Mu Ren was in his spiritual space, chatting with each other and traveling. Yumu is not as powerful as other people, repelling tail beasts. Because in her loneliness for so many years, she is the only one who travels with her. Therefore, her attitude towards Youlu is relatively kind. Maybe, this is also the reason why Mu Ren will be recognized by another trip in the future. Although in the past, You Jie didn''t pay much attention to her. Originally, according to Yu Muren''s thoughts, today he may be speaking to another trip alone again. However, because of Wang Ran''s unusualness, he changed his arrogance from the past, and took up the topic of Yu Muren. ... "Youlu, who do you think Uncle Wang Ran is? You are not afraid of us." Sitting in the spiritual space by the wooden man, with his chin in his hands, his eyes gleaming towards Youlu, wanting to get answers from it. Following Yumujin''s opening, and another trip lying on the ground, its closed eyes suddenly opened. "I can''t see through that man." The cold voice of Yu Jie came from Youlu''s mouth, making Yu Mu Ren a daze. "Hey, why did you hear it so quickly this time?" Originally, she didn''t expect Youlu to hear her words. After all, according to the previous situation, Youlu should be immersed in sleep at this time. It won''t wake up until he has said a lot. As everyone knows, that kind of situation is just because the traveller is too lazy to make a reason for the human kid like Mu Ren. Otherwise, it''s not the slumbering guy Sanwei Isao, how could it have been sleeping. "The secrets in that man are many and strong. I can''t see through him. However, there is no malice in him." Youlu ignored Yu Mu Ren''s surprise, but said flatly. Yuki didn''t care about Yuri''s attitude, as long as it talked to himself, it was already very good. "Really? You can''t see through Uncle Wang Ran even when you travel again? But Uncle Wang Ran is really kind, he''s not the same as these guys in Yun Yin." Yu Muren said in surprise, with a rare girlish nymph on his face. Only in front of Yulv, a tail beast who had accompanied him since he started to remember, could Yumu show such a girlish side. Although I was always frightened when I was a child, but who said that for so many years, it is the only one who stayed with me. Yulu glanced at Yumu indifferently, and said: "Indeed, although this person is mysterious, he is not bad. There is no malice in him. You can get in touch with him more." Although Youlu''s voice is very flat, as if there is no emotion. But the flash of pity in its eyes and the unconscious care in its mouth also revealed that it was not so unrelenting at first. Otherwise, how could the young Yumuren not be affected by his chakra. After all, although it is a tail beast, it is not a ruthless creature. But these may not even be aware of it. After all, this has changed bit by bit over the years. In other words, it has been detected. But like Yugi, he didn''t want to admit it. "You feel the same way again, then I will be a tour guide for Uncle Wang Ran and the others in the next few days." Yumu''s eyes are shining, and he is full of expectations for the next few days. Although she didn''t admit it, she still liked the atmosphere today. No one is afraid of him, there are friends, and from time to time care from the uncle. "Then it''s so decided, I have to rest, and I will be a tour guide for the uncle and the others tomorrow. Good night, another trip." Thinking of this, the wooden man said excitedly. Then the whole person withdrew from the spiritual space as soon as his mind moved. Turn off the lights and sleep, tomorrow is another beautiful day! ... Looking at the disappearing figure of Yu Mu Ren, the corner of his mouth smiled subconsciously. Then it shook its head again, then closed its eyes and lay on the ground, as if asleep. ... At the same time, Raikage''s office was also brightly lit at this time. Three generations of Lei Ying sat on the desk, quietly watching the intelligence in his hand. In half a day, Yunyin Village''s terrifying execution power had already manifested. Three generations of Raikage gave the order in the afternoon, and it turned out to appear on his desk in the evening. Although all the information collected was some superficial intelligence, Wang Ran and the others had not collected the deeper intelligence Yunyin Village. But even this is enough. "Wang Ran, Zangmen?" Three generations of Raikage murmured. He had already heard of the name Zangmen in the mouth of Shumao Hagi in the afternoon. However, this still puzzled him. After all, the name Zangmen is too strange, as if it appeared out of thin air. But how can an organization with such a powerful person as Baique borrow its nameless existence? And according to intelligence, this Wang Ran is not an ordinary person. Others will not mention that Konoha''s nine-tailed person Zhuli is actually his apprentice. Is Konoha stupid? Naturally it is impossible to be stupid. In this situation, Jiuwei Ren Zhuli still became Wang Ran''s disciple. What kind of identity is Wang Ran, or what strength is Wang Ran, so that Konoha can overwhelm the nine tails! Chapter 121： Apprenticeship These are only the information that can be obtained. How many things are hidden under the water? And that white bird appeared even more ordinary out of thin air. The only information that can be obtained is that he suddenly appeared next to Wang Ran four days ago. Among the three, the only one who can get accurate information is Shishui. However, this doesn''t make much sense to Yunyin. ... I have to say that human brain supplementation is really a good thing. Through these one-sided information, three generations of Raikage thought a lot. Putting down the information in his hand, the third generation of Lei Ying rubbed his eyebrows a little tangledly. After a long time, he couldn''t help but read the information again. Although there is not much internal information, it is not difficult to guess that Wang Ran is close to Yumu because of the high probability that he wants to accept her as a disciple. In general, the three generations of Raikage would never allow this to happen. However, even Konoha exerted the strength of the Nine Tails, which showed that Wang Ran definitely had something extraordinary. After thinking about it for a long time, the third generation of Raikage decided to let things go their way. What is the relationship between Wang Ran and Yumu in the end, let them decide for themselves. As for myself, I neither interfered in opposition nor contributed to it. "Tell me, just protect Yumuren''s safety. As for other things, don''t worry about it." After figuring it out, the third generation of Lei Ying put down the information in his hands and directly said to the secret technique that had been standing by his side. The secret technique just responded and passed the order on. Unlike Konoha, Yunyin Village always has only one voice. That is the voice of Raikage! What Raikage said, what they did was finished. ... ... When Wang Ran came out of the guest house the next day, he saw Yugi who was waiting for him on the street from a distance. Wang Ran smiled, then waved to Yumu Ren. From the moment Wang Ran appeared, Yu Mu Ren had already seen him. Seeing Wang Ran waved, she quickly trot to Wang Ran''s. I didn''t realize it at all, and my behavior didn''t miss the previous self at all. Under the leadership of Mu Ren, the three of Wang Ran are also gradually familiarizing themselves with the environment of Yunyin Village. For three days in a row, Wang Ran had already visited the entire Yunyin Village. However, it is a pity that even though Wang Ran has seen a lot of Yunyin''s geniuses in the past three days, none of them meets his woolen requirements. Either there is a master, or the talent is too low. In these three days, Yu Mu also experienced a sense of abundance that was different from the past. When they parted in the evening of the third day, Yumu looked at Wang Ran and the three with some dismay. After three days of communication, he already knew that Wang Ran would leave Yunyin Village tomorrow. Wang Ran looked at Yu Mu Ren reluctantly, and rubbed her head with a chuckle. "Don''t be too sad, it''s not impossible to see it." "Who...who is sad!" After being dealt with by Wang Ran, Yu Mu Ren''s face turned red involuntarily, and he forcibly defended. Wang Ran didn''t break her through either. Instead, he squatted down and looked at Yu Mu Ren''s eyes, and said seriously: "I have an idea, how about you worship me as a teacher and let me take you and Zhishui out to practice together?" Um~ Yes, Wang Ran is about to start playing wool. This has been in Yunyin for three days, so I can''t leave empty-handed. As for the opinions of the three generations of Lei Ying, Wang Ran believes. there''s always a solution to any problem. Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Yu Mu Ren looked at Wang Ran in surprise. Apprentice, go out of the village to practice? This is the first time she has encountered this kind of thing when she grows up. "Can you? Uncle Wang Ran." Immediately, Yu Mu asked excitedly. She is no longer a little girl who doesn''t understand anything. After these few days of getting along, and the evaluation of the trip. It is easy to conclude that Wang Ran''s identity is not simple. Although Yumuren didn''t care about Wang Ran''s identity very much, she was more concerned about Wang Ran''s attitude towards her in comparison. However, as a person Zhuli, who does not have a heart yearning for freedom. But at the age of nine, she had already been promoted to Zhongren. But compared with others, she has never been out of the village once. If you want to say you don''t want to go out, you are lying to yourself. She is very envious of those ninjas who can leave the village to perform tasks at will. But because of her status as a human being, she could only keep this idea in her heart. However, now Wang Ran had spoken, and this made her heart burst into flames again. What''s more, she doesn''t reject Wang Ran as a teacher at all. Even if he couldn''t learn anything from Wang Ran, Wang Ran''s gentle attitude towards her was enough. ... Seeing Yumu''s surprise look, Wang Ran shrugged unavoidably. It seems that he Wang is still very charming. "of course." "I would like to worship the uncle as a teacher." ... "Ding~ Congratulations to the host for accepting the A-level talent-two wooden men, rewarding physical skills, and driving away the cicada in eight steps." After a simple apprenticeship ceremony, Mu Ren officially became Wang Ran''s disciple. Moreover, the system also rewarded Wang Ran with a set of physical skills, eight steps to drive the cicada. However, it is not so much a physical skill, it is better to say that the eight steps to drive the cicada is a physical skill. Because it has no offensive power, after it is cultivated, it is completely that people have a very strong body to cooperate with attacks or avoid enemies. However, although it was not an offensive reward, Wang Ran was still very satisfied. Because of this, he wouldn''t have to struggle to find a suitable technique for Yugi. As Yumu Ren who is talented and inclined towards speed, the Eight Steps to Cicada is really suitable for her. Coupled with the help of the second tail and the all-round bonus after cultivating Dao Fa, Yu Mu Ren''s attack power is not weak. After imparting the cultivation method to Yumu Human Taoism, the four of them left at the intersection as before. Wang Ran, who returned to the guest house, did not go to the third generation of Lei Ying. Because he knew that his every move in the past few days was in the eyes of the three generations of Ray Ying. Not to mention Wang Ran''s super perceptual power, even a simple guess should be understood. How could there be no ninja protection beside Renzhuli? Therefore, Wang Ran, who returned to the guest house, just sat cross-legged in the room. He didn''t practice either, because he knew that the three generations of Raiking would come soon. ... Sure enough, within a moment, Wang Ran''s door was knocked. After getting Wang Ran''s permission, Wang Ran''s door was opened. As expected, the figure of the third generation of Lei Ying slowly walked in from outside the room. "Your Excellency Raikage, please sit down." Wang Ran slowly opened his eyes and said to the third generation of Lei Ying. Three generations of Lei Ying did not bring his entourage. He came by himself, and raised his brows in surprise when he heard Wang Ran''s words. Chapter 122： Leaving Yunyin "Oh, you know I will come?" Sitting cross-legged in front of Wang Ran, three generations of Lei Ying asked. Wang Ran laughed, "Of course, after all, Mu Ren is your Yunyin''s human Zhuli." "I believe that any village will not relax the supervision and protection of the human force." Upon hearing this, the third generation of Lei Ying laughed, "Yes, my question is really redundant." "Why, Lei Ying came over today, is it to stop Yu Mu Ren from worshiping me as a teacher?" Wang Ran looked at the three generations of Lei Ying, raised his eyebrows and asked. No wonder he asked, after all, no one in Yun Yin has seen his "prosperity" strength like Sannin. Upon hearing this, the third generation of Lei Ying shook his head. Although Wang Ran''s true identity is not clear, from the information on paper, he is not a simple person. Moreover, Wang Ran currently seems to be in a neutral state. In the current tense situation in the Ninja World, one more friend is better than one more enemy. What''s more, Konoha has the courage to win over others. My own cloud is hidden, where is it worse than Konoha? This time, the three generations of Raiking mainly wanted to learn more about Wang Ran''s identity. "Your Excellency has misunderstood, I am not here to prevent you from accepting a wooden man as a disciple." "Oh? What is the purpose of Raikage?" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows in surprise, and looked at the third generation of Lei Ying suspiciously. "To tell you, I have already investigated your information. But what surprised me is that in Nuoda''s Ninja World, you seem to have appeared out of thin air, you can''t find your origin in the slightest." "However, Konoha''s attitude towards you, coupled with the fact that a strong man like Baique is following you, all this shows that you can''t be an ordinary person." "So, I came here today just to ask, what kind of organization is Zangmen. And who exactly are you?" The three generations of Raikage did not obscure, and directly asked the question he wanted to ask. Not to be shy, this is also his usual style. Wang Ran, who heard the words of three generations of Raikage, was not angry because he was investigating his own intelligence. All of this is human nature, what''s more, in the current situation, Yun Yin, who has collected his own information, is obviously more beneficial to him. Looking at the three generations of Raikage''s black and serious face, he was entangled with his position! Wang Ran laughed, and it was time to flicker. "So, Raikage doesn''t have to worry about it. As for our Zangmen, we have been in hiding for many years and have never participated in disputes in the Shinobi world." "As the master of Zangmen, it is even more impossible for me to participate in the battle between your major Shinobu villages." "I went out this time just to find some inheritors for Zangmen." "Under normal circumstances, as long as they don''t have an accident, I won''t take action." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the three generations of Lei Ying''s heart secretly thought so. Although Wang Ran didn''t say his details, it was enough to know this. Of course, he did not fully believe Wang Ran''s words. After all, who knows how true and false what Wang Ran said. "Then your Excellency, in our Yunyin Village, did you only look at Yumu?" Three generations of Lei Ying asked in surprise, you know, Wang Ran is in Konoha, and he has accepted many apprentices. Wang Ran glanced at the three generations of Lei Ying silently. Why did I only accept Yumu, don''t you have any points in your heart? Yes, he has a lot of apprentices in Konoha, but they are all figures who can be famous in the Ninja world in the future. You Yunyin Village is not there, but he can reach those? What Kirabi~ Darui~ Which one didn''t let you cover it to death. If you really attacked them, your three generations of Raiking would definitely be the first to jump out against it. It''s because there is a Yumu who you can''t teach. Otherwise, his trip will be in vain. Of course, it is okay to think about these words in his heart, and Wang Ran will not say them. "That''s not true. Yun Yin still has a lot of geniuses. But the question of accepting disciples still depends on fate. I have a fate with Yumu people." Wang Ran waved his hand indifferently, as if he was telling the truth. And hearing Wang Ran''s words, the three generations of Lei Ying''s complexion also eased. He just said, how could Yunyin be worse than Konoha. Although Konoha does have many talents, we are not bad at all. "Haha, that''s it. Indeed, fate is also very important." Three generations of Raikage laughed haha, and then said unhurriedly: "In that case, Yumu will ask your Excellency in the future, and I will leave first." With that, the third generation of Raikage was ready to get up and drive. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran quickly said: "Your Excellency Lei Ying, tomorrow I am going to take Yu Mu Ren to leave the village to practice. I wonder what your opinion is?" Well, this issue must be clarified in advance, so as not to change again tomorrow. The three generations of Raikage left after a pause, and then said without thinking: "Since You Muren has already worshipped you as a teacher, you naturally decide what to do in the future." "I just hope you can protect the safety of Yugi, after all, she is only a child." "But is your Excellency leaving in such a hurry? New Year will be in a few days. Will you leave without leaving the excitement?" Through these words, you can hear that the three generations of Raiking had already made a decision. As for the retention of the three generations of Raikage, no one can tell whether it is true or false. Wang Ran shook his head and said, "No, there are still many places in the Ninja World that I haven''t seen. You can''t stay in one place for too long." "okay then." Three generations of Lei Ying just said, and then left. Wang Ran didn''t hold back either, closed his eyes and fell into practice. ... Early the next morning, Wang Ran left Yunyin with Yumu. As the three generations of Ai of Raikage, in order to express the importance of Wang Ran and others, they also specially let them go. Looking up at the towering mountain peaks, the shadow of Yunyin Village could not be seen clearly. You Mu Ren''s eyes could not help showing a trace of dismay. But more, still look forward to the future. "Go, you will be back soon." Wang Ran touched the top of Youmu Ren''s head and spoke softly to him. However, he added a sentence in his heart, waiting for the war to start completely. As he entered middle age, he liked to touch the head of children more and more. This feeling may be the feeling of a plate of walnuts. ... "Yes, Da...Master." You Mu Ren responded, but she was still a little uncomfortable calling Wang Ran''s sudden change of name. Wang Ran didn''t say much, the group just moved forward. They didn''t go far before they ran into Yunyin''s team going out to purchase. Although Yumu is also Yunyin''s person, everyone knows her usual life. So even though they ran into it, everyone did not say hello. Looking at Yun Yin passing by, Wang Ran showed an interesting look. Chapter 123： Yunyin Incident Wang Ran turned his head and glanced at Hagaki Shumao, and sure enough, Hagaki Shumao''s gaze was also attracted by Yunyin''s team. There was no other reason, Wang Ran found an acquaintance in this Yunyin team. One of Konoha''s three ninjas, Oshomaru. Although Dashemaru''s camouflage is very good, it can''t escape the eyes of Wang Ran and Shumo Hagi. Wang Ran didn''t say anything to say that Dashewan was in Yunyin''s team and naturally had his own mission. As a neutral faction Wang Ran, naturally it is impossible to favor either side. No matter what happens afterwards, it is a matter between Konoha and Yunyin. As for the method of Dashewan joining Yunyin''s team, Wang Ran didn''t want to go into details. In the world of ninja, there are always various ways. Regardless of illusion or undercover, some ninjas at the level of Oshemaru can get into Yunyin. ... As Wang Ran and Hagi Shumao moved further and further away, Dashewan, who was in the cloud, also looked back at Wang Ran and his party. He didn''t expect that he would actually see Wang Ran outside Yunyin Village. Looking at Wang Ran''s appearance, he should have just come out of Yunyin Village. Is the masked ninja next to him also a character from Zangmen? It looks so simple, but I can see my own difference. As for the little girl in Yunyin who followed Wang Ran, is she the disciple that Wang Ran received in Yunyin? It seems that the old man''s idea of ??tying Wang Ran to the chariot is going to fail. Da She Wan thought silently in her heart. To be honest, the first time I saw Wang Ran, Da She Wan was still a little worried. After all, this infiltration is still very important to him, and his experiment has reached a critical juncture. If Wang Ran stopped him by exiting, then this time he would be able to sneak in successfully, and he would be in vain. Fortunately, Wang Ran didn''t mean to favor Yunyin, he still remained neutral. After taking a deep look at Wang Ran, Da She Wan was completely hidden in the Yunyin Ninja, and his performance was no different from others. ... Seven days later, the Ninja World just after the New Year still had a pleasant atmosphere. Wang Ran, who was still in the Land of Thunder, also felt the lively scene of ordinary people''s New Year for the first time. Walking on the street, Wang Ran wanted to leave the country of thunder and visit the country of earth. As a result, the rumors that came from my ears caught the attention of Wang Ran and his party. ... "Have you heard that Yao seems to be running away again?" "I also listened to others, but fortunately I was overpowered by Master Raikage." ... With the sound of conversation, Wang Ran''s footsteps paused. Yao ran away? When he heard the news, Wang Ran thought of the Dashewan who had sneaked into Yunyin before. At this time, Wang Ran remembered that in the original work, the eight-tailed man Zhuli seemed to be led to death by running away because of the guidance of Oshe Maru. In this way, the last time Dashewan sneaked into Yunyin, the target was Yao. If you remember correctly, Raikage seems to have been seriously injured this time, right? So what will happen next? Wang Ran''s mind was quickly analyzing what happened. In the Ninja Realm now, there is a cry of tears everywhere. Although Wang Ran knew that the fuse of the third Ninja World War was the disappearance of Fengying in Shayin Village. However, that was only the fuse for the full start of the Three Wars. Before that, the entire Ninja World was in a transitional state of small-scale melee. It''s just that not all villages have put all their energy into it. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t know what happened to what happened before this. Now the eight-tailed man Zhuli died and Raikage was seriously injured. The new eight-tailed Rabbi Rabbi certainly cannot grasp the power of the tail beast quickly. In addition, the Erwei man Zhuli Youmu who was taken away by Wang Ran was only a child. This has led to the unprecedented weakness of the entire Yunyin Village. Thinking about it in another way, if Wang Ran was Yun Yin''s enemy, then he would definitely seize this opportunity and give Yun Yin a heavy price. ... Similarly, Yunyin''s senior management also realized this. Therefore, on the day of the incident, the entire village was ordered to be sealed off, and the disclosure of the news was strictly prohibited, waiting for the recovery of the three generations of Raiking. The martial law in Yunyin Village directly led to the completion of the task of Dashewan, which was directly blocked in Yunyin Village at home. Although Yunyin didn''t know that Yao''s rampage was the result of a caring person, but because of the current martial law, the chance of Dashewan being exposed would definitely increase greatly. Once the Oshe Maru is discovered by Yun Yin, not only the situation of Oshe Maru will be very dangerous, even Konoha will be directly targeted by Yun Yin. With the current situation in the Ninja World, coupled with the usual style of Yunyin Village. Da She Maru had no doubt that Yun Yin would directly launch an attack on Konoha. Therefore, under this condition, Dashewan had to avoid Yunyin carefully. Fortunately, although Yunyin is under martial law, the investigation within the village is not so vigorous. And because most of Yunyin''s powerhouses are protecting Kirabi to prevent Bawei from running away again when sealing the tail beast. Therefore, Dashewan can still deal with it easily. Finally, on the second day of the Yao riot, Yao was sealed again, and Kirabi became the new eight-tailed man Zhuli. This Yunyin relaxed a lot in an instant, and Dashewan also took this opportunity to escape Yunyin successfully. In Yunyin Village, no one noticed that there was no one missing in the village. After all, the Yao riot, although it was stopped in time by the three generations of Raikage, there were still many victims. In the Yao riot this time, the facts are deeply buried and under the trajectory of history. Everyone would think that Yao''s riot was caused by the fact that the cloth ratio was insufficient to suppress Yao. Even Burubi, who has died, believes in this. Except for Wang Ran and Oshemaru who knew the truth, only Haaki Shushige guessed. After all, Oshemaru''s mission this time was entirely his own action, not Konoha''s assignment. ... Dashewan, who left Yunyin Village, did not return to Konoha in the first place. Instead, he began to use illusion techniques to spread news among the people that the eight tails ran away, Renzhuli died, and Raikage was seriously injured. This is also why Wang Ran is still willing to hear the rumors when Yunyin Village blocked the news. Of course, Oshemaru also knew that after the news spread, it would definitely cause other Shinnin villages to attack Yunyin. And the target of the attack, no matter which country it is, will cause serious casualties to the small local country and devastating lives. But what does this have to do with him? He is one of Konoha Sannin, known as Leng Jun''s Osnake Maru. It doesn''t matter even if it will be overwhelmed. As long as it is good for Konoha! In this matter, even if Sarutobi Hitoshi was here, he would make the same choice as Oshamaru. Chapter 124： Storm will rise After all, Konoha is too dangerous now. Konoha, located in the center of the Ninja World, has very good natural and geographical conditions. This superior condition, while providing guarantee for Konoha''s strength, involuntarily also aroused the gaze of other countries. Almost all countries want to take a bite of meat in the country of fire. Now that the situation in the Ninja World is so tense, almost all the big countries'' eyes are on Konoha. Although Konoha has a paper ally like Sandyuki Village, Oshemaru has no doubt that as long as the Ninja world moves, Sandyuki will definitely tear up the contract and attack Konoha. The generally stable environment in the Ninja World is nothing more than the pain of the Second Ninja World War. So, in one of these situations, Dashemaru didn''t mind pushing Yunyin into the fire pit. Let it become a breakthrough in everyone''s eyes to relieve Konoha''s pressure. ... His eyes returned to Wang Ran and his party. At this time, when the wooden man heard that something was wrong in Yunyin Village, he immediately became nervous a lot. Although the people in the village are not friendly to her, she still loves her village very much. Especially, Burubi, who is also Renzhuli, did not care about her as much as Wang Ran, but Burubi treated her well. "Master, something has happened in the village, and the Yao riot, do you think Uncle Burubi will have an accident?" You Mu Ren raised his head and asked Wang Ran, his voice contained tension. After seven days of getting along with Wang Ran, he has completely changed his name. Hearing what Yu Mu Ren said, Wang Ran shook his head helplessly. "If there is no accident, Burubi, who is a pillar of the eight tails, should have died by this time." "Otherwise, the news of the Yao riots will not be spread by those who are interested. It is meaningless." He didn''t want to deceive Yugi, believing that the facts would soon spread throughout the Ninja World, such a white lie was completely meaningless. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Yu Mu Ren''s face instantly fell silent. She did not expect that Burubi, as one of the few people in the village who could talk to her, would have died under the riot of the tail beast. Of course Wang Ran saw the sadness in Yu Mu Ren''s heart, and stretched out his hand to touch Yu Mu Ren''s head. "Ninjas are like this. I don''t know when they will die. No one can avoid this." "Also, now is not the time to make you sad, I believe that in a short while, Yun Yin will need you." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Yu Mu Ren nodded. She is not a newcomer who knows nothing, of course she knows the truth. Of course, the deeper meaning of Wang Ran''s words, she didn''t want to understand for a while. Instead, Shumao Hagi, who had been standing behind the three Wang Ran''s master and apprentice, was stunned after hearing what Wang Ran said. "Sect Master, are you saying that it won''t be long before Yun Yin will face war?" Wang Ran glanced at Hagi Sakumo, "You should have guessed his purpose. The news like this is just to relieve pressure." Wang Ran did not say the name of the Oshe Maru, but Hagiaki Sakumo had already guessed it. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Sakuma Hagi nodded calmly and said, "Yes." After speaking, he said nothing more. After all, all this has nothing to do with him. ... "What? Is there going to be a war?" Hearing the conversation between Wang Ran and Shumao Hagi, Mu Ren asked in surprise. For the two, Yumu still trusts them. Wang Ran nodded, "Yes, hatred is not so easy to forget." "that" Before Yu Mu Ren said what he said, he was interrupted by Wang Ran. Of course, Wang Ran understood Yumu''s thoughts. However, the current Yumuren is far from reaching the critical point, so Yunyin has her without her, it doesn''t really matter. "Don''t think too much. With your current strength, even if you return to Yunyin, you will not be able to help the village." "So, you should practice hard. After the last year and a half, your strength will rise, then go back and help." "The war won''t start so fast, it will end so soon." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Yumu nodded in embarrassment. Unexpectedly, Wang Ran would see through his immature thoughts before they could express them. "Okay, let''s go on." Seeing that Yu Mu had no comments, Wang Ran said. ... At the same time, the senior officials of Yunyin Village have also received news of the information leak. In Lei Ying''s office, the third generation of Lei Ying was sitting at his desk with a serious face. Although the gauze wrapped around his chest made him look a little embarrassed, the atmosphere there was unusually serious. "Talk about it, what should I do now?" Looking at the Yunyin elites standing in the office, three generations of Lei Ying asked seriously. Everyone, you look at me, I look at you. They really couldn''t understand how the information was leaked. Obviously, they had already sealed off the village as soon as the accident happened. Is it possible? The high level in the village is undercover? Of course, this thought only flashed in their minds for a moment, and then they were left behind. The high-level people in the village who can enter and leave the village at will are people who know the bottom line, and it is impossible to appear undercover. "Master Raikage, about the information leakage..." In the end, he explained as Raikage''s secretary. However, before the secretary finished speaking, Lei Ying interrupted him. "It is no longer important how the intelligence is leaked. The most critical question now is how we should face the possible consequences this time." The three generations of Raikage slapped the table fiercely, and immediately scared the secretary who was about to explain. "Master Raikage, I think the most important thing for us right now is to send troops to defend the sidelines to prevent any changes in other villages." The four-generation Raikage of the future, who has been given the name of Ai, said aloud. Three generations of Raiking took a look at Ai with admiration, he was indeed the heir of Raiking. At a young age, he already has the demeanor of a general who is not surprised. "What do you think?" Three generations of Raikage asked everyone again. Although Ai''s words are very reasonable, in the final analysis, Shinobu is not the same, and he still needs to listen to the opinions of others. Everyone looked at each other, and they didn''t disagree with Ai''s thoughts. "Reporting to Master Raikage, we also agree with Ai''s ideas." "Very well, if that''s the case, then order three thousand ninja troops to be stationed at the border, so as to remain unchanged and respond to changes!" With the unification of everyone''s opinions, the three generations of Raiking also gave the order simply and neatly. "Yes!" everyone responded in unison. Ninja World, it''s going to make another situation! Chapter 125： The land of the country sends troops (1) As the crowd of Yun Ren left, the three generations of Lei Ying touched the wound on his chest. This is the second time he has been injured since his cultivation. Unlike the last time he was injured by Haaki Sakumo, this time, he completely injured himself. Three generations of Raiying almost became the first suicide shadow in Yunyin''s history. It''s really shameful. Therefore, what this wound brought to the three generations of Raikage was not a symbol of man''s glory, but a deep shame. ... ... At the same time, the country of earth, Yanyin Village. As one of the five largest ninja villages in Yanyin Village, the intelligence system should not be underestimated. Coupled with the deliberate dissemination of Dashemaru, but within a few days, the information of Yunyin Village has reached the ears of the third generation of Tuying Onomu. At this time, in front of Ohnoki, stood nearly half of the high-rise building of Yanyin Village. "Xuantu, tell everyone about the information." Looking at everyone present, Ohnoki said calmly while floating in the air. Hearing Ohnoki''s instructions, Xuantai, who was the head of the intelligence department, responded, "Yes, Lord Dokage." Then, Xuantai turned and looked at the crowd, "According to the information from the undercover agents of the Thunder Kingdom, it can now be determined that the eight-tailed man Zhuli Burubi in Yunyin Village is dead." "And the three generations of Raikage Ai in Yunyin Village were also seriously injured in the process of suppressing Yao." ... Hearing this news, everyone present showed an unexpected look. Unexpectedly, Yunyin Village had a problem at this juncture. ... "Master Xuantu, can the information be confirmed to be true?" At this time, Huang Tu asked, the only son of three generations of Tuying Onoki. You know, this kind of strategic intelligence is not for joking. Once an intelligence error caused Yanyin Village to make the wrong decision, then the consequences were not something they could bear. And Xuan Tu, hearing Huang Tu''s question, was not angry with his distrust. After all, this is no joke. "It has been confirmed, there is no problem with the intelligence. At first, this intelligence was only circulated in the Thunder Country, and our spies did not believe it." "But in the mentality of preferring to trust what they have, and not trusting what they don''t, the spies in Leizhi''s country and Yunyin Village have gone through untold hardships before disseminating information from the martial law Yunyin Village." Xuantu explained the source of the intelligence to everyone, and when everyone heard it, they also focused their attention on this matter. Everyone knew that this was a good opportunity to attack Yunyin Village. But is it worth it? Where can they benefit from Yunyin? ... Oh Yemu looked at the serious-looking people, he knew that what to do at this time, it still depends on him. "Everyone, listen to me first." "Master Tuying, say." With the sound of Oh Yemu''s voice, everyone present hurriedly said. Although Oh Yemu was very polite to them, they did not dare to underestimate the short figure in front of them. As the three generations of Dokage who was in danger during the war, Onogi is the idol of the entire Iwakura Village. With one hand, there are few underhands in the world. "Compared to you, it is also clear in your heart that the form of the Ninja World is turbulent now, and wars may break out at any time. Following the voice of Onoki, everyone present nodded subconsciously. Upon seeing this, Onoki continued to speak: "And in our country of soil, most of the country is desolate rock walls. The harsh geographical conditions have made it impossible for us to move closer." "So, in the forthcoming Fourth Ninja World War, our primary goal is the Fire Country, Konoha Hidden Village." After listening to Onoki''s words, everyone also recognized his ideas. "Master Tuying, you mean we don''t need to control Yunyin Village?" Xuan Tu asked with some doubts. Onoki glanced at him and shook his head slowly. "No, we have to take the initiative to attack Thunder Country." "But don''t we have to deal with the country of fire with all our strength? If we invest too much force in the battlefield of the land of thunder, it will be very difficult to deal with Konoha." Everyone present was very puzzled, this was very different from Oh Nogi''s strategy just now. Oh Yemu took a deep look at everyone, and suddenly a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Yes, Konoha would think so too." There were no fools. Seeing Ohyeki''s appearance, he instantly understood Ohyeki''s intentions. "Master Tukage, what do you mean is that we will fight Yunyin Village first, and will not participate in the attack on Konoha for the time being. At the end, we will defeat Konoha in a heyday." Huang Tu touched his head and said to Onoki thoughtfully. Although Huang Tu is the only son of Ohnogi, he still honestly calls Ohnogi Dokage rather than his father in Dokage''s office. Onoki glanced at Loess with admiration. Although Loess has a milder personality, his brain has inherited his own genes. "Yes, we just want Konoha and Ninja world to think that we have no intention of infringing on Konoha and let them fight as they please." "We are accumulating strength during this time and striving to become the final winner in one fell swoop." "Furthermore, Thunder Country is a military power." "Now their military strength is unprecedentedly weak. We can also take the opportunity to bite off a piece of meat from them to replenish our strength." "At that time, if they can defeat the Thunder Country, they can also be forced to sign an agreement to jointly attack the Fire Country." Oh Yemu turned his back, looked out the window, and said excitedly. Everyone looked at each other, and their eyes flashed with excitement. If things are really discovered as Oh Nogi described, then this time, it is a rare opportunity for the rise of Yanyin Village. However, ideas are always good. But reality will always be beyond people''s expectations. Once a war is launched, then hatred will emerge, and no one can easily let go of these pains. Moreover, will Yunyin Village really start Ohyemu''s wishful thinking? ... "Understood, Dokage-sama. Please give an order, Iwakura Ninja set out at any time." Everyone bowed their waists and said, their loud voices seemed to carry infinite, beautiful expectations. The atmosphere in Tuying''s office instantly became solemn. At this time, Oh Yemu closed his eyes, and his mind was thinking about how to deal with Yunyin Village. "According to my order, the army of five thousand ninjas will be the vanguard. Immediately call out and target the land of Thunder and Moon. The target harasss and attacks the land of Thunder and detects intelligence. As Onoki opened his eyes, a command came out of his mouth. "Yes!" Chapter 126： The land of the country sends troops (2) With everyone''s serious answers, everyone left the Tuying office one after another. After all, the launching of war can be done more than just talking. The next personnel arrangements, logistical support, etc., require them to spend a lot of energy to coordinate. ... Slowly, everyone left, and Oh Nogi was the only one left in the office. Grandfather, Master, rest assured, I will lead Yanyin to become the strongest Shinobu Village in the Shinobi world. Looking at the photos of the first and second generation Dokage hanging on the wall, Ohyemu thought firmly in his heart. ... Regardless of the various actions of the two big Ninja Villages of Yunyin and Yanyin, Wang Ran at this time had already left the kingdom of thunder and arrived in the kingdom of Tang. Wang Ran is still looking forward to this hot spring country that is famous in the Ninja world. After all, soaking hot springs during leisure time is what a fairy day is. Several people randomly searched for a hotel in Yunokuni and checked in. Hotels like this are everywhere in Yunokuni, which is dominated by tourism. "Huh~" Soaking in the natural hot springs of Yunokuni, Wang Ran let out a long breath. This bubble directly wiped away the fatigue of his journey a while ago. The same is true for Shishui, soaking in the warm hot spring, Shishui''s entire body is submerged. In other words, he came out to breathe from time to time to show that he was not drowned by water. Because of his gender, Wang Ran didn''t know what Yumu Ren was in at this time, but he estimated that he would not be any better than Zhishui. After all, Yunyin Village has no hot springs. Not surprisingly, this should be the first time Mu Ren took a hot spring. It should be conceivable what kind of performance a little girl will experience in hot springs for the first time. Sakumo Hagiki remained the same as usual, soaking in the hot spring without saying a word, not even taking off the mask on his face. Moreover, if Wang Ran hadn''t forcibly ordered him to come, it is estimated that Sakumo Hagi would not open a hot spring. Still in the bedroom, practicing silently. It can be seen that since he left the village, Shumao Hagaki has changed a lot. As a man, Wang Ran can also understand Hakoyama''s mood. He didn''t have much to say about this. That is, there are two little guys beside Wang Ran. Although Sakumo Hagi''s performance was very cold, but the two couldn''t bear to have a word with him from time to time. Recently, Wang Ran was able to clearly perceive that even though Sakumo Hagi was still silent. But his mood is different from when he first came to him. He already thought of himself as the protector of Zhishui and Yumu in his heart. Rather than an identity that Wang Ran said. Regarding this, Wang Ran still feels very good. ... Just in the early morning the second day after Wang Ran and the others arrived in Tangzhiguo, a large number of Chakra fluctuations suddenly came from a distance. It is the five thousand rock hidden ninjas as the vanguard. Because Yanyin wanted to fight Yunyin with a time difference, Yanyin''s troops did not deliberately hide their tracks. Instead, they marched at the fastest speed, striving to reach the border battlefield as soon as possible. ... Sakuma Hagaki, who was sitting cross-legged in the bedroom meditating and cultivating, opened his eyes instantly and looked towards the west. Of course, Wang Ran also felt clearly. However, he was not as excited as Hagi Sakumo, after all, he had already guessed about this. "Baique, don''t be too nervous. Their goal is Yunyin, they are just passing by now." Slowly opening his eyes, Wang Ran calmly said to Hamu Shumao. "Is this the country of the earth?" Qimu Shumao murmured. With so many ninjas, only the five ninja nations can send them out. From the West, there are only the land of the earth, the country of the wind and the country of fire. Sakumo Hagiki first ruled out Konoha, because Konoha couldn''t do nothing idle and embarrassed himself. If Konoha is the first to provoke a war in the Ninja World, then no surprises, all the big ninja villages in the Ninja world will attack Konoha, let Konoha know the sinister society. Secondly, the kingdom of wind is even more impossible. The Kingdom of Wind is not only barren, but as Shayin Village was the loser of the previous two wars, the funding for Shayin Village by the daimyo of the Wind Kingdom has been extremely low. Therefore, Shayin Village has always pursued an elite policy. Although there are a lot of ninjas in the village, this kind of sending large-scale ninjas for transnational expeditions is not something that Shayin Village can afford. What''s more, let''s not mention whether Shayin Village can beat Yunyin Village. Just the country of fire between the country of wind and the country of thunder is a hurdle that the country of wind cannot bypass. You said he was struggling with Baal, so he must have a plan. Therefore, the only possibility is that the land of the land is only a few small countries away from the land of thunder. Although I don''t know what Yanyin is paying attention to, these obviously have nothing to do with Wang Ran and his party. ... Sure enough, as Wang Ran said, when Iwano''s ninja troop passed through Yunokuni, they did not stop, but accelerated their speed toward the moonland. Buckle~ As the Yanyin Ninja moved further and further away, the door of Wang Ran and Sakumo Hagi was knocked. Hearing a knock on the door, Haaki Shumao quickly put on his mask. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran also opened his mouth to let the knocker in. The visitors are not outsiders, but Shishui and Yumu. "Master, a lot of ninjas passed by us just now, heading towards the land of thunder. Is this going to be a war?" As soon as he entered the door, Zhishui asked. There was a touch of sadness in his voice. He is a person who has suffered from the grief of war, and he hates war even more. You Mu Ren looked at Wang Ran eagerly, looking forward to his answer. You know, Yanyin''s goal is her hometown. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran nodded. "Yes, the war is about to start." Hearing that, both Zhishui and Yumu''s eyes were darkened. Although there have been speculations, the results are still unacceptable. Seeing these two people, Wang Ran just shook his head helplessly. They still have little experience, and they will find out later that these are nothing at all. "Master, the war is about to start, what shall we do?" Shisui and Yugi asked with some doubts. Although they don''t want to see the war, they are not unreasonable people. "Well, let''s go to the Kingdom of Wind first, there are many interesting things there." When asked by the two, Wang Ran directly replied. Originally, his original plan should be to go to the land of the earth first. Isn''t that the land of the earth is about to start a war? At that time, the entire Yanyin village will not have any wool to put Wang Ran on. It can only be said that the plan is not as fast as the change. Fortunately, he went directly to the Kingdom of Wind. Chapter 127： Ninja war chaos, smile punishment If I remember correctly, the Red Sand Scorpion should have betrayed the village now. Wang Ran touched his chin, thinking silently in his heart. "The Kingdom of Wind?" Shishui and Yumu were taken aback. In their impression, the Kingdom of Wind was a desert with extremely bad natural conditions. Unexpectedly, Wang Ran''s destination this time was actually there. However, they are not spoiled young masters, although they were a little surprised, they did not raise objections. "Then Master, when shall we leave?" Yu Mu Ren asked, for the upcoming war, because she couldn''t help her village, she didn''t want to stay in front of her. However, she will not worry about Yunyin Village. She still has enough confidence in Yunyin''s power. Wang Ran glanced at the direction of Thunder Country. Yanyin''s ninja troops had already left his sensing range. Yunokuni is very small, and I believe it wont be long before they leave the territory of Yunokuni and officially enter the battlefield. Wang Ran touched the hair of Zhishui and Yumu, "It''s noon, after all, Tangzhiguo is not a country suitable for cultivation." "Okay, Master." ... The morning time passed quickly, and Wang Ran and his party officially embarked on the road to the Kingdom of Wind. Just after Wang Ran and the others left, the Yanyin Ninja also officially met with Yunyin''s defense forces. The two sides did not have friendly exchanges, such as standing on the commanding heights of morality before the war and accusing each other of how inhumane, how much hatred the other party had created for themselves, etc., did not appear at all. Those are the high-level affairs of the village, and they only need to be responsible for carrying out the war mission. So the Yanyin ninjas launched a tentative attack when they met Yunyin. For Yunyin, the purpose of Yanyin''s arrival at this point in time is naturally well known to them. So it was the first time to react and counterattack. Of course, there was no large-scale battle between the two sides, and the orders that Iwa Shinobu received were harassment attacks, waiting for the arrival of the large forces. Therefore, they were not in a hurry to launch a general attack. And Yun Ren, it is even more impossible to launch a large-scale attack. The number of people on your own side is not dominant. Is it possible to launch a large-scale attack because you think you have lived for a long time? It''s just that everyone knows that the war between Yanyin and Yunyin has begun. ... Of course, these have nothing to do with Wang Ran. Now Wang Ran is traveling and practicing with Zhishui and Yumu. Of course, Shumo Hagaki, who has been following Wang Ran after his birth, cannot be ignored. After several months of journey, the four of them have passed through the country of fire and will soon arrive at the border between the country of the river and the country of the wind. In the past few months, the Shinobi world has also completely messed up. Not only the war between the land of the land and the land of thunder is intensifying, even Konoha has already handed in with the country of water. The only thing in the Ninja world that is still peaceful, I am afraid that there is only the Kingdom of Wind. However, this peace is just a false phenomenon. The Kingdom of Wind did not enter, just because they were too weak to join the battle for the time being. Therefore, with the entire Ninja world almost in chaos, the world order became chaotic again. Countless civilians have lost the capital they depend on for survival. War, hunger... These horrors shrouded everyone''s head. In this case, a large number of desperate civilians became bandits. Of course, there are also countless wicked and evil men who seized the opportunity to occupy the mountains and forests and start robbery. Of course, there are also a large number of Langren and Betrayal. These people are particularly hateful, compared with those who are forced to helpless civilians. Not only did they rob the money, but they did not even leave their lives to the victims. Of course, if the victim was a woman and had a bit of beauty, it would be another matter. Such people who do not speak professional ethics are especially hated. If you say you rob, you rob, what else do you do. Ahem... digress ... Of course, these didn''t seem to have anything to do with Wang Ran. But this is just what it looks like. When Wang Ran and his party came down the road, they did not see these situations rarely. Of course, in most cases, they are "victims." No way, who told Wang Ran and his party to look like fat sheep. A young master came out to play with his younger siblings and a bodyguard behind him. You see, it looks like them. In the current situation, isn''t it just to make it clear that I am a fat sheep, come grab me. Of course, some knowledgeable people will hesitate, after all, if they dare to walk, how could they not be able to do so. But they just can''t bear people''s self-confidence, don''t care if it''s because they are ninjas or there are too many people. Anyway, there were many thieves who robbed Wang Ran and the others along the way. As a result, on Wang Ran''s road, the robbers were almost completely emptied. Although most of the robbers weren''t too strong, at best they had the level of forbearance, but this was annoying enough for Wang Ran. Seeing that he was about to reach his destination, both Yu Mu Ren and Zhi Shui couldn''t help but relax. Don''t ask them why they are nervous, asking is cultivation. The question is that in order to train them, Wang Ran directly eliminated the black and evil...Bah, and directly entrusted them with the task of guarding and sweeping bandits. So along the way, the two of them were always vigilant about the surrounding environment, for fear that a robber would come up and not notice. Then, it was the moment of Wang Ran''s smile and punishment. Thinking of Wang Ran''s smiling punishment, the two couldn''t help but shiver. It is so desperate, there is no hope. It''s better to beat them directly. Knowing that you cant use ninjutsu to consume Chakra, you can only use physique to attack Wang Ran, and its not the end until all your physical energy is exhausted? Of course, this seems easy. But what if you can never hit him? Looking at Wang Ran, who has an elegant body, she has been looking at you with a smile, but you can''t touch the corner of his clothes. Every time you attack, it hits the air. Moreover, you have to exhaust your energy to stop, which is simply a nightmare. Wang Ran also famously said that this is to exercise their observation ability. This is the terrible punishment for making Shishui and Yu Mu Ren change his voice, smiling punishment. Once they did not notice the Zhongnin robbers who wanted to attack them because of carelessness. So they spent the whole morning in such despair. From then on, when they thought of accepting this punishment again, the two couldn''t help feeling frustrated. That is to say, once a group of people are on the road, they are always vigilant and vigilant around them. It took nearly three months for the two unlucky children to live in such hard times. But the benefits are obvious, and both of them have indeed grown a lot. Chapter 128： Robbery As the two of them relaxed, Haaki Shumo, who was walking at the end, seemed to see the tragic future of Shisui and Yuki at this moment. As Murphy''s law says, things tend to go in the bad direction you expected. Of course, Sakumo Hagi didn''t know what Murphy''s law was. But this did not prevent him from silently paying tribute to the two little guys, Zhishui and Yugi. That''s right, the two people who had been worried about the appearance of robbers, when they were a little relaxed, the robbers appeared. Moreover, the luck of the two is really bad this time. They encountered the situation of Ninja being a robber among the few elites. In fact, if they are not relaxed, they can find this person. ... With the sound of Dao Xiaokong, the four kunai rushed towards a group of four people at high speed. Of course, with this, Shisui and Yugi also discovered this person. At this time, the two of them turned black in an instant. Without him, although I found it, it was too late. In the face of the flying over, Wang Ran and Hamu Shumao just opened the Kumu at will. And Shishui and Yumu also pulled out the kuna, and Bengfei attacked the kuna. However, how could the attack of that elite ninth-level robber be so simple? As Kuwu''s attack was blocked by the four, the robbers also completely exposed. With the formation of his hands, the Chakra in his body moved quickly. "Fire escape, big fireball!" The voice sounded in the robber''s heart, and a huge fireball instantly spurted from his mouth, attacking everyone in Wang Ran. Shishui did not show weakness, after blocking Kuwu. While the opponent''s ninjutsu had not yet formed, his hands quickly formed seals. Almost the same time, a powerful fireball technique also spurted from Shishui''s mouth. Two ninjutsu slammed into this in the air. Of course, although the two are very similar, after all, as the unique ninjutsu of the Uchiha family, the powerful fireball technique is always more powerful than ordinary ninjutsu. The disparity in ninjutsu level directly wiped out the disparity between Shisui and that elite Ninjutsu. Although the hard power of Zhishui is not as good as that of the elite Zhong Ren, who is the skill of others. In this way, Shisui''s powerful fireball technique directly resisted the robber''s ninjutsu. Although it was reluctant to resist. ... All this was seen in the eyes of the elite. At this moment, he regretted it a bit. Why do you want to attack these four people? Now that even an imp is so powerful, what about the others. Although he was very confident in his own strength, he couldn''t stand the opposite Wang Ran and the others. However, he has not encountered such things before. "Sure enough, you are also ninjas. Introduce yourself, my name is Yamada, and I am strong." "You guys, hand over the two ninjutsu, and I will let you go. Everyone does not offend the river. Of course, ninjutsu cannot be a three-shenjutsu." Yamada said to Wang Ran and the others, because the other party was a tough one, so he took out the previous set, and by the way, wiped himself some money. He believed that although it was difficult for him to deal with them, they would definitely not be willing to work hard with him. After all, one''s own strength is also among the elites, and in Hexiaoren Village, he can even be rated as Ninja. If you make yourself anxious, you can take away the other two. There are only two ninjutsu, I believe they are happy to spend ninjutsu to eliminate disasters. ... Hearing what Yamada said, Wang Ran was immediately amused. Unexpectedly, this time I met a robber who didn''t want money. Maybe, this is the reason why his strength is higher than others. "Yamada, right? Now the robbery starts to robber ninjutsu?" "And how do you know we are ninjas?" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows and asked, he still feels quite interesting about this unique ninja robber. Upon hearing Wang Ran''s question, Yamada gave a disdainful smile. Who is he, the lone bandit king of the river country, the big brother of the robber world. If he doesn''t even have this vision, what else is he doing alone? What is the big brother of the robber world? As for why you need ninjutsu, of course it is because you need two ninjutsu with them, Wang Ran and the others will not be less, they can accept it. If it wasn''t for Wang Ran and the others to be too difficult to deal with, of course he had something to ask for. "Stop talking nonsense, it''s all ninja''s face, hurry up." Yamada was too lazy to explain, in his opinion, this time has been blood loss, what more nonsense? Who knows, he has missed his last chance of survival. ... As soon as he saw his expression, the well-informed Wang Ran and Hagi Sakumo had already understood his thoughts. It is estimated that he did this because his group was difficult to deal with. If they are ordinary people, or if they are not strong. It is estimated that the situation will be very different. "Shishui, from the wooden man, hand it over to you, hurry up." "Also, don''t forget that you got another special training." Wang Ran happily waved his hand and said that he didn''t care about Yamada''s non-cooperation. By the way, the special training in his mouth is the punishment of smiles in Shishui and Yumu. As for giving him two ninjutsu casually to make major things smaller, will Wang Ran consider it? Just kidding, why give it to him. Give it to him, let him continue to harm people? ... Shisui and Yugi, when they heard that they had a special training, their small faces turned black instantly. Looking at Yamada in front of them, the two were full of annoyance. If you say that you do it by yourself, you have to hurt us. Thinking of this, the two immediately leaped forward and attacked Yamada. When Yamada saw the sight of this trip, he was immediately confused. Unexpectedly, the previous tricks of Bailing would not work today! However, before he could speak out, the attack from the wooden man had already arrived. With the package of Erwei Chakra, the wooden man''s fingers turned into claws, and he directly scratched at Yamada. That''s right, you can already use the Tail Beast Chakra when you are young. This is of course due to the fact that the wooden man himself is more recognized by the traveler. However, none of this could escape Wang Ran''s help. After experiencing the same flicker as the nine tails, the brigade also successfully joined the camp of Zangmen. After getting Wang Ran''s promise to take away part of its chakras, the brigade was like the nine lamas, and he became a tool man of Renzhuli with peace of mind. Of course, even with the cooperation of the two-tailed brigade, Yumu is too young after all, and his body is still too weak, so he can''t bear the large number of chakras of the brigade for the time being. Therefore, she now only uses it simply. If you want to use it at will, or even enter the Tail Beast Chakra mode, there is still a long way to go. However, Rao is so, her strength is relatively strong in Zhongren. Chapter 129： A series of blows from Shisui and Yumu Therefore, with Yugi''s blow, Rao Yamada, whose strength has reached the forbearance of the elite, is also embarrassed to resist. Even because of carelessness, there was a long wound on Yamada''s arm. Covering the wound on his arm, Yamada looked at Yugi with solemn expression. With that blow just now, he could feel that Yumu Ren''s strength had reached his level. This result made his heart tense. Watching defensively, Wang Ran and Hagi Sakumo, Yamada didn''t stay too much, but turned around and fled. The two children are no longer weaker than him, so how strong the strength of the two adults will be! So Yamada did not hesitate to escape. It was not the first time he did this kind of thing anyway, he was already familiar with it. What''s more, can the ninja matter be called escape? This is called a strategic retreat, and if there is a chance in the future, he will definitely fight back. [Biqugex www.biqugex.biz] Yamada''s idea is very good, but will Yukito and Shisui agree? Not to mention that the two of them hate this kind of robber itself, but he has punished them, which is unforgivable. So, looking at Yamada who turned around and ran. Yu Mu Ren and Zhishui didn''t stop, they just caught up. At this time, Yamada was quite relaxed inside. Because of escape...Bah, strategic retreat is his strong point. He once obtained a technique that could increase speed through robbery. Therefore, although he is only an elite ninja, his speed is not much worse than that of the ninja. This is what he has been able to do for so many years. After all, he can run without fighting. However, this time he was wrong, and wrong. What kind of person is Yumu, Zhuli himself is very fast as a two-tailed person. In addition, because of her talent for speed, what''s more, she has also obtained an eight-step training method for driving away cicadas. With this bonus, her speed directly blasted Yamada. So when Yamada was secretly proud, Yugi was already close to him. Feeling the killing intent from howling, Yamada looked back subconsciously. It was discovered that Yumu Ren was like a dog skin plaster that could not be thrown off. He followed him fiercely after his birth, and the closer he got closer, he was about to attack him. And Zhishui, although the speed is not as fast as Yumuren, but it is closely behind. At this moment, Yamada knew that he really had a cruel stubble, and it might not be that simple to get out of it smoothly. The cruelty that had been wandering for many years came directly from Yamada''s bones. Very well, since the wooden people are chasing after him, the possibility of him leaving is very unlikely. Then, don''t blame him for making a desperate fight. Even if he would die, he would make Wang Ran and the others pay the price. Best, to be able to kill one of those two little ghosts, let them taste the tragic price. Thinking of this, Yamada didn''t run away either. He stopped and turned around, looking at Yu Mu Ren and Shishui fiercely. In just an instant, Yamada rushed to Yugi who was closest to him. With the seal of both hands, Yamada''s fist was slowly wrapped in a layer of rock. This is one of his previous trophies, Tu Dun, Yan Quan. At the same time, this is his most proud attack. Through the bonus of speed advantage, plus the power of Yanquan itself. This trick has become his strongest single attack method. As he got closer and closer to Yugi, Yamada threw out his fist fiercely and smashed at Yugi. In the face of the turbulent Yamada, Yugi still feels calm, as stable as an old dog. She saw her feet move two steps randomly on the ground, and Yamada''s offensive punch directly passed her. This is not a coincidence, but the result of the practice of Mu Ren in the last three months. Since receiving the eight steps to ward off the cicadas taught by Wang Ran, the more he sees this method, the more he likes it. Under the circumstances of his own active cultivation, in just three months, Yu Mu Ren could easily play a role in actual combat. Compared with Wang Ran''s training, evading Yamada''s attack is simply too simple for Yugi. After evading Yamada''s attack, Yugi''s counterattack also began. She saw her hands once again turned into sharp claws, and they lined up on Yamada''s back. At this moment, the ninja''s high offensive and low defense attributes were thoroughly reflected. Yamada didn''t miss Yukijin''s punch, and hit the ground directly. The ground hit by the rock fist revealed a pothole severely. And as Yamada received Yukijin''s blow, a blood spurted out of his mouth. Two **** wounds were exposed where Yamada was hit behind. ... In fact, from the moment Yamada decided to attack Yu Mujin in close quarters, he had already lost. He was too confident in his attack speed and attack power. However, Yumuren who had practiced eight steps to drive the cicada, even if it was only usable, could not be attacked by ordinary ninjas of the same level. Perhaps in the ninja world, among the ninjas of the same level as Yugi, there are indeed people who can attack Yugi who has learned eight steps to chase cicadas. However, there is absolutely no Yamada among those people. ... After being hit by the wooden man, Yamadaguchi vomited blood and rolled away. At this moment, Shisui also felt Yamada''s approach. With the seal of both hands, Zhishui once again resorted to the art of the fireball, swallowing it at Yamada. At this moment, Yamada already felt the threat of death. Exhausting all his strength, Yamada abruptly stopped his tumbling body. The whole person was born abruptly within ten centimeters of the attack range of Shishui Ninjutsu, and stopped. Accompanied by the severe pain in his back, Yamada tried to stand up. Staring at Shishui fiercely, with Jieyin, his hands were wrapped in rocks again. He really underestimated Yumujin just now, although he didn''t know if Yumujin had escaped by coincidence just now, he still had such strength. However, think about the bad side of everything. Even if Yu Mu Ren has such strength, what can he do? Yes, I believe that even one on one, he is not Yu Mu Ren''s opponent. However, Shisui is a different kid. Yamada is confident that his strength is higher than Shishui. He still has a chance to take Shishui away. Following the thought that flashed through his mind, Yamada directly attacked Shisui. It was the same as the attack on Yumujin just now, and even because of Yamada''s all-out effort, the power of this technique was a little bigger. It''s just a pity, although Zhishui didn''t have eight steps to drive the cicada for him to avoid the attack. But don''t forget, he is called Uchiha Shisui! Chapter 130： Developer in the desert "Writing round eyes, open!" With a low roar in Zhishui''s heart, his pupils in his eyes instantly turned blood red, and two black gouaches were spinning crazily in them. As one of the three major pupil techniques, the observation ability of the writing wheel eye is not weak at all. Yamada''s extremely fast attack was directly captured by Shisui through the writing wheel''s eyes. ... Write round eyes! ! The Uchiha clan! ! Yamada''s heart exclaimed. Facts have proved that Yamada is a bit knowledgeable as an elite ninja. At the moment when he saw the eyes of Zhishui writing wheel opened, he knew that he was planted again. Yamada did not expect to encounter such a hard stubble today. However, now the arrow is on the string and has to be sent. It was impossible for Yamada to stop his attack, and he believed that Shisui and others could not easily let him go. Therefore, rather than just sit and wait, it is better to fight to the death. What if, because of his young age, Shishui made a mistake in its operation? Although he possessed the writing wheel eyes, Shishui was still a kid after all, and it was possible that he could not dodge his own attack. Yamada madly cheered himself up, he didn''t expect anything else now, as long as he caused pain and loss to Wang Ran and the others. I have to say that although Yamada looks ugly, he really thinks he is pretty. Unfortunately, it is impossible for Shishui to make some low-level mistakes. As Yamada''s Iwaken attacked, Shisui did not choose to escape. This immediately made Yamada overjoyed. Is it possible? Has his idea come true? However, it turns out that daydreaming is daydreaming. Although Shishui didn''t evade his attack, he used the attacking skills of Neijia Bajiquan to hit Yamada''s elbow with his backhand. In an instant, Yamada''s arm turned into a strange curve. "what!" A scream sounded from Yamada''s mouth, at this moment his arm had been broken. The strength in his hands also disappeared in an instant, being absorbed by his own bones. Shishui didn''t stop, and with a kick of his calf, he directly kicked Yamada in the direction of Yugi. Yu Mujin was also prepared for a long time, and he flashed directly, and his claws ran across Yamada''s throat. The scream stopped abruptly, Yamada''s pupils slowly enlarged, and the light in his eyes gradually disappeared. boom! Falling to the ground, Yamada seemed to say that he was too unlucky, and he actually ran into an unexpected guy like Wang Ran. ... Looking at Yamada''s body, Yu Mujin and Shisui clapped their hands calmly. It can be seen that this is not the first time they have come into contact with this kind of thing. At this time, Zhishui''s writing wheel eyes had been closed, and as his hands closed, a giant fireball enveloped Yamada''s body. But after a while, the body turned into ashes and was buried deeply by the two of them. Although they killed the wicked, they still have respect for the dead. ... "Master, we are back." Returning to the place where the incident occurred, Yu Mu Ren and Zhishui said to Wang Ran. Wang Ran just glanced at the two of them, and did not ask the result, because this was not the first time the two of them shot. As for that Yamada, it is impossible for the two to join forces. Even if it''s solo, Yamada is choppy enough to beat two. "If that''s the case, let''s continue. Seeing that you have just finished fighting, let''s put the special training in the afternoon." Wang Ran smiled lightly, not caring about Zhishui and the face turned black from the wooden man. Sure enough, it is still inevitable! Shisui and Yugi couldn''t help crying out in their hearts, feeling that life was instantly hopeless. However, the two dared not refute, after all, it was indeed their mistake. What''s more, they believe that if they refute, Wang Ran will definitely make them more difficult, making this practice even more desperate. Believe them, Wang Ran can definitely do such a thing. ... After an "interesting" noon and a "meaningful" afternoon, Wang Ran and his party finally came to the boundary of the Kingdom of Wind. This was originally a pleasant thing, if the pale faces of Shisui and Yumu were ignored. Looking at the endless desert, Wang Ran felt deserted for the first time. There is no lonely smoke in the desert, the tragic and majestic sunset of the long river. Because the sun has already stepped down the mountain. Looking up at the deserted moon, Wang Ran of course knew that there was no Chang''e on it, but only a sealed Kaguya Ji. Feeling the cold wind, Yumujin and Shishui, who were already exhausted both mentally and physically, shuddered. Wang Ran glanced at the two and shook his head helplessly. This kid is just hypocritical. Isnt it normal that I havent touched myself all afternoon? As for such a life and death. But who would call Wang Ran a good master? In addition, it was really cold in the desert at night, so Wang Ran decided to rest here for one night. "Mu Dun, the art of four rooms and one hall!" As the thought flashed through his mind, Wang Ran put his hands together and directly used the technique of the strongest developer. Through this, it can be proved that Wang Ran is indeed strong, and the Gou who has been over four years old is not Bai Gou''s. Now he dared to use Mu Dun openly. Compared with the wretched development at the beginning, he can now enjoy himself. If anyone has an opinion, Wang Ran is happy to talk about life with him. After all, Wang Ran''s strength is more than enough from the guarantee. Shisui, Yumuren, and Sakumo Hagi looked at the wooden house that suddenly appeared, and they were obviously not too surprised. After all, this is not the first time Wang Ran has used this technique. They also knew that Wang Ran gave this Mudun Ninjutsu, which Konoha had never recorded, a special name. It is called the technique of four rooms and one hall, which is extremely in line with the image of this technique. Moreover, Shumao Hagi with a profound cultivation base can even touch the threshold of Xianshu. I believe that before long, you can try to enter the fairy mode to try this technique. After Wang Ran''s description before, Zhishui and Yumu were more passionate about cultivation. After all, which ninja doesn''t want to experience the joy of the first generation of Naruto. what? What if Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan ask about them in the future? Do you know what it means to cultivate feelings? Is there any more meaningful collective activity than building a house together? Wang Ran said that it is impossible to recognize counseling, at least it cannot be said. ... "Okay, we will stay here for one night today. We will officially enter the Kingdom of Wind until tomorrow." Wang Ran patted the non-existent soil on his hands and said. Hmm... This is not Wang Ran''s fault, but a tribute to the developer''s art. After all, there is no developer who doesn''t get dirt on his hands. Chapter 131： First encounter with scorpion After that, Wang Ran opened the door and entered the new home he developed. Zhishui, Yumuren, and Hagi Shumao also followed Wang Ran into the house. The same as the previous layout, the people who had no fresh energy for a long time went straight back to their rooms. Supper had been eaten long ago, and Shisui and Yumu who returned to the room fell asleep directly. As for cultivation, hey~ let''s talk about it tomorrow! ... As soon as the sun rose on the second day, Wang Ran and his party officially got up and entered the Kingdom of Wind. This kind of work and rest habit is a habit formed for a long time. Walking on the desert of the Kingdom of Wind, feeling the softness of his feet, Wang Ran raised his head and glanced at the sun above his head. The environment in the desert has been revealed, and he has already felt the prelude to the heat not long after the sun came out. I don''t know, in the Kingdom of Wind, I can find someone who can let me squeeze the wool. ... With the passage of time, Wang Ran and the others have also penetrated into the hinterland of the Kingdom of Wind. "Master, look at the front, there is an oasis!" Just when Wang Ran and his party were tired of the desert scenery, Yu Mu Ren suddenly shouted in surprise. As everyone looked at, a touch of green appeared in front of everyone. The appearance of the oasis gave everyone a burst of spirit. Even Wang Ran is no exception. As everyone''s pace accelerated, the full picture of the oasis appeared in front of everyone. People have not yet arrived, but they have already felt a touch of coolness. Shishui and Yumu could no longer control their progress, and they wanted to rush towards the oasis. However, before the two of them acted, Sakumo Hagi stepped away and stood in front of them. With Sakumo Hagi extending his hand, Shisui and Yumu''s excited footsteps were stopped abruptly. "Uncle Baique, what''s the matter?" Shishui and Yumu raised their heads questioningly, wondering what Hagi Sakumo meant. Sakumo Hagi did not answer the questions of the two, but squinted at Wang Ran. "Sect Master, you can feel it." Sakumo Hagi believes that it is impossible for Wang Ran to fail to notice something that he is aware of. Sure enough, he nodded and looked in the direction of the oasis in confusion. Where he was, he noticed a not weak Chakra fluctuation. And, a touch of lifelessness. This thing of death is mysterious, but when the strength reaches a certain level, a different feeling can still be detected. ... Wang Ran took a close look at the oasis, and then waved his hand, leading everyone to the oasis. Sakumo Hagi didn''t raise any objections, but he was a little wary. I thought that Chakra was not weak, but compared with him, there was still a big gap. What''s more, there is still a great **** like Wang Ran in the team. As the so-called art masters are bold, the current Wang Ran doesn''t care what kind of juniors are hiding in front of him. Following Wang Ran, both Shishui and Yumu couldn''t help becoming vigilant in their hearts. According to the situation just now, there are absolutely risks hidden in the oasis. Although Wang Ran and Sakumo Hagi are by his side, the vigilance of being a ninja cannot be lost. They don''t want to be given special training by Wang Ran again. ... Swipe... As Wang Ran set foot on the oasis, a sound of breaking through the air followed. A large number of thousands of books flew like a dense rain, madly flying towards Wang Ran and the others. Shishui and Yumu violently pulled out Kuwu to resist. It''s just that now their strength is still a bit difficult to deal with, Wang Ran is still very clear about this. Therefore, without giving the two a chance to shoot, Wang Ran just raised it with one hand. Those thousand books, as if they were suddenly fixed in the air, stood still. As Wang Ran''s arm fell, those thousand books also fell to the ground. This is just an application of Wang Ran''s sealing technique. Through the instantaneous sealing technique, a defensive circle is formed in the air to control and resist the enemy''s attack. ... As Wang Ran lowered his arm, everyone''s eyes had shifted from Wang Ran''s body to the figure not far away. Click~ A rickety figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. With the organs all over, it is not difficult to see that this is just a puppet of the Sha-nin puppet master. Both Shishui and Yugi looked around vigilantly, trying to find a hiding place for the puppet master. Sakumo Hagi watched quietly. He had already seen that the enemy should be within the puppet in front of him. But Wang Ran narrowed his eyes at this time. The ugly puppet in front of me was so familiar. Although he didn''t wear Akatsuki''s uniform, it was not difficult to see that this image was the Scarlet Scorpion''s Scarlet Scorpion. Wang Ran didn''t expect that on the first day he entered the Kingdom of Wind, he would actually run into this celebrity. Scorpion was so courageous that he still stayed in the Kingdom of Wind after he was sentenced to the village. But thinking that his grandmother is Chiyo, Wang Ran also figured it out. It is estimated that Shayin Village has not issued a wanted order for the scorpion at all. It''s really good to enjoy the cool under the big tree, even if it is a village sentence, the result is different for different backgrounds. ... "You are very strong, if possible, I believe you will be a good material." A hoarse voice came out of Fei Liuhu''s body. At this time, Scorpion''s attention had been attracted by Wang Ran. Although he had not beaten Wang Ran''s confidence, he still couldn''t help but speak his own heart. This is paranoia belonging to a genius, of course, if it is not a genius, it can only be called arrogance. Of course, Xie didn''t think Wang Ran could understand what he meant. ... When Scorpion heard what he said, everyone except Wang Ran was a little startled, and some didn''t quite understand the meaning of the material. Wang Ran narrowed his eyes again. To be honest, he dislikes Scorpion''s character and methods. Although he was formed after birth, and the culprit was still by his side. Although there are still many hidden shining points in his life track, even though his fate is tragic. However, these did not affect Wang Ran''s dislike of his character. Both the current scorpion and the future scorpion are too paranoid. "Are you provoking me?" Wang Ran squinted his eyes, and his voice came from his mouth coldly. Xie didn''t speak, but gave Wang Ran a deep look. He is very calm and tolerant. Seeing the fleeting danger in Wang Ran''s eyes, although it is not clear how Wang Ran knew what he meant. However, he did not intend to take risks. "Haha, senior joked, I''m just praising senior for his strength." Hearing the words of Xie Zhicao, Wang Ran suddenly understood how the three generations of Fengying died quietly in Xie''s hands. Chapter 132： Scorpion "Oh, is it? Then you attacked us just now, should you explain it?" Wang Ran shrugged, looked at Xie, and said in a relaxed tone. "Hehe, this is my place after all. Seniors suddenly broke in. As the master, shouldn''t you make a move?" The hoarse voice made Wang Ran and his party unable to hear Scorpion''s mood. Wang Ran took a deep look at the scorpion, and then suddenly shot, the dragon flame formed in an instant, rushing to the scorpion''s Fei Liuhu. The scorpion was also taken aback at this time. He didn''t expect that Wang Ran would shoot without warning. Although he wanted to evade and counterattack, Wang Ran''s attack speed was too fast. Haolong Yanhuo directly hit Fei Liuhu''s body before the scorpion could take a shot. The terrifying power of the dragon flames used by Wang Ran was under his meticulous control. Directly under the circumstance that the scorpion couldn''t react, he burned Fei Liuhu to ashes. Then Wang Ran controlled the Haolong flame and directly dissipated into the air. And the scorpion, under this terrifying attack, received no harm at all. ... will die! Will definitely die! At this moment, Scorpion''s forehead burst into cold sweat. After swallowing hard, Xie looked at Wang Ran stiffly. At this moment, he didn''t mean to feel distressed because of Fei Liuhu''s destruction. The careful thoughts that spread in my heart just now have also disappeared. He knew Wang Ran was very strong, but he never expected that he would be so strong. In Wang Ran''s hands, he was not the enemy of One He at all. ... Seeing the red-haired boy in front of him, who was only seventeen or eighteen, both Shisui and Yugi were surprised. Unexpectedly, under Fei Liuhu''s ugly puppet, there was such a young man hidden. And Sakuma Hagi was also a little surprised at this time. At this time, in his mind, an information that Konoha had received before suddenly appeared. It is said that the genius puppet master of Shayin Village, the Scorpion of Red Sand, sentenced the village for no reason. The young man in front of him fits the image of the Red Sand Scorpion. If this is the case, then he and this young man have some grievances. After all, before World War II, he personally killed Chiyo''s son and daughter-in-law. The Red Sand Scorpion, according to intelligence, is the grandson of Qiandai. So, isn''t he the one who killed his father and his mother? Thinking of this, Haaki Shumao glanced at Wang Ran, with some questions in his eyes. And Wang Ran, as if he had guessed Haaki Shumao''s thoughts a long time ago, nodded gently, indicating that it was true. Upon seeing this, Sakumo Hagi just glanced at Scorpion apologetically. But he did not regret it, after all, every ninja has his own mission. ... "This is a punishment for your attack on me." Wang Ran looked at the stiff face and said. This is already the reason why he is extra merciful to the scorpion. He was hesitant to kill the scorpion just now. After all, Scorpion didn''t show it just now. But Wang Ran is not difficult to guess that Xie is definitely trying to kill himself and become a puppet in his heart. Moreover, even though Scorpion was very ruthless, it was only because he had buried his feelings in the deepest place. There is a Tibetan gate with Hagaki Shumao, and the scorpion will never stop. Faced with Shumo Hagi, the enemy who killed his parents, Scorpion would definitely kill him with all his energy. From this point, the possibility of Wang Ran accepting a scorpion as a disciple had been cut off. Moreover, the character of Scorpion has taken shape now, and it is difficult to change it again. Therefore, Wang Ran did not intend to accept him as a disciple at first. That being the case, why should you be polite to him? After all, speaking from the root, Scorpion is not a good person. If you kill the scorpion, you can save a few more lives. However, Wang Ran is not a Virgin either. He is not interested in saving the world. The scorpion''s life was left just now because he was still looking forward to the future of this talented puppet master. After all, from the original work, it is not difficult to see that the scorpion actually did not exert all its strength. Wang Ran also wanted to add a little more color to this world where Blood Succession Limit is the mainstream. ... "Thank you, your grace not to kill." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Xie''s expression eased slightly. Since Wang Ran didn''t mean to kill him, that''s fine. As for Haaki Sakumo''s apology, he didn''t even have the energy to pay attention. Feeling the scorpion at will, Wang Ran discovered that he had actually begun to transform his body. Although the current scorpion has not completely transformed himself into a puppet. But one of his arms has been transformed into a puppet structure. ... Wang Ran didn''t really approve of the path Scorpion chose. After all, only one''s own natural body is the most consistent with the laws of the Great Dao. Although the influence in Naruto World may not be so obvious, but in other worlds, transformation is undoubtedly a trail. Such a person can hardly become the strongest. "System, help me explore the talent of the Red Sand Scorpion." "Ding~Red Sand Scorpion, talent a(a+), talent bias, control." Hearing the results of the system''s investigation, Wang Ran didn''t understand what it meant for a while. After a little inquiries, I realized that the scorpion itself has a + talent, but it has now declined. No need to guess, Wang Ran also understood the reasons for such consequences. It is nothing more than that the Scorpion of Red Sand has transformed itself. The system assesses talent, not because of how strong this person will be in the future. After all, in the Naruto World, no matter how strong it is, it is only the pinnacle of the Zhongwu World. Even this Zhongwu world is still a world that can barely be called Zhongwu. The system assesses talents based on the highest level he can achieve. It''s not just limited to the world of Naruto. Of course, a person''s mind, perseverance and other aspects will also affect one''s future. After all, the system can''t control everyone. What it can detect is just a smooth situation, one''s potential. Perhaps, people who really have low-level talents successfully counterattacked on their own. Of course, it is not ruled out that a talented person directly destroyed the city wall and restrained himself. Just like the scorpion in front of him, maybe he can grow into a strong man in the Naruto world. But because this is the power exchanged for talent, but if the scorpion has the opportunity to touch the larger world, his road will definitely be much more difficult. In response, Wang Ran shook his head helplessly. Unexpectedly, Scorpion, one of the few talented ninjas in the Naruto world without a blood inheritance, would actually ruin himself. Moreover, as the scorpion continues to transform himself, his talent will be lower and lower. The road ahead will become narrower and narrower. But just for a moment, Wang Ran forgot the regret in his heart. After all, without his own help, it is too difficult for the scorpion to be detached! Chapter 133： The scorpion leaves "Okay, this matter will stop everywhere." Wang Ran waved his hand and stopped paying attention to the scorpion. Leaving his life is already regarded as a favor to him. As for reminding Scorpio, he is on the wrong path. Wang Ran didn''t have such thoughts, what''s more, even if he said, Scorpion might not listen. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t mean to drive the scorpion away. After all, this place was discovered first by others, and it was their territory. Let me teach you what the scorpion still said about the past, if you directly drive people away, it will not be justified. This kind of domineering style is not Wang Ran''s style. What''s more, they just wanted to take a look and leave soon, there is no need to drive away the scorpions. ... Seeing Wang Ran waved his hand to end the dispute, Xie''s heart suddenly became calmer. To be honest, he had been tugging in his heart just now, for fear that he might offend Wang Ran somewhere. Therefore, although Wang Ran didn''t intend to drive him away, Xie was not going to stay here anymore. After all, staying near a person like Wang Ran is really disturbing. "Yes, senior. I will leave now, so I won''t disturb senior''s rest." After hesitating for a while, Scorpion bowed and said to Wang Ran, then leaned back and left the oasis. The moment he hesitated, he was only a little bit reluctant to let go of his puppet materials. But at this time, Scorpion couldn''t take care of those anymore. I''m not afraid that there will be no firewood to burn. What''s more, most of the puppets of the scorpion were sealed in the seal scroll by him. This time, the loss was only a small part of the material, and he could still bear it. ... Seeing the figure of Scorpion gradually disappearing into the desert, Shisui and Yugi didn''t care too much. Now that Wang Ran has made a decision, they just need to listen. Now their attention has been attracted by the oasis in front of them. Although the scenery is not too beautiful, it is extremely dazzling in this vast desert. And because of the vegetation, the temperature here has dropped a lot. Wang Ran did the same, ignoring the scorpion who left. With the three of them, they directly entered the small oasis here. ... What Wang Ran didn''t know was that after Xie left, he didn''t leave directly. Instead, he stood at a far distance and took a deep look at the oasis. A stern expression flashed, at this time Scorpion had already decided to speed up his plan. What had just happened once again made him feel the sense of threat that had been missing for a long time. The strength must be improved as soon as possible. After a glance, the scorpion was no longer nostalgic, and went straight away He is now looking for materials to make up for his lack of puppets. Then, start implementing your plan. ... At this time, Wang Ran, as he went deep into this oasis, he found that the dead energy did not dissipate with the departure of the scorpion, but instead kept circling. Wang Ran''s brow furrowed, and as he sensed it, he knew that the source of these death energy came from underground. Although this breath of life is not strong, it takes the death of many people to radiate it. Is it something left over from the scorpion? A question flashed through Wang Ran''s heart. Under the trend of curiosity, Wang Ran broke a big hole directly from the ground. As for entering from the entrance left by the scorpion, Wang Ran said that it was too much trouble. What''s more, with the character of the scorpion, how could it not set up some organs. It''s not annoying enough then, it''s better to keep it simple. ... Following Wang Ran''s move, Zhishui and Yumu were obviously stunned, not knowing why Wang Ran suddenly made the move. However, as the underground things followed their gazes into their eyes, they were shocked. Because the underground is not empty, but full of puppets, parts and corpses. The sheer number makes them a little dazzled. After all, even the scorpion would not have imagined that one day he would be frightened, and even the base would not be taken care of, and he would run away alone. In the face of these, Shisui and Yugi didn''t feel too shocked because of their knowledge. After all, they have seen more corpses. Even if it is dead in their hands, there are many. The only thing that surprised them was probably the piles of precision parts. However, Sakumo Hagi is different. His knowledge is far from comparable to that of Shisui and Yuki. At the first glance at the things in the scorpion base, a forbidden technique appeared in his mind. Puppet! "Sect Master, this is Sha Yin''s forbidden technique, human puppet?" Sakumo Hagi asked with some doubts. Although he had some guesses, he had never seen the so-called puppets. Everything was just guessing. Wang Ran didn''t mean to hide, he nodded calmly. After getting the answer, Haaki Sakuma''s face instantly became serious. Although he was wearing a mask, he couldn''t see his expression. But from his eyes, he can still see his seriousness. "This son should not stay." Sakuma Hagi looked at the direction the scorpion was leaving, and said firmly. Unlike general forbidden techniques, human puppets do not cause any harm to themselves. The reason it can be listed as a forbidden technique is simply because it is too cruel, evil, and does not conform to the values ??of the Ninja world. Just like Konoha''s rebirth in the dirty soil, it is a trick to play with the dead. And playing with the dead in the Ninja world is one of the things that cannot be forgiven. After all, ninjas, when they are alive, have already suffered. Since he is dead, he should sleep forever and avoid being disturbed. ... Wang Ran nodded his head inconspicuously. According to the tradition of Ninja World, Scorpion was indeed a very sinful person. However, the tradition of the Ninja world has something to do with him? On a certain ball, which medical discovery does not require human experiments? It is precisely because there are countless general teachers who let students dissect and study, the medical system of a certain ball is so developed. Therefore, Wang Ran has absolutely no prejudice against people like Dashewan, Xie... Although he may not like someone''s character, he still feels that there is nothing wrong with what they did. After all, in order to make breakthroughs in research, necessary human experiments are indispensable. Moreover, after the enemy was killed by himself, if the corpse could still provide help to himself, it would be no problem to use it. After all, it''s not of my relatives and friends, so I don''t feel distressed. What''s more, you kill all people, so what do you pretend to do in such a chaotic place in the Ninja World? Only by strengthening the strength and living well is the most important thing. Of course, if there is something wrong with them, it does. That is, you should at least seek the opinions of the experimenter. After all, we must follow the principle of voluntariness! Although they are likely to refuse... Chapter 134： Dive into the sand hidden village Hmm~Speaking of which, it seems that there is nothing wrong with what they did. ... "It''s okay, it''s just a puppet, it can''t be a big climate." "Keeping him alive is just because of his good talent, which can bring some different colors to this ninja world." Wang Ran said with a smile. Hearing that, Haaki Shumao just remained silent and didn''t say much. Zhishui and Yumu raised their heads and looked at Wang Ran and Hagaki Shumao who were talking. Although the two didn''t know what a human puppet was before, they combined the present form. With the intelligence of the two, it is not difficult to guess the purpose of these corpses in front of them. The two looked in the direction where the scorpion had left with some shock, although there was nothing left now. But it is still difficult for the two to imagine that such a delicate young man actually cultivated the evil method of human puppets. ... Looking at the expressions of Shishui and Yumu, it was not difficult for Wang Ran to guess their thoughts. Patting the two on the head, Wang Ran looked at them with a smile and said: "Do you think the scorpion is cruel and evil?" Shisui and Yugi raised their heads, then nodded without thinking. Wang Ran looked into the distance and said: "Everyone has their own experience. Different experiences have created different values. Maybe the scorpion is evil in your opinion." "However, no technique is evil in nature. Only humans have the distinction of good and evil. You must know that what exists is reasonable." "In this ninja world, only living is true. The so-called playing with the dead is just that everyone''s acceptance is different." After speaking, Wang Ran fell into silence. Shishui and Yumu scratched their heads thoughtfully, and did not understand Wang Ran''s deeper meaning. However, their impression of human puppets and other techniques is slowly changing. ... But Sakumo Hagiki heard Wang Ran''s words and wanted to refute. After all, he is different from the two little guys, Shishui and Yumu, his thoughts have already taken shape, and it is difficult to change it for a while. However, after thinking about it for a long time, Sakumo Hagi did not come up with a rebuttal. After all, whether it is a human puppet or a rebirth from the dirty soil, it is a trick to play with the dead. However, Sakumo Hagaki, who was born in Konoha, can say that the development of the filthy reincarnation of Senjumonama is evil? Moreover, compared with human puppets that simply play with the dead, the rebirth of the filthy soil still requires the conditions of living sacrifices, it seems more evil, right? Therefore, Haaki Sakumo under the mask just opened his mouth for a long time, but he didn''t say anything. Probably from this moment onwards, Sakumo Hagi began to reflect on this definition of evil and goodness. ... Looking at the few people who didn''t know what to say, Wang Ran smiled helplessly. After all, they are different from themselves. People who have not grown up under the same worldview always have different views on one thing. If you were like them, and grew up in the Shinobi world since childhood, it might be like this too. It can only be said that their concepts may slowly change over time. ... "I''ve seen Oasis, and there is nothing to look at. It''s time to set off now." Clapping his hands, Wang Ran said to several people. A few people just heard a cry, and then followed Wang Ran on the road. For them, the experience just now was just a small episode in the journey. ... Every day, Shisui and Yugi have adapted to the desert environment of the Kingdom of Wind. At this time, Wang Ran and the others were standing outside the gate of Shayin Village. It is better to say that it is a gate than a canyon. Looking at the steep cliffs on both sides, they perfectly block the spreading sand. Wang Ran nodded. As expected, every village has its own characteristics. As the group of four people gradually deepened, the whole picture of Shayin Village was slowly revealed to Wang Ran. There are houses built like sand everywhere, although it may be difficult for ordinary people to build them. However, this is not difficult for Sha Ren who lives here all year round. Sure enough, relying on mountains to eat mountains, relying on water to draft water. Konoha''s wooden houses and sand-hidden sand houses all reflect this. ... At the moment Wang Ran crossed the canyon, a figure also appeared in front of Wang Ran and the others. Wang Ran rubbed his face helplessly, but again looked at the door. Really, every time I go to a new village, I have to struggle for a long time. Next time, should I try to sneak in? Otherwise, it would be too much trouble. Hmm~ The more Wang Ran thought about this, the more reasonable it became. No need to go next, just start now. what? Didnt you say that he has been discovered? Just kidding, what is infiltration? As long as the people who find you can''t remember your existence, is it good? I believe that in this respect, the seven Ninja swords of Wuren will be very experienced. ... Just do it when he thinks it, Wang Ran let go of it with a illusion. As for killing, Wang Ran is not so perverted and bloodthirsty. Although the safest thing to sneak into is to destroy the opponent in both soul and body. But Wang Ran didn''t come to war, he was just to get some wool, not to commit. ... Following Wang Ran''s illusion, the Sha Ren who suddenly appeared in front of a few people, as if suddenly lost his soul, stood still on the spot. Shishui, Yumuren, and Hagi Shumao all gave Wang Ran a surprised look. They didn''t expect Wang Ran to say nothing, and they controlled each other. Yumu is okay, but Shisui and Hagi Sakumo feel very curious. This is different from Wang Ran''s previous painting style. They thought that this time Wang Ran still had to get permission to enter in an open manner. After a few people''s glance, Wang Ran explained: "This is relatively simple. According to the current form, it is estimated that it is not easy to enter the normal method." Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the three also expressed their understanding. Without saying anything, the three followed Wang Ran into Shayin Village, just as natural as returning to their own village. After Wang Ran and the others left, the sandy ninja who stood still in the same place suddenly hit a joke and recovered. However, at this moment, he has forgotten the previous thing. Looking at the passage into the village in front of him, he thought for a long time and never figured out why he was here. Although his task today is to come over to guard, um...to be more popular is to watch the door. But he remembered that he was on the other side before? Is it possible that he was distracted, and then came over subconsciously? This is also possible, after all, his wife came back from the mission last night. I haven''t seen each other for several days, so he missed it very much. So he was so busy last night that he was tired. Today is to perform the task again, it is inevitable to lose focus. Shayin ninja rubbed the back of his head, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was the case. Chapter 135： Sand 隐 girl Thinking of this, the sand hidden ninja smiled, as if remembering his brave performance last night. I patrolled the surroundings and found that there was nothing wrong with this unknown sand hidden ninja, leaving here, hiding in the dark. I completely forgot, Wang Ran and the group I had just met. ... Naturally, Wang Ran had expected this person''s reaction a long time ago, after all, he was the operator. So at this time, Wang Ran walked leisurely on the streets of Shayin Village. At this time, his whole body has been exuding a strange chakra fluctuation. It was this fluctuation that caused the pedestrians who passed by from time to time to completely ignore the existence of Wang Ran and others. This is the effect of Wang Ran''s illusion, as long as the strength does not reach the shadow level, almost no abnormality can be found. Therefore, a group of four people walked steadily in the village of Shayin. Looking at the people going around, everyone''s face was filled with depression, completely different from the state of the villagers in the villages Wang Ran had visited before. For these, Wang Ran was not surprised. After all, the current situation in the Shinobi world, coupled with the state of Shayin Village, the villagers in the village were worried, but it was past. After all, not every Ninja Village has the strength to stand alone in the world. While walking, Wang Ran looked around. To be honest, he was quite disappointed in Shayin Village. It is known as one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, but the situation in the village is not much better than that in Yuren Village. Over time, Wang Ran also met a lot of ninjas. But without exception, everyone''s face was filled with depression and restlessness. The barren living conditions make their endurance almost reach a peak. Everyone wants their lives to be better, not to mention these noble ninjas. But in Shayin Village, it is impossible to want a comfortable life. It was fine in the past, but since their defeat, their mandates have dropped significantly. Everyone''s living standards have dropped again and again, even the powerful ninjas have been affected. So their hearts at this time are full of unwillingness and anger. Why can the people of Konoha live so comfortably, but they can only hide in the desert. Even the most important source of income, mission entrusted by Konoha? Day after day, year after year. Most of the ninjas of Shayin were full of imbalances. ... Looking at Sha Yin in this state, Wang Ran knew that if Sha Yin''s high-level leaders did not exert any effort, Sha Yin would soon enter the war. At that time, the third Ninja World War officially kicked off. ... However, within a short while, Wang Ran had already visited most of the sandy hidden village. However, after such a long time, there is no one who satisfies Wang Ran. This couldn''t help but disappoint Wang Ran, but this did not surprise him. After all, there is no decisive character in the original work. So this time Wang Ran''s arrival itself was caused by luck. Since there are no pleasing people, Wang Ran doesn''t plan to stay here any more, after all, Sha Yin really has nothing to shop around. Therefore, after walking around, Wang Ran was about to leave with Zhishui, Yumu Ren and Hagi Shumo. But there is a saying that is good, deliberately planting flowers but not blooming, unintentionally planting willows to create shade. When Wang Ran focused on picking people before, there was no one pleasing to the eye. But when his attention shifted, the right person appeared naturally. ... After walking through Shayin''s residential area, Wang Ran and others have arrived in a remote corner of Shayin. This is already the periphery of Shayin Village. On weekdays, this is mainly a place for ninjas to practice, but now... Because the tasks are getting fewer and fewer, the depressed ninjas do not come to train. They would rather stay at home or go out and drink some alcohol to relieve their worry. However, there are exceptions to everything. Just when the entire Shayin Village was in a negative state, there were always one or two people who were constantly improving themselves. At this time, there was a character different from ordinary people on this land. ... As Wang Ran approached, he already felt that there were ninjas practicing here. However, he did not care. Because judging from the fluctuations of Chakra, the opponent is at most a Shinobi. So Wang Ran originally intended to leave directly, but as the distance approached, he suddenly stopped. Not far in front of Wang Ran, a girl about fourteen or five years old was really practicing. The reason why Wang Ran stopped was not because of the unskilled Huo Dian and Feng Dian of this girl. I just thought that the girl in front of him gave him a sense of familiarity. Of course, don''t think about the cultivation base, Wang Ran is not a strange creature. His so-called sense of familiarity is only because this girl gives him a familiar feeling. However, no matter how Wang Ran thought about it, she didn''t think of the famous female ninja in Shayin Village who used Wind Dun and Huo Dun. Therefore, in doubt, Wang Ran did not leave, but stopped in place, quietly looking at the girl in front of him. Zhishui, Yumuren, and Qimu Shuomao followed Wang Ran and stopped quietly. They also looked at the girl in front of them curiously. According to their ideas, people who can be confident that Wang Ran''s attention must have some special talents. However, no matter how the three of them looked, they didn''t notice anything special about the girl in front of them. The special Sakumo Hagi, a powerful man, had already seen the strength of the girl in front of him. Zhong Ren, the stronger Zhong Ren. However, Sakumo Hagi can say with certainty that her strength is definitely not as good as Yumujin. Even if she used the Shishui of Shaolaanyan, her strength was not something the girl in front of her could resist. To be honest, at the age of fourteen or five years old, being able to reach the strength of Zhongren is pretty good. However, it is impossible for such a talent to enter Wang Ran''s eyes. Could this be the fate in Wang Ran''s mouth? Shumao Hagi touched his chin, looked at the girl, and then at Wang Ran. None of the four of them spoke, but quietly looked at the girl who kept performing ninjutsu in front of her. It can be seen that the girl is very careful. Every time she performed ninjutsu, she would stop thinking for a while, and then continue to perform the next time. Every time he uses those two ninjutsu, he will be more proficient in his hands. This made Hagishi''s evaluation of him changed a lot. After all, from this perspective, the girl''s talent is still good. Although it can''t be compared with those talented people, but it can also be ranked upstream. What restricts the girl''s strength is probably her chakra volume which is not too abundant. Chapter 136： Zhongnin capsized before Because, after only a while, the girl was already sitting cross-legged on the ground to rest because Chakra was too exhausted. Looking at the girl who was resting cross-legged, Wang Ran took two steps forward. Looking at the girl who closed her eyes to practice, Wang Ran couldn''t remember who this was. Unlike Konoha, certain Kishimoto did not have a lot of descriptions of Sagakura Village. Coupled with the reason why the two-dimensional to the three-dimensional, it is really difficult for people to remember this kind of ninja who has a relatively large age span and has no characteristics. Reluctantly, Wang Ran had to sit on the ground as well, trying to search for the overlooked information in his mind. When Shishui, Yumuren, and Hagi Shumao saw this, they didn''t say much. At a glance, he knew that Wang Ran was very interested in this girl, and they were all based on Wang Ran. Therefore, the three of them all sat on the ground quietly, waiting for the girl to wake up. ... As time passed, the girl finally woke up from her practice. Feeling the fullness of Chakra in the girl''s body, Wang Ran looked at her with a smile, wondering how much she could improve. However, the girl did not start to practice as Wang Ran thought. Instead, she frowned and looked at her not far away. Not far in front of her, it was Wang Ran who was sitting. Suddenly, the girl leaped back a certain distance, and Wang Ran couldn''t help being a little surprised by her decisive reaction. Sakumo Hagi and the others were also surprised. What happened? Could it be that the girl discovered their existence? However, immediately they overturned this speculation. After all, this was Wang Ran''s illusion, although he didn''t try his best, it was not something that Zhong Ren could see through. So, what is the reason? ... The doubts of the four were quickly revealed, and they capsized! As the girl moved backwards, her hands began to seal quickly. "Wind escape, a thousand faces wind." Wang Ran recognized this ninjutsu easily, but what left him speechless was that it attacked in his direction. Although to him, this technique is really weak and pitiful. But Wang Ran was still very depressed. He didn''t understand what was going on. According to reason, it is impossible for a girl to discover her own existence. But now that it had been exposed, Wang Ran had no intention of continuing to hide. With a wave of his hand, Chakra spewed out in an instant, forming a sealing technique in the air, making the girl''s ninjutsu disappear invisible. At the same time, Wang Ran also relieved the illusion that kept running on his body. As the illusion was lifted, the figures of Wang Ran and the others were also reflected in the girl''s eyes. Regardless of the ninjutsu that just performed and disappeared for no reason, the girl looked at Wang Ran with caution. As soon as she woke up, she felt that something was wrong in front of her, and there had been some changes from the time she was practicing. She didn''t think much about it, but when she thought of the recent wars that broke out in the ninja world, she was afraid that spies would sneak in, and she attacked vigilantly. Unexpectedly, the gold was really out this time, and a big fish was blown out. ... As soon as Wang Ran appeared, the girl was ready to escape from here. She was still a little forced to count in her heart, and she was pretty sure that she couldn''t beat the few people in front of her. So, she was going to get away temporarily, and then reported to the village. ... When Wang Ran saw that the girl wanted to escape, he directly used the Forbidden Spirit to seal the Chakra inside the girl. Suddenly losing Chakra''s support, the girl''s body in the air lost her center of gravity and fell directly. In the hopeless situation of self-help, seeing that the girl''s face was about to come into close contact with the earth, the girl closed her eyes in fear. However, the expected pain did not appear. The girl opened her eyes and saw that she was actually held in the air by the person standing in the front, holding her clothes. The girl struggled a little desperately, but she didn''t expect that she hadn''t contributed to the strength of the village, she would die in the hands of the invaders. ... Feeling the struggling of the girl in his hand, Wang Ran put her on the ground with an effort. As for the Chakra that sealed her, it was purely because Wang Ran didn''t want to add a lot of trouble out of thin air to prevent her from escaping. ... At this moment, the desperate girl, feeling the ground under her ass, raised her head stubbornly to look at Wang Ran. She swears that no matter how Wang Ran threatens her, she will not sell any information about the village. Although she doesn''t know any important information, her attitude is here! "Give up, I won''t say anything." The girl said with a firm look in her eyes, completely ignoring the pain that had just shaken under her ass. Upon hearing the girl''s words, Wang Ran gave her a speechless look. Who does this think of Wang Ran? Intruder? spy? Just kidding, if he wants to attack Shayin Village, he still needs to sneak in? It''s over directly. "Don''t be loyal and fearless here, I am not a bad person." Wang Ran shook his head helplessly. Upon hearing this, the girl gave a disdainful smile. Not bad guys? Guess she believes it or not? He sneaked into Shayin Village sneakily, and caught himself trying to steal information. You also said that you are not a bad person. Oh, she''s not a three-year-old kid anymore, how could she believe such nonsense. The bad guys will never call themselves bad guys. Thinking of this, the girl closed her mouth without saying a word. It doesn''t matter who you are, as long as I don''t speak. ... Seeing the girl''s appearance, Wang Ran rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. Why is this kid so vigilant? "I''ve said it, I''m not a bad person. Who have you ever seen sneaking in, sneaking in with children?" Wang Ran helplessly explained that if it weren''t for curiosity and expectation, he wouldn''t bother to explain. Upon hearing this, the girl was taken aback, looking at the Shishui and Yumu people after Wang Ran was born, and she fell into contemplation. This person seems to have some truth in what he said~ "No, if you are not a spy who sneaked into Shayin, why did you catch me and seal my Chakra?" Immediately she reacted, if Wang Ran and the others had no problem, how could she be so afraid of her escape. "Obviously you are about to run away right away, I control you, but I am afraid of trouble." "I will lift the seal for you now, but you can''t escape, otherwise I will catch you back." While explaining, Wang Ran directly lifted the seal on the girl. "You really are not a bad person? Then why are you sneaking?" Feeling the recovered Chakra, the girl looked at Wang Ran with some doubts. This time, she didn''t run away, but stood up honestly. After all, she also knew that she couldn''t run even if she ran. It''s better to be honest and see what Wang Ran actually plans. Chapter 137： Hakura Hearing the girl''s questioning, Wang Ran smiled kindly, and then said: "I''m a wandering ninja. On weekdays, I travel in the world of ninja, feel the local customs and customs, and accept some talented disciples into the sect." "But you should also know that the current situation in the Ninja World is not optimistic, and war may start at any time." "Under this circumstance, if I want to enter Shayin Village openly, I will definitely be hindered a lot." "I''m another person who doesn''t like trouble, so I can only come in like this." "Furthermore, if I have any bad thoughts, I will not take it seriously in a small sandy hidden village." Wang Ran explained to the girl, shook his head while talking. When the girl heard Wang Ran''s contempt for Sha Yin, she frowned in dislike. However, she couldn''t say anything to refute for a while. After all, he was regarded as Wang Ran''s prisoner. Judging from the previous situation, Wang Ran''s strength was beyond doubt. "Although your strength is very strong, Shayin Village is not as weak as you think." The girl said stubbornly, without fear of Wang Ran at all. His performance made Wang Rangao take a look. With a light smile, Wang Ran laughed at the girl: "Yeah, I can''t tell, you are so loyal to Shayin Village." Hearing what Wang Ran said, the girl raised her head proudly and said: "Of course, my dream is to be a hero in the village, and of course to be loyal to the village!" Seeing the appearance of a young girl, Wang Ran could only sigh in his heart that Shayin''s education was so good that he even made the young girl so loyal. However, she did not lose interest in her because of the girl''s loyalty to Sain. After all, his disciples, everyone recognizes their village very highly. ... "Oh, is it? Then you should know that if you want to be a hero of a village, strong strength is also essential." "But, if you keep going like this, you will be a forbearance." Wang Ran looked at the girl and said firmly. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the girl''s face was also darker. Indeed, her talent is indeed not good, although she possesses strong observation and control abilities. However, her chakra volume has always restricted her. The seniors in the village also said that her ceiling is not high. However, she was not discouraged because of this, after all, she always had to work hard. Since the amount of Chakra is not enough, then make up for it surgically. Thinking of this, the gloom on the girl''s face had disappeared, and she turned to a positive smile. "Yes, my talent is really bad, but I believe that as long as I work hard, I will succeed one day." Hearing the girl''s words, Wang Ran nodded with a chuckle, but did not retort. "Then can you tell me your name? And, can you tell me how you found me just now?" Wang Ran didn''t entangle the topic just now, but directly asked his doubts. When the girl heard it, she gave Wang Ran a wary look. But he still answered Wang Ran''s question, after all, this was not important information. "Well, my name is Ye Cang. As for how I found you, it was because of my good observation ability. I felt where you were just now, and there was some change before I resumed Chakra." "Also, this senior. Since I said my name, should you tell me what your name is?" After Ye Cang answered Wang Ran''s question, he turned around and asked Wang Ran. She was still very curious about Wang Ran''s identity. At this time, Wang Ran, hearing Ye Cang''s answer, glanced at her in surprise. He is naturally no stranger to the name Ye Cang. The user of Shao Dun in the original book, the hero of Shayin Village during the Three World Wars. Take a closer look, dark green hair roots, brown hair tips. As well as the face that was somewhat similar to the original book but quite tender, unfamiliar memories instantly poured out of Wang Ran''s mind. Although it is true that there are not many cases where a person has two hair colors, there are indeed many in the Ninja world. In addition, Wang Ran before, always thought that Ye Cang''s Zhuo Dun was born, after all, it was not clearly explained in the original work. Therefore, although the hair color was special, but because Ye Cang did not show a scorching escape, Wang Ran didn''t think too much. However, according to the current situation, Ye Cang''s burning escape was completely cultivated by himself the day after tomorrow. Moreover, with the words in the original book, Ye Cang''s current strength is a bit weak and excessive. Could it be possible that Zhuo Dun had such a big effect on Ye Cang''s improvement? Wang Ran was somewhat curious about Ye Cang''s talent, but he really couldn''t understand why Ye Cang was so weak now. "System, explore Ye Cang''s talent." Wang Ran silently gave the order in his heart. "Ding ~ Ye Cang, talent b-." ? ? ? If it is the second dimension, after hearing the system''s answer, there will definitely be three big question marks on Wang Ran''s forehead. Although it is not clear what Yecang''s strength will be in the future, he can be called a hero. Then in the future, he will definitely be able to play a decisive role in a battlefield. What''s more, the fact that it can arouse the terror of the four generations of Fengying Luosha and Wuyin Village also shows that Ye Cang is definitely strong. Such a character, you give me a b- talent, system do you think she is not as good as the second-generation Asma? "System, are you sure Ye Cang''s talent is so weak? Then he can become a strong one in the future?" Wang Ran frowned and asked silently in his heart. "Ding~ The probe is correct, Ye Cang, talent b-." The sound of the system sounded again, which made Wang Ran couldn''t help but think deeply, but he did not answer Wang Ran''s question. I don''t know why, except when he first came to this world, the system also communicated with him. In the days that followed, the system seemed to degenerate from 2.0 mode to 1.0, exactly like stand-alone mode. But Wang Ran didn''t care, or it was useless to care. The system is there, as long as it works. ... Wang Ran frowned. He believed that there would be no errors in the system''s detection. In other words, Ye Cang''s physical talent is indeed only b-. So now the question is, what is the reason for a mediocre person to grow into a hero-level character? Wang Ran was thinking quickly in his mind, combined with Ye Cang''s answer just now, he seemed to understand. . Wang Ran took a deep look at Ye Cang. This little girl is a real hardworking genius. Unlike Kai, Locke Lee and others, although their ninjutsu and illusion talents are very poor, their physical skills are full. Chapter 141： Wang Ranming enlightened, the change of the route of apprenticeship But Ye Cang succeeded step by step by relying solely on himself. If you want to say that she has something outstanding, it is probably her outstanding observation ability. After all, even the situation just now can be found to be different, her observation ability is indeed extraordinary. In this way, she was able to successfully develop Shining Escape in the future, and this meticulous observation ability really played a decisive role. Wang Ran wanted to understand, he had entered a misunderstanding before. Because all the talents Wang Ran encountered before were all named characters in the later stages. This made Wang Ran subconsciously believe that only with good talent can he grow into a strong person. However, the system is just a system after all and cannot predict the future. The system can detect only one person''s physical talent. Although physical talent is essential for future growth, the acquired influence is also essential. Take Ye Cang for example, she has indeed grown to a height that does not belong to her. In other words, Kai, if it wasn''t because of his character that made him persevere, then how could there be a well-known Emperor Kai in future generations. At this moment, Wang Ran realized... ... Ye Cang frowned when he looked at the man in front of him for a while, and then suddenly, the handsome man with his ever-changing complexion frowned in confusion. Didn''t she just ask a name, so entangled? "Senior, if you don''t want to tell me, you can feel it if you don''t tell me, don''t worry about it." Ye Cang plucked up his courage and said to Wang Ran. Her habitual question just now involves a person''s intelligence. Although she believed in her heart that Wang Ran was not a bad person, but what if. Asking his information yourself, what if he kills people? ... Ye Cang''s words also brought Wang Ran back from his meditation. He was also aware of his gaffe, but the amount of information just now was a bit large, no wonder he. [567 Chinese www.yue20.com] "Oh~ it doesn''t matter. My name is Wang Ran, the lord of Tibet." Wang Ran touched his chin, now he was wondering whether to accept Ye Cang as an apprentice. Although there is no systematic reward, Ye Cang still fits his eyes. ... Lord of Tibet? A big question mark appeared in Ye Cang''s head at this time. She had never heard of this name, which showed that Wang Ran was indeed not Sha Yin''s enemy. Now she had completely believed what Wang Ran had said before. As for Wang Ran lied to her and lied about his identity. Ye Cang didn''t think so, and she was not stupid. Wang Ran didn''t need to do this at all. After all, he wasn''t a big man. A little Zhong Ren, what could be deceived. Now Ye Cang, after confirming that Wang Ran was not in danger, began to think silently in his heart. Is this your own chance? She is not young anymore, at the age of fourteen, she has matured her mind. Although she is not discouraged about the future, she hopes that this thing is not too small for anyone. Obviously, Wang Ran can also give his dream a hope. After all, Wang Ran''s strength is indeed tyrannical, far beyond his own. As soon as the thought came out, Ye Cang became more and more unable to suppress it. After all, try it, and there seems to be no loss. Thinking of this, Ye Cang''s eyes gleamed, staring at Wang Ran''s pupils, and asked: "Senior, you said before that you were traveling in the world of Shinobi, so by the way, accept some talented disciples, right?" Wang Ran was still a little tangled at this time. Hearing what Ye Cang said, he subconsciously replied: "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Then what do you think of me, can you be your disciple?" Ye Cang''s shining eyes stared at Wang Ran closely, his eyes full of expectation. Upon hearing this, Wang Ran was stunned and looked at Ye Cang. Wang Ran didn''t expect that Ye Cang would mention it first before he said the words of accepting disciples. It seemed that Ye Cang, the little girl, was still very clever. After making sure that she was not an enemy, she wanted to seize the opportunity for the first time. Originally, Wang Ran, who was a little hesitant just now, had already decided at this moment to accept Ye Cang as a disciple. After all, he was very satisfied with such a proactive apprentice in his eyes. Although there is no systematic reward, Wang Ran doesn''t care anymore. After all, his strength is strong enough, although the improvement of strength is slowing down now. But he can still practice step by step for a few more years, and then his strength will be one step closer. However, despite the decision, Wang Ran did not immediately agree. One is that she can''t get this opportunity easily, and the form still has to go. After enlightenment, Wang Ran''s mentality has now changed. You can''t just accept talented disciples, and you can''t catch up. Before Wang Ran was weak because of his low reputation. Therefore, those highly talented disciples who can improve his strength can catch up without any problem. But now Wang Ran is not so urgent to improve his strength. In addition, if you start to recruit disciples with low talents, then the test before apprenticeship is naturally indispensable. After all, Wang Ran wanted to see if they had the potential to become strong. As for the second, it was because Wang Ran wanted to hear Ye Cang''s true thoughts. ... "Oh~ Do you want to worship me as a teacher? Can you tell me why?" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows and looked at Ye Cang. From his expression, Ye Cang couldn''t tell whether he agreed or not. However, since the first step has been taken, Ye Cang will not back down easily. Therefore, Ye Cang did not avoid Wang Ran''s gaze, but looked straight at him and said: "Because you are very strong, my talent is limited. I believe you can make me stronger and give me more hope for my dream." Ye Cang didn''t say anything nonsense, like admiring Wang Ran, she didn''t mean to say so. That was too false, she just met Wang Ran, how could it be possible. That kind of face-saving words were not necessary in front of Wang Ran. Therefore, Ye Cang directly chose to tell the truth. And her choice was not wrong, Wang Ran, who heard Ye Cang''s words, nodded in satisfaction. He likes this kind of frank character. If Ye Cang had just said something about it, even if Wang Ran had decided to accept her as a disciple, he would regret it. However, Wang Ran was not asking this question. This question was at best a stepping stone, and it was Wang Ran''s first test for Ye Cang. "Then you should understand that nothing is easy to get." "There is no free lunch in the world, your talent is not high, and we have nothing to do. If you want to get something, the first thing to do is to give." "If I accept you as an apprentice, what can you give?" Wang Ran looked at Ye Cang and asked with a calm expression. Ye Cang fell into silence upon hearing this. Chapter 142： Ye Cang Apprentice There is no free lunch in the world. Ye Cang naturally understands this truth. No one is willing to accept an apprentice with low talent, and Wang Ran is not one of hers. How could he accept an oil bottle for no reason? But if she was asked to give [txt fiction www.txtxs.info] something, Ye Cang wanted to give it. But the problem is that she really has nothing good. As for her meager income, Ye Cang didn''t think Wang Ran would appreciate it. ... "Sorry, senior, I really have nothing good. However, I will treat you like my biological father." "I will spare no effort to fulfill your orders." After lowering his head in silence for a moment, Ye Cang raised his head and looked at Wang Ran seriously with his eyes. The tone changed, full of determination. Upon hearing this, Wang Ran shook his head. He accepts disciples, not servants. What''s more, there is a big contradiction in her words. However, Ye Cang''s attitude made Wang Ran very satisfied. "In that case, then I have a question." "If I accept you as a disciple and teach you skills. Then, if I invade Shayin Village as an enemy in the future, how would you choose?" Looking at Ye Cang with firm eyes, Wang Ran suddenly asked this dilemma. "senior!" Ye Cang shouted stiffly. He never expected that Wang Ran would ask this question. Indeed, although Wang Ran is not Shayin''s enemy now, what will happen in the future? No one can guarantee that Wang Ran will not target Shayin Village in the future. Then, if Ye Cang, who has been apprentice to Wang Ran, is sandwiched between the two, how would he choose? This question was not only asked in Ye Cang''s heart. Even Shishui and Yumuren behind Wang Ran were lost in thought. ... At this time, Ye Cang was caught in entanglement. He didn''t know how to answer. If he told the truth, Wang Ran would probably reject her directly. After all, no disciple who wants to teach himself will become his own obstacle in the future. But telling lies, let''s not say whether we can fool Wang Ran. Even Ye Cang couldn''t accept it in his own heart. After a long silence, the head of Ye Cang exhaled. "Senior, if that happens, I will choose to protect the village." "But when everything is over, no matter what the result is, I will apologize to you by a Caesarean section." Ye Cang''s expression was very relaxed at this time. After struggling for so long, she decided to tell the truth. Let her lie and deceive herself, she can''t do it yet. As for the result, let it be fate. Now in her heart, she still prefers Shayin Village. If she was allowed to stand by and watch the village, she could not do it. However, taking action against one''s master hindered his path. Even if it was only passively resisting, it would be a rebellion for Ye Cang. Therefore, in this dilemma, although she chose to stand on the opposite side of Wang Ran. However, this does not mean that she is a person who does not respect the teacher and the Tao. Therefore, she would say this kind of apology for the cesarean section. ... Wang Ran took a deep look at Ye Cang, and he could see that what Ye Cang said was from his heart. "Aren''t you afraid of death? Would you rather protect the village by apologizing for suicide?" Wang Ran squinted at Ye Cang, waiting for her answer. Ye Cang chuckled softly when he heard Wang Ran''s question. At this moment, she has made a thorough choice. It doesn''t matter even if he has no chance with Wang Ran. "Of course I am afraid, that person is not afraid of death? But my dream is to become the hero of the village." "How can a hero take action against his own village? What''s more, this village is where I was born and raised." "Let me shoot the village, I really can''t do it." Looking at Ye Cang''s smiling face, Wang Ran understood that she really thought so in her heart. Originally, she could say she was on her side. But Wang Ran didn''t expect that she was so heartfelt to Sha Yin now. Even if she gave up an opportunity, she did not make a decision that went against her heart. It seems that in the future, the short-sightedness and inaction of the senior management of Sa Yin really broke the heart of this girl. Let her give up her ideals and stand on the opposite side of Sha Yin. And Shisui and Yumu also looked at Ye Cang, who was much older than them, with admiration. The question of Wang Ran just now made them entangled. Unexpectedly, Ye Cang was so fast that he made up his mind to make a choice. This makes the two who are still struggling now, quite admired. Let them start with the village, they definitely can''t do it. But if they were to be enemies of Wang Ran, they couldn''t do it. It can only be said that this is destined to be an unsolvable problem for them who have been with Wang Ran for a long time. ... However, he was very satisfied with Ye Cang''s answer. After all, she did not deceive herself, and she was indeed a person who respected the teacher and respected the Tao. "Very well, I accept you, apprentice." Wang Ran''s mouth chuckled slightly, and a faint voice floated from his mouth. "Sorry, I let you down... Hmm!? Senior, did you agree?" Ye Cang replied subconsciously, she had given up the idea of ??apprenticeship in her heart. After all, under normal circumstances, such an answer is hardly satisfactory. However, only halfway through the words, Ye Cang suddenly came to his senses. What Wang Ran said just now did not seem to be a refusal. Therefore, Ye Cang, who was half-talking, had a sudden change in his painting style, and transformed from a quiet lady who saw through the world into an excited and lively girl. Looking at Ye Cang who was excited, Wang Ran smiled and nodded. "Of course, why are you reluctant?" Wang Ran asked with a smile, which made Ye Cang a little anxious, and quickly explained: "No, no, I certainly do, I''m just too surprised." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran shrugged lightly. "In that case, don''t you apprentice a teacher?" Ye Cang was taken aback, looked at Wang Ran, and then at the people behind Wang Ran, and asked suspiciously, "Here?" "Sister Ye Cang, the master''s rules are very few. You just kowtow three heads to apprehend the teacher, we are all like this." Seeing Ye Cang''s doubts, Zhishui explained to Ye Cang with a smile, sending his kindness. "Yes, Sister Ye Cang, the master is actually very kind." Yumu said quickly, expressing his kindness to Ye Cang. Seeing that the positive and friendly Zhishui and Yumu had already made an explanation, Wang Ran didn''t say much. When Ye Cang heard the words of the two, he also understood that both Zhishui and Yumu were Wang Ran''s disciples. Since they all said that, Wang Ran didn''t mean to explain, and Ye Cang knew what to do. Kneeling on the ground with a plop, Ye Cang kowped three heads towards Wang Ran in excitement. "Thank you Master for accepting disciples!" Chapter 143： Ye Cangs Dream Life Wang Ran lifted Ye Cang up with satisfaction. Although he didn''t get the reward of the system, he still took Ye Cang very carefully. He taught all the basic things to Ye Cang, so that she could practice with peace of mind, without any distinction. The jade pendant in his hand is also missing one. The jade pendant, engraved with Ye Cang''s name, appeared in Ye Cang''s arms. Wang Ran still has to look forward to Ye Cang''s future. After all, she has acquired talent and believes that she can walk out of her own world on the more difficult road of cultivation. As for the rules of the sect, there is no need for him to say. Shisui and Yumuren, two little guys, you said a word to me, and those things were quickly shaken clean. Moreover, in a short period of time, the relationship between the three has improved a lot. Not only did Shishui and Yumu express their kindness to Ye Cang, but Ye Cang was also very friendly to these two fellows who were much younger than him. From the mouth of Yumu of Zhishui, Ye Cang got a lot of information. Like Wang Ran''s strength or something, these things made Ye Cang speechless in surprise. At the same time, she was also happy for herself in her heart. After all, this can be regarded as embarking on a broad road. For the next few days, Wang Ran and the others lived in Ye Cang''s house. Although Ye Cang''s home is not big, a few people can still live in because of the early death of Ye Cang''s parents. In the past few days, Ye Cang has mastered the normal version of Taoism proficiently. This made her feel full of emotion, after all, both the speed of cultivation and the density of Chakra were much larger than before. And this is just the beginning. I believe that after a few years of hard work, the problem of insufficient chakras in Ye Cang will be completely solved. Although it is incomparable to those with extraordinary talents, it is still easy to do with one card. And in the past few days, Ye Cang has also received careful guidance from Wang Ran. After all, Ye Cang''s fire escape and wind escape ninjutsu were not too powerful. Although Ye Cang still doesn''t know his future path, Wang Ran, who is familiar with the future, is still very clear. Although Ye Cang can learn all physical skills, it is difficult to reach a high level and can only be used for self-protection. As for Taoism, Ye Cang was even more strenuous to learn. In addition to her chakra limit, Dao Shu will be difficult to use as a conventional attack method in the future. The so-called, Ye Cang''s road has always been unable to break away from the development of the blood inheritance boundary. After all, waiting for the immortal mode to be cultivated in the future, this kind of powerful ninjutsu, which does not consume Chakra compared to Taoism, is more suitable for Ye Cang. Moreover, because he was not the same as Wang Ran, and forcibly using the Secret of Blood Succession, Ye Cang Chakra''s consumption would not increase. Therefore, although I don''t know when Ye Cang developed the Shining Escape in the original book. The current Yecang is already ahead of the original historical track. Because, under Wang Ran''s guidance, Ye Cang had developed the embryonic form of Burning Dun in just a few days. Of course, Wang Ran''s contribution is indispensable. After all, his vision, methods, and experience have greatly saved Ye Cang''s time and avoided detours. However, Yecang''s own insight and control capabilities are also essential. After all, Ye Cang''s insight and the control that she has been training for a long time allowed her to easily try Wang Ran''s teachings. If there is a slight error, she herself can quickly find out, and then adjust. In this respect, even the Shishui with the writing wheel eyes cannot compare with Ye Cang. Because when Wang Ran taught Ye Cang, Shishui and Yumu also tried it out of curiosity. After all, the creation of Blood Succession Boundary sounds very exciting. Regarding this situation, Wang Ran did not mean to stop it. After all, only the way you have walked can you know if it suits you. There is nothing wrong with asking them to try more. Therefore, Wang Ran also agreed to Shishui and Yumu''s request. But the result... Although Zhishui had a writing wheel and had an outrageous observation ability, there was still a gap between Ye Cang''s slightly terrifying insight and intuition. Perhaps in the battle, Zhishui''s writing wheel eyes have more advantages, but in the development of blood succession boundaries, Ye Cang''s meticulous observation power has more advantages. Therefore, although Shishui has made progress in this area, it is too slow, and the gain is not worth the loss. With this time, Zhishui can make progress faster than this by practicing whatever he wants. As for Yu Mu Ren, let alone, the talent points are not here at all. If it hadn''t been for Wang Ran to watch, she might have hurt herself. Therefore, in less than a day, both of them gave up this seemingly tempting idea and went to practice their own things honestly. Regarding this, Wang Ran only chuckled, without saying much. ... At this moment, Wang Ran, looking at the embryonic form of Chakra Chakra in front of Ye Cang, couldn''t help nodding with satisfaction. But it is because the owner has a special ability to endure, even if the talent is not high, it can still be famous in the world of Ninja. Although Zhuo Dun has not formed yet, the terrifying high temperature far away from Huo Dun is all obvious. This is definitely a terrifying technique. It is believed that Ye Cang''s strength will also be greatly improved as long as Shao Dun takes shape. Although Chakra volume needs to be cultivated slowly, her combat effectiveness will definitely soar to the upper endurance level. It was already so strong in the original book, and now with Wang Ran''s help and guidance, I believe that Ye Cang will definitely reach a very high level in the Ninja World in the future. After all, no one has stipulated that the Blood Succession Boundary can only develop one, right? With Ye Cang''s talent and Wang Ran''s support. In the future, Yecang still has great room for improvement. It''s just that I don''t know if Shayin Village will make that kind of decision in the future? ... For all this, Ye Cang''s heart was filled with joy. I was fortunate that I had laid my face down and asked for a teacher, and I was also glad that Wang Ran accepted him. In these short days, she was like a roller coaster. Of course, Ye Cang didn''t know what a roller coaster was, but what it felt like. Her mood has been maintained in excitement and excitement. Her strength is like a seed emerging from the ground, reaching a new height every day. She couldn''t believe this dream life. So the first thing Ye Cang wakes up every morning is to pinch his face to make sure that he is not dreaming. ... "Very good, I believe that in a few days, this new escape technique will officially appear in your hands. At that time, you will focus on the development of the technique." Wang Ran touched his chin and said lightly to Ye Cang. Although he has many skills, he didn''t mean to hand it over to Ye Cang. Chapter 144： parting Just like the development of Zhuo Dun, he will give advice and guidance. But the specific implementation still depends on her. Wang Ran explained the role of a guide. In this kind of selective situation, he never conducts duck-filling teaching. The technique developed by yourself will not only be more suitable for your own situation, but also more handy when used. ... Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Cang couldn''t help but show a smile. Of course she could also feel the horror of the chakra in front of her, although it was still very rough now. However, the surrounding air that had been so dry that it could no longer be dried had already revealed the horror of this blood inheritance boundary. Ye Cang had never thought before that the Blood Succession Limit could be developed by himself. Of course, the most important reason is that Ye Cang''s current energy has not been focused on this aspect. Although there may be records of the development of the Blood Succession Boundary in Shayin Village, one is because her energy is not here, and the other is because of her insufficient status. Therefore, so far she has not received such information from the village. "Huh~" Slowly touching the changes in Chakra, Ye Cang took a long breath. "I see, Master. Thanks to you these days, otherwise, I would definitely not be able to do this." After receiving the work, Ye Cang said with gratitude to Chao Wang Ran. When Wang Ran heard this, he laughed freely, touched Ye Cang''s head with his hand, and said: "You don''t need to be polite, you are my disciple, these are all things that should be done. Also, a new escape technique will be developed soon, do you have a plan to call it? When Wang Ran touched his head, Ye Cang didn''t feel any discomfort in his heart. On the contrary, there is a faint warmth welling out of her heart. As for the name of Xin Dunshu, she had already figured it out. So after hearing Wang Ran''s question, Ye Cang immediately said: "Master, I have already figured it out. The biggest feature of the new escape technique is the burning heat, which can evaporate the moisture in the opponent''s body in a short time. Therefore, I named it burning. What do you think of the master?" Ye Cang stared at Wang Ran closely, wanting to get his approval. Sure enough, is it still named Zhuo Dun? Is this the influence of the world line trajectory? Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Wang Ran''s mind quickly flashed this thought. However, this is only a momentary matter. Immediately he said to Ye Cang, "Zhao Dun? It''s a very good name and very vivid." ... After Wang Ran agreed, Ye Cang felt even more happy at this time. Immediately afterwards, he devoted himself to the development and cultivation of Zhuo Dun. I want this escape technique taught by Wang Ran to appear in the Ninja World early. But Wang Ran did not interrupt when he saw Ye Cang''s appearance. Just sitting next to Ye Cang, quietly observing and guiding. Of course, this is just a clone, Wang Ran''s body has always been in cultivation. After all, if you want to be detached, it is impossible not to work hard. However, even if it was just a clone, it was more than enough to teach and protect Ye Cang. ... Time flies, more than a month has passed. During this period of time, under the guidance and help of Wang Ran, Ye Cang has successfully developed Zhuo Dun. Moreover, Zhuo Dun has been imprinted in his bones, and Zhuo Dun Chakra can be refined at will. Of course, Ye Cang also came to develop a matching ninjutsu, and he has already used it skillfully. This technique is the steam killing used by Ye Cang in the original work. Ye Cang was able to master so many things in just over a month, and all of this was naturally inseparable from Wang Ran''s guidance. After all, Wang Ranhui has too many ninjutsu. In the original work, the principle of steaming was also explained. It was only five years ago, and Wang Ran can still recall it. Therefore, under these prerequisites, over-steaming was born so naturally. With Zhu Dun''s support, Ye Cang''s comprehensive strength is no longer weaker than Shang Ren. ... Everything seemed so smooth, but Ye Cang''s mood at this time was not so good. On the contrary, Ye Cang''s mood at this time can even be described as bad. For no other reason, Wang Ran was leaving. Ye Cang really admires and appreciates Wang Ran, who has been with him for less than two months. From Wang Ran, Ye Cang not only learned a lot. Moreover, she also felt the long-lost father''s love. Although Wang Ran doesn''t have a wife or children, he doesn''t even have a girlfriend, he is a true mother-to-fetus solo. However, his age is not too young. Therefore, in front of the disciples, without realizing it, he will reveal his fatherly state. ... In Shayin Village, Wang Ran has been in his childhood for two months. This is longer than Wang Ran''s stay in any Shinobu Village. Therefore, after Ye Cang had enough self-protection ability, Wang Ran decided to leave. "Ye Cang, have you really decided to stay in Shayin Village?" Wang Ran looked at Ye Cang with red eyes and asked this question again. Originally, after accepting Ye Cang as a disciple, Wang Ran was going to take her away from Shayin, traveling and practicing. However, because the war would start at any time, Ye Cang chose to stay in Shayin Village, ready to serve the village at any time. Regarding this, Wang Ran was not at ease. After all, Ye Cang''s path is to develop blood succession boundaries, which is different from pure learning. If it''s just a simple study, like Tai Tu, Hong and others, Wang Ran can leave with confidence. However, there is too much uncertainty in the development of blood succession boundaries. If you are not careful, you can easily hurt yourself. More serious, life-threatening is not impossible. This is especially true for Ye Cang, an inexperienced rookie. After all, Blood Succession Boundary is not just developed. It''s just a combination of chakras that simply integrate different attributes, at best it is a stronger combination of ninjutsu. Blood Succession Boundary must be carved in the bones to form physical memory. Even, it must be slowly written into the genes so that it can be passed on to the next generation. ... Sure enough, as Wang Ran worried. Although Ye Cang has extremely high insight, there are still many accidents in these days. If it hadn''t been for Wang Ran''s protection, Ye Cang would have known what kind of damage he would suffer. It is precisely for this reason that Wang Ran''s two-month trip to Shayin took place. "Yeah, sister Ye Cang, you can see a lot of novel things with the master, and there is also the master to guide the cultivation, and the strength improvement is also very fast." Yu Mu Ren also persuaded that for Ye Cang, this friendly big sister, Yu Mu Ren loved her from the bottom of his heart, and wanted to stay with her for a while. Chapter 145： New destination Ye Cang''s eyes turned redder when he heard Wang Ran and Yumuren''s words. Of course, she is also reluctant to let everyone, but everything is willing and rewarding. She can''t bear everyone, but she can''t leave the village alone. There are still many days to meet, so Ye Cang chose to stay in the village to protect the village and realize his dream. Ruthless in his heart, Ye Cang bit his silver teeth and said: "Sorry, Master and Yumu, I still can''t let go of the village." "Although my strength is limited, I still hope to bring help to the village." Hearing what Ye Cang said, Wang Ran didn''t say much. And Yu Mu can also understand Ye Cang''s heart. After all, she will have to return to the village after a period of time has passed and her strength has improved again. In response, she could only helplessly shook her head. I only hope that I will not meet Ye Cang on the battlefield in the future. ... Seeing Ye Cang''s expression about to cry tears, Wang Ran sighed inwardly and stroked her hair. "If this is the case, then I won''t ask more questions. But you have to remember, don''t pursue strength growth." "Now your Shakudan hasn''t fully digested and understood. There is still a lot of room for development. Ninjutsu also has many directions for you to choose." "So, don''t develop new Chakra attributes and integrate new blood successors in pursuit of rapid growth in strength." "As for physique, don''t let it go. When you are on the battlefield in the future, it is also a means to save your life." "Also, the fairy model I taught you must wait until the Chakra volume reaches the upper end and try to practice." Ye Cang''s desire to become stronger was too strong. After teaching her many things that could only be cultivated in the future, Wang Ran was really afraid that she could not help learning. Therefore, when he parted, he couldn''t help but muttered to Ye Cang. ... Huh~ Seeing Wang Ran looking like an old mother, Ye Cang couldn''t help laughing. The sadness just now dissipated in half. Wang Ran at this time was really a bit similar to her dead father. When the three of Shisui, Yumuren and Sakumo Hagi saw this scene, the corners of their lips couldn''t help but smile. Wang Ran''s appearance is really rare. Seeing the appearance of a few people, Wang Ran was full of black lines. What''s funny about what he said just now? ... "Ahem, Master, don''t worry, I understand all of this. I won''t be greedy for strength improvement and ignore the foundation." Seeing Wang Ran''s tendency to darken, Ye Cang quickly straightened his expression and said. She was really eager to become strong before, but that was because she was too weak. If she can''t become strong, her dream is hard to come true. But now it''s different. After apprentice Wang Ran, Ye Cang''s strength can be described as leaps and bounds. Now her strength has reached a point she could not imagine before. Moreover, as long as she practices steadily and lays a solid foundation in the future, she will definitely make more progress. She is not an idiot, how could she destroy the city wall in this situation. All this can only be said to be because Wang Ran cares too much about his disciples. Of course, even Wang Ran himself didn''t notice this. ... Hearing Ye Cang''s words, Wang Ran''s expression also recovered, no longer worrying about his performance just now. "Very well, in that case, let''s go first." Wang Ran sorted his clothes and said to Ye Cang. "Master, take care, and wish you a pleasant journey." Ye Cang said sincerely, the sadness of parting began to spread again. Wang Ran nodded, and then turned and walked outside Shayin Village. He was not very comfortable with this parting scene. Seeing this, Sakuma Hagi hurried to follow. "Sister Ye Cang, you have to take care. If you go on the battlefield in the future, you must pay attention to safety." After saying goodbye, Zhishui and Yumu quickly followed Wang Ran''s footsteps. "You too, you must take care!" Seeing the four people gradually walking away, Ye Cang shouted loudly. At this moment, a villager not far away was directly surprised. The man rubbed his eyes carefully and looked at Ye Cang''s side. No matter how he looked, Ye Cang was the only one. This little girl, I''m afraid I won''t be crazy! Just now she saw her talking to herself here alone. Although she couldn''t hear what she was saying, he was pretty sure that it was the wooden man talking. Because his eyesight was the best near them, he saw Yumu''s lips move. Therefore, he felt something wrong just now, and now Ye Cang shouted into the air again. Sure enough, although this little girl looks good, there is definitely a problem with her brain. Thinking of this, this Shayin villager left here in shock. He saw Ye Cang''s ninja guarding his forehead, and if Ye Cang became ill and beat himself up, he might have no reason to go. ... Ye Cang didn''t know at all at this time, because Wang Ran used illusions on this villager, making him recognize himself as a lunatic. Ye Cang at this time was still immersed in the sadness of parting. After standing there for a long time, Ye Cang finally regained his spirit. There will always be part, and I only look forward to the next time, I can stand in front of Wang Ran with a better posture. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Ye Cang''s face. Turning around and returning to the training ground to practice, it may not be because of himself that Wang Ran''s reputation could not be shamed. ... Regarding Ye Cang''s performance, although Wang Ran didn''t see it, he could guess it. After all, although he had only been in contact for less than two months, Wang Ran still knew Ye Cang well. Ye Cang is not an indecisive person, immersed in sadness, this is not something Ye Cang can do. Therefore, Wang Ran was not worried about Ye Cang''s state at all. At this time, they had completely left the scope of Shayin Village. Looking at the vast desert, Wang Ran chose a direction and began to move forward. This time, his destination was not a certain Danin village. It was the source of a huge chakra. As for how big the chakra fluctuated. Let''s put it this way, Wang Ran is at least a few hundred kilometers away from that place. It stands to reason that it is impossible for Wang Ran to feel so far away. Even if he is in the fairy mode all the time, he can use natural energy to perceive things. However, under this situation, Wang Ran was still able to sense this fluctuation through natural energy. It is conceivable how huge this volatility is. This huge chakra was already noticed when Wang Ran approached the Kingdom of Wind. But because the time had not yet arrived, Wang Ran did not go there, but chose to go to Shayin Village. Chapter 146： Road to breakthrough And in the territory of the kingdom of wind...no, in the entire Ninja Realm, there can be such chakra fluctuations, only the few existences that have appeared in the legends. As for appearing in the desert near the Kingdom of Wind, there is no need to guess, Wang Ran also knows that this should be the so-called dragon vein. Now, the time to go to Dragon Vessel is ripe. Wang Ran''s strength has reached the last threshold on the road to Shadow Class. Countless shadow-level powerhouses are stuck above this threshold. Stepping over is to step into the six realms. As long as you see the road clearly, you can slowly set foot on the six paths. Of course, this threshold is not the specific strength, but the culmination of one''s own tolerance. This point is different for everyone. Some people will be stronger, some will be weaker. It can only be said that those who are strong are easier to take the next step. Now Wang Ran has reached this level. During Shayin''s two months, Wang Ran succeeded one step closer. Don''t ask why he practiced so fast. Asking is the protagonist''s affair, and asking is the protagonist Niubi (Poyin~). At this level, conventional methods have been difficult to improve Wang Ran''s strength. Of course, if it is a systematic reward, it will still improve his overall strength. Fortunately, Wang Ran had anticipated this situation a long time ago, so he prepared three countermeasures in advance. One is to practice honestly, accumulate strength slowly, and finally realize the qualitative change of energy in the body. The second is to use dragon veins, such a huge chakra source, to cultivate through massive chakras, and finally cause the qualitative change of energy in the body. The so-called quantitative change causes qualitative change. The third is to use the ten tails to break through. After all, Ten Tails were the most special existence in the Ninja World, and its energy was able to guide Wang Ran''s strength by leaps and bounds. Of these three methods, Wang Ran first ruled out the third. After all, he is still only a shadow-level cub. Although his combat power is exaggerated, there is still a gap between him and Liu Dao. Tokuo is good for summoning, but once the summoning became famous, and then accidentally let Huiye run out, wouldn''t it be to lift a rock and hit him in the foot. After all, Wang Ran didn''t mean to become a ten-tailed man Zhuli, but just borrowed Chakra. In case something goes wrong when Wang Ran tries to break through, a ten-tailed man will pop out, and then Hei Jue will make another move. This possibility is still very high, and Wang Ranke will be affected by that time. Therefore, Wang Ran gave up this idea only after a brief thought. Now, only the first method and the second method are left. It''s not impossible to break through by yourself, Wang Ran still has this confidence. However, if he cultivated and accumulated himself, Wang Ran himself estimated that it would take at least 15 years. After such a long time, Hayate will begin. So Wang Ran just thought about it, and decided to use the dragon veins to break through and take the path of volume change. After all, if there is a shortcut, why didn''t he choose? He is not mentally retarded. That''s why Wang Ran''s action took place. ... Sensing the fluctuation of Chakra, Wang Ran led a few people and ran all the way. As for the scenery along the way, sorry, they have seen enough of the desert environment for so long. And just one day before Wang Ran left Shayin Village and headed towards Longmai, he received a special task at the Bofeng Shuimen in Konoha. ... "Pratun, you lead the team Zhiwei and Ding Zuo to set off, this task will be left to you." Sarutobi Hizhan sat at the desk, looking at the yellow-haired Bofeng Shuimen with serious eyes. He was extremely satisfied with his disciple. Not only did he learn the long-lost technique of Flying Thunder God from the second generation of Naruto, but he also created an A-level ninjutsu not long ago. With these two hands, Bo Feng Shui Gate has touched the threshold of Shadow Grade. The only restriction on him now is probably his too young age. But I believe that as long as a few more years, Watergate will steadily become the top combat power in the Ninja world. More importantly, Watergate has a heart of the will of fire. Therefore, Sarutobi Rizen has already increased the cultivation of Water Gate. Although it has no relationship with the fourth generation, the fifth generation can still fight for it. This is the voice of Sarutobi Hizen at this time. ... At this moment, Hao Feng Mizumen heard what Sarutobi Hitoshi said, and his attention had already shifted from the task scroll in his hand. Through the description of the mission, Watergate easily knew his mission goal this time. Go to the ancient country of Loulan and crush the plan of Anlu Mountain. Six years ago, Loulan suddenly appeared a minister of the interior named An Lushan. It was impossible for Konoha to pay attention to such a small matter. However, recently, the dragon veins that have been sealed in the Ninja World have become active again. In contrast, Konoha attached great importance to it, after all, Loulan was also his ally. Therefore, Sarutobi Rizen sent someone to conduct a detailed investigation on Loulan. It does not matter, this investigation has completely found the problem. It turned out that the Minister of Internal Affairs, named An Lushan, was actually a ninja and was also proficient in puppetry. In the past six years, he has mastered the entire Loulan power. The dragon vein abnormality this time is also inseparable from him. An Lushan has only one purpose, and that is to use the endless chakras of the dragon veins to create an invincible army of puppets to rule the world. This is the return of the land, as Konoha, the number one in the Ninja world, hasn''t said to rule the Ninja world yet, where did you clown come out of Anlu Mountain. Although he sneered at An Lushan''s unrealistic idea, the dragon veins were still somewhat dangerous after all. In addition, Konoha was Loulan''s ally, Sarutobi Rizen decided to eliminate an elite team and solve An Lushan. Therefore, the wave of feng shui gate, which is in the limelight recently, has become the first candidate for this mission. In contrast, Bo Feng Shuimen accepted the mission with satisfaction. However, he also wants to bring his own students and let him participate in exercise. ... "Don''t worry, Naruto-sama, promise to complete the task. However, I want to take Kakashi to participate in this task." Hafeng Mizumen said to Sarutobi Hizen, with a gentle smile on his face. "Kakashi~ Yes." Seeing the smile of Hafeng Mizumon, Sarutobi Rishap quickly passed Kakashi''s information in his mind, and agreed to Hafeng Mizumen''s request. Kakashi, as the son of the late White Fang, is the best choice for talent and strength among his peers. Although several of Wang Ran''s apprentices have been catching up in strength recently, Kakashi is still the leader of the new generation. Kakashi, who is less than ten years old, has the strength close to Shangren. I believe in a few years, Chapter 147： I believe that as long as a period of time passes, Kakashi can break through the strength of Shinnin. After several more missions, Kakashi will become Konoha''s youngest Shinnin in a few years. As for bringing the soil to them, I''m sorry, becoming a Shinobu depends not only on strength, but also on the number of tasks completed. So, even if you are able to catch up, but Kakashi graduated so many years ahead of schedule, the task volume is beyond them. However, because of the time before Hagishu Shige committed suicide, the heart of this genius was closed. On the one hand, I was apologizing to Sakumo Hagiki, on the other hand, it was also out of concern for Kakashi, a gifted child. Therefore, Sarutobi Rizen easily agreed to Hafeng Shuimen''s request. Among them, what Sarutobi Rizen most hopes to see is that Kakashi can go out more and reopen his heart. ... "Thank you Hokage-sama, I am going to prepare now." "Ok." Hearing Sarutobi Rizen agreed to his request, Bo Feng Shuimen said and left the Hokage office. After leaving, Bo Feng Mizuno easily saw Kakashi in front of the door of Yile Ramen. However, before Bo Feng Shuimen could take any action, a figure suddenly appeared and grabbed him. ... In a hidden corner of the street, Bo Feng Shuimen looked helplessly at Ji Lai Ye who was rubbing balls. "Teacher Jilaiya, what are you?" "Hey, how? You developed ninjutsu for three years, and I have learned it." Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s question, Jilai laughed and said, the ostentation in his tone was very obvious. Watergate is also very helpless for his flaunting character of his master. Originally seeing Jilaiya''s mysterious appearance, Bo Feng Shuimen thought there was something particularly important. As a result... this is it? "It''s great, but teacher Jilaiya, I still have a task, so I left first." Bo Feng Shuimen praised him, and then he left. Seeing Bo Feng Shuimen''s leaving figure, Jiraiya''s complexion stiffened. Originally, he still wanted to perform well in front of his disciples, but in the end he came up with a great sentence? ... Automatically ignoring Jiraiya who was traumatized in his heart, Bo Feng Shuimen found Kakashi smoothly. Kakashi walked in front of him at the moment he saw Bofeng Water Gate. "Teacher, is there any task? I have a task." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Kakashi, who was expressionless and a little bit dead, and sighed inwardly. This child is too depressed recently, and uses tasks to suppress himself all day long. This time, because Bo Feng Shuimen brought Kakashi, although he had the idea to experience him. But there are also reasons to worry that he himself is in the village and has a direct mission. "It just so happens that Master Naruto has just given a mission. You are among the members, so go with me. After half an hour, we will gather at the entrance of the village." "Ok." After speaking, Kakashi turned and left, and went to prepare things. At this time, Asma in front of Yilela, watching her teacher call Kakashi away to perform the task, she was also extremely envious. He knows how strong Kakashi, his teammate, is. Moreover, this mission was led by Bo Feng Shuimen, and it was definitely not a simple mission. Therefore, his heart at this time can be described as itching intolerable. This kind of task, how could he not exist? Therefore, without saying anything, Asma directly volunteered to perform the task together. "Teacher, can I participate in this mission?" Asma looked at Bo Feng Shui Men expectantly, although he knew that this possibility was very low, but what if. Sure enough, looking at Asma who volunteered, Bo Feng Shuimen smiled apologetically. "Sorry, Asma. This mission is too dangerous to take you with." Hearing this, Asma''s face darkened. However, there is no other way. Who said his strength is too low? He still has this in his heart. "Well, then, teacher, be careful." "Ok." ... Asma''s request was just an episode after all. Half an hour later, the four-person team led by Bofeng Shuimen officially left Konoha and headed towards the ancient country of Loulan. Along the way, a few people didn''t stop in the slightest except for necessary repairs. Just so hurriedly, the four of them set foot in Loulan''s area in just over a day. Looking at the towering towers in the distance, Bo Feng Shuimen felt very emotional. When he was on mission a few years ago, he also passed by the ancient country of Loulan. At that time, Loulan did not look like this. Unexpectedly, in the past few years, it turned out to be like a new place. The four of them did not speak, and silently took out their masks from their arms and put them on their faces, covering the ninjas forehead, hiding themselves However, in the next second, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart calmed down. Because he saw an acquaintance. ... At this time, Wang Ran was also very surprised. He never expected that he would be here as a fourth-generation Fengying. Wang Ran is naturally clear about the origins of Bofeng Shuimen. Luo Sha, known as the strongest wind shadow in the past, is really ashamed of his soul. Of course, to be hailed as the strongest Hokage, the strength of Bofeng Shuimen is naturally beyond doubt. In the last three rounds of testing, Bofeng Shuimen has been used and kept above the level of Jiaoqiang. Especially the stop of Captain Huangdu, it really gave a few people an indelible sense of experience. The four of them were angry and found out no matter which battlefield they were out of. The four of them couldn''t restrain Tang San under normal conditions, which made Tang San very disappointed. Moreover, the two people outside Shandong Sports College, physical education, really let them have no room to play. Wang Ran, who returned to Douluo, didn''t have the first time to interrupt the six limbs of Poison Douluo. Because whether it is Wang Ran before, or Wang Ran now. There is no way, in a short time, Bai Chenxiang''s skills can be placed at the level of one hundred thousand years. Especially for Wang Ran. After Wang Ran and Yumu finished their last errands, the roots of the ears were as if they had been injected with a hypnotic. Not intentionally, it was done in the supernatural supernatural of the two. Wang Ran''s idea is very simple. In a short time, he can complete the content of the test of Poseidon. Moreover, when the two are running the exercises. Wang Ran and Xiao Wu have already chosen the next training dress. Wang Ran received a reward from Lord Seagod after earnestly practicing. Therefore, in the following days, Wang Ran only needs to do a good job in defense of the three people, even if it is played as the next task. Wang Ran was 100% prepared for the next task. Chapter 148： Enter Loulan "It''s a coincidence Mizumon, I didn''t expect to meet you here. How is Kushina now, have you returned to Konoha?" When he walked to Bofeng Shuimen, Wang Ran stopped and said. Bo Feng Shuimen just saw Wang Ranchao walking over to himself. Therefore, he did not leave either, but stayed where he was, waiting for Wang Ran. At this time, when Wang Ran spoke, Bo Feng Shuimen replied: "Yes, it''s a coincidence for seniors. Kushina has returned to the village to repair, and will rush to the front again soon." Hearing Shuimen''s answer, Wang Ran nodded, then stepped directly to the topic and spoke. "Ah, yes, do you have something to do with the dragon vein when you come to perform the task this time?" Hearing this, Bofeng Shuimen was just stunned for a moment, and then said: "Yes, senior. As expected, I can''t hide anything from you. The content of our mission this time is indeed related to Dragon Veins." Faced with Wang Ran''s question, Bo Feng Shuimen had no intention of concealing it. Although such things as missions are classified as confidential. But he respected Wang Ran, a senior who was Master Jiu Xin Nai. In addition, Konoha had always treated Wang Ran, so it didn''t matter to tell Wang Ran. ... Sure enough, I guessed it. Wang Ran glanced at the Bo Feng Shui Gate and his party, and thought slightly in his heart. "Oh, I also came for the dragon vein this time. I am quite curious about the power of the dragon vein. So if you don''t mind, do you want to be together?" Wang Ran sent out the invitation directly, and did not taboo that the other party was on the mission. Hearing Wang Ran''s invitation, Bo Feng Shuimen only hesitated for a while, and then agreed. Wang Ran''s strength couldn''t hold them back. In case of any accident, he might have someone to ask for help. However, Bo Feng Shuimen knows Wang Ran''s position in Konoha, but the teammates behind him are not clear. Although they knew that Kushina had a mysterious master, because Wang Ran''s time in Konoha was too short, everyone did not know how Konoha III Hokage''s attitude towards Wang Ran was...lick. Therefore, when he heard that Wang Ran, an outsider, should be involved in his mission, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and You Nv Zhi Wei both shouted towards Bo Feng Shuimen in surprise: "Watergate, we..." However, before the two of them had spoken, Bo Feng Shuimen opened their mouth and interrupted them. "Ding Zuo, Zhiwei, that''s the decision. I will report to Master Hokage when I return to the village." Hearing this, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and You Nv Zhi looked at each other slightly. Bo Feng Shuimen said so, what else could they say. After all, Bofeng Water Gate was the captain of their mission, and they could only obey the orders. "Yes." The two responded, accepting the act of working with Wang Ran. "Very well, then let''s go. Kakashi, you are responsible for guarding the perimeter. Let''s go in and search for intelligence." After everyone agreed, Bo Feng Shuimen directly issued the order. Wang Ran also glanced at Kakashi in his childhood, but he didn''t have too many thoughts at this time, and everything still focused on improving his own strength. ... At this time, Haaki Kaka stared at Haaki Shumao behind Wang Ran. Because of wearing a mask, and because of the changes in his body''s breath after practicing Taoism, Kakashi did not recognize that this was his father who "has committed suicide". However, this does not prevent him from feeling a cordial breath from Qi [Ȥ520www.biquge520.vip] Mu Shumao. Therefore, since the moment Sakumo Hagiki appeared, Kakashi''s gaze has not left him. However, the ninja is a ninja after all. Although I wanted to continue watching this, Kakashi did not forget his identity. With the lessons learned from his father, Kakashi quickly suppressed the mess of thoughts in his mind. "Yes, Teacher Watergate!" After speaking, Kakashi left the place in an instant to perform his task. With Kakashi''s departure, Sakumo Hagiki was also relieved. Although he is not good at expressing, but his love for Kakashi is not a lot at all. Seeing Kakashi''s visibly low personality, coupled with the fact that Kakashi had been staring at him just now, Sakumo Hagi was really worried, and he inadvertently revealed a flaw. Kakashi, who knew him most well at this time, left, and his heart was quite settled. "Very good, let''s enter Loulan, too." At the same time, with Kakashi''s departure, Wave Watergate also issued the next order. Everyone just responded and left the place and entered Loulan. ... The high tower is the eye-catching, the modern building complex is simply out of step with this era. However, Loulan at this time is indeed very spectacular. This scene caused Shishui and Yumu behind Wang Ran to look frequently. Of course, except Wang Ran, everyone present was full of curiosity about this city. But after all, Bo Feng Mizumen and others are powerful ninjas who can control their attention well. For these unrelated issues, they can control them well and ignore them. As for Wang Ran, it is really commonplace. After all, Loulan''s architecture has a sense of the future, can it be compared with modern cities? ... A pedestrian shuttles through the city, and it is strange that there are almost no pedestrians on the road. This phenomenon made Bo Feng Shuimen frowned in confusion. Could it be the Anlu Mountain Massacre? This thought flickered in Bo Feng Shuimen''s mind, but he quickly denied it. Because if this happens, Konoha cannot collect any information. Therefore, behind this situation, there must be something hidden. Of course, Wang Ran knows the so-called hidden love. Although Wang Ran has forgotten the specific details, Wang Ran can still remember the general storyline. However, Wang Ran didn''t open his mouth to tell everyone what he meant. He also wanted to follow behind Bo Feng Shuimen and personally participate in the Ninja World event. In case he told Bo Feng Shuimen the truth, and then he directly returned to solve the matter, wouldn''t he be wasting his efforts? An Lu Mountain is just a small character, Wang Ran doesn''t believe that Bo Feng Shui Gate will not be able to defeat An Lu Mountain. Although it seems that An Lushan is very strong in the original work, Konoha''s people struggled to defeat him. However, it is not difficult to observe carefully. The three Konohas of Bo Feng Shuimen, Qiu Dao Dingza, and Yu Nv Zhi Wei are forbearing, and they often paddle. Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and You Nv Zhi Wei are better, and they have exerted their efforts in the early stage. But Bofeng Shuimen, this person is a bit too much, almost all the way. Chapter 149： Future visitors Although Bofeng Shuimen''s advantage lies in speed, his single destructive power cannot be too low. But in the anime, Bo Feng Shuimen''s performance is really far from satisfactory. It also showed his strength slightly at the last burst. Of course, the inevitable in anime will have the meaning of highlighting the protagonist. However, behind all this, there must be a reason to support it. If the person performing this task is not Naruto, but someone else. Wang Ran can absolutely guarantee that Bofeng Shuimen will definitely kill An Lushan as soon as possible. After all, Bo Feng Shui Men''s talent is not comparable to ordinary people. He definitely figured out the identity of Naruto at the first time, so the situation in the anime appeared. In doing so, one can observe Naruto''s strength and talent, and secondly, he can spend more time with his future son. Although there is no basis to prove the accuracy of Wang Ran''s guess, Wang Ran''s guess will soon be confirmed. Because, several chakra fluctuations came from a short distance. Bo Feng Shui Men, who was still thinking about the cause of the matter, suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. Several people just glanced at each other and nodded together. The speed increased in an instant, and Konoha''s three people immediately rushed towards Chakra fluctuations. Wang Ran couldn''t help chuckles as he looked at the rushing people. He understood that the good show was about to begin. Because he has sensed the breath of the nine lamas. Moreover, the breath of the nine lamas can obviously be sensed, which is much weaker. At this time and place, there is naturally only one reason why the nine lamas appeared here, and that is that Naruto is here. Immediately, Wang Ran didn''t waste time anymore, and the people at Zangmen quickly rushed towards that place. ... However, after a few breaths, Wang Ran and the others were already close to those chakras. Sure enough, as Wang Ran expected, it was Naruto who was fighting. With yellow hair, blue eyes, brown clothes and obvious beard on his face, Naruto''s dress now looks exactly the same as in the anime. Of course, apart from Wang Ran, none of the people present paid much attention to Naruto''s appearance. After all, whether it is yellow hair or blue eyes, they are not unique to Bo Feng Shuimen. ... Naruto at this time was evading flexibly under the attack of dozens of puppets. But the attacks of the puppets were too intensive. Naruto accidentally cut his skin by one of the puppets. Although Naruto turned around and kicked it away, blood also flowed from Naruto''s body. Naruto knew that it couldn''t be delayed any longer. If you drag it any longer, you might be overturned in the gutter. It is a pity that the manipulators behind these puppets were not found. ... The moment Naruto was injured, the three people of Bofeng Water Gate, who were hidden in the dark, were ready to rescue. Nothing else, because of the Konoha forehead worn on Naruto''s head. Although Naruto''s identity is still unclear, it is certain that he is his own. However, before the Bofeng Shuimen men acted, Wang Ran stretched out his hand to stop them. "Wait a minute, this kid is not easy, he should have a back hand." Wang Ran stared at Naruto on the battlefield and said firmly. Wang Ran said so, except because Naruto had nine lamas. In addition, Wang Ran saw the routine of Neijia Bajiquan from his physical exercises just now. The most important thing is that he also sensed that Naruto was practicing the Dao Fa. Of course, Naruto''s specialness was felt by Hagi Sakumo, Shisui, and Yugi. They are quite sure of the Tibetan practice method that Naruto cultivated. However, they had never heard of such a person from Wang Ran''s mouth. So the question is, where did Naruto learn these things. What is the relationship between him and Wang Ran? All this shows that Naruto''s strength cannot be so simple, there must be a lot of strength hidden. ... Sure enough, just after Wang Ran spoke, a large amount of scarlet chakra burst out of Naruto''s body, and the wound healed instantly at the place where he was just injured. With Naruto''s eruption, Bo Feng Shuimen''s complexion also stiffened. He is so familiar with this kind of chakra. Because Kushina often uses this kind of chakra, Bofeng Shuimen instantly sensed that this is the Kyuubi chakra. However, Kushina is still staying in Konoha, and Kyuubi hasn''t had any problems, so how could this happen? Combining the information collected before, a bold idea appeared in front of Bo Feng Shuimen in an instant. Is it possible? Is there a disorder in time and space, is this the man of the future? Sure enough, it was the Bo Feng Shui Men who had guessed the truth in a flash. As for why is the future and not the past? In the currently known history of the Ninja world, there have been two nine-tailed people in total. One is Uzumaki Mito and the other is Uzumaki Kushina. Suddenly another ninja with Konoha on his forehead popped out from here. Naturally, he couldn''t be someone from the past. ... And just after Naruto broke out of the Nine-Tailed Chakra, his brow frowned. Because with the use of Nine Tails Chakra, his sensitivity has also increased a lot. He clearly felt the existence of people practicing Taoism in the dark. Because of the same origin, people who practice Taoism can easily distinguish people who practice the same Taoism. Just now because Naruto''s attention was too concentrated, and a few people deliberately hid it, the celebrity didn''t find it. However, after using the tail beast Chakra, Naruto''s strength has surpassed Shisui and Yugi by many, so the two were exposed. Who is it? Naruto muttered in his heart, thinking quickly in his mind who from the sect came to Loulan. Looking in the direction where Wang Ran and others were, Naruto temporarily suppressed the messy thoughts. He knew that it wasn''t the reason to say hello now, and after a while, the puppets were resolved before he went to say hello. Thinking of this, Naruto instantly became serious. Summoning a shadow clone, Naruto quickly rubbed out a spiral pill in his hand. After letting go, the shadow clone disappeared, and Naruto quickly rushed towards the puppets. Compared with just now, the speed of celebrities has directly increased by a notch. The group of puppets, which had been difficult to deal with just now, was already vulnerable in front of him. Naruto at this time, flexibly shuttled among the group of puppets. From time to time, it can destroy a puppet. Seeing Naruto who was holding Helix Pills killing all around, at this moment, Bo Feng Shuimen was silent. He naturally recognized Helix Pill. The Muji Ninjutsu that I worked so hard to develop finally appeared in the hands of a future ninja... Chapter 150： Narutos Big Brother Combined with Naruto''s appearance, Bo Feng Shuimen seems to know who he is. Wang Ran was also silent. Nothing else, just because of Naruto''s fighting style. Naruto has already learned Taoism, and the way of fighting is actually rubbing balls. So the question is, what role does Wang Ran play in Naruto''s growth path? Is it possible that Wang Ran still teaches Naruto to use other techniques? So what is the value of his existence? Hey~ At this moment, Wang Ran thought a lot. However, in the end it could only be turned into a sigh. No one knows the future. All this can only be attributed to the world''s strict maintenance of Naruto''s personality. But anyway, the current Naruto''s strength is far from comparable in the original. After not realizing, the puppets on the battlefield were dismantled by Naruto in a while, without their help at all. ... "Senior, you should have guessed the relationship between this kid and me?" Just after Naruto finished his battle, Wang Ran''s ear also rang the sound of Bo Feng Shui Men. He didn''t speak uprightly, but acted on Chakra and pressed his voice into Wang Ran''s ears. "Well, I almost guessed it." Wang Ran just glanced at the Bo Feng Shui Gate, then said calmly. "I hope that the action for a while, if there is any danger, the senior can take the action temporarily. I want to see how far this child can achieve." Bo Feng Shuimen did not hide the meaning of his thoughts, but directly explained his thoughts. Sure enough, just like what I thought, Bofeng Shuimen was definitely in the water. The moment he heard the words of Bo Feng Shui Men, Wang Ran''s heart flashed with insight. "can." "Thank you senior." The sound transmission of the two came to an abrupt end. Wang Ran did not refuse, and he also wanted to see such a situation. If you spend more time observing Naruto, you can get more information. ... When it was said that it was too late, the conversation between Wang Ran and Bo Feng Shuimen only took a few seconds. At this time, Naruto had just dispersed the tail beast Chakra surging in his body. After that, he looked in the direction where Wang Ran and others were. "Which fellow is there? Don''t hide, I have sensed you just now." Naruto yelled in the direction of several people, and his carefree personality was instantly exposed. If it weren''t for the exact location of Wang Ran and others, Naruto would definitely find it directly. This is the enemy''s nest. It was still in battle just now, and now it''s starting to shout. If An Lushan were here, he would definitely say, who do you look down on? The expression of Bofeng Shuimen hidden under the mask at this time has froze. Although Naruto''s strength is good, but this brain... Of course, although Naruto was spitting out in everyone''s hearts, they all showed their bodies. Because Wang Ran has already taken the lead in going out, of course they have to keep up. Besides, a discerning person knows at a glance that this person has something to do with Bofeng Shuimen. Bo Feng Shui Men had secretly communicated with everyone just now, so this face still has to be given. ... Naruto at this time, watching the pedestrians walking out, his brain was a little froze. "Master??!" Surprise and doubts awaited in Naruto''s voice. His mind was a little excited at this time, and he never expected that he would be here and see Wang Ran. As for the remaining people, he really didn''t know any of them. Oh, no, he had met Sakumo Hagi. But Hagi didn''t pay much attention to him, or Hagitsu Shumao didn''t speak much, so he subconsciously ignored Hagigi''s existence. ... Master? ! Everyone glanced at each other and confirmed Bo Feng Shuimen''s guess. At this time, Wang Ran was just a moment''s start to understand that Naruto was calling himself. "Are you calling me?" Wang Ran frowned and asked Naruto. It was different from what others should think, how could he not dare to believe it, it was all rushed, he was still in Naruto World? Is your talent so bad? Or is it that your plan failed? Wang Ran couldn''t help but muttered in his heart. ... But Naruto, who was a little excited just now, heard Wang Ran''s words, and the steps running towards this side paused, and his face was a little stiff. Although I am not too frequent to meet with my master, I often see each other because of my mother. Why did the teacher suddenly deny himself? It''s impossible, the master wants to drive himself out of the door wall. I remember that my master taught myself more than once before, but I really couldn''t learn those messy things. Therefore, the spiral pill has always been used as the main attack method. Moreover, Wang Ran made complaints more than once. Is it possible that Master gave up on himself completely today and allowed himself to fend for himself? When he thought of this, Naruto''s face drooped completely. "Master, of course I am calling you, you will not drive me out of the teacher''s door!" Naruto cried towards Wang Ran, looking at him blankly. Wang Ran was taken aback, whether this Naruto was adding drama to himself. I asked myself, why does he play so many scenes? "That was not what I meant." Wang Ran shook his head, Naruto''s expression turned into a smirk when he heard the words. Although I don''t know why the teacher is weird today, as long as you don''t expel yourself from the teacher''s door, you can. "Ahem... interrupt, are you?" Bo Feng Shuimen coughed dryly, and asked Naruto tentatively. At this time, Ming talent shifted his attention from Wang Ran to the ninjas after his birth. Seeing a masked ninja with the same yellow hair as himself asked, Naruto directly introduced himself carelessly: "Ah, hello, big brother, my name is Naruto Bo Feng, so you can just call me Naruto." Yes, this is a complete hammer. Everyone looked at Naruto who was screaming at Big Brother Bo Feng Shuimen with a big face, and they all wanted to laugh. This generation~ I dont know what Pratunam feels like? At this time, Bofeng Shuimen heard Naruto calling his elder brother, but he was silent for a while. Although Naruto recognized Wang Ran in the first place, Wang Ran did not wear a mask after all? Although he is Naruto''s father in the future, but who told him to wear a mask, Naruto couldn''t recognize it for a while, but it was actually excusable. Yes, it is absolutely the case, it is absolutely impossible because Naruto is too idiotic, and it cannot be because of his failure to be a father in the future. Well, it looks like this! In this silent moment, Bo Feng Shuimen comforted himself inwardly. Although this excuse may seem far-fetched, Bo Feng Shui is convinced. Chapter 151： Twenty years In fact, the reason why Naruto didn''t recognize Bo Feng Shui Men came completely because of inertia. After all, Bo Feng Shui Men just sent himself out to perform the task, so he couldn''t catch up so quickly. You know, in Naruto''s time, Bo Feng Shuimen seldom performed tasks by himself. Moreover, this is still the case of performing tasks with masks. ... "Ahem, brother Naruto, I don''t know why you are here?" Bo Feng Shuimen coughed awkwardly, and then continued to ask. The faces of everyone who heard this were completely weird. I wanted to laugh, but I resisted it and didn''t laugh. Everyone endured very hard, especially Wang Ran, who didn''t wear a mask, whose expression was quite wonderful. At this time, as long as it is a more careful ninja, you will find anomalies. But who is Naruto? If he could spot the anomaly, he would not see Naruto. Therefore, even though everyone has shown something strange, Naruto didn''t go into it. At this time, hearing the question from Bofeng Water Gate, Naruto also returned his focus to the topic of his mission. Scratching his head, Naruto said with some confusion: "Our team took on a mission to chase Ren Ren Baizu. Let us chase him all the way and enter Loulan''s ruins." "It turned out that the dragon veins underground in Loulan were actually sealed by my father, and Baizu directly broke the seal by accident." "Then, I was here as soon as I opened my eyes. Anyway, what the **** is this place?" Hearing Naruto''s suspicious words, Wang Ran knew in his heart. Although Naruto is much stronger than the original, what should have happened, still happened. "This is Loulan." Wang Ran said lightly, which was regarded as answering Naruto''s doubts. "What! Master, you didn''t lie to me, how could it be Loulan here?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Naruto shouted in surprise. You know, Loulan is a ruined ruin with broken walls everywhere, how could it be such a prosperous city. "This is indeed Loulan." Just when Naruto was surprised, Bo Feng Shuimen also spoke. "What! What the **** is going on, I don''t understand at all!" Naruto yelled out of disintegration, without hiding his meaning at all. This caused Bo Feng Shui Men''s brow to jump, and he glanced around vigilantly. Fortunately, there are no people here, and they are not at risk of exposure for the time being. "You have to keep your voice down, let me explain to you." Bo Feng Shuimen discouraged him, he was really afraid that Naruto would lead the enemy. Although he is not afraid of fighting, but the matter here has not been resolved, it is better to resolve it first. ... Naruto also fell silent when he heard Hafeng Shuimen''s words, and quietly waited for her explanation. He was so obedient, naturally because he felt a sense of intimacy from Bo Feng Shuimen. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so obedient to a stranger''s order. ... "Before explaining, let me ask a question. What time is it now? What year is Konoha?" Sudoku Minzumon squinted and asked Naruto. "When? It''s Konoha''s 63rd year, is there any problem?" Naruto is a little confused. Why does Bo Feng Shuimen ask such a simple question? However, he answered honestly, because he subconsciously felt that something seemed to be wrong. Konoha is 63 years old. Hearing Naruto''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen muttered softly in his heart, and then said: "According to you, then you should be someone from the future." "future?!" Naruto is a little confused, he feels that his brain is not enough. Bo Feng Mizuno glanced at the puzzled Naruto, and continued to speak: "Yes, if you are in Konoha''s 63rd year, then for you now, it is 20 years ago." "Our two eras are twenty years apart." "As for the reason for this situation, I guess it was caused by the seal that opened the dragon vein by the hundred feet." "By the way, if nothing else, that one hundred feet should have appeared in this era six years earlier than you." "Because, now Loulan''s Minister of the Interior, An Lushan, just like you, suddenly appeared." After listening to Bo Feng Shuimen''s explanation, Naruto probably understood the specific situation. However, he can''t accept it! "Ah! How could this happen, then I am going to stay here forever! I still have a lot of things to do!" Naruto yelled with some collapse, his head is really incomprehensible, why this happened. "Okay, don''t shout." Wang Ran rubbed his eyebrows helplessly, why Naruto still looks like this. After passing through other people''s homes, Naruto was either blackened or became an extremely intelligent genius. Why did you get to yourself, Naruto still looks like a rough nerve? Is it possible that the gap between yourself and other traversers is so big? I feel like a failure! However, when Wang Ran spoke, Naruto''s attention was also attracted. Yes, Master, what are you worried about here? No wonder Master did not practice on the mountain, but appeared here. It seems that I was lucky. According to my mother, the master at this time was traveling all over the world. Without a chance, it would be impossible to meet. And the master is so powerful, he can definitely send himself back. Thinking of this, Naruto seemed to grab a life-saving straw and shouted excitedly at Wang Ran: "Master, you can send me back quickly. I have disappeared for so long, Captain Yamato and the others will definitely be worried." Seeing Naruto''s excitement, Wang Ran rubbed his face speechlessly. You, Naruto Uzumaki, Obu~ Now it is Naruto Bofeng. You Bo Feng Naruto, who is Wang Ran? I hurried to send you back, what''s the matter, listening to your tone, it seems that he can control the time? Why doesn''t Wang Ran himself know that he is such a big hit? "Okay, time is not so easy to control. Since you are lucky enough to be a traveler in time and space, then enjoy this trip." "You know, time will not allow you to leave your timeline for a long time. When the dragon vein riots are resolved, you will go back by yourself." "Besides, you have to finish the task." Wang Ran said, even though he didn''t have the ability to control time changes, Naruto returned to his time and space. However, he knows how to solve it. The face of being a teacher must not be lost, and you must show a little bit of praise. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Naruto calmed down now. Chapter 152： Back, Im going to start acting like Naruto Bo Feng Indeed, with Wang Ran, his future is already guaranteed. That being the case, it seems good to stay here for a while and complete your tasks. "Yes, Master, what you said makes sense. That''s the decision. Let''s go find that one hundred feet, lest he continue to do evil." After figuring it out, Naruto clenched his fist and said loudly to Wang Ran. From beginning to end, Wang Ran never asked Naruto''s specific identity. However, Naruto is still yelling from his master one by one, and he doesn''t feel wrong at all. No one said much about this. Once some things are said too much, even people with rough nerves like Naruto will notice the difference. In this case, the impact on the course of the world will become more serious. ... Seeing Naruto''s performance, Wang Ran also knew that his omnipotent man was forced to keep. If Naruto had to go back in time just now, then he really had nothing to do. "Since this matter is your task, it is naturally yours to solve it yourself. I will not intervene at will." "I came to Loulan for another purpose." Wang Ran said faintly, doing this is not only to follow his own heart, but also to sell the face of Bofeng Shuimen. Sure enough, after hearing Wang Ran''s words, Wu Shuizun cast a grateful look at him. But Naruto pulled his face down. However, this did not exceed his expectations. After all, Wang Ran hadn''t helped him perform tasks for so many years. The reason for his disappointment was nothing more than the expectation that Wang Ran would be different from 20 years ago. However, no matter now or in the future, Wang Ran will still be that Wang Ran. "Okay, Master, you really are the same." Naruto waved his hand indifferently, but did not receive a blow. Wang Ran was not surprised when he heard this. After all, the rules of neutrality were set by himself. As the only practitioner of this rule, Wang Ran didn''t think he would break his own rules. "Every task you have performed is a period of practice and a period of memory. If you let the elders of the masters help, then what can you get?" Wang Ran didn''t care about Naruto''s education, which directly caused Naruto to collapse and begged for mercy: "Oh, Master, I understand everything, so you don''t have to say it." Obviously, this is not the first time that Naruto has faced such a rant. Seeing Naruto''s performance, Wang Ran whispered himself. Could it be that I''m too long-winded? However, before Wang Ran spoke again, everyone''s expressions became serious. Because they had noticed it, a lot of commotion began to be heard in the distance. Everyone is an elite, but in an instant, they have disappeared in place, hidden in the dark. ... "Long live the Queen!!" A group of people hidden in the dark looked at the streets full of people. But after a while, the streets that were deserted just now were already filled with a large number of people. What''s amazing is that these people are so disciplined and there is no riot at all. In response, Naruto''s eyes burst into light. He seemed to have seen it, a perfect ruler loved by his people. "This queen must have made a particularly great contribution, otherwise these residents would not love her so much." Looking at it, Naruto suddenly sighed with emotion, his pensive face changed the thick one just now. This made Wang Ran''s few people who were not familiar with Naruto''s character suddenly look sideways. Is it possible that Naruto has also hidden himself, he is not as simple as he just showed? "Oh, brother Naruto, what do you say?" Bo Feng Shuimen asked with great interest. Now he is used to it and doesn''t care about the issue of generation. When Naruto heard Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, he glanced at him with contempt. This ninja with the same hair color as himself looks quite strong, and he doesn''t even know this. That being the case, then Naruto-teacher will come to give you a good lesson, just in front of the master, give you a good performance. "Ahem~" Thinking of this, Naruto cleared his throat, and then said: "You see, each of these people is praising the queen''s name. Moreover, Loulan is so prosperous, everyone must be doing well." "All this shows that this queen definitely made some outstanding contributions." "You know, the king is a boat, and the people are water. Water can carry and overturn a boat." "Before I have encountered a situation where local powers, greed and innocence, the people of the wave country, united to overthrow the oppression of Cardo." Naruto was talking there loudly, without noticing a glimmer of light in Wang Ran''s eyes. Although there were not many words just now, Wang Ran still extracted a lot of useful information. Combined with the original plot in his mind that had become extremely inaccurate, Wang Ran still knew a lot of things. Of course, it was not only that Naruto didn''t notice the different color on Wang Ran''s face, but everyone didn''t notice it. After all, in what Naruto said just now, for Ninja World, his thinking was a little bit ahead. However, everyone is very intelligent, and after a little thought, they understand the truth behind it. The king is the boat, and the people are the water. Water can carry and overturn a boat. Bo Feng Shuimen muttered this sentence in his heart, the more he thought about it, the more he felt reasonable. The meaning contained in this sentence completely coincides with my own thoughts. As the target of Naruto Naruto, Bofeng Watergate deeply accepted the inheritance of the Will of Fire. The so-called Will of Fire is also talking about putting villagers and younger generations first, which coincides with what Naruto said. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Naruto in surprise, never expected that Naruto could say such a thing. It seems that the education of Naruto to Naruto is still good for myself and Jiuxina. "Brother Naruto, the king is the boat, and the people are the water. Water can carry and overturn the boat. Did you come up with these words yourself?" Asked Naruto who was looking forward to Bo Feng Shuimen, he already felt that Naruto''s brain didn''t seem to be that simple anymore. When he heard Bo Feng Shui Men''s question, Wang Ran gave him a pitying look. Pratunam, you may be disappointed again. Jun Weizhou''s words, he is really familiar and can''t be more familiar. How could this be what Naruto himself thought of, because he had some expectations for Naruto at first, thinking that he might give himself some special surprises. As soon as he said this, Wang Ran''s heart was clear. Naruto''s remarks are definitely from the past...In some unforgettable occasions, after listening to certain people, the results were written down. After all, in general, Naruto would never remember such an obviously educational topic. As for this certain person, Wang Ran guessed that it might be himself. Chapter 153： The future and the truth Even if it wasn''t his own words, it was someone who couldn''t be separated from him. Sure enough, Naruto gave the answer in the next second. "Of course... not at all. This is what the Master told me, but I think it makes sense!" Naruto said solemnly, completely not paying attention to the somewhat stiff face under the mask of Feng Shuimen. Sure enough, I shouldn''t have expectations. I''m so stupid. Naruto had already shown that Naruto did not follow the wise route. I still have expectations... At this time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart seemed to be hit by 10,000 points. As for Wang Ran, there really was a glare in his eyes. Although Naruto can keep his words in his heart, let him comfort him. But Wang Ran still wants to hit him if he should be hit. "Naruto, although your analysis is very reasonable, are you sure you understand the premise?" Wang Ran touched his chin, and said to Naruto with a chuckle in his voice. Hearing this, Naruto scratched his head questioningly, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh? What premise and what do you mean?" In addition to Naruto, Shisui and Yumu also frowned suspiciously when they heard Wang Ran''s words. There were only two people present except Naruto, and no abnormality was found. After all, the three of them have limited strength and knowledge, and it is excusable that they did not notice for a while. As for the others, naturally they discovered the anomaly early, but because of Naruto''s long talk, they didn''t say anything. ... Suspicious Shisui and Yumuren directly lifted their sense of power and swept around. Yumu, who had the help of another brigade, found something wrong almost immediately. And Shishui, although there is no help from the tail beast. But don''t forget, his writing wheel is not vegetarian either. With the opening of the writing wheel, he also noticed the strangeness the first time. Shishui and Yumuren glanced at each other, and there was a flash of shock in their eyes. "Puppet?!" the two said in unison. However, Naruto''s attention was clearly off track at this time. Looked at Shishui, who showed the writing wheel eyes, and Yumu, who had the tail beast Chakra wave. Naruto blinked in surprise directly. These two little ghosts, um~ won''t they be Uncle Shishui and Aunt Yugi? Naruto, who was still a bit nervous at first, turned his brain quickly at this time, looking at Shishui and Yumu people constantly. Meet the Uchiha family. At such a young age, he has the writing wheel eye of Shuanggou jade. Yunyin Ninja, in line. The two-tailed man''s strength is consistent. The looks of the two of them, um~ I don''t really see them. But it doesn''t matter, those are not important, just rely on the known information. Coupled with the fact that the two of them are following Wang Ran, they can be a thousand percent sure that they are definitely Uncle Zhishui and Aunt Yumu. Unexpectedly, Uncle Shishui and Aunt Yugi were so cute when they were young. A faint thought flashed in Naruto''s mind. Suddenly, he remembered the relationship between Shishui and Yugi in the future, and suddenly laughed at the two. In this smile, there is a mess of emotions such as ambiguous, teasing and so on. However, in the eyes of Shisui and Yumu, it was a total smirk. The two people who were a little shocked just now were completely attracted by Naruto. Facing this future visitor smirking at him, Shisui and Yuki were a little confused. The two looked at Naruto, trying to figure out what was going on. As a result, Naruto, who got the attention of the two, winked at them. This made Shisui and Yugi feel a little uncomfortable, as if they were seen through. Isn''t this person a fool? This thought flashed through the minds of Shishui and Yumu. Combined with Naruto''s not-so-intelligent appearance before, the more they thought about it, the more likely it became. "Hey, what are you doing!" Shisui and Yugi frowned and said to Naruto that they couldn''t stand Naruto''s weird gaze. "Huh? Nothing. By the way, what''s the premise?" Naruto was brought back to reality by what the two said, and quickly changed the subject, trying to cover up his gaffe. Hmm~ Naruto swears that he just doesn''t want to reveal the future, he is definitely not afraid that Shisui and Yumu will clean up after he goes back. ... Everyone looked at Naruto speechlessly, your method of changing the subject is too low-level. Although everyone understood, Naruto might have thought of something about Shisui and Yugi. But they all knew the seriousness of the matter, and no one asked questions. As for Wang Ran, he took a deep look at Zhishui and Yumuren. He seemed to have found something incredible just now through Naruto''s expression. However, he is an enlightened elder, and he has no objection to this matter. Moreover, this result seems to be actually good. ... Shisui and Yuki were naturally a little speechless by Naruto. However, since Naruto didn''t want to explain, they didn''t mean to break the casserole to ask the end, and directly answered him: "If you observe those people carefully, you will know what the master means." Hearing what the two said, Naruto could not figure it out, but he still released his perception and carefully perceives the crowd. This perception doesn''t matter. He was shocked to find that the cheering crowd in the distance did not have a trace of life. They are all puppets! "What the **** is going on?!" Naruto asked in shock. He was wondering why this happened. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the shocked Naruto, and sighed helplessly. Sure enough, this character was followed by Kushina. This unwillingness to use his mind is simply better than blue! However, who called him his own child, Bo Feng Shuimen still patiently explained to Naruto: "Obviously, the Queen of Loulan was deceived. The Minister of the Interior, An Lushan, or a betrayer, took advantage of the Queen''s trust and directly emptied her. Moreover, according to intelligence, Queen Loulan has the power to control the dragon veins. Obviously, An Lushan has used the power of the dragon veins to build countless puppet legions. " "What about the residents of Loulan? Why can''t you see them?" After listening to Bo Feng Shuimen''s explanation, Naruto asked excitedly. Regarding this question, Bo Feng Shuimen was silent for a moment. As ninjas, they have to prepare for the worst for anything. "In the information we got, there is no information about the residents of Loulan. Perhaps they have been poisoned by Anlu Mountain and have gone to the Pure Land." With the voice of Bo Feng Shuimen, everyone fell silent. They all knew that what Bo Feng Shuimen said was very likely to be true. Chapter 154： Sara Even Wang Ran is no exception. Although in the original work, the ending seems to be perfect. However, the residents of Loulan who had been enslaved and oppressed for several years had no casualties at all. It''s just that these tragedies are all hidden under the so-called beauty. ... "Damn it! An Lushan bastard, how can he do this kind of thing, I must let him get the reward he deserves!" Naruto had an angry look on his face, and said with a fist. After speaking, he raised his head again and looked at Queen Loulan who was cheering from the puppets on the tower, and said with some dissatisfaction: "And the queen, although it is really pitiful, but I have to say, it is too stupid. After so long, I haven''t noticed anything wrong." After listening to Naruto''s words, everyone''s faces showed speechless expressions. Anyone present is qualified to say that Queen Loulan has failed, but Naruto alone cannot. What is your current situation, do you still need to talk about it? I still dont understand my own affairs, so why are you embarrassed to talk about others. ... Of course, it is impossible for everyone to know what Naruto thinks. He also didn''t notice the weird expressions of everyone. Because, just as he had just finished speaking, Queen Loulan suddenly fell from the tower. This made Naruto, who was still complaining about the Queen of Loulan, suddenly felt a little bit in his heart. However, he reacted in an instant. Chakra exploded fiercely on his body, and the next moment he rushed out of the place and rushed towards the falling Queen Loulan. The eyes of everyone also shifted to Queen Loulan''s body following Naruto''s movements. You Nv Zhiwei, who was in charge of vigilance, was ready to rescue her when Queen Loulan fell from the building. However, Naruto''s reaction was not difficult, and he had already done it before he could do it. Thinking of Bofeng Shuimen''s entrustment again, he took back the insects he wanted to rescue. Therefore, no one moved at this time, they just watched Naruto''s performance quietly. ... To be honest, there is still some distance between the group of people and the tower where Queen Loulan is located. For Naruto, leaving Queen Loulan within two or three seconds is not an impossible task. Chakra burst out of huge energy, pushing Naruto, jumping between towers quickly. However, this speed was not enough. The Nine-Tailed Chakra burst out of his body, which increased Naruto''s speed again. Naruto is now so fast that he can''t catch it clearly with the naked eye. And Queen Loulan, who was falling, was also in mid-air, and was hugged and caught by a princess Naruto. "what!" The piercing scream came from Queen Loulan''s mouth in Naruto''s arms to Naruto''s ears. The harsh voice made Naruto grin. However, he also knew that this was not a place to stay and talk. So Naruto did not regain his strength, but instead held Queen Loulan, borrowed strength from the tower and brought her to the hidden place of everyone. Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Naruto who was holding Queen Loulan to the ground and nodded in satisfaction. He still recognizes Naruto''s strength. ... Although she is a queen, Sarah is still a teenage girl after all. Suddenly falling from the tower, her heart was full of fear. In these short few seconds, Sarah''s brain was completely blank. Although he was rescued by Naruto, he was still moving at high speed. So, in those few seconds, she was screaming unconsciously. However, as Naruto landed, Sara also felt the security that the earth brought her. The brain quickly recovered. Some of the things that happened just now, Sarah who was overly nervous, subconsciously ignored it. Seeing that he was held by Naruto in his arms, he subconsciously pulled a mouth. As for himself, he gradually took two steps back. However, Sara immediately realized the difference around her. ... Naruto was very dumb at this time, why did he get a slap in the face? Just now because the distance was too far, I didn''t see what the so-called Queen Loulan was like. However, as he approached, he also discovered that Queen Loulan was the singing girl who had just woke up. She hadn''t asked her why she had to run as soon as she saw her, but she was slapped and slapped. Of course, Naruto wasn''t the only one who was stunned, even Bo Feng Shuimen and others were speechless. ... "Uh, sorry for that, thank you for saving me!" At this time Sarah had already reacted, that her actions were rude. He stood up quickly and bowed deeply at Naruto. He saved himself kindly, but he actually beat the savior in the face. This is really... hard to describe in a word. "Ah, Oh~ it''s okay, it''s okay." Seeing Sara apologize to herself, Naruto just touched her beaten face and forgave her. For things like forgiving others, Naruto said he was very generous. "My name is Naruto Hakaze, Konoha''s ninja." "But then again, what is your name and why did you fall from the tower?" After forgiving Sarah, Naruto scratched his head and asked her. Sara was also taken aback, and then he said uncertainly: "My name is Sara, the queen of Loulan. As for just now, it seemed that someone pushed me, and I fell off without standing still." Hearing Sarah say this, everyone instantly understood what was going on. It must be that Anlu Mountain, who was messing around behind, trying to make Sara, the queen, die. In this regard, Wang Ran is really hard to understand what people like An Lushan do. Obviously you have mastered a powerful force, and you must do things secretly. This Loulan has fallen into your grasp, and you are still so stubborn. This is really impossible to say. If you do it yourself, who can stop you? In the end, you are not. You have to kill yourself bit by bit. This is not mentally retarded. Thinking from another point of view, if Wang Ran is in the position of An Lushan, he will definitely solve the threat to him, but Sara, who has no power to restrain the chicken. As everyone saw, An Lushan did not choose the most secure plan, but the risky plan. Is it possible that this is the power of the author? Whoever wants to lower their wits, let them lower their wits, and no one can use them? ... In fact, it is not difficult to understand that An Lushan made this choice. After all, after so many years, the essence of the word Gou has penetrated into her bones. In other words, he is used to it. If you make waves abruptly, maybe An Lushan will directly explain it outside. Chapter 155： Broken dreams After all, in various scripts, isn''t the villain all such a template? ... "So that''s the case, then you must have been harmed by the **** An Lushan." Ming said in an angry voice, with no euphemism at all, and directly told the truth. Upon hearing this, Sara frowned somewhat displeased. Although she may have been murdered by someone just now, this is definitely not the reason why everyone framed An Lushan. You know, since the death of my mother, my world has been dark. Had it not been for the encouragement and enlightenment of An Lushan, I would have given up long ago. "Impossible, how could An Lushan hurt me. Also, who are you guys and why do you want to provoke the relationship between An Lushan and me?" Sarah watched Naruto and his group warily, her aggressive behavior directly caused Bo Feng Shuimen and others to frown. However, protecting Sarah is one of their tasks after all. Although it is troublesome to explain to Sarah, and Sarah may not even listen. However, Bo Feng Shuimen still opened his mouth and explained: "Queen Sara, I am a ninja from Konoha Ninja Village. This time I am here to assist you and protect national security." As he said, Hafeng Mizuno took off his mask a bit, revealing the Shinobu village logo on his head. However, even though the mask was removed, the mask still blocked most of his face and did not allow Naruto to see through his identity. After introducing himself, Bo Feng Shui Men continued to speak: "Xianbi, you also know that since An Lushan suddenly appeared six years ago, it was quickly reused by Loulan''s queen, that is, your mother." "By now, the entire Loulan has been held in his palm." "According to the information collected by Konoha, An Lushan tried to use the dragon veins to create a group of puppet legions, in an attempt to unify the Ninja world through this." "Now, his plan is about to succeed, and the puppet army has also been completed." "Now, as long as you kill Queen Loulan who can control the dragon veins, there will be no one in the world who can restrain him." "So, what the result is, then I don''t need to say much." "Even if you take a step back, how many people can appear behind you unknowingly in Loulan?" In one sigh, Bo Feng Shuimen directly told Sara the general situation of the matter. However, what people are most afraid of is to deceive themselves. Sarah at this time is such a transition. Although what Bofeng Shuimen said is really reasonable, what about it? She is the Queen of Loulan, Sarah. I just don''t want to believe this. Therefore, after Bo Feng Shuimen explained the situation, Sarah did not hesitate at all, and retorted: "Impossible, I must have felt wrong, no one pushed me." "You know, how could An Lushan be against me?" "At that time, my mother just followed An Lushan''s suggestion, and that''s why Loulan''s prosperity today." "Unfortunately, my mother died before she got her ambitions. Because of her health, she never had the opportunity to see Loulan''s prosperity." "When my mother just passed away, if it weren''t for An Lushan''s comfort and support, I might not have firmly established my belief in inheriting my mother''s last wish so quickly." "It is because of An Lushan''s support that Loulan is flourishing today." "Look at these cheering people, it is because of An Lushan that everyone will live so happy." After speaking, Sarah pointed her hand directly at the "people" who were cheering in the distance. "An Lushan is really not a good person, you were deceived. Look at those people, they are all puppets made by An Lushan." Naruto stared at Sara, who was not getting in, and shouted anxiously. He is really anxious for the Queen Sarah now, after all, An Lushan is really hateful, Sara is in a weak position. puppet? ! Sarah''s face froze when she heard Naruto''s words. Immediately, her face became ugly. She doesn''t allow people to slander the most beautiful Loulan in her heart. "Don''t talk nonsense, how can these people be puppets? You didn''t see that they are thanking me, thanking their mother for the good life they brought to them?" Seeing Sarah still looks like this, Naruto was so anxious that he immediately captured a resident puppet. As Naruto returned with the puppet, the lifeless face of the puppet caught Sara''s eyes. And the clicking sound of the puppet''s unique parts indicates that this is not a dream. As Naruto transported chakras to the puppet, the chakra line behind the puppet also instantly passed through the pipeline between the towers, connecting every "resident". Faced with such a **** reality, Sara clutched her chest to escape from this matter. Although she believed in An Lushan just now, as the facts proved, Sara had to admit that what Naruto said was correct. An Lushan, there may be a conspiracy that she does not know. But, despite this, Sarah still wanted to make the final struggle. "Maybe, An Lushan has any difficulties in doing all this." However, with the fall of these words, Sarah could no longer speak a word of excuse. Because, she saw that just before the tall building, another "she" was under the guard of the guard puppet and boarded the position that should belong to her. All this put Sara on the brink of collapse. Unexpectedly, An Lushan, whom his mother and himself trust so much, would actually do such a thing. For a while, Sara couldn''t accept this happening. Therefore, he chose to escape. Faced with all this, Sara''s tears couldn''t stop streaming. He smashed Naruto directly away and ran away. Naruto reached out to stop her, but didn''t know how to comfort her. Just between such a hesitation. Sarah has run far away. "What are you doing in a daze, not to catch up quickly. She is an indispensable and important person for you to complete the task." Seeing Naruto still staying where he was, Wang Ran reminded him angrily. Although he doesn''t care about the development of things, but he has control over Sarah''s dragon veins. Still very interested. What if there is a need for help from this force in the next practice, and Sara is accidentally killed by An Lushan? Therefore, Wang Ran also hopes to protect Sara''s life. "Ah, O''ao, Master, I will go now." Hearing Wang Ran''s reminder, Naruto reacted in an instant, and chased after Sara in the direction where Sara left. For Sarah this poor person, Naruto also wanted to help her from his heart. He didn''t want to see the scene of Sarah being killed. ... "Hehe, Sarah leave it to Naruto to protect, you should be relieved?" Seeing Naruto''s disappearing figure, Wang Ran said to Bo Feng Shui Men with a light smile. Chapter 156： Dragon vein Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen nodded slightly, "Indeed, Naruto''s strength is not weak, and he has no problem protecting Queen Loulan." Bo Feng Shuimen spoke, but then, his voice changed. "But I am still not at ease, after all, this is the enemy''s base camp. Naruto alone, if you encounter any danger, you will definitely be at a loss." Wang Ran also agreed with this view. With the help of dragon veins, An Lushan is still not very strong, but the tenacious vitality is enough to cause headaches for ordinary people. "Indeed, if there are enemies, Naruto is really not good at performing alone. In that case, what do you want to do?" Wang Ran nodded and asked me. "We are going to follow and protect them secretly. This way we can protect Queen Loulan, and we can also observe the terrain secretly and gather intelligence." "I don''t know what Senior wants to do next?" Bo Feng Shuimen explained that if it weren''t for Wang Ran''s existence, he would have led the team to keep up. Upon hearing this, Wang Ran also understood that his own existence somewhat restricted the play of Bo Feng Shuimen. It just so happened that Wang Ran didn''t care much about the development of their subsequent events. After all, because of Naruto''s existence and the words he said, Wang Ran already had a bottom in his heart. "If that''s the case, go ahead. I''m going to see what this dragon vein is like." Wang Ran said to Bo Feng Shuimen, and did not intend to continue to act with them. "That''s fine, but senpai, you also know that meeting two people from different eras will have unpredictable effects on the world. We..." As he said, Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at Zhishui and others standing behind Wang Ran. Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t finish talking, but Wang Ran knew what he meant. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for a person to travel through time. However, once this happens, in order to avoid unnecessary impact on the future. At this time, the best solution is to seal the memories of all insiders. Wait until it can no longer affect reality, then lift the seal. Therefore, as soon as he saw the appearance of Bofeng Shuimen, Wang Ran knew that he was not very good at talking about sealing the memory of himself and others. Regarding this, Wang Ran did not make him embarrassed, and said directly: "I understand, wait until you have resolved the matter, and resolve this matter together in a while." Seeing Wang Ran''s words like this, Bo Feng Shui Men felt relieved. After saying goodbye, he took Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and Yu Nv Zhi Wei left where they were, and chased them in the direction of Naruto. ... "Master, we really want to go to that Dragon Vein, aren''t we with Senior Watermen and them?" With the departure of Bofeng Shuimen, Zhishui raised his head and asked Wang Ran. "Of course, the dragon veins are of great use to being a teacher." Wang Ran explained to Zhishui with a smile, and Yumu Ren on the side listened and asked suspiciously: "Master, what exactly are the dragon veins? Do you know where the dragon veins are? Listen to your previous conversations, the dragon veins should be hidden deeply, right?" Hearing the series of questions from Yumu Ren, Wang Ran smiled and shook his head. hide? Dragon veins are not something that can be carried around. As a huge source of chakras, how could it be hidden. Ordinary people may not be able to sense anything, but Wang Ran is different. Through natural energy, he can easily detect where the dragon veins are. "Dragon veins, in short, it is a huge chakra, it is not something that can be hidden." "You come with me, and you will know what dragon veins are in a while." Wang Ran simply said a few words, and then led the three of them to the location of Longmai. As for the terrain? Sorry, with the powerful perception ability, Loulan''s complex terrain did not have any impact on Wang Ran at all. Zhishui, Yumuren, and Shumo Qimu followed behind Wang Ran, and the group turned left and right into an underground space. Here is like a huge altar, with several tall pillars erected around it. The simple furnishings exudes a deep sense of solemnity. Wang Ran looked at the center of the altar, and he could feel that an indescribable chakra was quietly underneath it. Moreover, the huge chakra is constantly separating energy, passing through the surrounding pillars to the outside of the altar. No need to guess, this is the device used by An Lushan to control the puppet army. The chakras needed to control such a huge puppet army are naturally massive. However, because of this, Wang Ran did not feel the source of the dragon veins, and the amount of Chakra decreased slightly, which made Wang Ran''s curiosity aroused. You know, the law of conservation of energy exists in any world. Why does the dragon veins remain intact after consuming a lot of energy? After turning around the altar, Wang Ran didn''t notice anything special about the altar. With his vision of strength, he could easily see this enchantment, and he could only simply guide the Dragon Vein Chakra out and make use of it. Wang Ran can create a bunch of altars like this in minutes. From this aspect, it can also be seen that Anlu Mountain''s background is indeed not very good. Kong has a treasure mountain like dragon veins, but in six years he has only produced such a thing. As a small boss, An Lushan is simply an extreme failure. However, Wang Ran would not care about An Lushan''s failure. From the pillars that lead the dragon vein chakra around, a small strand of chakra was drawn. Wang Ran controlled the chakra in his hands, carefully observing the purple energy group, Wang Ran frowned. Because he discovered that the chakra of dragon veins is very similar to natural energy. In order to make a comparison, Wang Ran also separately extracted a bunch of natural energy. Looking at the two chakras in his hands, one was purple and the other was colorless. The interests of the two are very similar, the only difference is that the purple dragon vein chakra has a mass concentration that is higher than that of ordinary natural energy. For example, the two groups of energy in Wang Ran''s hands are almost the same scale, the effect of the dragon vein energy can reach more than twice the normal natural energy. Could it be that dragon veins are formed by natural energy compression? A faint doubt flashed in Wang Ran''s heart. In order to clarify this matter, Wang Ran immediately condensed a large amount of natural energy and wanted to compress it. However, no matter how Wang Ran compressed, he failed. In desperation, he could only integrate a large amount of natural energy into the dragon vein energy on a large scale, and dilute the dragon vein energy. As the so-called art masters are bold and strong, Wang Ran is not afraid of accidents when he does this. Chapter 157： Toolman An Lushan Sure enough, with the injection of natural energy, the color of dragon vein energy began to gradually fade. From the beginning, the purple gradually began to fade, until it became colorless in the end. Of course, it is impossible to truly dilute the dragon vein energy into colorless natural energy. Because in terms of quality, dragon vein energy is always higher than natural energy. ... Huh~ After taking a long breath, Wang Ran dissipated the condensed Chakra in his hands, and the two energies were slowly apparently in the air. Wang Ran understands that the so-called dragon vein chakra is actually the so-called natural energy. No wonder the power of dragon veins is not something ordinary people can use. Ordinary natural energy, if there is no special absorption method, after being absorbed by the ninja, it will cause various undesirable consequences. What''s more, the energy of dragon veins is the natural energy after high concentration compression. It is conceivable that if this kind of energy is sucked into the body, the consequences will be terrible? The formation of the Dragon Vein Chakra also explained Wang Ran''s next cultivation method. On the existing basis, the energy in the body is greatly compressed, allowing them to achieve the effect of qualitative change. However, as Wang Ran tried just now, ordinary compression methods simply cannot effectively compress natural energy. Fortunately, what was extracted from his body was like Chakra, and Wang Ran was able to consciously control their compression. But for natural energy, which is conceived from the world and fits the original source of the avenue, it is difficult for Wang Ran to compress it at this stage. In this way, the dragon vein made Wang Ran''s goal of practicing, half of it was completed instantly. Wang Ran didn''t want to spend years or even decades to compress natural energy and let it complete a qualitative change. From this, the importance of dragon veins is reflected. As a high-quality natural energy that has been formed, the existence of dragon veins can greatly reduce the time for Wang Ran to suddenly move to the next stage. ... "Master, how is it, do you understand what dragon veins are?" With Wang Ran''s recovery, Zhishui and Yumu couldn''t help asking. When the two of them first came in, they were already confused. Those who did not practice the fairy mode did not feel very strong to natural energy. What''s more, dragon veins are such advanced natural energy. If the Dragon Vein Chakra did not break out, it would be difficult for the two to notice the difference in the underground. Therefore, at the beginning, the two did not notice the difference here. But after Wang Ran pulled out a group of chakras from a side pillar, the two also understood that this is the so-called dragon vein. However, at that time, Wang Ran was immersed in the barrier between natural energy and dragon vein energy. The seriousness on his face is like engraving on his face. So the two did not dare to bother him, and they didn''t ask until Wang Ran regained his strength. Depressing the excitement in his heart, Wang Ran knew that he had come right this time. "Dragon veins are actually the energy source formed by the aggregation of countless high-concentration natural energies. They play a vital role in the final cultivation path of the ninja." After calming down, Wang Ran explained to Shishui and Youmu. "Master, can you use dragon veins for cultivation?" Yu Mu asked with some doubts. Wang Ran nodded inconspicuously, "Indeed, Dragon Vessel still helps me a lot." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, both Zhishui and Yumu''s eyes burst out with a frightening light. Even Wang Ran can use this dragon vein for cultivation, wouldn''t they have a greater harvest? ... deng Wang Ran slammed on the top of the two''s heads with a thud, directly interrupting their random thinking. From their expressions, Wang Ran is not difficult to see their thoughts. However, the absorption of natural energy has a prerequisite. It is the foundation to have a Chakra with the upper level of Ninja. Even if Dao Fa is so powerful, there is no exception. Not to mention the dragon vein energy whose quality is much higher than natural energy. "You don''t have the idea of ??using dragon veins to cultivate. You haven''t even mastered the fairy mode, it''s like walking so far?" "If you want to use the dragon veins for cultivation, how can your strength be stronger than your shadow." Wang Ran rubbed the knuckles that had been in close contact with his forehead just now, and said to the two with a funny smile. "Master, can''t you be lighter?" Shishui and Yumu both grinned and covered their heads, looking at Wang Ran grinningly and complaining. Also, the strength of Biying can only use the dragon veins to cultivate, isn''t that nonsense. They are all stronger than the shadows. What are they going to do to improve their strength? Just when Wang Ran wanted to say something, a trembling sound suddenly spread from the ground. As the trembling sound grew louder, even the buildings outside the altar suddenly fell off, directly sealing the altar where the dragon veins were located. Shisui and Yugi were shocked in an instant. The two raised their heads and glanced at Wang Ran suspiciously. Wang Ran just shook his head and said: "It''s okay, outside Naruto and they are fighting An Lushan outside." Through a wide range of perception, Wang Ran discovered Naruto and An Lushan who were fighting at the other end of the city. Moreover, as they fought, they got closer and closer to this place. The intense battle fluctuations shocked the earth. And as they got closer and closer, the aftermath of the battle had more and more influence on the surroundings. This is also the reason for the damage to the institution buildings outside the altar. ... "Ah, is that so? Then let''s help them." Shishui said with some worry. In response, Wang Ran just shook his head. Although there was no personal experience, Wang Ran also saw it just now. An Lushan''s strength is really weak to be honest. Had it not been for the support of dragon vein energy, he would have been killed several times. However, even so, he was firmly in a disadvantaged position in the battle with Naruto. If the Bofeng Shuimen three-person team uses their full strength, Wang Ran guarantees that An Lushan will not survive for two minutes. After all, An Lushan turned himself into a human puppet like a scorpion. Even further than the scorpion, completely abandoned the existence of human form. In this case, the puppet master will have a chakra core. Just like the human heart, as long as the chakra core is crushed, An Lushan will die and become a puppet fragment. And what about Konoha''s trio? Autumn Dao Ding Zuo used the doubling technique to control Anlu Mountain. You Nv Zhi Wei uses bugs to directly search for the inner core of Chakra in Anlu Mountain. Then, to prevent An Lushan from transferring his chakra core, Bo Feng Shuimen and a flying thunder **** passed over, and the battle was resolved in an instant. Does this set take two minutes? No need at all. Chapter 158： Sorrow under prosperity and beauty For this degree of An Lushan, Wang Ran has no desire to shoot. Although it''s cool to abuse food, how can it be important to study dragon veins and improve strength? Besides, Anlu Mountain is used by Bofeng Shuimen to observe Naruto. What''s the matter of inserting a foot yourself? However, Wang Ran didn''t want to talk about Anlu Mountain, and An Lushan didn''t think so. If An Lushan and others were in battle, if they ignored the Naruto group chased by An Lushan, he would come straight to the altar. Of course, there are people who arrive faster than Anlu Mountain. In Loulan, a small city, all the surviving Loulan people gathered outside the altar in a short while. Under the leadership of Sarah Queen of Loulan, the people of Loulan who first fled the battlefield came to the only safe place at the altar. However, what made them sad was that the switch outside the altar was damaged. Seeing the safety zone close at hand, Sarah was heartbroken. It was only one step away, but they couldn''t help it. As An Lushan got closer and closer, Sara knew that they had no hope. After An Lushan arrives, don''t you know how many people are left here? Sarah was a little vented, using the chakra blade in her hand to pierce the altar switch, consuming her physical strength meaninglessly. All of this was seen by Wang Ran in the altar. In this situation, he couldn''t continue to practice with peace of mind. Wang Ran, who has a correct outlook, is a person who can''t save him. Although Sara and the others won''t have any trouble, but their current state of mind is true. Opening his eyes, Wang Ran sighed long to Shimen. "Well, since you need hope, then I will give it to you, which can be regarded as a reward for using your dragon vein cultivation!" With a secret sigh in his heart, Wang Ran stood up directly. Stretching out a hand, Wang Ran gently pointed towards Shimen. A chakra ejected from his fingers. As the chakra sank into the stone gate, the silent stone gate slowly trembled. At this time, Sara, who was venting frantically outside the door, also felt the shaking of Shimen. Her complexion was overjoyed, Sara, who came here often, naturally knew that this was the situation before Shimen opened. Could it be that I just happened to make the organ work normally? Sara''s thoughts flashed, but her attention was quickly attracted by the opened Shimen. I didn''t feel so much in the past, but this time, Sarah''s eyes were full of hope. The opening of the stone gate represents the enlightenment from a queen and the hope of Lou Lansheng. Booming~ As the stone gate slowly opened, the figures of Wang Ran and his party also entered Sara''s eyes. Wang Ran and others, she had seen it, not long ago. Although there was no communication, he also knew that Wang Ran and the others were a Naruto and they were all friends. At the same time, Sara also understood that it was not a mistake that she made a mistake and activated the switch. It''s that these people in front of you deliberately help themselves. After greeted everyone to enter the altar, Sarah hurried to Wang Ran and bowed deeply. "Thank you very much for your help, thank you very much." Sarah seriously said that she really didn''t know how to express her gratitude for this kind of life-saving grace. Any words seemed weak, Sara, who didn''t know what to say, could only keep saying thanks. However, Wang Ran did not accept her worship. Because he knew that Sara and others would not be in danger. I just gave them a comfort. So Saras thank you, he can''t afford it. Originally, Wang Ran could stop Sara''s worship, but he knew that if he prevented it, it would make Sara''s heart heavier. Therefore, he did not organize, but the moment Sara bowed, he stepped aside and let Sara bow to air. ... "Get up quickly, I just give you some comfort." Wang Ran held Sara up and explained to her. For Sarah, Wang Ran''s feeling is actually quite good. After all, Sara was just a naive girl in Wang Ran''s eyes. Although she is the queen of Loulan, she shoulders heavy responsibilities. However, under the love of her mother in her childhood and the deceit of An Lushan in her youth, she has been living in a false perfect world. Although the reality is not beautiful, she has always been a successful queen in the false world depicted by An Lushan. Therefore, this also retained her naivety to a great extent. However, such a person can make such a big change in a short period of time. This is not only the responsibility that she bears has played a role, her own quality is also an indispensable condition. ... "No matter what, thank you from the bottom of my heart!" Although Wang Ran had explained it, Sara was not prepared to believe it. With that said, Sarah was ready to bow and thank. This time, Wang Ran stopped her. Thank you for this kind of thing, as long as you have your heart, you will be satisfied. If Sarah keeps thanking her, Wang Ran is afraid that she will not finish. "All right, whatever you think." Wang Ran rubbed his eyebrows helplessly. There was really no way to explain this matter. Explained, do you want the image of Bofeng Water Gate any more? ... At the time when Wang Ran was talking with Sarah, all the residents of Loulan had entered the altar. Of course, with such a quick entry, Shishui is also related to the help of the wooden man. The residents of Loulan at this time were secretly looking at Wang Ran. Although Sarah met Wang Ran, she knew that Wang Ran was with Naruto and them. However, these ordinary residents don''t know. They were all curious about this, the man who made their queen grateful, who was it? They also heard the conversation between Wang Ran and Sara just now. They also understand that this man is their own savior. Therefore, their eyes peeping at Wang Ran were filled with gratitude. Similarly, while the residents of Loulan secretly a large number of Wang Ran, Wang Ran has also included these residents of Loulan in his mind. Looking at the Loulan residents with two or three big cats and kittens, Wang Ran sighed helplessly. Nuo is a big Loulan, even if it is only a small country in the Ninja World, his population cannot be less than 10,000. But now, the people here, even if there are 500 people, are good. However, these people are already all the existing population of Loulan. One can imagine how many people Loulan lost before. The facts were as expected by Wang Ran, and the cruelty was all covered by the happy ending. Chapter 159： Saras decision Looking at the people around them with tired expressions but with the joy of the rest of their life on their eyebrows, Wang Ran really didn''t know what to say. This is the case in troubled times. Maybe they have long been used to death, so once they have the hope of living, they will forget the pain. However, there are always some people who are different. For example, Sarah, the queen of Loulan. At this time, although she burst into passion, she played the role of a leader. However, the sorrow and sadness on her brows cannot be blocked. At the age of the flower season, but bear such a heavy burden. Moreover, it changed in a short time. To be honest, Wang Ran still admires this. ... "Do you think about what you want in the future?" Looking at Sara who is now brave and heroic, Wang Ran suddenly asked. "Huh? In the future, I may find a safe place and live a good life!" Sarah was obviously taken aback by Wang Ran''s question, but she still reacted quickly. After thinking a little, he replied. "Then have you ever thought about changing your lifestyle?" Wang Ran asked again, Sarah was even more confused, she really didn''t understand what Wang Ran meant. Although she doesn''t understand, she has a good habit of asking. "What do you mean?" Wang Ran took a deep look at Sara and then said: "Do you want to worship me as a teacher and become a ninja?" Yes, Wang Ran is really ready to accept Sara as a disciple. He didn''t even explore Sara''s talent. Compared with her super talent, Sara''s sense of responsibility and responsibility moved Wang Ran even more. As long as Sara agrees, even if he is only a d-level talent, even if the talent is lower than d-level, he will accept Sara as a disciple. He was even ready to spend time and improve Sarah''s physique. So, will Sara agree? ... Wang Ran is also a big figure in the ninja community. Sara can see this. After all, in the short time before, Wang Ran obviously occupied the focus of everyone. Although Sara was a puppet queen before, she could still see this. Moreover, becoming a ninja is also very desirable. After all, in this world, power is everything. The ninja is the one who masters power. To be honest, after seeing Naruto and their extraordinary power, Sara still yearns for becoming a ninja. But how could she make this choice. Looking at the few remaining residents around, their eyes looked at themselves nervously. Their home is gone, and their queen is their last spiritual support. If he gave up on them, Loulan would really be dead. ... "Sorry, sir. Thank you for your kindness. However, compared to becoming a ninja, I think the status of Queen Loulan is more suitable for me." "Loulan is a relic left by his mother. I will take good care of him." "Moreover, my people still need me." "Worship you as a teacher and become a ninja. I must be involved in ninja disputes. Our Loulan needs stability now." After gritting her teeth, Sarah directly rejected Wang Ran''s kindness. At first, there were some regrets in her heart, but as she talked, her heart was full of understanding. Yes, for him now, protecting Loulan''s last inheritance is the most important thing. After hearing these words, the people of Loulan suddenly let go of their worries. Fortunately, their queen did not give up on them. ... After listening to Sarah''s words, Wang Ran was obviously stunned. However, he quickly reacted. Although he was rejected, there was no dissatisfaction in his heart. He chose to accept Sara as a disciple, and what he valued was his heavy sense of responsibility and responsibility? Now that he has been rejected, doesn''t it mean that he did not misunderstand the wrong person? "But, don''t you know that by becoming a ninja and mastering powerful power, you can better protect your people?" Wang Ran persuaded Sara that he became more and more satisfied with this Queen Loulan. It''s a pity that falling flowers are intentional, and flowing water is merciless. It was the first time that Wang Ran received the unexpected result. "I''m really sorry, sir. Although it is true, but if I become a ninja, then the danger of Loulan will increase exponentially in the future." "Although it is very tempting to become a ninja, I can''t make a joke on the safety of my people." Sarah refused again, she was still very sorry for her own actions. Wang Ran is his lifesaver, and now he thinks of himself, he wants to accept himself as a disciple and teach himself to be a ninja. But he refused again and again, and to be honest, this was a bit wrong. However, he had no choice. If nothing happens, Loulan will have to spend a long time in displacement for a long time to come. If they are ordinary people, then ninjas generally won''t shoot them. Sarah still knows this. This is the rule of the ninjas, for no reason, no action on civilians is allowed. And how can ordinary gangsters attack a team like them? Taking a step back, even if you encounter ordinary gangsters, there are so many of them, they will not be afraid of those thieves. However, once he became a ninja, his team was separated from the category of ordinary people. At this time, if she encounters a ninja, Sarah has no doubt that they will take action against people like herself. You know, now can be regarded as a period of war. No ninja from another village can be trusted. During this period, when encountering ninjas in the wild, the best choice is to kill them. Wang Ran also understands this. He just wanted to persuade Sara. Although satisfied with Sarah''s choice, he still feels a pity. Of course, he can also choose to give refuge to the survivors of Loulan, so that Sara can worship himself as a teacher with peace of mind. However, this is obviously impossible. Wang Ran did not have so much time and energy to waste protecting these Loulan survivors. He is not a Virgin, he has his own purpose. Although it was a pity, Wang Ran also respected Sara''s choice. "In that case, I wish you well in advance." Wang Ran blessed and said that there was regret in his tone of missing his lover. "Thank you for your blessing." boom! As Sarah''s voice fell, a violent roar suddenly spread outside Shimen. All the Loulan people present changed their expressions. They knew that the monster of Anlu Mountain had come. Chapter 160： Source of Dragon Vein They had seen the horror of that monster, and the city of Nuo Da, could not withstand his attack. Although Sarah said that this is a safe zone, everyone is still very afraid. After all, the shadow that An Lushan brings to them is not bit by bit. Similarly, Sarah''s face changed again and again. What happened just now has already made her understand that An Lu Mountain, which uses the power of the dragon veins, is simply impossible to deal with easily. Therefore, the top priority now is to seal the dragon veins and create opportunities for Naruto and the others. ... Thinking of this, Sara gritted her teeth hard. Then he ran away from Shimen, he wanted to go to the source of the dragon veins on the lower level and seal the dragon veins. "Master Sara, where are you going?" Seeing Sara want to leave, the surviving residents of Loulan asked loudly. Sara glanced back at everyone, she knew this trip would be very dangerous. However, she still wants to go. Because this is her responsibility, her mission. "Sorry everyone, I have something I must do. I will try to come back alive and continue to protect you." After speaking, Sara turned her head resolutely and left the altar. "Master Sara~" Everyone looked solemnly at the direction Sarah left. They knew that Sara had the power to control the dragon veins. Therefore, the purpose of her trip is self-evident. However, under the terrifying strength of Mount Anlu, can Sara really complete her mission intact? The hearts of all Loulan people are full of worries. But what can ordinary mortals like them do? Suddenly, they thought of Wang Ran, whom Sara treated respectfully. Although I don''t know who Wang Ran is, Wang Ran is the last person they can ask for help. "My lord, I beg you to save Lord Sara, she has really worked very hard." Among Loulan''s survivors, someone suddenly knelt down towards Wang Ran and said. Immediately afterwards, more and more people knelt down to Wang Ran and asked him to help Sara. "Master, please help them~" Looking at these Loulan survivors in front of them, Zhishui and Yumu were very sympathetic. Therefore, the two of them also persuaded Wang Ran. Not only them, but even Haaki Shumao''s heart was a little moved. This is a natural sympathy for the weak. "can." Wang Ran listened to the people''s words and said softly. Although the sound is not loud, it is clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears under the use of Chakra''s skills. This made the hearts of the Loulan survivors suddenly joyous. And Shishui and Yumu also looked at Wang Ran in surprise. Although they are sure to let Wang Ran help the people in Loulan. But the two of them did not expect that Wang Ran actually agreed to be so happy. You know, in the past, Wang Ran has always maintained an attitude of not helping each other. On the way, in the situation where the two sides are constantly fighting, there are not a few cases where one side is just and the other is evil. However, I didn''t see which party Wang Ran would help. Was Wang Ran unexpectedly doing this? Not unexpected. His appreciation for Sarah is enough to prompt him to protect Sarah''s safety. What''s more, I still have to use the dragon veins of other people''s countries to practice, what''s wrong with paying a salary in advance? Although Sarah did not seem to be in danger in the original book, who knows now? With my own butterfly, the direction of anything in the Ninja world may be deflected. ... "Thank you for your help! Thank you for your help..." With that, the survivors of Loulan kowtowed towards Wang Ran. Regarding this, Wang Ran didn''t feel any waves in his heart. He has seen many similar scenes. In so many years of life in the ninja world, he has been completely used to this ninja world. It seems wonderful, but there are tragedies everywhere. And the greatest tragedy of this strength is the weakness of strength. In this world full of death, weakness is original sin. For ordinary people, life is even more difficult. Because as long as a forbearance, it can cause a fatal threat to countless ordinary people. Therefore, Wang Ran did not respond to the gratitude of these Loulan survivors. Instead, he turned to the outside and walked slowly. Zhishui and Yumu looked at each other, and did not choose to leave with Wang Ran. Because the residents of Loulan here still need protection. If there is any danger, they can still have a countermeasure here. As for Hagi Sakumo, Shisui and Yumu are naturally protected here. Since he is now the guardian of the two, he naturally has to assume his responsibilities. Besides, with Wang Ran''s strength, do you need him to follow? If he couldn''t even protect Sarah, Wang Ran wouldn''t be Wang Ran, he would definitely be impersonated. ... Leaving the altar, Wang Ran followed the fluctuations of the battle between Naruto and Anlu Mountain and directly came to the source of the dragon veins. It is similar to the secret room just now, except that it is a bigger altar. The surroundings are also covered with huge stone pillars, and in the center, there is a formation composed of four sculptures of human figures. The energy of the dragon veins condenses from there and is supplied to Mount Anlu. Moreover, because of the large space, this floor is slightly empty. However, this place has changed a lot at this time. The attacks of Anlu Mountain and Naruto caused severe damage to this place. Although Anlushan was crushed and beaten by Naruto at first, because of the dragon veins, Anlushan was not damaged at this time. But Naruto is different, although it is used for the oversized mobile power supply of Nine Lama. However, his physical strength is limited. The long and fierce fighting has made him very tired. So now, the situation has lived up to the previous victory. Naruto at this time had already been beaten by An Lushan. This made Naruto very annoyed. It was obvious that An Lushan was not strong, but he couldn''t kill him. Moreover, he was consumed and suppressed by him in turn. You know, this was my own patent in the past. With his tyrannical physique and the large power bank of the nine lamas. When you encounter an enemy you can beat, you just take it away. If you can''t beat it, then slowly wear and consume. Anyway, his physical strength is good, Chakrado. Even if you can''t beat the opponent, you just need to exhaust the opponent. However, the way of heaven is reincarnation, who is forgiven by heaven. An Lushan was backed by the dragon veins, coupled with transforming himself into a puppet, which resulted in him not having a trace of consumption. But Naruto, no matter how strong the physique is, it will be consumed. So today, Naruto Naruto, one of the most outstanding among the three generations of disciples of Tangtang Zangmen, was defeated by his best fighting method. Chapter 161： Barely living An Lushan This is simply a shame! However, he had no choice. In the battle just now, his allies all left the field because of "exhaustion" and "injury." Now, he can only support it by himself. He spit in his mouth, a trace of blood mixed in it. "Cut~" Naruto curled his lips in disdain. He knew he was injured, but An Lushan was still alive and well. It seems that this time I can only work hard. Looking at the huge puppet that looked like a flying scorpion in front of him, Naruto thought calmly, and then began to mobilize the nine-tailed Chakra inside. Although Naruto didn''t know why, the nine lamas in his body suddenly fell into a deep sleep. But it doesn''t matter, although without the cooperation of the nine lamas this time, the speed of mobilizing the tail beast Chakra may be slower. However, he could mobilize the Tail Beast Chakra for a long time, and this would not affect his peak strength. As the nine-tailed chakra gathered, Naruto''s body began to gather the scarlet tail beast coat. However, before he could complete the Nine-Tailed Chakra, Sarah suddenly broke into the battlefield. Seeing Sara''s arrival, Naruto''s face instantly showed anxious expression. "Sara, leave quickly!" Naruto is kind to Sara, he can''t protect Sara now. However, with Sara''s arrival, he was not the only one who saw it. At this time, An Lushan naturally saw Sara''s arrival. Seeing Sarah rushing back by herself, An Lushan smiled and said: "Sarah, you''re back, are you ready to sacrifice your life for Lord An Lushan?" An Lushan said with a weird smile. Sara was ran away just now, but he felt sorry in his heart. If Sara keeps huddling in the altar of the secret room built by the previous queen, he really can''t help it. But now Sara took the initiative to run out, this is a good opportunity for him. You know, for Sarah''s escape, apart from regret, there is some fear in his heart. The battle just now was not easy for him. Although he has the upper hand now, he was beaten into a dog before. Had it not been for the immortal body formed by the dragon veins, he would have burped long ago. And Sara, who was able to control the sealed dragon veins, hid in the safe zone. How could this make him feel relieved? As long as Sara doesn''t get rid of it, he will always worry about it. Because through the battle just now, he also understood that his strength was still not strong enough. But now, Sarah actually appeared on the initiative. How could this make him not excited? Therefore, as soon as his words fell, he directly controlled the giant scorpion tail of the puppet and attacked Sara. Sure enough, as Wang Ran had guessed. Because of his existence, Naruto is much stronger than the original, powerful enough to hit Anlu Mountain. Therefore, An Lushan did not play with Sara because of his "strong" strength, but directly shot with all his strength. ... Seeing An Lushan''s attack, Naruto''s heart was startled. Because of the need to gather Nine-Tailed Chakra just now, the distance between himself and An Lushan has been widened. Moreover, the location of Anlu Mountain, by coincidence, is on the side of the entrance. In other words, the current distance of Anlu Mountain is the closest to Sara. Looking at Sara who was about to be attacked, Naruto didn''t care about the Condensed Tail Beast Chakra, and rushed to Anlu Mountain with all his strength, trying to interrupt his attack. Because he knew that he had no time to rescue Sara, so he could only surround Wei and save Zhao. However, An Lushan didn''t plan to dodge at all, and wanted to resist Naruto''s blow and then kill Sara. As long as Sara is killed, he will have no worries. When the time comes, it will rejuvenate itself with the power of the dragon veins, will it not smell? ... Sarah, who had just arrived at the source of the dragon veins, suddenly twitched in her heart. She really did not expect that she would be so unlucky. As soon as he arrived, he hit An Lushan in the face. Moreover, An Lushan is also unqualified. Say something to yourself first, divert your attention, and then attack yourself. But I have to say that An Lushan succeeded, and he was indeed distracted. But is it necessary for you? She couldn''t avoid your attack! Seeing the puppet scorpion tail growing in front of her, Sarah was full of questions. It may be that she felt the threat of death. Sarah, who could not avoid it, closed her eyes severely. At this time, there was only a blank in her brain. However, after waiting for a long time with my eyes closed, the pain in my imagination did not come. Could it be that I hiccup without even feeling the pain? Sarah asked a question mark in her head and opened her eyes suspiciously. She found a man standing in front of her. It was the person who helped him before, Wang Ran. At this time, Wang Ran was holding the huge puppet scorpion tail in one hand. Wang Ran''s figure was in sharp contrast with the huge puppet body of An Lushan. However, it was because of this that it seemed shocking. The huge scorpion tail held by Wang Ran with one hand could not go any further. Of course, this was not because of Wang Ran''s strength, but because of Chakra''s impact, Wang Ran easily blocked the attack. If you observe carefully, you will find that a thin layer of energy is attached to Wang Ran''s palm. The palm of his hand continuously releases momentum, which counteracts the strength of An Lushan''s attack. But at the finger, the suction was released again, making An Lushan''s scorpion unable to move. "Master!" With Wang Ran''s appearance, Naruto also shouted in surprise. Then, his spiral pill with the tail beast Chakra smashed into the head of the giant puppet. A powerful impact made An Lushan directly want to fly out. However, his tail was under Wang Ran''s control, so a funny scene appeared. The huge scorpion tail of An Lushan was broken in Wang Ran''s hands because of the powerful impact of the upper body. An Lushan without the scorpion tail now looks even more ugly. And Wang Ran, looking at the huge scorpion tail in his hand, was also stunned. I just wanted to protect Sara from harm, but who knew that the puppet of An Lushan was so weak. I didn''t pay attention before, if I observed it in advance, I would let go. After all, according to the usual practice in the Ninja world, puppet materials are very solid. Especially this kind of hole card level puppet, the materials are all top-notch. How come you get to An Lushan and just make a living like this? In fact, this is not to blame An Lushan. After all, it can be reorganized indefinitely. What do you want such good materials for? With that money, buy more low-grade materials, isn''t it fragrant? When the puppet composed of low-level materials is broken, it can be restored directly, and the effect is the same as that of high-level materials. Chapter 162： Ups and downs Besides, you have a mine in Loulan? Loulan had nothing but a dragon vein. In all these years, An Lushan didn''t bother to rebuild Loulan and pay attention not to be discovered by Daren Village. So, where is the money to make high-quality puppet troops? Even if it was his hole card puppet, he still used the puppet troops to piece together it. So, its okay to live a good life, and you need some bicycles. ... In response to this situation, Wang Ran just shook his head helplessly. Throwing away the puppet tail in his hand at will, Wang Ran saw for the first time in reality that An Lushan, who had transformed himself, was not a human, a ghost or a ghost. In the same way, he also easily sensed the Bofeng Water Gate squad hidden in the dark. ... An Lushan looked at Wang Ran with gloomy eyes, and his heart was full of anger for the man who suddenly appeared to rescue Sara. He knew very well that Wang Ran was his enemy, and Wang Ran''s strength was absolutely incomparable to him. But it doesn''t matter, he is not afraid. As long as Sara can be stopped, he who is backed by the dragon vein is immortal and invincible. Therefore, An Lushan''s goal is very clear, that is, to kill Sara by all means. Even if it doesn''t work, you must stop Sara from closing the dragon veins. Thinking of this, the Dragon Vein Chakra on An Lushan came out again. The scorpion tail that had been broken was dragged and assembled on his puppet body again. Moreover, as the puppet''s body was assembled again, An Lushan rushed towards Sarah. The huge puppet body strongly impacted Sara''s vision. ... Wang Ran frowned impatiently at An Lu Mountain, which had struck him again and again. He didn''t want to pay attention to An Lushan, he was just to protect Sara''s safety. But this An Lushan actually obstructed himself again and again. Really when he Wang Ran does not exist! For An Lushan''s behavior, Wang Ran naturally couldn''t get used to him. With a direct kick, An Lushan was kicked and flew out with the double support of Neijia Bajiquan''s force method and huge Chakra. Moreover, in the midair, his puppet body couldn''t withstand such a heavy attack, and it shattered piece by piece. In this case, it was still Wang Ran''s reduction of a lot of strength. At this time, An Lushan''s heart was about to collapse. Just now, I thought it could drag Wang Ran to death. As a result, in the next second, he was kicked halfway up. Moreover, if he knew Wang Ran''s thoughts, his inner collapse would definitely go deeper. What does it mean to obstruct him? It was Wang Ran who threatened him first. Do you think there is something wrong with trying to kill Sara who can threaten your life? Your own safety, of course, is the safest in your own hands. If you expected Sara to be kind, he would have organized an attack on the five big countries. In order to protect his life, he did something wrong. Obviously you, Wang Ran, chose to stand on Sara''s side. But there is no way, Wang Ran has this character. He had already carved the short-guard into his bones. Although Sarah did not choose to worship him as a teacher, she was also someone she liked. ... Of course, it is not clear to both parties. After kicking An Lu Mountain away, Wang Ran casually glanced at the shadow. Although this is just a very common action that is easy to be ignored, it is hidden in the dark, and the wave of the situation is transparent. Bo Feng Shui Men knew that he had been discovered by Wang Ran. Moreover, Wang Ran''s careful thought was definitely seen through. Therefore, he didn''t mean to hide. With Qiu Dao Ding Zuo and You Nv Zhi Wei, the three appeared from the shadows. Of course, the most important thing is that he has observed Naruto carefully enough. Although he doesn''t know exactly what will happen in the future, he is satisfied to have such offspring. ... Seeing the three people walking out of the dark, An Lushan, who was repairing the puppet''s body, their complexion changed again and again. Just now, the three of them left the battlefield because of their injuries. And because he was too confident about himself, he didn''t doubt it. But looking at the situation of the three of them now, they don''t want to be a turn of strength from injury. Is this another one of them? An Lushan thought silently, and sure enough, life is ups and downs... An Lushan, which was still vigorous before, suffered fatal blows one after another at this moment. Now, he has no hope of killing Sara. Being able to hold the source of the dragon veins without being sealed by Sarah is already his greatest wish. ... At this time, Naruto looked a little surprised at the three people of Bofeng Shuimen who walked out of the group. The three of them were seriously injured just now, but he witnessed it with his own eyes, and he did not expect to recover so quickly. That''s right, until now, Naruto, who is very nervous, has not reacted. The person in front of him turned out to be his father. After all, the preconceived first impression is too serious. "Haha, brothers, you have recovered." Naruto touched his head and laughed, which made Bo Feng Shui Men very silent. Although Naruto has been recognized by Bo Feng Shuimen in terms of personality and strength, even Sanguan. However, Narutos nerve-racking problem really made him unable to complain. "Ah, yeah." Bo Feng Shuimen replied weakly, expressing his weakness. However, this sounds to Naruto as a sequelae of Bo Feng Shuimen''s injury. ... "You guys, it''s really enough, who am I!" Seeing Naruto who was talking and laughing, An Lushan couldn''t get out of anger in an instant. He had already recovered after such a long time. At this time, An Lushan, who was overwhelmed, laughed angrily, staring at Wang Ran and moving and said: "You are among these mortals, as long as I am here, you shouldn''t even think about getting close to the sealed dragon vein." "In this place, I am invincible!" As he said, the whole body of An Lushan suddenly burst out a lot of purple chakras. The dense concentration suddenly provided the puppet with a lot of protection. To be sure, under the blessing of natural energy, the strength of An Lushan''s puppet body at this time is no less than the hardest steel. Although An Lushan said that he seemed to be very ridiculous, he was still at the source of the dragon veins, he was invincible. However, after a large number of chakras broke out to strengthen his puppet body. An Lushan did not take the initiative to attack, but firmly guarded the center of the altar to prevent Wang Ran and others from approaching. At this moment, as long as it is held, it means that it is his Anlu Mountain that has won the final victory. Chapter 163： Watergate team shot He was not stupid at An Lushan, he obviously couldn''t beat him, and he still had to beat Wang Ran. This is not cerebral palsy. Seeing An Lushan''s stubborn resistance, Naruto rubbed his brows with a headache. In this situation, he really didn''t know what to do. After all, An Lushan is really difficult to deal with, there is no way to kill him. ... "Brothers, I will hold An Lushan from the front for a while, and you will take the opportunity to protect Sara from the center of the altar and seal the dragon veins." Naruto said with a serious expression, he knew that Sara was the nemesis of Anlu Mountain. This arrangement was already the best method he could think of. After speaking, Naruto was ready to launch an attack on Anlu Mountain to realize his plan. However, before he could act, Bo Feng Shuimen reached out and stopped him. "You take a break, Naruto. It''s time to watch it for so long, it''s our turn to work hard." Although Bofeng Shuimen was wearing a mask, his eyes could still be seen, and he was smiling at the moment. "Huh? What does that mean?" Suddenly hearing Hafeng Mizumon''s words, Naruto was still a little confused. However, Bo Feng Shuimen did not answer his meaning. This kind of thing can be understood as long as you look at it. "Ding seat!" Bo Feng Shuimen suddenly shouted, this is the first time he has called Dingzao''s name in front of Naruto. Obviously, he doesn''t want to hide his identity now. Sure enough, Naruto was stunned when he heard Bo Feng Shuimen call Dingzao''s name. As the son of four generations, he naturally knew that the patriarch of the Qiu Dao clan was Qiu Dao Ding Zuo. Moreover, Ding Zuo''s son Ding Ci is even his companion, and he has naturally seen Qiu Dao Ding Zuo. ... "understand!" Qiu Dao Dingzao immediately responded, Bo Feng Shuimen just called out his name, but he knew exactly what to do now. Without a word, the mask on Qiu Dao''s face slipped off instantly, revealing a very familiar face of Naruto. The only difference from the impression is that the Ding seat now looks too young. As a pill was thrown into the mouth by Qiu Dao Ding Zuo, his figure instantly expanded countless times. He is no longer smaller than An Lushan''s puppet. After the transformation, the Qiu Dao Ding Zuo did not hesitate for a moment, and rushed directly to the side of An Lu Mountain, forcibly controlling the puppet body of An Lu Mountain. However, the strength of An Lushan after the strengthening has been greatly improved. At the moment of being entangled by the Ding Zuo of Autumn, An Lushan began a fierce counterattack. The powerful force made Qiu Dao Ding Zuo''s face covered with sweat. Therefore, although Qiu Dao Ding Zuo temporarily controlled An Lu Mountain, it was really reluctant to control it. For this, Bo Feng Shui Men and You Nv Zhi Wei can also see it naturally. The two looked at each other without hesitation. You Nvzhiwei instantly controlled countless worms, spreading all over Anlushan''s body. And Bofeng Shuimen also took out a three-edged kunai, and waited for it. They can''t let Qiu Dao Dingzao''s efforts in vain. ... "Uncle Dingzuo, the worm, and the sword of forbearance..." Naruto muttered in a low voice, he suddenly found himself so stupid. Ming Mingbo Feng Shui Men had explained it, and it was twenty years ago, and I hadn''t thought of this relationship. ... Regardless of Naruto''s somewhat complicated mood right now, those worms controlled by You Nvzhi are dying in large numbers. The energy of the dragon veins is too domineering, and ordinary creatures can hardly adapt. But fortunately, You Nv Zhi Wei''s strength is strong enough. Although the worms are dying in large numbers, under the control of You Nv Zhiwei, the reproduction speed of the worms is greatly increased, which also makes up for the death part. Even, there is still a surplus! However, after a while, every corner of An Lushan''s body was covered with worms. On the ground, a large number of dead insect corpses also appeared. If you can see the face of Yu Nv Zhiwei, everyone will find that his face is abnormally pale at this time, which is the consequence of Chakra''s overuse. Fortunately, he succeeded. At the cost of the death of a large number of bad bugs, he successfully found a special chakra wave. According to Konoha''s information and the results of the communication in the dark just now. Here, it should be the life gate of Anlu Mountain. "Watergate!" Yu Nvzhi yelled slightly, and the worms were under his control, and instantly formed a guide sign in the center of the huge puppet body of An Lushan. Bo Feng Shuimen understands that this is the weakness of Anlu Mountain. In an instant, a three-blade kunai flew out of Bo Feng Shuimen''s hand. At the same time, a spiral pill appeared in his hand. In just a few moments, Kuwu reached the guidance of You Nuzhiwei. At the same time, Bo Feng Shuimen''s figure disappeared in place. At the same time, Bofeng Shuimen appeared at the place where Kuwu was nowhere. The ordinary spiral pill in his hand also became huge at this time. The enhanced version of the big jade spiral pill directly bombarded the puppets of Anlu Mountain. In an instant, countless cracks appeared on the huge puppet. At the same time, a soft click was also passed into the ears of everyone. An Lushan''s struggling movements suddenly froze, and his life core has been shattered. In other words, he can already declare death. No matter how strong the dragon veins are, it is impossible to repair a broken life core. An Lushan can already sense that his original chakra is dissipating. After all the chakras of the original source have dissipated, he can ascend to the pure land. ... On weekdays, his life core is always moving. Therefore, even if someone knows that his weakness lies in the life core, no one can threaten him. Because no one knows where his life core is. After the enemy had collected his own life core intelligence, he would have changed a position to hide the life core. However, the Konoha trio he met today was too restrained. Especially Wang Ran, the speed was so fast that An Lushan couldn''t react. Transferring the hidden life core is naturally even more nonsense. ... Feeling the approach of death, An Lushan at this moment is completely crazy. He was no longer afraid of the domineering power of the dragon veins, An Lushan directly began to overload the energy of the dragon veins. Above his terrifying puppet head, a large amount of energy burst out in an instant. These energies converged into an energy wave in the mouth of the Anlu Mountain puppet. Like a cannon, it instantly moved towards the source of the dragon veins at the central altar. He has only one thought now, and that is to let Wang Ran and others be buried with him. Since he is not allowed to live well, then don''t live! Chapter 164： Dragon Vein Burst "Die all to me, don''t live everyone." The crazy sound of An Lushan reached everyone''s ears. And with the sound of An Lushan, there were also that terrifying energy fluctuations. This time, Sarah did not seal the dragon veins, so the energy of the dragon veins is still very active. The active dragon vein energy, under the detonation of Anlu Mountain, instantly produced a terrifying riot. No one thought that An Lushan would be so crazy. Even Wang Ran is the same, because this memory is so long that he can''t remember it clearly. Therefore, he did not have time to stop Anlushan''s fish from breaking down. After all, the current dragon veins are extremely active, and once they are stimulated, they will cause riots. And An Lushan''s shot was too quick. If Wang Ran wanted to stop him, it would definitely affect the dragon veins. At that time, Wang Ran would be the one who detonated the dragon veins. With his strength, the power and speed of the detonated Dragon Vein Chakra is much stronger than Anlu Mountain, and it is much more difficult to solve. ... "Hahaha..." Seeing the terrifying effect of the Dragon Pulse Riot, An Lushan laughed wildly. However, his laughter stopped abruptly the next moment. Because, under the riot of the dragon vein, the body of him who was closest to the dragon vein had been swallowed. The whole person, all turned into particle-sized dust, dissipated in the air. Seeing this scene, everyone''s faces became ugly. They can be considered to have seen the power of dragon veins. Does manpower really have a role under such a threat of terror? At this moment, even Wang Ran couldn''t help but frowned. He could feel the terrifying coercion underground. This time, it can be said that Wang Ran has suffered the greatest threat since entering the Ninja World. Under the terrifying power of the Dragon Pulse Riot, once it is affected, even Wang Ran is not sure to survive it. Feeling the intensified energy surge in the depths of the dragon veins, everyone knows that it must be prevented from deteriorating. Although they have not yet affected them, if the dragon veins continue to riot, they will all stay here before a moment. As for running away, it is impossible. Because of the deterioration of the dragon veins, it far exceeded the speed at which most of them escaped. ... Thinking of this, Wang Ran brazenly chose to take action to suppress the riot in Longmai. "Daofa, forbidden spirit!" Wang Ran let out a low roar in his heart, and then a large amount of Xianshu Chakra burst out of his body instantly. The range of the forbidden spirit instantly enveloped the entire place where the dragon veins erupted. Obviously, to deal with the energy of the riot, the effect of forbidden spirits is still very obvious. Because with Wang Ran''s operation, the violent energy of the dragon veins instantly calmed down. Bofeng Shuimen and others all worshipped Wang Ran. Especially Naruto, who has lived under Wang Ran''s education since he was a child, has reached a new height in his worship of Wang Ran. Everyone can feel the horror of the dragon vein just now. Even Sarah who didn''t have Chakra understood that once the dragon veins were out of control just now, they would burst out. Everyone needs to die here, even if the Loulan boundary still exists, it may be a question mark. However, everyone now sees only Wang Ran''s powerful appearance. No one could imagine the distress in Wang Ran''s heart now. Do you think he is easy? Just kidding, how could it be easy to suppress such a huge energy riot. Wang Ran now, it can be said that he is smiling on the surface and selling sesame seeds in his heart. At this time, the chakras in Wang Ran''s body were running wildly, and a large number of chakras were used by Wang Ran to perform the forbidden spirit. It can be said that this time the forbidden spirit is the second strongest sealing technique in the entire Ninja World. As for the first, so big moon, can''t you see it? ... As time went by, the chakra consumption in Wang Ran''s body became less and less. Longmai finally recovered his calmness slowly. Fortunately, Long Mai had just begun to riot, otherwise Wang Ran would really not be able to suppress it. But even so, it was not what An Lushan could predict. After all, An Lushan had personally experienced how terrifying dragon veins are. But this is also good, at least when An Lushan died, the mood was happy. ... As the dragon veins calmed down, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. "You are" "Shhh, just know it, don''t say it." When everything calmed down, Naruto also had the mind to ask Bo Feng Shuimen. However, before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Bo Feng Shuimen. At this time, Bofeng Shuimen had taken off his mask and looked at Naruto with a smile on his face. Looking at this familiar face, Naruto chuckled. Without the tragic fate of the original, Naruto now feels only interesting about the events of his father when he was young. Therefore, Naruto subconsciously obeyed what Hafeng Mizumon said. Although I don''t understand why, it''s over after listening. But Sarah, seeing the appearance of the two of them, looked at them curiously. Then she discovered that the looks of Naruto and Bo Feng Shuimen were a bit too similar. She was already smart, and when she thought of the time travel that Naruto told him just now, he understood something in an instant. However, the person concerned did not mention it, nor did she say it. At the same time, noisy footsteps were heard from the passageway. Everyone looked intently. It turned out that it was the residents of Loulan. Sarah was worried about acting alone and came to help. Although it seems to be a little late. Sara''s heart was full of moving for the actions of these people. Although he was a little ashamed because he didn''t help much. But now as soon as she saw the people''s concern, she was immediately moved and surrounded, and she had no other thoughts. She is not a qualified queen, although at the last moment, she stood up. However, she never imagined that she could be forgiven by her people. After all, it was because she trusted An Lushan too much that Loulan was close to extinction. These surviving people, and many family members and friends, died in this man-made disaster that lasted six years. However, under these conditions, the people of Loulan are still worried about her queen. For their recognition, how could Sara not be moved. At this moment, the will to protect Loulan''s people so that they can live in peace has grown into a towering tree in Sara''s heart. ... Of course, Wang Ran didn''t care about these. His attention at this time all stayed on the leaders. In other words, he stayed on Yamato who was next to Shisui, Kakashi and others. Chapter 165： Seal memory For Yamato, Wang Ran is naturally easy to recognize. The only thing he is curious about now is Yamato''s experience. Is he still the product of Da She Wan''s human experiment like the original work? Of course, Yamato also saw Wang Ran for the first time. For Wang Ran, Yamato just took a complicated look, and did not make any action. ... "Captain Yamato!" Seeing Yamato''s appearance, Naruto shouted in surprise. He didn''t expect Yamato to appear here. Bo Feng Mizumon looked at this person who was called the captain by Naruto with some curiosity. Naruto''s strength is already very strong, to be able to be called his captain, there must be something extraordinary. "Naruto, who is this?" Bo Feng Shuimen asked curiously, wanting to know the identity of Yamato. Hearing what Hafong Gate said, and without waiting for Naruto''s answer, Yamato hurried forward, bowed to Mizumon and said: "I have seen Lord Watergate, I am Yamato, and now I am the captain of Naruto." Yamato also understood the current situation. As a mature ninja, he didn''t say the identity of Mizuno. "Yes, don''t look at Captain Yamato''s ugly appearance, he is one of Konoha''s rare people who can use Mu Dun, and he is very powerful." Naruto on the side also hurriedly interrupted, not caring about Yamato''s darkened face at all. Its appearance? He thinks that his looks are still very handsome? ... Mu Dun? It seems that Dashe Maru is still conducting human experiments, and has not received the butterfly effect brought by it! Upon hearing Naruto''s words, this thought flashed through Wang Ran''s mind. On the side, Hagi Kakashi curled his lips in disdain after hearing Naruto''s words. He didn''t know Naruto''s identity, and didn''t want to know Naruto''s identity. Anyway, for him, everyone he doesn''t know is a stranger. Therefore, Hagi Kakashi directly said: "Strong strength? A person who can''t even complete the task and fainted in the desert, how strong can he be." "I don''t want to save him if it weren''t for him wearing Konoha''s forehead for this unpromising look." "Also, please pay attention to Ms. Watergate. His identity is still very suspicious. When he first started, he behaved very strangely and kept hiding something." That''s right, Kakashi does not yet know the specific identity of Yamato. After all, Kakashi is still young, and although his strength is good, he still has too little knowledge. He didn''t know that the timeline was out of order. But because of his age, Yamato quickly determined his external environment through analysis of the surrounding clues. However, he was also worried about the impact on the future, so he did not tell Kakashi the specific situation, but said that he was here to perform the task. The others, Yamato are all hidden. This is why Kakashi suspects him. ... "Sure enough, just like the rumors, seniors were really uncute when they were young!" Hearing Kakashi''s words, Yamato murmured in a low voice. His voice is very small, and it is not clear. So, except Wang Ran, everyone present did not hear clearly. But Wang Ran will not repeat Yamato''s words, so rounding up is equivalent to no one hearing Yamato''s words. Kakashi glanced at Yamato, and as expected, this man was strange and worthy of caution. As for Bo Feng Shuimen who also heard Kakashi''s words, he frowned with a heavy heart. The suicide of the predecessor Shumoo had too much influence on Kakashi. It seems that in the future, we still have to find more opportunities for Kakashi to change. Bo Feng Water Gate thought so, but he also knew that it was not the time to talk about it. After all, freezing three feet is not a day''s cold, and changing Kakashi cannot be rushed for a while. Besides, there are two future visitors here. For this matter, it is better to resolve it as soon as possible. Therefore, Bo Feng Shuimen directly pressed the issue of changing Kakashi''s character to the bottom of his heart. "It''s okay, Yamato''s identity is okay. He is indeed Konoha''s ninja, but it''s not from this era." Watergate opened and explained to Kakashi, which surprised Yamato. Dont conceal the information, Master Watergate has found a solution? Of course, Kakashi was also a little confused at this time, and asked: "Not from this age? What do you mean?" "This matter is not important, I will forget it in a while anyway." Facing Kakashi''s question, Bo Feng Shuimen did not answer, but said so. Hearing this, Kakashi was even more puzzled, but when he thought of what Bo Feng Shuimen had just said, he remained silent, without asking the question in his heart. But Naruto doesn''t care about this or that. If you have any doubts, you should ask them. Therefore, he directly asked: "I will forget? What do you mean?" Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at Naruto and explained: "According to what the predecessors said, after the dragon veins are sealed, time and space will return to normal, and you will be able to return to the future." "However, in order to avoid the impact on the development of historical trajectory, I need to seal your memory." Bofeng Mizumon explained Naruto''s problem without explaining to Kakashi, naturally, it was not because of eccentricity. After all, to be honest, Bo Feng Mizuno spends more time with Kakashi than Naruto. And he is still very satisfied and loving with this disciple Kakashi. The reason why Bo Feng Shuimen made an explanation was simply because they were going to seal their memories next, and they should let everyone know the situation. "Seal memory? How could this be? Such a meaningful experience should be kept in mind!" Naruto yelled a little uncomfortably when he heard the explanation from Bo Feng Mizumon. However, he also knew that Bo Feng Shuimen was right. Therefore, even though he was complaining, he agreed with it in his heart. Bofeng Shuimen didn''t care about Naruto''s complaint. After speaking, he said directly to Wang Ran: "This time, I will trouble Senior to take action." Of course, for things like seal memory, Bo Feng Shuimen who is proficient in the seal technique can do it himself. However, if he was asked to seal Wang Ran''s memory, even if Wang Ran agreed, Bo Feng Shuimen would not dare. Not to mention whether it will be backlashed, but for the matter itself, if Kushina knew about it, Bo Feng Shuimen himself would not feel good. He hadn''t forgotten how much Jiu Xinnai respected Wang Ran. If she knew that he had done such a disrespectful thing to her master, even if Wang Ran agreed to it, he would have to kneel on the washboard. "what!" Before Water Gate''s washboard was kneeling, there was a scream. Chapter 166： Timeline recovery The abrupt screams stunned everyone. Everyone looked silly at Yamato who rubbed his fists and smirked and Kakashi who was holding his head, they were confused. Wasn''t it okay just now, why did you start working suddenly? Especially Naruto, at this time even more confused. One is his predecessor, Shangren, um ~ although it is still in the cub stage. The other is his current captain. He can be very confused now, so he looked at Yamato''s questioningly and asked: "Um, Captain Yamato, what are you doing?" "Yeah, you bastard, why are you hitting me suddenly!" Kakashi also yelled angrily. The punch that Yamato made just now was really not light. It was relieved for a while, and his brain was still buzzing. Facing Narutos question and Kakashis anger, Yamato just smiled and explained: "At the beginning, the seniors bullied me a lot. I couldn''t beat him everywhere. Now I finally have a chance. Of course, I have to fulfill my wish." "Anyway, the memory is about to be sealed. Of course, I have to cherish the opportunity now." With Yamato''s words, Kakashi directly exposed a black line. He understood, anyway, Yamato was sincere. But Naruto was different from Kakashi, and when he heard Yamato''s words, a surprised expression appeared on his face. Yes, anyway, the memory will be sealed, it seems that I can be unscrupulous once. Thinking of this, Naruto''s face also showed a strange smile. You know, Zhishui and Yumu are not just Wang Ran''s disciples. They are still the master and mother of that guy. It was one of his dreams to defeat these ninjas of the older generation. And if you let that guy know that his master was severely bullied by him, that guy''s expression would definitely be very interesting. Thinking of this, Naruto looked at Shisui and Yugi standing beside Kakashi, and the smile on his face grew thicker. Seeing Naruto like this, Shisui and Yumu could not help but sway in their hearts. What do you want to do? Without waiting for the two to dodge, Naruto dodges and walks in front of the two. Although Shishui and Yugi were both talented geniuses from a thousand miles away, after all, the two were too young, so there was still some distance between their strength and Naruto. Besides, Naruto''s talent is also very good. Therefore, when the two of them couldn''t whisper well, Naruto directly punched Zhishui on the top of the head, and Shishui couldn''t help rubbing his head in pain. As for Yumujin, relying on his speed advantage, he barely avoided Naruto''s blow. It''s a pity that Naruto was already fascinated at this time, and seeing Yu Mujin avoiding him, he immediately followed. Although Yu Mujin was fast, but after a few moves, Naruto caught the flaw and punched him in the head. After he was successful, Naruto stopped as soon as he saw it, and went straight to Yamato''s side. The two bad guys looked at each other and both smiled. As for the three people who were bullied, they could only look at Naruto and Yamato with resentment. If it weren''t because they couldn''t beat the two, they would have to pay back the shame this time. ... Wang Ran ignored the farce of these juniors. It''s just that he looked at Naruto and Yamato a little funny now. Because an idea has been born in his heart, I don''t know what expressions Naruto and Yamato will use to treat it. "Ahem~ I will seal your memory. Watergate, you are also going to seal the dragon veins. By the way, celebrities, what number were you when you came?" Wang Ran cleared his throat and said to everyone. "Huh? Konoha 63*year number when I came." Although Naruto didn''t know Wang Ran''s thoughts, he answered honestly. Wang Ran calculated a little in his head, and then understood what to add to the next sealing technique. At the same time, hearing Wang Ran''s words, Bo Feng Shui Men immediately became serious, and in response, he walked to the center of the altar and began to perform the sealing technique. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran also began to mobilize the Chakra in his body. As the dragon veins were sealed, Wang Ran released a large number of seal runes in his palm. "Naruto, take care!" Suddenly, Sara yelled to Naruto. Say goodbye to this person who inspired him. "So are you, Sara. I believe that even without our help, you would be a qualified queen." Naruto also shouted with a smile. At this moment, the sadness of parting suddenly hit. Although it has only been a long time to get along with each other, what everyone has experienced is already unforgettable. As Naruto''s voice fell, the seal rune pouring out of Wang Ran''s palm instantly twisted and slowly climbed onto everyone''s body. Looking at the seal rune that was about to reach his feet, Naruto waved at the Bofeng Water Gate and said: "Goodbye, dad. Don''t work so hard in the future, remember to accompany my mom and me!" Hearing Naruto''s words, Bo Feng Shuimen froze for a moment, and then showed a gentle smile again. "Well, I will try my best!" At this moment, Kakashi took a deep look at Naruto. Teacher''s child? ... However, Naruto developed surprisingly. The sealing technique that Wang Ran used, saw that he himself had an effect. However, these runes turned and left as they approached the soles of their feet. Naruto glanced at Yamato in surprise and found that he was in the same situation as himself. At this moment, Naruto and Yamato made a lot of eye contact. However, nothing was gained. Finally, the two of them looked at Wang Ran. Could it be that Wang Ran made a mistake in his operation? However, facing the two people''s puzzled eyes, Wang Ran just smiled and shook his head. It''s just that Wang Ran''s smile seemed a little bit... to see the excitement. ... Will Wang Ran make mistakes? That is naturally impossible. Wang Ran omitted the two completely intentionally. After all, they were about to return to the future soon, what impact could they have. The only people who can make an impact are people of this age. So, as long as the memory of these people is sealed. As for the seal on himself, it was naturally effective, and he also sealed most of his memories during this period. After all, the future is most worth looking forward to if it is full of unknowns. However, he still left a little memory. After all, his disciples emotional problems, he, as a master, still needs to be concerned. Of course, the reason why Wang Ran showed such a lively smile was of course because he added material to this sealing technique. Chapter 167： tragedy Based on the time Naruto said, Wang Ran easily calculated the time difference between now and that time. Therefore, he imposed a time limit on this sealing technique. As long as the time goes on, the sealing technique will be automatically released. And I am confident that the time I set is definitely more than a day away from the time Naruto said. Therefore, in other words, even if the seal technique comes into contact with it, it will not affect the future. Believe that when Naruto and Yamato return to the future, it will be a "surprise" that has reached them? ... Looking at Wang Ran''s smile, Naruto and Yamato both had a bad premonition. Opened his mouth, trying to say something. However, time is too late. The moment Naruto and Yamato wanted to speak, they felt a blur in front of them. It seemed that a long time had passed, and it seemed that a moment had passed. When the two returned to their senses again, they saw the familiar ruins and the endless desert around them. And, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke who are rushing towards them. "Captain Yamato, Naruto, are you all right!" Haruno Sakura asked anxiously, and even Sasuke on the side lost the indifference of the original, and looked at Naruto and Yamato with some worry. Just now the two of them were involved in the energy of the dragon veins, but they were shocked. Of course, this incident is impossible for Sasuke to admit. After all, he is a cold and proud (told) person, how can he be so affectionate with children! ... Hearing Haruno Sakura''s worried words, Naruto and Yamato said they were all right. Then, they looked at each other, through eye contact and the traces of their clothes. It was confirmed that what happened just now did exist, not a dream. Since it''s not a dream, why do they still have memories? Didnt you mean to seal the memory? Thinking about it this way, it is really terrifying! At this moment, even Naruto''s brain was running wildly. A bad guess appeared in their minds. At this moment, the faces of Naruto and Yamato were a little stiff. "No, maybe not?" The two looked at each other and said bitterly. They were skinned, but they thought it was a skin without consequences. They are so stupid, knowing that Wang Ran has a black belly, and they still like to make flowers. Why did they stupidly hit the muzzle? At this time, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke both looked at Naruto and Yamato with some confusion. Is their brain broken? Can''t understand a word? But it doesn''t matter, the two of them are not normal anyway. Looking around, Haruno Sakura asked with some confusion: "Hey, Captain Yamato, Naruto, where is the hundred feet?" "No, Baizu is dead." Both Naruto and Yamato said listlessly. What hundred feet, An Lushan, are not important now. What they care about now is whether they can walk out completely after returning to the village. Thinking of this, the two directly bowed their heads and walked towards Konoha in frustration. died? What about the corpse? Hearing what the two said, and looking at their weird behavior, Haruno Sakura looked dumbfounded. Even Sasuke''s face with a paralyzed face showed a puzzled expression. Although the two are a little abnormal on weekdays, it is too strange today! Seeing the two of them go further and further, Sasuke and Haruno Sakura looked at each other and hurriedly followed. ... "Hey, Naruto, what happened to you and Captain Yamato?" After following, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke couldn''t help asking. Naruto was crying, looking at the two, and slowly explained. At the same time, the Bofeng Water Gate, Shisui, Yukijin, and Kakashi, who were far away in Konoha, suddenly had their bodies excited. Then, a dusty memory came, causing everyone''s face to change. Among them, the most ugly faces are Shishui, Yumujin and Kakashi. The three of them glanced in Loulan''s direction at the same moment. If it''s right, there should be a target for revenge. Of course, Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression at this time is also very rich. Jun Lang''s face twitched from time to time. Although his son may be beaten, why does he want to laugh like this? ... As time passed, the Yamato team was already approaching Konoha''s range. At this time, the four-person team was clearly divided into two small groups. Naruto and Yamato, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke. At this time, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke already knew what happened. In contrast, Sasuke, who was the disciple of Shisui, wanted to beat Naruto to help out his master. However, Sasuke is more sympathetic to Naruto. Of course, Haruno Sakura is the same. You said, why do you want to provoke them when you are idle. Moreover, they provoke two at once. Not as good as Yamato, although he also offended Kakashi. But being beaten by one person is better than being beaten by two people. However, although Haruno Sakura and Sasuke are very sympathetic to Naruto and Yamato. But asking them to help is absolutely impossible. Didnt you see that Haruno Sakura and Sasuke are already separated from the two dead members? As the saying goes, the fire at the gate of the city has affected Chiyu, and if they were involved in it, how wrong it would be! In this regard, Naruto and Yamato madly condemned Sasuke and Haruno Sakura in their hearts. These two people are really unjust. Didnt you offend these top figures of Konoha? What''s the matter! As for being so scared! ... However, no matter what Naruto and Yamato thought in their hearts, they were about to reach Konoha. As the distance got closer, Naruto and Yamato''s hearts were beating wildly. Finally, they stepped into Konoha''s door. What made them feel relieved was that Shisui, Yugi and Kakashi didn''t come to clean themselves. Is it possible that you are too worried? Thinking of this, Naruto and Yamato''s hearts were instantly settled. That''s right, although Wang Ran has a dark belly, he is a bit playful. However, how could he have a black hand against his disciples. Naruto and Yamato comforted themselves in their hearts, and when they were relieved, they were ready to hand over the task. However, before they could take two steps, they heard a long voice behind them. "Naruto, and Yamato. You guys, where is this going?" Hearing this, Naruto and Yamato''s complexion froze. They are so familiar with this voice. Turning around stiffly, Naruto''s face stiffly said: "Hehe, it''s Master Zhishui, your speed is still as fast as in the past." Chapter 168： The End of Loulan "Quick? I remember I was slow before." The adult Shisui looked at Naruto expressionlessly and said. Just as Zhishui''s voice fell, two more figures appeared in front of everyone. Looking at the expressionless Shisui, Yukijin and Kakashi, Shisui and Yamato swallowed hard. "Naruto, we just feel that you have been a little slack lately. As elders, we have the responsibility to train you." Both Shisui and Yukijin looked at Naruto without a smile. The two of them remembered how Naruto treated them. Even if you make fun of them, you still dare to beat them. It''s not big or small, lawless... Moreover, because of the reason that the seal has just been lifted, this incident is as clear as it happened yesterday. ... Hearing Shisui and Yukito''s words, Naruto''s face collapsed instantly. What kind of **** training, isn''t it just for revenge? "Haha, no need~" Naruto said weakly, trying to escape the catastrophe. It''s a pity that Shishui and Yugi didn''t care about his practice at all, so they dragged him away. And when he left, Shisui and Yugi turned his head and smiled and glanced at Yamato, and said: "And Yamato, you have been a little slack lately. After Kakashi talks about life with you, we will stop by to find you again." After speaking, without giving Yamato a chance to refute, he pulled Naruto away. Just kidding, if it wasn''t for Yamato''s reminder and demonstration, could they be bullied by Naruto? At this time, Yamato could hardly cry without tears. He thought it would end better than Naruto. After all, he only provoked Kakashi, but Naruto offended both Uchiha Shisui and the two Yukito. But as a result, why did he offend all three people inexplicably? However, this is not the time to consider this, it is better to deal with Kakashi first. Therefore, at this time, Yamato suppressed the infinite sadness in his heart, and forced a smile to look at Kakashi. Opened his mouth, trying to say something flattering and begging for mercy. It is a pity that Kakashi seemed to have expected it a long time ago, and he didn''t give him a chance to speak. "Yamato, as a senior, I think I should take care of your strength and progress. Let''s go, let me take a good look at how strong you have grown." Kakashi narrowed his eyes, his face under the mask was smiling. But seeing Kakashi''s smiling Yamato, he couldn''t help shivering. Before I said my begging for mercy, I was dead. ... Haruno Sakura and Sasuke, who were still there, looked at Naruto and Yamato who were taken away, and couldn''t help but pray for them. The backs of Naruto and Yamato are really tragic. But just now they dare not say a word, even dare not to say anything. Although the atmosphere seemed very harmonious just now, the two people who were familiar with Shisui, Yugi and Kakashi could perceive the strange atmosphere. As the saying goes, the dead daoists do not die the poor Tao, Naruto and the others are out of help, don''t involve yourself. When things reached this point, Haruno Sakura and Sasuke looked at each other. A gleam of sympathy flashed in his eyes, and then the two went back to each house, each looking for each mother. ... In the end, both Naruto and Yamato got the retribution they deserved. When the two of them went to submit the task, their faces were green and purple. The worst of them is Yamato. Not only was he beaten twice, he was also blackmailed by Kakashi from the famous Eighteen Forbidden novels of a **** fairy Jilaiya, and the Collector''s Edition of Intimacy Heaven as a gift of apologize. In response, Kakashi''s face showed an unconcealable smile. You know, this set is a particularly precious collector''s edition, and he didn''t even buy it after he had been in line for three days. But Yamato, who lost his spiritual sustenance, obviously had some blood in his heart. ... ... When the time came back to the end of the seal, as Naruto and Yamato left, Wang Ran and the others also recovered. Wang Ran''s accomplishments in sealing technique were obviously already extremely good. In this large-scale use of sealing technology, the control is extremely precise. So at this time, everyone''s only memory about Naruto has been sealed. But even so, most of everyone''s memories today have been sealed. Although there are some intermittent memories, it is obviously very incomplete. "What the **** is going on?" Faced with this situation, Sara, who was the Queen of Loulan, couldn''t help but asked. She felt as if she had just parted with an important friend. Regarding Sarah''s question, everyone just glanced at her calmly and did not answer. At this time, the residents of Loulan, although they lacked the memory of Naruto. However, it is obvious that this does not have much image for them. Because in their memory, there are not too many scenes of Naruto''s existence. All the memories that remain in their minds are all after Sarah''s transformation, desperately saving them from fire and water. Moreover, at the last moment, in order to defeat the big boss An Lushan, he stood up without caring about his own safety. Therefore, at this time, everyone was excited. "Master Sara, are you okay?" "Yeah, didn''t you hurt you just now? Blame us for being late." ... "Don''t worry, everyone, I''m fine." After hearing everyone''s concern, Sarah waved her hand and said. Sarah is obviously a little unaccustomed to everyone''s words of concern. However, she is not disgusted with this situation. On the contrary, hearing the words that everyone cares about, her heart is still full of comfort and touch. Although a lot of memories are missing, her transformation has taken root in her heart. So, even if she can''t remember a lot of things, her heart to protect everyone has not changed. Seeing all this in front of them, Wang Ran and Bo Feng Shuimen looked at each other. Bofeng Shuimen is a man with some ninja ethics, so Wang Ran left in his mind the memory of him asking himself to seal the memories of everyone. Now, Bofeng Shuimen and Wang Ran are the only ones who know some insider information. Through this little clue, if the investigation continues, it is not possible to break the seal in advance and retrieve the memory by virtue of the talent of the wave of Fengshui. But the ending was already obvious, Wang Ran didn''t miss the Bo Feng Shui Gate. Bo Feng Shuimen did not go to the end. In his opinion, since he and Wang Ran have thoughts in this regard, and they have done so. So, naturally there is such a reason. Chapter 169： The never-ending separation and the beginning of practice Spending a lot of energy to pursue an unnecessary result, Bo Feng Shuimen will naturally not do this. And not only that, but Bofeng Water Gate also saved everyone a lot of trouble. At Wang Ran''s request, Qimu Shumao, Zhishui, and Yumu naturally would not go into this matter. However, You Nv Zhi Wei and Qiu Dao Ding Zuo would not listen to Wang Ran so much. At this time, the identity of the captain of Bofeng Shuimen became useful. At Bo Feng Shuimen''s request, the two quickly pressed the matter to the bottom of their hearts. I believe that as long as it is not long before, this matter will fade away in the countless tasks of everyone. Slowly, it became a funny thing when drinking and chatting. ... After half a day, the survivors of Loulan went to find a new place of residence with supplies they could take away. Because this place has been destroyed too much, and with the few remaining people of them, it is simply difficult to restore Loulan to its original condition. Moreover, although this is their hometown, it is also a place that brings them painful memories. Therefore, instead of living here and keeping yourself entangled all the time, it is better to live in another place. This is also the common will of all the residents of Loulan. So at this time, what Wang Ran and others saw were the remnants of Loulan, under the leadership of Sarah, moving towards the nearest oasis. Of course, Wang Ran told them about this oasis. Moreover, the size of this oasis completely satisfied the future life and development of the residents of Loulan. Correspondingly, in order to return Wang Ran''s help, Sara agreed after Wang Ran proposed to use the dragon veins to cultivate. Although An Lushan''s example is here, Sara doesn''t think there is anything Wang Ran should be afraid of in Loulan. What''s more, according to Loulan''s impression, Wang Ran is still very trustworthy. Of course, this was Wang Ran''s goal to help Loulan obtain the right to use the dragon veins. Wang Ran didn''t want to be disturbed by Sarah and others when he was practicing. As for the same as An Lushan, directly occupy the dragon vein. Wang Ran is not so shameless yet. ... "Senior, we have to say goodbye to Konoha." Seeing the fading figures of the survivors of Loulan, Bo Feng Shuimen said goodbye to Wang Ran. "Wait a minute, do me a favor." Wang Ran waved his hand and said to Bo Feng Shui Gate. Bo Feng Shuimen was taken aback, but he hurriedly said, "Senior, you said." "Help me bring Zhishui back to Konoha. Now he is already barely able to go out and practice." Wang Ran said, yes, he is going to send several disciples back to his village. I''m going to enter the cultivation state next, and I don''t know how much time it will take to cultivate this time. Wang Ran didn''t want to let a few people stay by his side, it would affect their growth too much. However, Shishui didn''t know Wang Ran''s plan. Suddenly, when Wang Ran said he wanted to send himself back to the village, his first reaction was not happy. Although this year, he missed the village very much. However, he wants to stay with Wang Ran more now. Because of Wang Ran''s place, he always feels at home wherever he is. Therefore, when he heard Wang Ran''s words, Zhishui was a little panic instantly. "Master, you are..." Zhishui''s voice was a little trembling, where was the precociousness when he first met Wang Ran. After all, Zhishui is just a child over six years old. The maturity in front of strangers is nothing more than the sadness brought by the times. In front of Wang Ran''s elders, Zhishui could safely put away the disguise in his heart. Hearing Shishui''s trembling voice, Wang Ran also felt a little emotional for a while. Although I have experienced a lot, but for the younger disciples who get along with each other day and night, it is always a little sad when they leave. "Zhishui, I am going to practice retreat recently. This time, I have to devote myself to it. I don''t know how long it will last." "So, I don''t have the energy to guide you in your cultivation." "But you are now the golden age of cultivation, and it would be a pity if it is abandoned." "So, go back and grow up. You already know the path of cultivation. Only by experiencing more can you grow faster." Before Zhishui finished speaking, Wang Ran interrupted him directly. Wang Ran didn''t just say it to Zhishui, but also to the person next to Yumu. So, after talking about the reasons, Wang Ran spoke to Sakumo Hagi: "White Sparrow, the Mu Ren will trouble you to **** you back." "Yes, sect master. I will rush back as soon as possible to protect the law for you." Because Kakashi was still there, Sakumo Hagiki responded in a low voice. Regarding this, Wang Ran nodded gently, and said nothing more. As for Yumu Ren who heard Wang Ran''s words, his face also showed reluctance. Although it was only by Wang Ran''s side, it was only about half a year. But in his heart, Wang Ran didn''t necessarily mean Wang Ran was light in Zhishui''s heart. Both regarded Wang Ran as their most important person. However, even though they were reluctant to give up, the two responded honestly. They knew that Wang Ran''s decision was for his own sake. They didn''t want to disappoint Wang Ran, so they all accepted the result in their hearts. I just hope that next time I see my own strength improvement, I can get Wang Ran''s approval. If there were such things, he could be like Master Baique, strong enough to protect Wang Ran. ... Seeing everyone fell into silence, Bo Feng Shuimen finally had a chance to interrupt. "Don''t worry, senior, Shisui is Konoha''s genius. Protecting him back to the village is what I should have done." Bo Feng Shuimen''s words broke the embarrassing atmosphere at this time. Next, after Wang Ran gave a few simple explanations, he turned and walked towards the altar where the dragon veins originated. Shishui and Yumuren, looking at Wang Ran''s figure hidden in the tower, also separated, reluctantly set foot on the road back to the village. ... When everyone left, Wang Ran was the only one left in Loulan. Wang Ran also sat quietly on the altar at the source of the dragon veins. Easily separated a hole in the sealing technique of Bofeng Shuimen. The unique natural energy of the dragon veins also began to slowly emerge. Wang Ran sat cross-legged, feeling the dragon vein energy flowing around him, quietly comprehending. As time went on, Wang Ran also slowly understood the characteristics of dragon vein energy. Although it has the support of Dao Fa, after all, the dragon vein energy is already a qualitative energy. Therefore, Wang Ran still decided to come safely, and did not directly absorb the energy of the dragon veins. Instead, relying on the super powerful Chakra control, Wang Ran slowly began to dilute the energy of the dragon veins while trying to absorb the diluted dragon vein energy. Chapter 170： Practice without years Fortunately, Wang Ran held his hand firmly, because as soon as he absorbed it, he realized that the natural energy after the qualitative change is not as simple as simply increasing the weight. Just as soon as he entered the body, Wang Ran felt a faint tingling sensation. Even if this is only the energy after dilution. Wang Ran is very clear that this is because his level has not reached this level, and his body cannot adapt to higher levels of energy for a while. And Wang Ran was sure that if he had been reckless just now, he would directly practice cultivation without dilution. Although there is Taoism as a guarantee, you will not belch. However, it will definitely hurt, it hurts. ... As soon as time passed, several days passed. For a while, Wang Ran spent all the time in cultivation except eating and drinking Lazard. However, the difficulty of the breakthrough far exceeded his imagination. In these days, Wang Ran''s body just started to adapt to the diluted energy of the dragon veins. The distance can fully utilize the energy of the dragon veins to cultivate, Wang Ran still has a long way to go. Of course, Wang Ran''s gains in these days are not just physical adaptation to the dragon vein energy. His biggest gain in this period of time is to figure out what kind of existence the dragon vein is. During Wang Ran''s practice for the past few days, he has been paying attention to the changes in the dragon veins all the time. He discovered that the energy of dragon veins is not endless. Because, when he explored the characteristics of dragon vein energy, he extracted a large amount of dragon vein energy at one time. This time, no one else interfered with Wang Ran''s attention. Wang Ran, whose energy was all above the dragon veins, could easily perceive that the energy of the dragon veins decreased for a moment. Although it quickly made up for it, it was indeed weakened. Wang Ran is very sure that this is not his own illusion. In order to prove this, Wang Ran once again drew a large amount of dragon vein energy. This time, Wang Ran used 200% of his energy to observe the dragon veins. The energy of the dragon veins was indeed reduced a little in an instant. However, because the total amount of dragon vein energy is really too large, and the rate of consumption is far less than its own recovery rate. Therefore, it is difficult for ordinary people to find that dragon veins are not the so-called infinite energy. And Wang Ran, who discovered this secret, became more interested in dragon veins. In the following days, apart from practicing, Wang Ran''s remaining energy was all used to observe and analyze the characteristics of dragon veins. Finally, the effort paid off. In this deep practice, Wang Ran finally caught a clue. He discovered that when he consumed the energy of the dragon veins, the natural energy from the outside world condensed quickly to produce qualitatively transformed dragon vein energy, which supplemented the dragon veins. This discovery greatly lifted Wang Ran''s spirit. Although he still can''t use it now, this discovery will speed up his cultivation soon. After discovering this phenomenon, Wang Ran tried a few more times to prove that he did not sense a mistake. Huh~ After taking a long breath, Wang Ran woke up from his cultivation state. At this moment, he was thinking in his mind, what exactly is the existence of dragon veins? Why is there such a bug in the Ninja World? After pondering for a long time, Wang Ran still did not understand. However, he already had a general guess. In the online novels on a certain ball, don''t there often appear the existence of the origin of the world? The origin of the world, generally speaking, is the most advanced and core energy existence in the world. Wang Ran guessed that this so-called dragon vein is actually the source energy of the Shinobi world. With the blessing of the entire Ninja World, otherwise it would be impossible to explain the existence of this thing. However, what Wang Ran didn''t know was that his guess was indeed correct. Dragon veins can be said to be the source energy of Ninja World. In other words, it used to be the source energy of Shinobi. ... After throwing away the mess in his mind, Wang Ran re-entered the transformation state of cultivation. No matter what Dragon Mai is, it has nothing to do with him now. His current cultivation progress is simply slow, and he doesn''t even have the qualifications to cultivate with the help of dragon veins unscrupulously, and he doesn''t care what they do. However, this time his cultivation did not last for a few days. Because Shumo Hagaki, who escorted Muren back to the village, is back. In just a few dozen days, Sakumo Hagi completed a turnaround run directly in most of the Ninja World. This is because when I went, I had to take Yugi with him. However, if it wasn''t for the ninja''s incomprehensibility, his speed would definitely be spit out. The return of Haaki Shumao also made Wang Ran recover briefly from his practice. After a brief questioning, Wang Ran just nodded and re-entered the state of cultivation. Upon seeing this, Haaki Shumao did not disturb Wang Ran, but sat silently not far from Wang Ran, protecting the Fa while practicing. More than half a year of this practice has passed. The 43rd year of Konoha also followed. In the 44th year that followed Konoha, the situation in the Ninja world seemed to be even more severe. The number of ninja troops stationed on the borders of every major country is constantly increasing. And the war between the kingdom of earth and the kingdom of thunder was also fierce. Although after a sneak attack, the land of the country did not succeed. However, it also angered both sides, and now it is no one to let anyone else. Of course, Konoha and the various Shinobu villages are also in constant friction, but it hasn''t erupted yet. However, these turbulences in the Ninja World had nothing to do with Wang Ran and Hagi Shumao in Loulan. Because the sandy hidden village, the weakest in the Ninja world, was still in a state of shrinking. Therefore, the two of them did not receive any interruption at all. For more than half a year, the two of them practiced, practiced, and practiced every day. Fortunately, the survivors of Loulan lived in an oasis nearby. With their support, Wang Ran and Qimu Shuomao''s living needs were not affected. Otherwise, in half a year, the materials sealed by Wang Ran alone are far from enough. Of course, the gains of the two are quite amazing. Not only Haaki Shumao successfully cultivated into the fairy mode not long ago, but also Wang Ran, now he has completely adapted to the energy of the dragon veins, and can begin to use the dragon veins for the next step of cultivation. However, although the matter of cultivation was important, Wang Ran was still behind him. Because now he is going to help Shumao Hagi, looking for a weapon for peace. After all, Shumao Hagi has cultivated into the fairy mode, and further training will begin. However, because of the swordsman, how can he practice without a sword? Previously, because of the practice of fairy mode, he occupied all his energy, leaving him no time to practice the sword. Chapter 171： Kusanagi Clan But now, if Sakumo Hagigi wants to give full play to his current strength, he must integrate his original sword skills and develop sword skills that are more suitable for his current situation. Therefore, a handy weapon is essential. "Baique, you can''t use ordinary knives for a long time. Let me accompany you to find a magical weapon as a weapon." Therefore, Wang Ran directly proposed to help Haaki Shumao find an artifact-level knife as a weapon. "Thank you, the master." In this regard, Sakumo Hagi didn''t refuse, he hesitated, and agreed. He knew very well that he really needed a knife to practice. Of course, with his strength, even an ordinary sword can use a decent power of crime. But, who doesn''t want an artifact. A good knife is very important to a swordsman. Not to mention anything else, but its sturdiness is enough to delight the swordsmen. No one wants to practice, and his sword will be broken. After all, the Chakra of Naruto World is not so gentle and gentle. Chakra itself will cause a load on the weapon. "In that case, let''s go." Seeing Haaki Shumao agreed, Wang Ran stood up and patted the dust behind him. Sakuma Hagi also stood up and followed Wang Ran. He didn''t ask where to go, talking less and thinking more is his current personality. Wang Ran twisted his neck, moved his body, and walked out of the desert with Hagi Shuomao. At this moment, Sakumo Hagi was moved in his heart. He didn''t bring Wang Ran any help, but Wang Ran treated himself like this. It''s really hard to find a friend, and Bole is hard to find. Since I let myself run into it, I must repay Wang Ran''s kindness. Of course, what Haaki Shumoo didn''t know was that Wang Ran meant to help Haaki Shumo this time. However, there is also a reason why he would not admit it. That is, in the past six months or so, his cultivation has been too depressing and boring, and he wants to go out to change the environment and relax. ... After leaving the desert area of ??the Kingdom of Wind, Wang Ran slowed down. They walked and stopped along the way, and after half a month, the two of them traversed a small country. Of course, this is not Wang Ran''s intention to delay time. Mainly, Wang Ran didn''t know where the Kusanagi clan was. Although Wang Ran''s door was clear in the Ninja World Event, but this kind of thing that was not mentioned in the original work, you let him know where to go. If it hadn''t been for the Kusanaru sword of Naruto World to be so famous, Wang Ran wouldn''t even know that Naruto World still has such a race. That''s right, the goal of Wang Ran''s trip is Kusanaru Sword. To ask what is the most famous sword in Naruto World, Wang Ran can pat his chest and tell you that it is definitely Kusanaru sword. Whether it''s the Tiancong Yunjian or Tianbu Liujian, or even Itachi''s ten-fist sword, it is the Kusanaru sword. As for the seven swords of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Wang Ran really couldn''t complain. Except for the decapitated broadsword, it is considered a knives, the rest are some things, strange-shaped. However, Wang Ran couldn''t understand how the Kusanagi clan, who could create Kusanagi swords, were so miserable. According to the truth, such a family is not comparable to the giants of the Ninja world, but it can be mixed with some secret technique families. But they don''t. Such a crowd of great critics has no reputation in the Shinobi world. I really don''t know if their ancestors who made the Kusuna Sword would crawl out of the ground angrily if they knew this situation. The most important thing is that your Kusanagi clan can''t do it, it''s really embarrassing to him. Struggling to sense every place in Baal is to find the Kusanagi family. Otherwise, can Wang Ran walk so slowly? Fortunately, Wang Ran''s luck is still good. After they left the Kingdom of Wind and entered the second hottest country, Wang Ran discovered the so-called Kusanagi family. Of course, it''s not that Wang Ran is so smart. There is no ninja in the Kusanaru clan now. The entire ethnic group, like an ordinary village, lives in a remote mountainous area. If in normal times, Wang Ran would never find their difference easily. It was not good, he just glanced at it and passed. After all, no one would have thought that the Kusanagi clan with the two existing Kusanagi swords turned out to be just a village away from ordinary people. It can only be said that the Kusanagi family hides too deeply. According to the brain circuit of a normal person, the family that can guard the sacred weapon of the Kusanaru Sword must be very powerful. After all, a weak family, with such a baby, would die without a place to burial as long as they walked a little bit. It''s a pity that when everyone thinks so, the Kusanagi clan is a maverick, directly running counter to the mainstream thinking. However, it did have a miraculous effect. So far, the Kusanagi clan had been guarding the remaining two Kusanagi swords unharmed. This time, I can only say that Wang Ran''s luck was too good. Because he was here, he sensed a familiar chakra, it was Oshemaru! I have to say that Wang Ran and Dashewan are very close to each other. How many times have they encountered each other? According to the protagonist''s law, is it possible that Dashemaru is the protagonist of the Ninja world in this period? Ahem~ It''s far away. ... The appearance of Dashe Maru made Wang Ran a little curious, and the situation in the world of Shinobi was very chaotic. As Konoha''s top combat force, Dashemaru, who neither garrisoned the village nor defended the front line, why did he come to this village of ordinary people? Under curiosity, Wang Ran directly perceives this place carefully. This perception doesn''t matter, Wang Ran discovered that the people living here are somewhat different from ordinary people. Although there are no chakras, there are people living here. The body is obviously more sharp than ordinary people. And this qi has been fused into the flesh and blood. Although still very weak, it does exist. As a result, Wang Ran suddenly became suspicious. Coupled with the presence of Dashemaru, Wang Ran''s intuition told him that almost all of the time, he was the so-called Kusanagi family. After all, the Oshe Maru is the master of the Kusanagi Sword in the original work, but he didn''t explain how he got the Kusanagi Sword. However, this is still an explanation. A serious person will know how it came when he thought about it. Therefore, as soon as he thought of this, Wang Ran directly took Hagi Shumao and walked towards Dashewan. ... At this time, Dashewan looked around vigilantly. Because Wang Ran didn''t hide his perception, he felt it right here. So Da She Maru easily felt that someone was observing himself. Recently, his strength has improved rapidly, but it is not enough. Compared with Wang Ran before, it was a lot worse. What''s more, Wang Ran, who had cultivated with the help of dragon veins for more than half a year. Chapter 172： Oshemarus plot Therefore, Dashemaru just felt that someone was observing him, but he was not sure who or where he was. In this situation, Da She Wan suddenly became vigilant. But he was not afraid. Because he believed in his own strength, even if other Shinobu village sent masters to besiege him, he could escape. Suddenly, Dashemaru''s ear moved. He heard two soft footsteps. As the footsteps got closer, Dashemaru instantly turned around, staring at the direction of the footsteps. Click~ With the appearance of Wang Ran''s figure, Da She Wan''s heart instantly relaxed. At the very least, Wang Ran is not his enemy yet. ... "It''s senior! What a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet seniors here." A smile appeared on Da She Maru''s face, and he bowed to Wang Ran and asked. After speaking, Da She Wan pretended to inadvertently cast a glance at Shumao Hagi who was following Wang Ran. Is this the white bird in Zhishui Mouth? Sure enough, the people who hid the door are unfathomable. Da She Wan thought with a slight surprise in his heart, but with a glance, he felt a huge pressure from Hagishu Shumao. And Wang Ran, who heard the greetings from Dashemaru, also nodded with a smile. "Yeah, it''s a coincidence. If I remember correctly, we met more than once. Last time in Yunyin Village, did the mission go smoothly?" Hearing Wang Ran''s relaxed smile, Da She Wan felt more relaxed. "Yes, the junior is lucky, and I often meet seniors." "As for the last time I was in Yunyin Village, I would like to thank my seniors for helping me conceal. My mission was completed smoothly and I gained a lot." Da She Maru easily explained, without any concealment. "By the way, senior, I don''t know if you are passing by this time or why? Is there anything I can help you with?" After the explanation, Da She Wan asked Wang Ran again. When Wang Ran heard the words, he paused for a while, then glanced at Da She Wan but didn''t know what to say. Not surprisingly, his purpose this time is the same as Da She Wan. It stands to reason, Da She Wan called himself one by one from the senior. It is not good for me to take the chance to **** the younger generation of Dashemaru at will, after all, the Kusanaru sword is the target of others. However, Sakumo Hagi really needed a magic weapon. Kusanagi sword is undoubtedly the best choice. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t mean to give in. This is a bit tangled. However, this entanglement was only a moment. Wang Ran hasn''t short-circuited the things that are useful to himself and to Zangmen to the point of giving away. Therefore, he decided to get it over first. As for the Kusanagi clan, giving them some compensation was a bit of Wang Ran''s heart. And Dashewan~ Anyway, he also grabbed it from others, which is nothing. Big deal, when Da She Wan is in distress, help him by himself. I got here first, just when Wang Ran was about to speak, Oshemaru spoke first. "Senior came because of Kusanagi sword?" Who is Dashewan? At the moment when Wang Ran hesitated, he already understood Wang Ran''s intention. Therefore, in order to avoid embarrassment on both sides, Oshemaru took the lead to speak. Besides, he didn''t pay much attention to Kusanaru Sword. Giving up such a dispensable thing in exchange for Wang Ran''s goodwill is an unforgettable business for Da She Wan. Wang Ran raised his brows in surprise when he heard the words of Dashewan. "Oh, how can you see it?" Wang Ran asked with great interest. He wanted to hear how Dashewan would express his purpose in one word. ... As for Wang Ran''s question, Da She Wan just smiled lightly, as if all the questions were clear to his chest. "Originally I was not sure, but the moment Senior hesitated just now, I was sure." "Neither you nor I can come to such a remote place for no reason, and the only valuable thing here is the Kusanagi family." "I''ve heard Shishui say a long time ago that a master with a knife appeared in Zangmen, and Xiang must be the lord behind Senior." With that, Da Shemaru once again set his sights on Hatake Shumo. For this "stranger", he always has an inexplicable sense of familiarity. For Dashemaru, Sakumo Hagi made no movements, as if it were a sculpture. Regarding this, Wang Ran also knew Haaki Shumao''s concerns. After all, Dashemaru''s IQ is too high. If you don''t pay attention, Haaki Shumo will be recognized. Therefore, Wang Ran only nodded slightly, expressing his approval. Da She Wan saw this, put away the doubts in his heart, smiled again on his face and said: "If this is the case, then the purpose of the senior is very obvious. For the lord behind you, look for the Kusanaru sword." "With the predecessor''s mind, naturally he was aware of my intention in an instant, so I was embarrassed." After listening to Da She Wan''s words, Wang Ran couldn''t help applauding him. Da She Wan, the mind is really nothing to say. "Now that you know my purpose, don''t you know what you think?" After stopping to applaud, Wang Ran asked again. In contrast, Da She Maru just chuckled. "Since the senior wants the Kusanaru sword, the junior naturally has no meaning to fight." "Furthermore, the purpose of my trip is not all Kusanagi sword." "Compared to the Kusanagi sword, I am more interested in the Kusanagi family who can create the Kusanagi sword." "I can help seniors and find Kusanaru sword to reduce your troubles." "It''s just that after Senpai obtained the Kusanaru sword, I hope I can ask a question from Senpai." Da She Maru said lightly, this was also his temporary idea. Because of Wang Ran''s arrival, he became more curious about the intelligence held by Zangmen. You know, he was looking for the legendary Kusanagi clan, but he collected more than a year of information and eliminated many errors before finding it. But Wang Ran, he could also find it here. This shows that the intelligence information possessed by Zangmen is far from what you can imagine. This caused a lot of ripples in his heart. Perhaps Wang Ran might know the answer he had been looking for. Of course, he didn''t know that Wang Ran was driving the map scanner all the way. If it weren''t for Wang Ran''s luck and found Oshe Maru here, then maybe he searched the entire Ninja World and couldn''t find a hiding place for the Kusana clan. ... Wang Ran just gave him a surprised look at Da She Wan''s request. But even if he agreed, after all, it would save a little trouble, which was pretty good. Chapter 173： Tianbu Liujian The most important thing is that if Dashe Pill makes a move, you can reduce the amount of cause and effect. Although Wang Ran was at this level, it was too early to say that cause and effect. However, Wang Ran''s vision is obviously not limited to the present. Causality is written in so many novels, in case this thing is really so important. ... Seeing Wang Ran agreed, Da She Maru was also happy. At first, he just asked with the idea of ??trying it out. After all, Wang Ran''s strength lies here, not to mention a tribe of Kusanagi, even if you add yourself, you can''t make any waves. Although his strength has improved rapidly recently, he still knows that he has it. However, Wang Ran unexpectedly agreed, which was really overjoyed. "If this is the case, please wait a while, seniors, I will come as soon as I go." The smile on Da She Wan''s face could no longer hide, she leaned towards Wang Ran a little, and was about to enter the Kusanagi clan and grab the Kusanagi sword. "and many more." Wang Ran stretched out his hand to stop the Dashewan who was about to act. Facing Dashewan''s suspicious eyes, Wang Ran said: "For a while, remember not to shoot too hard and leave some compensation for the Kusanagi clan." Da She Wan was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that Wang Ran would still have such thoughts. After all, in the Ninja World, strength is everything. Without strength, even if he was annihilated, it was no wonder. As for not bullying the weak, it''s just because you don''t have something worth watching. If what you have is too precious, just like the whirlpool clan, even if you are powerful, you will be attacked by the crowd. This is clearly the case for the Kusanagi family at this time. Not only possesses the artifact, but also a weak group. Who will not grab you? Don''t talk about others, it''s Da She Wan, and he doesn''t do this kind of thing less. Regarding these, Wang Ran is naturally also clear. However, if he wants him to do this, he really can''t do it. Wang Ran, who grew up under the red flag, has always opposed bullying the weak. In particular, the Kusanagi clan is a weak and no fault. You know, there is such a rule among the few rules of Zangmen. ... Even though Oshe Maru was a little dazed by Wang Ran''s request, he honestly agreed. "I know Senior, I will leave some ninjutsu and Chakra practice methods." After speaking, Dashemaru left the place in a flash and rushed towards the Kusana family. Seeing the figure of Dashemaru leaving, Wang Ran nodded slightly towards Hagimu Shumao. "In that case, let''s wait a while." Having said that, Wang Ran just sat there, waiting quietly. It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk, but the main reason is that Sakumo Hagi didn''t speak. He was talking to himself alone? ... Time passed quickly, and Da She Wan appeared in front of Wang Ran in a flash. It is naturally impossible for a small Kusanagi clan to stop Dashewan. Had it not been for Wang Ran''s request, Dashewan would have been faster. After all, after going down, a formation of ten thousand snakes, the entire Kusanagi clan was directly emptied. Just leave one or two live mouths for his own experiments, and pry out the whereabouts of Kusanaru sword by the way. Where is it used like now, sneaking in secretly, illusioning one by one. But these are not important. At this time, Dashewan stood in front of Wang Ran with a member of the Kusanagi clan in one hand. "this is?" Wang Ran looked at the two people who had fallen into a coma and asked with some confusion. Isn''t Dashemaru looking for Kusanaru sword? Is this Kusanaru sword refined? Soon, Wang Ran got the answer. In between, Da She Wan suddenly grew his mouth, and then two swords came out of his mouth. "Senior, these two are my chosen experimental subjects, and I am still very interested in the pheasant family." "These two are the two existing Kusanagi swords of the Kusanagi clan." Throwing the two in a coma to the ground casually, Oshemaru said with a sword in one hand. Looking at the Kusanagi sword, which seemed to be still moisturized, Wang Ran couldn''t help frowning. Although I have seen it in anime, it is still a bit unacceptable when I personally experience it. This incident was so rare that Wang Ran didn''t even remember for a while that Dashewan still had such a hand. Wang Ran looked at the two swords in Dashemaru''s hand, and gave Shumao Hagi a wink, and let him go and take it by himself. As for the two unlucky people of the Kusanagi clan who were thrown to the ground by the big [ƶ www.uutxt.co] snake pill and are still in a coma, Wang Ran directly ignored them. He is not a Virgin, so he took the Kusanaru sword from the Kusanagi clan, and he has asked Dashemaru to leave enough compensation. If the Kusanagi clan encounters something again, it has nothing to do with his Wang. ... At this time, Haaki Sakuma, his face under the mask also twitched. Although he really wanted a divine weapon, the Kusanaru sword, he really couldn''t handle the thing that came out of the mouth of the Dashewan. However, Sakumo Hagiki finally suppressed the nausea in his heart, and took two swords from the hands of Onomaru. Chakra was injected into one of the swords, and the blade stretched abruptly. Dashemaru saw this and explained, "According to the records of the Kusanagi clan, this sword is called Tiancongyunjian." "Its characteristic is that it has extremely strong stretchability and can stretch almost unlimitedly." Listening to the hoarse voice of Dashemaru''s explanation, Sakumo Hagi gently waved the Sky Congyun sword in his hand. Although it is a magic weapon, no matter whether it is sturdiness or extremely strong stretchability, there is no one in the world. However, Sakumo Hagi didn''t really like this sword. There is no reason for him, this sword is too bad for him. If it is a surprise attack, then this sword can be said to be the best in the world. However, Sakumo Hagi took a head-on collision, a road that never goes forward. Compared to a ninja, he is actually more like a samurai. Therefore, Tian Cong Yun Jian is really not suitable for him. With a casual wave, Sakumo Hagi gave up the idea of ??using it. If you don''t use it smoothly, even a divine tool, it''s not as good as an ordinary sword. Pass the Tiancong Yunjian to Dashewan, but why not give it to Wang Ran? Didn''t you see Wang Ran''s dislike just now? Sakumo Hagiki entered the chakra into another sword, wanting to see its characteristics. This time, with the input of Sakumo Hagaki Chakra, a dazzling thunder burst out of the sword. Wang Ran understood that this thunder light was caused by Hagaki Shumao''s Chakra attributes. Haaki Sakuma''s eyes lit up instantly. Even through the masks, Wang Ran and Dashemaru could perceive Haaki Sakumo''s love for this sword. ... "Hehe~ It seems that this Tianbu Liujian is really suitable for you!" With the thunder light on the sword body, the hoarse voice of Oshemaru also passed into Hagigi''s ears. Chapter 174： Longevity road "Tianbu Liujian~ really a good sword." Hearing the voice of Dashemaru, Sakumo Hagi murmured. And Dashemaru, seeing the state of Sakumo Hagi, also hurriedly continued: "Yes, this sword in your hand is called Tianbu Liujian." "According to the records of the Kusanagi family, the characteristics of this sword are toughness and sharpness. Moreover, the Tianbu Liujian also possesses excellent chakra guidance." Holding the Tianbu Liujian, Sakuma Hagi danced a few swords with satisfaction. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran also understood Haaki Shumao''s love for Tianbu Liujian. Waving his hand, Wang Ran said lightly: "Since Bai Que, you like this Tianbu Liujian, then the purpose of our trip can be regarded as achieved." Wang Ran''s tone was very relaxed, as if the object he was talking about was a kunai, rather than the so-called divine weapon Kusana sword. However, none of the people present had any idea that Wang Ran was pretending to be forced. After all, the realm is different, the pursuit is naturally different. Even Wang Ran himself slowly got used to this change of thinking. In this regard, Sakumo Hagi did not shirk, but readily accepted it. Da She Wan just smiled indifferently, looked at the Kusanaru sword in his hand, handed it directly in front of Wang Ran, and then said: "Senior, this Sky Cloud Sword should still follow your arrangement." Wang Ran just smiled at Da She Wan''s actions, and then shook his head. "No need. You can make this sword yourself. Baique has already found his own weapon, and I don''t need a weapon." Wang Ran did not accept the sword in the hands of Oshemaru. For him, the value of this sword was really dispensable. He himself was the strongest weapon. Da She Wan was taken aback, he didn''t expect Wang Ran to even care about the artifact. But then he was relieved. Judging from Wang Ran''s previous shots, the weapon was really of no use to him. After figuring it out, Da She Wan didn''t twist it, and put away the Sky Cong Yun Sword in his hand. As for where and how to receive it, I dont believe it and say more. You can see from Wang Ran''s frowning brows that the method is indeed abnormal. But let''s say it or not, Da She Wan still likes the sword of Tian Cong Yun Jian. Although he doesn''t use weapons frequently, the sudden attack method of the Sky Cong Yun Sword can produce unexpected effects in his hands. ... Putting away the divine artifact Kusanaru sword, Da She Wan looked at Wang Ran again. Wang Ran was only taken aback for a moment before he understood Dashewan''s thoughts. With a smile on his face, Wang Ran said softly: "If you have any questions, just ask. As long as I know, I will tell you the truth." Hearing this, Da She Wan took a breath, and then slowly asked: "Senior, is there a way of longevity in this world?" Wang Ran was taken aback, why is this dialogue so familiar? Is it possible that Dashewan is really the protagonist of this world? Wang Ran knew that the future Dashewan would embark on the path of pursuing immortality, but he didn''t expect this time to be so early. No wonder Dashemaru would rather give up the artifact and get an answer from himself. ... Seeing Wang Ran stunned for a moment, Da She Wan was not surprised. After all, the question of immortality is too shocking. Even a powerful figure like the first generation of Hokage failed to do so, how could ordinary people know about this. At random, Wang Ran''s stupefaction was also within his expectations. At this moment, he had no hope of getting an answer. However, what he didn''t know was that Wang Ran was stunned not because he didn''t know the answer, but because he was surprised by the way he asked questions. Therefore, the next moment Wang Ran heard the answer that Da She Wan had been pursuing for a long time. "The way of longevity exists." Hearing that, Da She Wan was taken aback first, followed by ecstasy. He was already mentally prepared to get no answers, and the results were always overwhelming. "Then dare to ask Senior, how should we go this way?" Da She Maru took a step forward excitedly and asked. Compared with the excited Oshe Maru, Wang Ran spoke unhurriedly: "Then it depends on which day you want to go?" Da She Wan''s eyes widened in surprise. At this moment, even the Da She Wan, who was called Leng Jun, couldn''t suppress his shock. Because, from Wang Ran''s words, it is not difficult to guess that there is more than one path to longevity. "Is it possible that seniors know a lot of longevity?" Da She Wan asked tentatively, he still couldn''t believe that he would get this kind of answer. Wang Ran shrugged and said: "That''s natural. Under the trajectory of history, there will always be one or two geniuses who have found another way to create a new road to longevity." "It''s very common to change genes and let yourself become another species to achieve the effect of longevity." Wang Ran didn''t lie at this point, like some elves, vampires, etc., aren''t they all such operations? It''s just that Wang Ran didn''t know what to do. ... Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Da She Wan''s eyes burst out instantly. "Then, seniors, what do you think are the longevity roads I can follow?" Oshamaru squinted his eyes and asked, his heart was full of expectations at this time. Regarding this, Wang Ran didn''t sell Guanzi either. Since he had told Da She Wan, it was nothing to say more. "Your words~ the method of mechanical transformation, the method of transforming life forms, and the method of rebirth." After finishing talking, Wang Ran took a deep look at Dashewan. After all, in the original work, Dashewan walked in the way of seizing homes. Of course, although he succeeded, he also left himself with huge flaws. The soul has been damaged too severely, resulting in a significant decrease in resistance to illusions. ... Hearing Wang Ran''s answer, Da She Wan''s eyes flickered. Just by the name, he had already roughly guessed the general form of these methods. As the name suggests, mechanical transformation is similar to a human puppet, transforming itself into a dead thing, only subconsciously. When people die, there will be no death, and Changsheng will naturally get it easily. The method of seizing rebirth is naturally to abandon one''s own body and occupy the body of others through the soul, thereby maintaining one''s own vitality. As for the transformation of life forms~ Although it is not that specific image, it is not difficult to guess that it should be through some kind of cultivation or means to sublimate one''s life level. The three have their own advantages and disadvantages. The mechanical transformation is the fastest, but the future is restricted. Although reincarnation is good, it is too risky and prone to accidents. As for the transformation of life forms, although it seems safe, it requires a lot of time or resources. Chapter 175： Sa Yin Admission Faced with these three choices, Dashemaru said he was moved. There was no choice before, but now I dont know how to choose. "Senior, what are these three methods?" Da She Wan bowed to Wang Ran and asked. He had asked a lot, but in order to get more answers, his attitude towards Wang Ran became more respectful. Wang Ran naturally knew what Dashewan thought, but he didn''t hide it either. After all, this wasn''t important information for himself, at best it was all common sense. Therefore, facing Dashewan''s inquiry, Wang Ran directly said: "I can''t talk about a great road, but the best way is naturally to practice hard, get detached, improve one''s life form, and then extend one''s life." "The method of mechanical transformation, if you want to retain your consciousness, will naturally leave the gate. It is too restrictive. A little carelessness will make it easy for people to catch the loopholes." "And reincarnation, the damage to the soul is too great, a little carelessness, it will be forever." Of course, although practice detachment has the greatest advantage. But Wang Ran didn''t tell Dashemaru that if he wants to change his life form through cultivation, the cultivation of immortality is essential. Otherwise, relying on the energy refined in the body, it is almost impossible to detach. However, even if Wang Ran didn''t say it, with the talent of Oshe Maru, it was impossible to guess that the cultivation detachment needed a special way of cultivation. ... Sure enough! After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Da She Wan was silent for a moment and thought. Afterwards, he left behind the method of mechanical transformation. Originally, this method was not in the consideration of Oshe Maru, especially now that we know that there are fatal flaws, O She Maru is even more loveless for this method. As for the remaining two, Dashemaru was still uncertain at this time. Naturally, it cannot be simple cultivation. Otherwise, Konoha could not have no information in this regard. And he couldn''t directly ask Wang Ran for the cultivation method, so he could only explore it by himself, which was too difficult. As for the cultivation method of exchanging longevity, Da She Maru didn''t think he had anything that Wang Ran could see. In contrast, it seems much easier to develop a method of rebirth. However, reincarnation has serious drawbacks. So at this time, Dashemaru was very confused about what to choose. ... "Which way did the senior choose, has it been successful?" Da She Wan asked again, wanting to get the final answer from Wang Ran. Wang Ran had also expected this a long time ago. There is a ready-made example. It would be strange if Dashewan is not asked. Therefore, Wang Ran directly shrugged and said, "I chose the path of cultivation, and it is still far from success. However, life span has increased a lot." Thanks to Dao Fa''s feedback, his current lifespan, if nothing happens, should be able to live smoothly to about 300 years old. Da She Maru heard this, but nodded thoughtfully. After saying this, Wang Ran didn''t say anything more. Telling Dashe Maru this is already benevolent. As for what Dashemaru will choose in the future, he is still not him when we meet again, and this has nothing to do with Wang Ran. Now, his biggest task is to break through himself. After being out for so long, his mentality has long been adjusted. Now that the matter has been resolved, it is time to go back and make a breakthrough. Therefore, Wang Ran turned around and left here with Shumao Hagi. As for the Oshe Maru, he was already in deep thinking at this time, and the influence of the outside world on him was almost inaudible. If someone came to assassinate Oshe Maru now, the chance of success would increase almost in a straight line. From this perspective, we can also see Dashewan''s pursuit of immortality. It is precisely because of this that Wang Ran left without saying a word. It is not the right behavior to disturb a person who is in deep thought. After Da She Wan came back to his senses, it was discovered that Wang Ran had already left. In this regard, he just gave a bitter smile helplessly. It seemed that I was really thinking too much, and I didn''t even have any vigilance. But even so, he still did not make the final decision. I can only go one step at a time. Fortunately, there is still time to study both ways. Da She Wan sighed inwardly. Immediately, he bowed slightly in the direction Wang Ran came when he came. This was his thanks to Wang Ran. After all, Wang Ran provided him with two future paths to choose from. After that, Dashemaru stopped staying any more, grabbed the two people of the Kusanagi family who had fallen on the ground, and ran towards Konoha. He has stayed outside for quite a while, and now in this form of Ninja World, he still needs to sit in the village to prevent any accidents. ... And Wang Ran, who had separated from Dashewan, quickly returned to Loulan''s dragon vein with Shumao Hagi. Feeling the surging energy underground, Wang Ran''s heart was full of anger at this time. This time, we must break through the shadow level in one fell swoop and get out of this world. Thinking of this, Wang Ran quickly entered the cultivation state. Mobilizing the energy of the dragon veins, Wang Ran tried to improve himself. However, the progress of cultivation is still as slow as ever. After all, this can be regarded as a hurdle in the Hokage World, some world rules are suppressed, and it must be somewhat difficult to break through. Regarding this, Wang Ran was also prepared long ago, and he didn''t panic at all. Anyway, he has a lot of time, slowly grinding. Time passed bit by bit during Wang Ran''s cultivation. And Sakumo Hagiki also took care of the work of protecting the law. ... Time passed slowly. In Konoha''s 46th year, Scorpion, who had been lurking for several years, also started his plan ahead of time. The three generations of Fengying in Shayin Village were poisoned by him and turned into puppets. With the disappearance of the three generations of Fengying, the crisis in Shayin Village can no longer be suppressed. Countless ninjas are not satisfied with the current living conditions and are eager to get more. Therefore, in order to maintain the stability of the village, the senior officials of Shayin directly poured the dirty water from Fengying''s disappearance on Konoha''s body. Of course, they also knew that Konoha could not have done this. However, they need a catharsis. And starting a war is the best choice. Therefore, the Shayin is not so much avenging the three generations of Fengying, but rather to satisfy their own growing ambitions. Three generations of Fengying are just an excuse. Some people in Shayin even speculated that someone in his family was dissatisfied with the patience of the three generations of Fengying, and he was rebellious and killed his shadow. As for why he spilled dirty water on Konoha, I still have to ask, who called the country of fire so rich and the natural conditions so superior. Chapter 176： Wang Ran breakthrough Coupled with Konoha''s recent years, but he has suffered from enemies. Not only did the fighting against Wuyin Village in the Kingdom of Water rise up, but also the Yunyin Village in the Kingdom of Thunder and Yanyin Village in the Kingdom of Earth slowly began to hit real fire. Everyone knows that persimmons have to pick a soft pinch, anyway they can''t beat Shayin, so it''s better to stand in a team and follow the crowd. When the time comes, the four great Shinobu villages will attack Konoha together. Without the first and second generations, even the white teeth are dead. The new generation of Konoha, who is insufferable, will resist what? Shayin''s people also tried to bite a bite of meat where Konoha was, to feed themselves back. And as Shayin officially joined the war, so far, all the five villages of the Ninja World came to an end, and the third Ninja World War officially kicked off. What followed was naturally chaos around the world. Even Loulan would be spotted by the passing ninjas, ninjas who broke the troops, and robbers from time to time. However, although the people of Loulan are ordinary people, they have not been harmed. Ordinary robbers and the people of Loulan who have experienced catastrophes will not be afraid. As for those ninjas, don''t forget that there are still Wang Ran and Hagi Sakumo. After all, Loulan has provided them with logistical support for so many years, so it is only natural to take shelter for them. Of course, Wang Ran naturally did not make a move. The current Haaki Shumao, except for those powerful Shadow Rank powerhouses, can play against him. Those ordinary shadow ranks are nothing but a cut in his hands. After all, after several years of cultivation, the immortal model of Sakumo Hagi can be maintained for a long time. And will there be a strong shadow class coming to such a place where birds don''t shit? Naturally not, so if the three people who came here were ordinary people, Haaki Shumao would be too lazy. However, for Loulan''s safety and Wang Ran''s peace of mind, Shumao Hagi sent all the incoming invaders to the Pure Land. Because all the ninjas or robbers who broke into here disappeared without a trace, not even a little intelligence news came out. Of course, this is also to blame for them being too greedy, if they didn''t accept the rules of the ninjas, Sakumo Hagi would not act. However, this is also the norm. After all, humanity has been suppressed in the age of war. Rules or something, in the age of war, it seems that it is not so important anymore. But no matter what, over time, the name of the ghost domain slowly spread out here. Rumor has it that there is a ghost territory deep in the desert. No one who enters can survive. As this name became more and more intense, fewer and fewer people came to disturb Wang Ran and the others. Although there are always a few unbelievers from time to time, after breaking in, they saw the little sheep of Loulan''s survivors and wanted to make a fortune. However, the frequency is much less than when the war just started. After all, human beings are full of fear for the unknown. No one is willing to use their own safety to test some weird things. ... With the birth of the invaders, Queen Loulan, Sarah realized reality. The so-called ninja will not attack ordinary people. After all, it is still an unwritten rule. If it is a peaceful time, the ninjas will also abide by this unwritten rule. But during the war, who would be kind-hearted? Whether it is life or death, as ordinary people without power, Sarah will have no choice at all. Everything depends on the ninjas who have mastered absolute power. So Sarah realized it. Only by mastering a powerful force can she better protect Loulan. If you didn''t reject Wang Ran at that time, maybe you could grow into a powerful ninja in the past few years! Perhaps, if you are invaded by a ninja, you can defeat the invader with your own power. Sarah often thinks in his heart, but he does not regret the original choice, and some only have a little regret. After all, she didn''t know that the Ninja World during the war was so chaotic. Her choice at the time was also based on her own heart. (By the way, although Sarah''s memory was sealed, it was only the part about Naruto. Although there were some gaps in the events before and after, she still remembered Wang Ran''s decision to accept her as a disciple. ) ... Wang Ran was clear about these, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. However, even if his heart was clear, he wouldn''t say much. The opportunity has been given, but it is Saras own business. Of course, since Loulan was attacked, Sarah also asked Wang Ran to be a teacher. However, Wang Ran did not agree. There are some opportunities, if you miss it, you miss it. Although Wang Ran did not accept Sarah as a disciple, but because he admired her, he also taught her the Zangmen-based Chakra practice. Then, Sarah was arranged by Wang Ran as an apprentice to Shumao Hagi. In contrast, Hagishu Shuo is full of complaints. He didn''t have any intention to lead a disciple, and Wang Ran insisted on giving it to him. What''s more, Sarah is not suitable for practicing swordsmanship at all. You said, as a swordsman, what else can he give her besides the sword? However, because it was Wang Ran''s request, Sakuma Hagi pinched his nose and recognized it. Sara was very happy, although she did not approve of Wang Ran, but she also saw the power of Haaki Shumao. ... It was also from this day that in Wang Ran''s cultivation place, in addition to the guardian of Shumao Hagi, another Sara came to practice. As time passed day by day, Wang Ran was also approaching the breakthrough threshold. However, breaking through this matter is like a long-distance race. You have already walked the previous nine hundred and ninety meters, but this last ten meters is the most difficult. It was also because Wang Ran used external forces instead of natural breakthroughs. Therefore, his last knock at the door abruptly stuck him for half a year. But the effort paid off. Just over a year after the Ninja War broke out, in Konoha''s 47th year, Wang Ran finally broke through. On this day, when Sakumo Hagi was instructing Sara to practice, a terrifying pressure suddenly came. At this moment, even if it was as strong as Hagi Sakuma, there was a sense of powerlessness in his heart, and there was no way to give birth to the slightest heart of resistance. Of course, this wasn''t Wang Ran deliberately, but because Wang Ran just broke through and couldn''t hold back his own power at all. Moreover, because Wang Ran broke through the six realms by himself, instead of relying on the external force of Ten Tails. Therefore, when he broke through, he conformed to the laws of Naruto World itself, and the coercion was greatly increased. On weekdays, it is absolutely impossible for him to release this degree of coercion. Chapter 177： Six Immortals-Datongmu Yuyi It stands to reason that even the entire Ninja World will feel movement under such pressure. However, what was strange was that, except for Hagi Shumao and Sara, who were the closest to Wang Ran, even the residents of Loulan not far away felt any disturbance. ... At this time, Wang Ran, who was awake, felt the surging energy in his body, and quickly controlled them to calm down. As Wang Ran consciously restrained his pressure, the outsiders Sakumo Hagi and Sara also breathed a sigh of relief. With the stabilization of the energy in the body, Wang Ran gave people a feeling of calm as water as a whole. However, when Wang Ranjing felt his own self, he found that this breakthrough did not seem to allow him to break through the Hokage World. Is it possible that we must reach the next level to break through this world? Wang Ran once felt the realm of super six realms, he thought he would be able to break through without hindrance. However, he didn''t realize it until he suddenly had six realms, and he couldn''t feel the nature energy of the super six realms. According to Wang Ran''s calculation, the Ninja Realm was unable to break through the so-called Super Six Paths at this time. Because compared with the energy of that level, the energy of this world seems to be missing something. At this point, Wang Ran frowned and felt himself and the world. Following Wang Ran''s meditation and enlightenment, he unexpectedly discovered that the energy around him seemed to be manipulated. No, it''s not like, but it''s being manipulated. The surrounding energy, at this time, was like a large sealing magic circle, directly centered on Wang Ran, and isolated by a few miles. This is also the reason why Wang Ran''s horrible coercion just now did not pass on. Regarding this, Wang Ran''s eyes condensed, staring at the air not far away. At this moment, he even put his thoughts about why he still couldn''t break through the world, and how to move closer. Then, he asked word by word: "Six Dao Immortals, Datongmu Yuyi?" Wang Ran''s tone was questioning, but it sounded another inexplicable sense of certainty. At this time, Wang Ran could feel that in the void he was staring at, there was a special energy fluctuation hidden in the void. As for the entire Hokage World, the only one who can do this step at present is the Liudao Immortal Datongmu Yuyi. As Wang Ran''s voice fell, a circle of invisible ripples appeared in the void. A burst of energy quickly transforms into a human form, and then turns from an illusory state to slowly solidify. Thanks to Wang Ran''s training inside the altar, Sakuma Hagi and Sara could not observe him. Otherwise, just relying on the sudden appearance of Datongmu Yuyi is enough to make them vigilant. ... Looking at Wang Ran in front of him, Datongmu Yuyi also looked surprised at this time. Originally, he was still in deep sleep, but a sudden shock from the laws of the world caused him to wake up. Immediately afterwards, there was an unparalleled coercion. This is a bitter to his old bones. In order to prevent the stability of the world from being affected, he hastened to block the pressure. However, even he couldn''t easily resist the pressure released by conforming to the laws of the world. Fortunately, the place where Wang Ran is is too desolate. Slightly expanding the range of some formations, Otsuki Yuyi still blocked it. However, it was suffering from Haaki Sakumo and Sara, and felt a wave of legendary pressure at close range. ... And as Wang Ran adjusted his own state, Otsuki Yuyi also had time to observe the first human in the history of the Ninja world to break through the six levels by himself. However, this observation does not matter, the shock immediately followed. He discovered that the imprint of the Shinobi world on this person was incredibly shallow. You know, since he merged his soul with the world thousands of years ago, he has the ability to see through the connection between a person and the world. At this time, he already had a general guess. However, he is not so sure. However, as Wang Ran said his name, his inner thoughts were instantly determined. Most people would not be so sure of his identity. ... "Outsider, hello." The Big Tome Yuyi that appeared from the void, looked at Wang Ran with a smile and said. This person is like a peaceful grandfather. However, when Wang Ran heard what he said, a word Chuan wrinkled between his brows. Outsider? Otsuki Yui can see his bottom line clearly. When he thought of this, Wang Ran was shocked. You know, this is the first time I have been seen in detail. And this big tube wood feather clothing is not as simple as the six realms at all. Because from him, Wang Ran felt a sense of threat. But think about it, a thousand years ago, Datongmu Yuyi was already in the six realms. After so many years, even if he has not reached the next level, his accumulation is not comparable to him. No wonder they can directly renew Naruto and Sasuke''s plug-ins in the future, and directly promote them to six levels. He just said, how can those two hang on the wall so easily when he breaks through the hard Baal. Now seeing Datongmu Yuyi''s bottomless look, Wang Ran also figured it out. It''s not that I don''t give strength, but there is a super boss on the opposite side that can hold him. ... However, this is not good news. If there is something wrong with a big tube of Yuyi, then I will suffer. Wang Ran knew very well that once he reached his level, the bonus of Xianshu was not that big anymore. Because once you reach the six realms, the so-called fairy mode is the standing state. And the only advantage he has is the Taoism that the system rewards. Because only after he broke through the six realms, did he discover that these Dao skills actually contained the mystery of the law. Furthermore, these Taoism are simply the embodiment of the law. In the past, the Daoshu used only touched the edge of the law, and its power was already very powerful. But now, Wang Ran can slowly touch and control the laws of Naruto World. So in the future, to what extent should the power of these Taoism techniques increase? However, no matter how strong Taoism is, it will be after, and he is still a little rookie who has just entered the Six Realms. Although I am confident that I can run, what should Haaki Shumo and others do? ... "Do you know who I am?" Wang Ran looked at Datongmu Yuyi warily, as long as there was something wrong, he would take the lead. From this point, you can see Wang Ran''s fear of Datongmu Yuyi. Facing Wang Ran''s nervousness and vigilance, Datongmu Yuyi stepped back slightly in order to dispel Wang Ran''s vigilance. Although these steps are meaningless to them, it also proves his attitude. Chapter 178： Detached Sure enough, with the movement of Datongmu Yuyi, Wang Ran''s heart was also relaxed. Immediately afterwards, Otsuki Yui continued with a smile: "Don''t worry, I am not malicious. I just know who you are in general. After all, after so many years, it is impossible for ordinary people to tell me who I am." Hearing Datongmu Yuyi''s words, a black line appeared on Wang Ran''s forehead. It''s sloppy. Wang Ran didn''t think so much just now. The situation was so tense at the time. Wang Ran didn''t know what Datongmu Yuyi meant. Of course, he created an unfathomable sense of mystery for himself. However, can Otsuki Yui be able to confirm his identity only through such a small mistake? After the speechlessness, what came to Wang Ran''s thoughts immediately was doubt. Wang Ran relaxed a little, then looked at Otsuki Yui suspiciously, and said suspiciously: "But, just by relying on this, it can''t prove that I am a so-called outsider?" Seeing Wang Ran''s slightly relaxed expression, Otsuki Yui smiled slightly, and then said: "Indeed, but I have my own basis for saying this. What you don''t know is that I now have the ability to perceive the connection between living things and the world." "Under normal circumstances, a powerful person like you should have a deep connection with the world." "However, the world imprint on you is very superficial. It is not even as good as an ordinary person born and raised. This is obviously abnormal." "It is through this that I am sure that you are not from this world." Datongmu Yuyi seriously explained to Wang Ran, but after listening to Datongmu Yuyi''s explanation, Wang Ran frowned. "You said you can perceive the connection between creatures and the world? Is this an ability that every character of the six levels possesses?" Wang Ran frowned and asked with some doubts. You know, his goal is not just the Hokage world. After all, Naruto World is just a relatively low-level world. And the six levels here, although they are already considered ceilings, in other worlds, they are only at such a level. If even six levels of existence possess such a power against the sky, it would be very unfavorable for Wang Ran''s subsequent development. ... Facing Wang Ran''s doubts, Datongmu Yuyi shook his head gently, and a wry smile appeared on his face. "It''s not like that. The so-called six levels are still inaccessible to this ability. Even from this level, you can slowly understand the power of the world." "In a closer step, even if you break through the six realms and reach the next level, you cannot have this ability." Hearing Datongmu Yuyi''s words, Wang Ran became even more puzzled, frowning and asked: "Then what is your strength, is it possible?" Wang Ran did not finish what he said, but his meaning was already obvious. He wondered, could it be possible that Yuyi Datongmu had already surpassed the two levels of six? Wang Ran''s meaning was that Datongmu Yuyi, who had lived for thousands of years, naturally heard it. At this time, he has put away the bitterness in his heart, showing a free and easy appearance. If it weren''t for too long a sleep and Wang Ran''s strength was strong enough, he would not show his inner emotions in front of Wang Ran. ... "I''m not as strong as you guessed it, my strength can be considered pseudo-detachment to be precise." "Oh, right, I forgot to explain it to you. Although your vitality is very strong, you should be able to feel that even if your strength reaches the six levels, your life span is still limited." "But according to my guess, if you can enter the next level, then the lifespan of the creature will be the same as this world, coexisting with the heaven and the earth." "After all, my mother is still immortal after so many years..." "So, I call this state, detachment." Listening to Datongmu Yuyi''s words, Wang Ran couldn''t help but nodded. Indeed, even now, he can still easily feel that he is not immortal. And he still agrees with the transcendence realm, the next realm of the six realms. According to his guess, if he can reach this state, he should be able to break through the barriers of the world and reach the next world. As for Kaguya Ji being a transcendent state, Wang Ran didn''t feel strange. With her poor fighting skills, she can easily suppress Naruto after opening up, so it should be detached. ... Seeing Wang Ran nodding his head, Datongmu Yuyi only paused for a while, then continued to speak: "And I can gain insight into the connection between living things and the world, and I must start from this." "I remember at that time, just like you, I also broke through to the six realms by myself." "However, I am not as lucky as you. At that time, I still had Yucun because I fought with my mother for several years to prevent my mother from destroying the world." "It is also this time that we have caused extremely serious damage to the world. Since then, we have felt the resistance of the world''s rules." "I practiced with Yucun for decades and successfully reached the end of the six realms." "However, no matter how hard we try, we still cannot break through." "In order to seek a breakthrough, Yucun and I, who had settled down well with the tribe, left the Ninja World and searched for [Ȥwww.shuquge.xyz] breakthrough method in the cold universe." "However, it is too difficult to find a planet that can support our breakthrough first." "After a few more years, we who sailed in the universe still got nothing." "In desperation, we had to give up this path and return to the Ninja World." "This time, after several years, we finally worked out the reason why we couldn''t break through." Hearing this, Wang Ran''s eyes widened in excitement, he was also very curious about how to break through to the next level. If he knew the method through Otsuki Yui, how much time could he save. ... Wang Ran''s excited look naturally caught the eyes of Datongmu Yuyi. In this regard, he did not say anything. After all, Wang Ran will always get there, and it is impossible for him to stop him. It wasn''t because Datongmu Yuyi couldn''t beat Wang Ran, but if he shot Wang Ran, it would definitely cause irreparable damage to Ninja World. As a guardian who has guarded the Ninja world for thousands of years, Otsuki Yui didn''t want this to happen. Moreover, he now has no ambition when he was young. What he expects now is nothing more than guarding the safety of the Ninja World. Therefore, what he is doing now is nothing more than trying to form a good relationship with Wang Ran. In this way, even if Wang Ran really chose to break through in the future, it would not cause harm to the world. Chapter 179： The secret of the origin of the world Therefore, facing Wang Ran''s expectant look, Otsuki Yui continued to speak: "We are ostracized by the world, and the origin of this world has lost its vitality. There is no way to support higher-level breakthroughs." "The origin of the world has lost its vitality?" Wang Ran asked in surprise. Wang Ran was not surprised that Datongmu Yuyi was rejected by the world. After all, the six-level battles have caused too much damage to the world, so it is not surprising that they are rejected by the world. But what does this so-called inactivation of the origin of the world mean? "Yes." Facing Wang Ran''s doubts, Datongmu Yuyi answered without hesitation. "Since you are cultivating here, you should also know that the energy source here, that is, the dragon veins in your mouth, is inseparable from the origin of the world." Hearing Otsuki Yui''s words, Wang Ran nodded subconsciously. Upon seeing this, Otsuki Yui immediately said: "But what you don''t know is that the predecessor of the dragon vein is itself the origin of the world." When Wang Ran heard Datongmu Yuyi''s words, he was a little surprised, "The predecessor is the origin of the world?" "Yes, since you are from another planet, you should know the so-called sacred tree?" Hearing Otsuki Yuyi''s question, Wang Ran nodded gently. He never refuted the fact that he was an outsider from beginning to end, it was unnecessary. Even at this moment, he directly admitted it. And when Datongmu Yuyi said this, Wang Ran also had a general guess. Sure enough, as Datongmu Yuyi continued to explain, it also confirmed Wang Ran''s guess. "Since you know the sacred tree, you should also know the characteristics that it absorbs the world''s origin to provide for its growth." "After my mother planted the sacred tree, the sacred tree began to absorb the original power of the Ninja World." "With the growth of the sacred tree, although the energy of the Ninja World will not disappear, it has slowly lost its vitality." "At the moment when the sacred tree bears fruit, the original power of the Shinobi world has completely lost its vitality and turned into rather violent energy." "This is also the reason why cultivating the fairy mode is so dangerous." "And with the disappearance of the world''s original activity, people living in the world of ninja can no longer break through to the realm of detachment." "The only way to break through is to use the sacred tree that has the world''s origin activity." "The sacred tree that has absorbed the origin of the world, although most of its energy is used to supply the sacred tree fruit that is eaten by the mother." "However, part of the energy is preserved by the torso of the **** tree." "This is also the reason why Chakra is broken down into nine parts in the trunk of the ten-tailed **** tree, but consciousness can be born." "Because the ten-tailed chakra itself contains the vitality of the world''s origin." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran also thoroughly understood the most secret information in the Ninja World that had never appeared before. However, he still had some doubts at this time. Now that Otsuki Yui understood the problem, why didn''t he break through? Therefore, Wang Ran asked Otsuki Yui suspiciously: "Since the problem has been discovered and a solution is available, why haven''t you broken through to the realm of detachment?" Facing Wang Ran''s doubts, Datongmu Yuyi shook his head helplessly. Then, he looked up at the top of his head, wanting to see the full moon in the sky. Although it is daytime, although it is in the center of the altar, there is still a building blocking it. "Our chance of breaking through is actually not that great. I told you before that we are rejected by this world." "So, the energy we need to break through is much bigger than you." "Moreover, if we want to make a breakthrough, we must release and merge the ten tails." "Otherwise, the scattered chakras of the nine-tailed beasts will not be realized." "But by doing this, my mother will definitely find a chance to break the seal." "After all, my mother had already broken through to the realm of transcendence at the time. And not long after being sealed, the power in her body was able to echo Toyo, and she could break the seal with a little carelessness." "Although at that time, our strength has reached the peak of the six realms, coupled with various means, if we work together, we are already much stronger than our mother." "However, it is enough to personally seal the mother once, and it hurts us. If we let us seal her personally again, I really can''t do it." "After all, if it wasn''t for the mother''s mercy, we wouldn''t have sealed her, so we were sorry for my mother." "Besides, at that time, we are also approaching the end, and we don''t want to toss anymore." "So, none of us chose to break through." "However, we are afraid that our mother will break free from the seal in the future and give birth to the idea of ??destroying the world again." "I am a dying person, so I directly abandoned my body and merged my soul with this planet to maintain the stability of this world." "This move also brought my strength one step closer and reached the realm of pseudo-transcendence. At the same time, because of the integration with the world, I also gained the ability to perceive the connection between living things and the world. ... After explaining everything, Otsuki Hakata took a breath. And Wang Ran''s expression was a bit wonderful when he heard Datongmu Yuyi''s words. He suddenly felt that the character of Datongmu Yuyi was so similar to Daozu Hongjun. They all fit in with the body, but the Hongjun of others is the prehistoric way, and the big tube of wood and feathers are just an ordinary planet in the ordinary world. Gee, look at this pattern. ... Seeing Wang Ran''s sudden change of expression, the mentality of Datongmu Yuyi''s thousand years of cultivation can''t help but twitch. Please, I''m telling you such a serious matter, what is in your mind? "Ahem~ This little friend, after talking so much, I still dont know what your name is." In desperation, Datongmu Yuyi had to call Wang Ran out of the messy thoughts. And when he heard Datongmu Yuyi''s words, Wang Ran, who had already let go of his nervousness, diverged again. This pattern is not in place. They are all gangsters. If Hongjun wants to know what he wants to know, he can just calculate it directly. You still need to ask here. However, although Wang Ran was very active in his mind, his mind was stabilized at this time, and he did not show it on his face again. Instead, he said to Otsuki Yui with a straight face: "The junior is named Wang Ran, and he is now the master of Zangmen." Hearing Wang Ran''s introduction, Otsuki Yui nodded. He is not curious about the name of this unfamiliar organization, Zangmen. The only thing he wanted to do now was to maintain the stability of the Shinobi world as much as possible and take the safest path. Chapter 180： Hakata leaves Therefore, after Wang Ran introduced himself, Otsuki Yui asked Wang Ran for persuasion: "Little friend Wang Ran, the old man wants to ask you one thing." "Senior, you say." Wang Ran arched his hands and said, Wang Ran is still happy to help Datongmu Yuyi, who has solved many doubts and brought great help to him. Of course, the premise is not to affect yourself. "Yes, you also know that I have guarded the Ninja World for so many years. In order to maintain the stability of the Ninja World, I don''t want you to merge and release Ten Tails." Otsuki Yui said with a serious face, of course, he also knew that his request was excessive. Therefore, after saying this request, Datongmu Yuyi quickly said before Wang Ran could speak: "Of course, I know this request is too much, so if you want, I will lose contact with the world and make you the next person in harmony." "After all, this road was experimented by me, and it is much more stable than the breakthrough without knowing the result." "Moreover, this road can be regarded as a road to immortality. The most important thing is that no one can beat you." Having said all this, Datongmu Yuyi gave Wang Ran a deep look. His heart is very complicated at this time. When he said these words, he had already made the decision to die. Although he has a very indifferent view of life and death, after all, he has been too lonely in these thousand years, otherwise he would not choose to sleep. However, even though it was so, because Wang Ran was such a small baby, he kept regressing, and even used his own death as a condition, it was really difficult to express the complicated emotions in his heart. However, even if Datongmu Yuyi did this step, would Wang Ran really agree? The answer is naturally no. After all, Wang Ran''s pursuit is not only for immortality, and it is even less possible for him to be tied to the Hokage World because of such a small profit. His goal is the sea of ??stars...cough cough, the heavens and the world. Moreover, if there is a chance, he still wants to return to the earth to see. After all, there is his root, and more importantly, the earth does not seem to be that simple, it has many secrets! So, how could he tie himself in a small world of Naruto? Besides, no one is his opponent after he is in harmony. This isn''t a fart. The so-called integration with the world by Otsuki Yuyi is, in the final analysis, integration with the small broken planet where the Ninja World is located. However, in this big world, there is not only the existence of a life planet such as Ninja World. If there is a powerful existence, find here, and then directly destroy the entire planet violently, then Wang Ran will not even have a place to cry. Therefore, facing the "tempting" condition of Datongmu Yuyi, Wang Ran refused without even thinking about it. "Senior, I am really sorry. Although what you said makes sense, I don''t want to go this way." "Furthermore, you also know my origin, so it is impossible for me to tie myself to this world. A large part of the reason I chose to break through is that I want to leave this world." "But you can rest assured, senior, I don''t want this world to be traumatized, which will lead to charcoal." "So, I will pay attention to it next, and try not to affect the Shinobi world." Looking at Wang Ran with a firm face, Datongmu Yuyi also fell into silence for a while. He didn''t feel too surprised by Wang Ran''s choice. After all, no one will give up a bright future. However, I understand in my heart and I understand in my heart, but after this result is really confirmed, Otsuki Yui is still a little heavy in his heart. However, he has no good solution. Therefore, after a few seconds of silence, Otsuki Yui took a long breath. Regardless, since Wang Ran also promised, then he wouldn''t worry too much about this matter. If something unexpected happens, then he can only do his best to protect the Ninja World. This thought flashed through Otsuki Yuyi''s heart, and then he said to Wang Ran: "Since you have made a decision, little friend, I can only wish you success in advance." "However, if you want to break through the last step, it will take decades of hard work." "During this period, if you encounter any difficulties in cultivation, you can find me through perceiving the world." "When the time comes, I will naturally show up to help you, after all, I am considered experienced. However, I hope you will not forget your promise and not let the world hurt your foundation." Otsuki Yui''s expression is serious, it can be seen that he is not talking politely. When he heard Datongmu Yuyi''s words, Wang Ran couldn''t help feeling a little bit inside. From beginning to end, Otsuki Yui didn''t think about it for himself. Everything he did was for the stability of the whole world. Although he didn''t know if it was his own will, it was the result of being influenced by the will of heaven and earth. However, this did not affect Wang Ran''s admiration for Datongmu Yuyi in his heart. Weixin asked himself, Wang Ran couldn''t do this. If you put him in the position of Datongmu Yuyi, it is impossible for him to be so selfless. Therefore, no matter whether there is any hidden cautiousness in Datongmu Yuyi, judging from his current performance, he is undoubtedly a respectable elder. Therefore, Wang Ran nodded towards Otsuki Yui very seriously, and agreed. However, despite this, Wang Ran did not have the idea of ??seeking help from Otsuki Yui. After all, his own cultivation path is already very clear, as long as he knows where the next breakthrough point is. ... Seeing Wang Ran nodded and agreed, Otsuki Yui showed a gentle smile on his face. "In that case, then I won''t bother the little friend." After speaking, there was no opportunity for Wang Ran to say goodbye, the figure of Datongmu Yuyi directly dissipated in the air. With the departure of Datongmu Yuyi, Wang Ran could also feel that the surrounding energy had returned to normal. At this moment, the last trace of guard in his heart was also put down. Although I admire Otsuki Yui''s performance just now, Wang Ran is no longer a rookie in the arena. He still knows the reason that the heart of defense is indispensable, so even at the last moment, there is still a little guard in his heart. Although he doesn''t worry about being left behind, he can''t protect Sakumo Hagi and Sara. Since they were from Zangmen, Wang Ran, as the master of Zangmen, was naturally responsible to them. But looking at Otsuki Yui''s performance until the last moment, it seems that there is no problem, and it seems that you can rest assured. Wang Ran thought faintly in his heart. Chapter 181： Quest ball With the departure of Datongmu Yuyi, Wang Ran did not get out of the altar immediately. He has gained too much just now, and he needs to sort out the road ahead. Moreover, because of his strength just breaking through, he also needs a little time to get used to it. Therefore, he directly sat cross-legged on the altar, adjusting to his own strength while thinking about the next plan in his mind. ... According to the information provided by Otsuki Yui just now, if Wang Ran wants to make a breakthrough, he must use Tokuo''s Chakra. But if you want to synthesize ten tails, then it is essential to absorb nine big tail beasts. But the current tail beasts are basically sealed on Ren Zhuli''s body. If it were to be extracted forcibly, it would inevitably endanger Ren Zhuli''s life. Of course, this is not a big problem for Wang Ran, who has an illusion that can reverse life and death-Jing Hua Shui Yue. After all, Naruto World is still in the final analysis a Zhongwu world with incomplete laws. With Wang Ran''s strength, it would not take much energy to give them a glorious look. After all, he Wang is still a principled person. Although he will not say that the Virgin will not hurt those people, but if he robs others, he can''t even save their lives. What''s more, can he do what Wang Ran does? I believe that most people still long for being an ordinary person. By doing this, Wang Ran also fulfilled one of their dreams. What Wang Ran is now entangled with is his two disciples, Kusina and Yumu, who are both Renzhuli. Moreover, a large part of their strength depends on the power of the tail beast. If the tail beast is pulled out, then there is bound to be a period of weakness between them. It''s better to say that the time is short. In case the time is long, it will be the same as this time, or it will be longer. You know, now Wang Ran can bigu. At that time, once Wang Ran has been in the cultivation transformation for ten or eight years, although they are protected, there is still the possibility of accidents. After all, no one can stare at them all the time, and their strength will be greatly weakened by that time. In case of any tricky characters, the two of them are still a bit dangerous. Therefore, what Wang Ran is struggling with now is just this small problem. So, as a master, he is still very qualified. However, this problem is not difficult to solve. According to the intelligence in the original book, Kyuubi can be divided into two at least. Although it was because of the yin and yang attributes of Nine Tails, it greatly increased the possibility of this result. But Nine Tails can do this, and other tail beasts don''t make sense. After all, the yin and yang attributes exist in all creatures, but among the group of tail beasts, the nine tails are the most obvious. Taking a step back, even if this doesn''t work, then based on the original work, Ten Tails can still make a living. As long as most of the tail beast chakras are integrated. If it really didn''t work, Wang Ran intercepted a part of the chakra of the tail beast, and sealed it in the bodies of Kusinai and Yumu, temporarily replacing it. Although in order to ensure that the energy of the ten tails has the vitality of the world origin, the truncated tail beast Chakra may not be conscious. But that''s just an emergency. What kind of bicycles are needed? However, these are not in a hurry now. After all, he has just broken through the six levels, and it takes a lot of time to reach the next bottleneck. Therefore, there is still a lot of time to study the matter of the split tail beast. After all, the split tail beast is the best solution. After all, Wang Ran also promised to take them to other worlds. Moreover, Wang Ran thinks this thing is really feasible. It''s just that there are no research subjects around, so I can''t observe the difficulty of this matter. ... Thinking about it, Wang Ran suddenly laughed. Before this breakthrough, he made three breakthrough plans for himself. One is to use the dragon veins, the other is to use the ten tails, and the last is to practice hard by oneself. But in this situation, he has used the dragon veins, and he has to cultivate hard, and he will use the ten tails in the future. In this way, all the three plans he made were used. Although there were some misplays, Wang Ran was still very foresight. ... Standing up from the ground, Wang Ran moved his muscles and bones. Now, he has completely adapted to his own strength. Feeling the harvest just now, his mind moved slightly, and the clothes on his body began to be windless. Six black spheres appeared beside him out of thin air. Wang Ran knows very well that this is seeking Taoism. Unlike the nine used experience cards before, now he only has six. Moreover, the current Wang Ran is no longer that five-pointed real man. Now he has a lot of time to feel this so-called jade for seeking the truth. Seeking Daoyu, seeking Daoyu, his nature does not insult his name. Wang Ran could easily feel the aura of the law from these black spheres. These jade for seeking Taoism was like the realization of the law. By comprehending the law contained in seeking Taoist jade, Wang Ran''s strength improvement will also be greatly increased. Therefore, seeking Taoism is worthy of the name of seeking Taoism. Moreover, with the passage of time, Wang Ran also understood that he can only make these six Taoist jade now. In other words, once these six jade for seeking Taoism dissipated because of damage, Wang Ran would not have the ability to condense one again. This situation surprised Wang Ran. Naruto in the latter part of the original book really did not have a jade for seeking Taoism. However, Wang Ran always thought that it was because Naruto''s strength had deteriorated that Qiu Daoyu disappeared. After all, Strictly speaking, the Mingzuo individual after opening the hook is not a true Six Dao powerhouse, which is why Sasuke does not have the reason for seeking Taoism. But, after all, there are big guys behind them to help fill up the money. Therefore, after the two teamed up, their strength directly exceeded the ordinary six levels. As for Sakura and Kakashi, they are just a bonus. Kaguyaji, who had just left the seal, was obviously not very smart, and the use of her strength was like shit. But now it seems that the situation is obviously not like this. Because Wang Ran could clearly feel that these six Taoist jadees were not his vassals. In other words, even if Wang Ran died, they would still exist in the world. What''s more, just a decline in strength will not cause them to disappear. Therefore, Wang Ran can now boldly speculate that the jade for seeking Taoism behind Naruto at the time was definitely not his own. Chapter 182： Sakumo Hagis new mission It is very possible that Otsuki Yukata lent him, but Naruto himself didn''t know it. After all, although the battle between Naruto and Kaguya in the original book was fierce, Naruto still had a few pieces of jade for seeking truth left. But as soon as Otsuki Yui left, Naruto''s quest for Taoism disappeared when Naruto battled. In fact, this is not obvious. ... Carefully observing the six Taoist jade floating around him, Wang Ran felt very puzzled by their existence. Although these jade seekers are inextricably linked to themselves, they are more like weapons for recognizing the master. If Wang Ran was forced to describe them, they would be more like items the world rewarded him after he broke through. Although he is the first owner, if he gives up control of them, they can be used by others. ... Quietly comprehending the law contained in the jade for seeking Taoism, Wang Ran felt that he had a little more understanding. At this moment, he was even more convinced that seeking Taoist jade is the world''s reward for the existence of the six levels. Relaxing slowly, the six Taoist jade beside Wang Ran slowly rotated into his body. Wang Ran didn''t have the idea of ??using Qiu Dao jade as a weapon, because the power of law contained in Qiu Dao jade was enough to save him a lot of training time. If it is the same as Liudaoban and Liudao bring the soil, they use Qiudaoyu as a weapon, it is not a violent thing. What''s more, Wang Ran felt vaguely that this so-called Taoist jade should be considered a precious thing in ten thousand realms. ... What Wang Ran still doesn''t know is that his guess is actually very close to the truth. Although each world has a different level, within any complete world, high-level powerhouses have the same authority. Take the six levels as an example, if it is placed in other worlds, then it is the law applying. Existence at this level, after breaking through, will resonate with the laws of the world, slowly controlling the laws they have learned, and successfully reaching the next realm. And Naruto World, as a once complete world, he also has such a system. However, just after the sacred tree drained the original activity of the Naruto world, the world became incomplete. However, even so, the world can still support the birth of six levels. But what about after birth? Because of the lack of original activity, the laws of the Naruto World are almost collapsed. Coupled with the fact that Otsuki Yuyi still retains consciousness after he joined the road, then the laws of the Naruto world can no longer resonate with the breakthrough. Then the problem is coming. After the breakthrough, it can''t resonate with the laws of the world, and then proceed to the next step of cultivation. This does not conform to the rules of heaven and earth! Therefore, Qiu Dao Jade appeared in Hokage World so wonderfully. As a fusion of the world''s original laws, every jade of Taoism contains all the laws of the Hokage World. This is why, all ninjutsu attacks are useless to Qiu Daoyu. Because they did not touch the level of the law. And seeking Taoist jade is the compensation of Naruto World for the breakthroughs. ... ... His gaze returned to Wang Ran''s body. Wang Ran, who had put Qiu Daoyu into his body, left the altar directly, and walked towards Qimu Shuomao and the others. His purpose of coming here is to break through the realm, and now that the purpose has been achieved, then naturally there is no reason to stay in the dragon vein. Therefore, it is time to leave Longmai. ... A lot of time has passed since Wang Ran broke through until he finished adjusting his state. During this period of time, Haaki Shumao and Sara had no thoughts to practice. As Wang Ran''s terrifying pressure dissipated, the two had been quietly guarding outside the altar, waiting for Wang Ran''s arrival. Because they were afraid to disturb Wang Ran, they did not dare to go in. Fortunately, although a lot of things happened in the middle, Wang Ran didn''t let them wait too much because they were resolved smoothly. In the expressions that the two were expecting, Wang Ran''s figure finally slowly emerged from the inside of the altar. ... "Sect Master, are you already breaking through?" Sarah looked at Wang Ran, who had no special aura, and asked in surprise. Indeed, those strong men have no special aura on that one. But now Wang Ran, except for those deep eyes, his whole person turned out to be like an ordinary person. If you put it in the crowd, you will ignore his existence if you are a little careless. Of course, these are just what Wang Ran deliberately did. Of course, he can also make himself look like a big man at a glance, the kind that comes with BGM. But it''s not necessary. Wang Ran is not pretending to be a crime. There is nothing wrong with keeping a low profile. ... "Well, it''s also time for us to leave. Sarah, are you going to leave with us or stay?" With a smile on Wang Ran''s face, he asked Sarah softly. Sarah was silent for a moment when he heard the words, but made a decision quickly. "Sect Master, I''ll just come down. The people in Loulan still need my protection. Secondly, I can also protect the dragon veins for Tibet." Sara is not going to leave, this is what Wang Ran expected. After all, the sense of mission to protect the people of Loulan was deeply in her heart, so Wang Ran didn''t say much about Sarah''s choice. What''s more, dragon veins are really important to Zangmen. It is impossible for Wang Ran to say that he only cares about himself. It is really too difficult for this world to make breakthroughs by himself. And there is only one ten tail, so the dragon vein is also a member of the Tibetan gate, and will break through the six-level guarantee in the future. As for the person who protects the dragon veins, Sarah is really the best choice. After all, Sarah has the talent to simply manipulate the energy of the dragon veins. In Wang Ran''s words, Sarah is the lucky one who is favored by the world''s origin. Although not as scary as the Son of the World, there is still a lot of convenience on the path of spiritual practice. Therefore, Wang Ran did not object to Sarah''s words, but directly agreed. "fair enough." After Wang Ran answered Sara, he thought a little, and said to Haaki Shumao: "Baique, you stay too. Sarah is still weak after all, it is still dangerous to guard Loulan alone, you stay and help her. "In addition, starting today, you will be the guardian and help the sect guard the dragon veins." Wang Ran is going to let Haaki Shumao and Sara together become the guardian of the dragon veins. After Wang Ran broke through now, nothing could be called trouble. Chapter 183： Konohas high-level thoughts If you really encounter someone who doesn''t open your eyes, Wang Ran can solve it easily, and even time will not be wasted. Therefore, it doesn''t make much sense if Sakumo Hagiki will follow him now. And when Wang Ran said so, Hagiaki Shumao did not object. Now that he joined Zangmen, he naturally had to follow Wang Ran''s arrangement. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran only nodded slightly before disappearing into the spot. Sarah looked at the place where Wang Ran disappeared, her eyes flashed with gratitude. Regardless of Wang Ran''s purpose to let Hagaki Shumao stay, the significance of this to Loulan''s survivors is not ordinary. The stay of Sakumo Hagiki means that even if they encounter an intruder, they will not be in danger. Moreover, in Sarah''s heart, he was very close and respectful of Shumo Hagaki, a reticent master. Although Wang Ran asked Hagi Shumao to accept Sarah, Hagimu Shumao did not perfuse Sara. During this half of a year, Sakumo Hagigi tried his best to teach Sara. Although Sara''s ninja talent is not high, but because of her tough character and the careful teaching of Haaki Sakumo, Sara still has the strength to ninja. And all this was naturally remembered by Sarah. But now, Sakumo Hagi stayed, even if there was no such relationship with Loulan''s survivors, Sarah was very happy. ... Not to mention what the mood of Haaki Shumao and Sarah was at this time, Wang Ran at this time appeared hundreds of miles away in an instant. Looking at the desert behind him, Wang Ran chuckled lightly. Then he left the place without looking back and walked slowly towards the distance. This time, he had no destination, just to adjust his mentality of long-term cultivation. ... And during the period when Wang Ran adjusted his mentality, Wang Ran''s disciples began to slowly reach their apex in the Ninja World. A large number of Konoha ninjas are stationed here on the coastline of the border of the country of fire. The most conspicuous group of people is the Uchiha ninja with the group fan clan emblem. Of course, the Hyuga Ninja with all white eyes is also quite conspicuous. But after all, the number of the Hyuga clan is much smaller than the Uchiha clan, so Uchiha is still more prominent. Of course, Uchiha also has a special presence. For example, Uchiha Shisui, a disciple of Wang Ran. Moreover, only ten years old Shishui, his identity at this time, is surprisingly a Zhong Ren. And in the country of Wave not far away, there are also a large number of misty bearers, stationed here. The confrontation between the two sides is no longer a day or two. In the past few years, the two sides have been in wars of all sizes. Sarutobi Rizen didn''t know what kind of medicine Wuyin had taken wrong, so he insisted on biting Konoha. If the other villages clearly end, the mist will pop out to bite the meat, and the soup will be understandable. However, if you are such an overseas country, even if you win, you can''t get much benefit. Why do you have to end up first? It''s been several years after a dozen, without any counsel. You say, what do you picture. It is not that Sarutobi Rischi has never thought of negotiating with Fog, after all, the coastline is too long, and defending Fog is too labor-intensive. However, the misty water shadow didn''t pay attention to him at all. Founder is what you like to say and how to say, I just want to kill your grandson. This makes Sarutobi Hitoshi very uncomfortable, and can only continuously send ninjas to the country of water. Fortunately at the beginning, Konoha had to deal with a mist, and everything else was just precautions. However, since all the four major villages declared war on Konoha, Konoha was uncomfortable, and the people in the village immediately saw the ground. Fortunately, at this time both Uchiha and Hyuga stepped forward. In order to compete for the Naruto Throne, Uchiha and Hyuga also made a ruthless fight and directly expressed that they would send most of the ninjas in the clan. In this regard, Sarutobi Hizaki will naturally not refuse. You know, Sarutobi Hisaki is a master at drawing cakes. He not only easily accepted the kindness of the two big families, but also drew a big cake for the two big families, so that they could see the hope of a Naruto within the clan. Of course, only Sarutobi Rizen and a few consultants knew that Sarutobi Rizen was just drawing cakes for them. It is absolutely impossible to choose one person from the two giants to be Hokage. You also don''t look at what the Qianshou clan, who are also rich, are now like? ... With the help of Uchiha and Hyuga, Konoha''s pressure was instantly relieved. Hyuga''s white eyes and strong investigative ability, so most of their people rushed to the battlefields. As for the Uchiha clan, because the people''s self-thinking is too serious, if they are scattered, they will basically put a nail in themselves on the battlefields. Such a low-level mistake, Sarutobi Hizaki is naturally impossible to make. Therefore, the Uchiha clan directly as an independent unit, ready to go to the battlefield. Originally, Sarutobi Hisaki was preparing to let the Uchiha clan rush to the battlefield of the Kingdom of Wind. After all, the Uchiha clan, but Huo Dun is well-known all over the world, it is simply the wind attribute ninjutsu of Tiankesha hidden village. However, where there is the Uchiha clan, how can there be no dear Shimura Danzo. Danzo immediately jumped out when he heard that Sarutobi Hizen was about to send Uchiha''s clan to the battlefield of the Kingdom of Wind. Just kidding, sending these lunatics of the Uchiha clan to fight Shayin''s weak chickens. Isn''t this a clear way to give them credit. To deal with these people in Uchiha, they should be sent out to fight Wuyin. Of course, if the Uchiha clan is just being hard-hearted to resist the fog, then the target is too obvious, and the Uchiha clan will only agree to the ghosts. Therefore, Shimura Danzo is also famous, and the strong should naturally have the responsibility of the strong. The other troops are really struggling to fight Wuyin, so you still need Uchiha to come out. Yes, water-attributed ninjutsu does have a greater restraint on Huo Dun. But this is only relative, the powerful Huo Dun can still hang Shui Dun with a hammer. You Uchiha clan, but Konoha''s first clan, and the most powerful Huo Dun clan in the Ninja Realm, is it possible to be afraid of a small mist? Good guy, as soon as these words came out, the entire Uchiha clan suddenly floated. Did you see that, even Konoha''s senior management recognized us Uchiha as Konoha''s No. 1 clan and the No. 1 Huo Dun clan in the Ninja world. What fog is hidden, what water escapes, as long as you dare to come, all will be done for you. In the face of such Uchiha and Danzo, what can Sarutobi Hizen say. In addition, he himself also had the idea of ??weakening the Konoha giant, Uchiha, so Sarutobi Hizumi agreed to this proposal after half pushing. Chapter 184： Hyuga Zhongke (1) [transition lead Of course, if only Uchiha''s troops were really sent out, it would definitely be impossible. Not to mention that Uchiha''s family is not a fool, even if you praise him so much, but letting their family deal with a village is too nonsense. But everyone can see that this is intentionally aimed at them Uchiha. Besides, if only the Uchiha clan is allowed to go, even if the Uchiha clan agrees, he does not agree with Sarutobi Hisaki. Wuyin Village is also one of the five ninja villages, and it is also one of the villages with the most blood in the family, plus their best skills of water escape and mist hiding. If the Uchiha clan is really allowed to face it alone, the victory direction of the war will basically be tilted towards the fog. From the perspective of the safety of the country of fire, even if Sarutobi Hizumi and Shimura Danzo are weaker and Uchiha''s thoughts are strong, they cannot make such a faint decision. Therefore, after sending Uchiha''s ninja troops to the fog hidden battlefield, Sarutobi Hizumi ordered the Hyuga clan to send a large number of elites, and the current patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Yu led the team to support the fog hidden battlefield. Of course, in this process, there are still a large number of ordinary ninjas forming a ninja army to resist the fog. And Uchiha Shisui, under this situation, entered the misty battlefield. ... At this time, above the misty battlefield, there was calm. Of course, this is just an illusion. Just a few days ago, Konoha and Wuyin had a big fight, but both sides understood that now they, no one can do anything. Therefore, both sides are trying their best to restrain themselves before preparing for the next attack. Of course, some small actions naturally exist on both sides. For example, now, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Xiongzheng personally led a raid team, wanting to destroy the supply of Wuyin, and give them a good lesson. Originally, this kind of thing about being behind enemy lines shouldn''t be taken care of by the clan leader of the clan. After all, his eyes are not sealed, and once an accident occurs, he faces the risk of leakage. But there is no way, this time the credit for the task is too great. As long as the mission is successful, Konoha will gain a huge advantage in the misty battlefield. If this opportunity is grasped, Konoha is not without the possibility of defeating Wuyin in one fell swoop. Although Hyuga was the head of the clan, he was still enthusiastic about such a contribution. After all, if he wants to fight for the position of Hokage, he must have credit that the whole village recognizes. Obviously, the mission this time is a good opportunity. Of course, this mission is also a tribe of the Hyuga clan. After infiltrating many times, Hyuga confirmed that he was coming. Hyuga was not stupid, even if he did not consider himself, he could not put himself in danger for the benefit of the family. ... At this time, behind the fog hidden troops, several figures were rushing fast. Among them, the most notable feature is that most of them have white eyes. Of course, there are also a few people from the Uchiha clan with a fan. It was Hyugao who led the team. Of course, Hyuga was extremely upset about these few Uchiha''s mixing. After all, this task belongs to his own tribe, and it is safe to take all risks. The Uchiha clan was given a piece of pie out of thin air, which made Hyugao extremely unhappy. Unfortunately, it''s useless to be upset. No one of their Hyuga clan can use large-scale fire escape, it is very difficult to cause devastating damage to the enemy''s supplies. In addition, the commander on this side of the fog hidden battlefield is Uchiha''s patriarch, and even if he is upset, he can only keep it in his heart. ... Suddenly, Hyuga, running in the front, stretched out his right hand and made a gesture. Suddenly, all Konoha ninjas stopped. Looking at the few people in front of him, Hyuga took a look at his mind, and then said: "One final confirmation, Jian Mu, are you sure that the enemy''s defense is weak?" "Yes!" Hinata Noduki, who was questioned by Hinata, nodded heavily. Hyuga Noriki was the last Hyuga ninja to confirm the supply of the fog hidden. Based on the information he provided, combined with the information provided by the previous few Hyuga ninjas, this plan was facilitated. "Very well, according to the intelligence, there is a storage area for supplies that will be blocked by the fog not far ahead. After about a mile, the destination will be within my observation range." "In order to avoid being stunned by the grass, I will just open my eyes to observe when the time comes. Don''t act rashly. Do you understand?" Hearing Hyuga Janeki''s answer, Hyuga said softly. His decision was correct. Although Wuyin''s supply defense was not very strict, it was only relative. In the supply troop of Mist, there are definitely some strong Mist who stopped for defense. And the Hyuga ninjas who are not strong enough, when they observe them, it is easy for them to find abnormalities. Therefore, this investigation task should be entrusted to the strongest Hyuga. "understand!" Everyone shouted in unison. "Very good, go!" After finishing speaking, Hyuga Yugami waved his hand, and he rushed out like an ordinary arrow. He is ready to complete this task in the shortest possible time. The players led by Hyugao also ran after Hyuga. Everyone''s movements were very fast, but Hyuga Jianmu, who had just been questioned by Hyuga, took a slower body. Touching the mark of the caged bird on his forehead, a touch of complicated feelings appeared in his eyes. However, it was quickly hidden by him, and no one found anything unusual. ... The speed of Konoha and his group was very fast, and soon, the misty camp entered Hyugao''s observation range. Without a hint of hesitation, Hyugao opened his eyes instantly. However, as he opened his eyes, his whole person suddenly froze. Because in his black and white vision, he didn''t see the existence of supplies at all, but found a large number of ninjas. At this moment, Hyuga knew that he was in an ambush. Wuyin''s supplies had long been smuggled away. However, Jianmu Hyuga only finished investigating the information yesterday. How could Wuyin move so fast? Suddenly, Hyuga couldn''t understand what was going on. However, he knew that time could not be lost now. With a gesture, everyone stopped again. Seeing everyone''s suspicious eyes, Hyugao took a deep breath, and then said solemnly: "Everyone, we are in the middle. The misty people have discovered us long ago. Our mission failed this time, so we should retreat!" Hyugao spoke very fast. After speaking, he didn''t hesitate to take the crowd and flee away. However, all this was detected by the perception ninjas in the hidden mist camp in the distance. Chapter 185： Hyuga Zhongke (two) [transition lead As the Konoha team retreated, in the Misty Hidden Camp, several perception ninjas instantly opened their eyes. "Master Ghost, Konoha''s ninjas have begun to retreat." Several people said to a ninja in the field. Hearing this, the ghost lamp wanyue cracked the corners of his mouth and smiled. The fangs of his mouth made him look terrifying. "Oh, did you find us? But it doesn''t matter, our misty site, you don''t come and leave if you want." Sure enough, as the ghost lamp wanyue''s words fell, the retreating Hyuga and the others, but only walked a few hundred meters, they were attacked one by one and stopped. "Bagua palm back to heaven!" After resisting all the attacks, Hyuga watched vigilantly in the direction of the attack, and his heart was full of bitterness at this time. He knew that he was dead this time, and he didn''t know if he could lead the tribe to leave smoothly. ... "Yeah~ Isn''t this the patriarch of Hyuga? It''s really a big fish for a day, and it''s not wasting my many days of waiting." As the attack fell, a joking voice sounded. It is not difficult to recognize Hyuga''s identity. When he reaches this status, his identity cannot be hidden at all, and he has long been known by the major forces. Especially during the war, ninjas who are a little bit knowledgeable know to keep them in mind. ... As the voice fell, a handsome ninja over forty years came into the eyes of Hyuga and others. Of course, there was a lot of endurance by his side, but because of this person''s identity, their attention stayed on him. "Water has no moon marks!" The heaviness in Hyuga''s ambition is deeper. He never expected that the person who attacked them was the patriarch of the Shui Wuyue clan, Shui Wuyuehen. As the head of a clan, especially the head of the Shui Wuyue clan, Shui Wuyuehen''s strength is beyond doubt. If in normal times, if Mizuno had no moon marks, Hyuga wouldn''t admit it. But it doesn''t work right now. Among the enemies he saw just now, there are only two of those who are not weaker than Chakra. There are so many people here, if they are trapped by Shui Wuyuehen, one of them is definitely counted as one, and none of them can leave. ... "Get ready, I will call 3, 2, 1, and everyone will break through!" Hyuga said in a low voice to the people around him, and then stared at Shui Wu Yueshen not far away. "3, 2, 1, go!" "Grow your eyes, open!" "Writing round eyes, open!" As Hyuga''s voice fell, everyone turned on their strongest state. They are not fools, and Hyuga''s attitude speaks for itself. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" "Fire escape, the art of phoenix fire!" ... With the opening of the writing wheel eyes, the ninjas of the Uchiha clan immediately exerted their strength, and several fire escape ninjutsu rushed towards the water without moon mark. In response, Shui Wuyuehen just smiled disdainfully. His hands quickly formed a seal, and a wall that turned into wind from ice instantly appeared in front of the misty endures. Those Huo Dun with the scorching aura were immediately blocked. And with Shui Wuyuehen''s shot, the mist ninjas behind him also rushed out. All of a sudden, various ninjutsu flew randomly on the battlefield. As the leaders of both sides, Mizumi and Hyuga, naturally they fought together. Originally, the strengths of Hyuga and Mizuuki were about the same, and even strictly speaking, the strength of Hyuga was even stronger. After all, they are all patriarchs of the big clan, and the shadow rank may not reach it, but the quasi shadow rank is stable. However, because Hyuga was not thinking about fighting now, although he was a little stronger, he was hit by the mark of Mizuki. Inside the magic mirror of ice crystals with no moon marks on the water, Hyuga was constantly watching the battle around him. Now is not the time to endanger, if possible, he hopes to bring a few more Konoha ninjas to break through. However, his performance completely angered Shui Wuyuehen. Who is he, he is the patriarch of the Shui Wuyue clan. But now, he was actually underestimated. When fighting with him, he even dared to distract and observe the surrounding situation. This is an insult to his strength, even if this person is the patriarch of the famous Hyuga clan in the Ninja world. "Asshole, are you underestimating me? Bing Dun, double dragon strangling!" Following the roar of Mizuukihen, two huge ice dragons appeared in front of Hyuga, and then rushed towards Hyuga without a trace of hesitation. In this regard, Hyugao dare not look down upon. Shui Wuyuehen used this technique, even Shangren was easily injured. Mobilizing the Chakra in his body, Hyuga''s body quickly rotated. "Back to the days!" In an instant, a light blue semicircular chakra shield appeared around Hyuga. For two days, the ice dragon instantly slammed into Huitian''s protection. The ice dragon did not disappear, but as if it had come back to life, it was entwined with Huitian''s appearance. As the two ice dragons contracted, there was a fierce friction between Huitian and the ice dragon. However, after all, it was Hyuga''s Huitian defense that was stronger. With the collision of the two techniques, the two-day ice dragon slowly turned into ice **** on the ground. Following the failure of Ssangyong''s strangulation, Hyuga also dispersed and returned to the sky. However, just as he had just dispersed and returned to the sky, Shui Wuyuehen''s attack came once. "Bing Dun, the sky is full of thousands!" With the disappearance of Huitian, countless Chibons were shrouded in front of Hyuga in an instant. The speed of Shui Wu Yuehen''s operation was so fast, even if Hinata Yu had opened his eyes, but because of using Huitian, he couldn''t react for a while. At this time, Hyuga''s ambition facing Qianbenyu was shocked. At this time, he was when the old power was gone and the new power was not born. Suddenly facing the sky full of thousands of books, he was at a loss for a moment. As Qianben fell, he could only curl up to reduce the damage he received. At this moment, he was ready to destroy his eyes. However, as the voice of Qianben''s meat rang out, Hyuga developed in amazement, that there was nothing he had done. Raising his head sharply, he saw Jane Hyuga, who had been his guard for more than ten years, blocking him. In an instant, Hyuga''s eyes moistened. After being promoted to Zhongnin at the age of twelve, Janeki Hyuga has been a guard for Hinata. At that time, Hyuga was not the patriarch. After so many years, Hyuga still has deep feelings for Hyuga Noriki. "Master, go quickly!" Hyuga Jianmu stood in front of Hyuga, spit out a mouthful of blood, said with difficulty. Just after saying this, Hyuga Jianmu''s body instantly stiffened. Boom! Qianbonyu stopped, and Hyuga Janeki fell to the ground severely. Chapter 186： Green shot [transition lead With his white eyes open, he could easily observe that there were thousands of books shot into the heart of Hyuga Janeki. As Hyuga Janaki fell to the ground, something still murmured in his mouth. He cant make a sound anymore, but if you look closely at the shape of his mouth, its "Sorry" "Forgive me, master." This was the last thought that flashed through Hyuga Jianmu''s mind. ... Yes, in fact, all this Hyuga Jianmu had already guessed, but he did not say it. Three years ago, his son was born. At that moment, he vowed to be a good father and grow up with his children in good health. Therefore, each of his tasks is carried out with his eyes open. Although this will increase the consumption of Chakras, it ensures their safety to the greatest extent. Therefore, when he came to investigate and confirm the information the day before, he found an anomaly far away from the Wuyin camp. However, he did not report. Because he knows that this time it will be Hyuga personally leading the team. His child is already three years old, and it is about time to mark the bird in the cage. As a person who came by, he knew what kind of tragic end a bird in a cage would bring to people. Therefore, he does not want his children to be treated like this. However, what can his little guard, Shinobu, do? What happened this time gave him a little hope. If the white eyes leak, the family''s protection of the white eyes may not be so important, right? Is it possible for my own children not to be sealed by the caged bird? Of course, he knows that this hope is very slim, but what if? Out of the responsibility of a father, he can only pursue the possibility of one in ten thousand. Therefore, he chose to conceal information. From this point, he had betrayed Hyugao. His heart is also full of guilt. He has been with Hyuga for more than ten years, and he has watched him step by step from being a young patriarch and becoming an effective patriarch. In addition, Hinata was good to Hinata Janeki, so when he made this decision, he had already thought about it and apologized for death. It just so happened that the battlefield between Hyugao and Mizunoyue was very close to him. When he saw the crisis that Hyuga was suffering, he rushed forward without hesitation and blocked the attack on behalf of the patriarch who had followed him for more than ten years. And because time was too late for him to react more, he chose to use his body as a shield. From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want to see that Hinata was in an accident. However, as a father he had no choice. Now, he has used his life to protect Hinata Yu, which can be regarded as an apologize. ... ... "what!" Seeing the guard who had followed him for more than ten years died before his eyes, Hyuga roared in grief. He didn''t know Hyuga''s behavior, but he knew he was angry at the moment. It was too late and then soon, at the moment Hyuga Janaki fell to the ground, Hinata broke out with grief and anger. After all, Hyuga is an excellent ninja, and he will not delay his fighters because of his mood. "Bagua Hundred Two Eight Palms!" Although he was angry at the bottom of his heart, Hyugao still fiercely locked Mizuki. In Hinata''s roar, Mizu Wuyuehen directly attacked Hinata''s force. The water at this moment had no moon marks, and it was about to collapse. Just now I took advantage of Hyugao''s old power to dissipate, and when the new power was still alive, he was cruel. As a result, it was less than a second, and it was his turn. He never expected that he would smash out a Hyuga Jane halfway and directly block his attack with his body. If he had known this, he wouldn''t have to attack Hyugao with all his strength. Although he was afraid that Hinata would have any back then, but now it seems that he has completely pitted himself. To blame, I blame the misty shadows that intercepted the Konoha Ninjas really not strong enough to make Hyuga Jianmu rush out. "Wow~" After abruptly bearing the water without moon marks from Hyuga''s set of Bagua palms, he couldn''t help but spout a mouthful of blood. You know, Hyuga''s strength is stronger than Mizuno Yuehen, and the name of the Hyuga clan''s strongest body art is still somewhat based. After being attacked by Hyuga''s full force, Mizu Wuyuehen was already seriously injured. Hyuga''s soft fist is a fist that can directly attack human internal organs. In addition, the biggest function of Rouquan is to seal the operation of Chakra. Therefore, the Shui Wuyuehen at this moment was not only seriously injured, but also the Chakra in his body could not work for a while. In other words, Shui Wuyuehen at this time is a lamb to be slaughtered. Unless Hyuga Xiong shows kindness, let go of water without moon marks. Otherwise, he is absolutely dead. But, will Hyugao let him go? Of course it won''t. Not to mention that Konoha and Wuyin are at war now, killing each other is to provide a guarantee for their own victory. Just because Shui Wuyuehen killed Hyuga Jianmu, this Qiu Rixiangxiong could not be forgotten. Although Hyuga Jianmu was to save him, it was also Mizumi Wuyue''s hand. Therefore, in public and private, he will kill Shui Wu Yue Mark. "Bagua empty palm!" Therefore, after the gossip hundred and twenty-eight palms stopped, Hyugao''s combo moves directly. Shui Wuyue Mark, who was hit by Hyugao and still in the air that hadn''t landed, had no place to borrow at all. What''s more, his current Chakra is sealed, what is the way to resist it? Therefore, Hyuga''s gossip empty palm hit Shui Wu Yuehen''s body severely. Hyugao''s angry blow directly caused Mizuki, who had been seriously injured, to fly upside down. The water that fell on the ground had no moon marks, and his body twitched and fell silent, not knowing whether it was alive or dead. ... This scene, of course, was seen by the misty people. Among the misty crowd, Qing with long blue hair and a green leather coat frowned tightly. There was a touch of entanglement on his serious face. But soon this entanglement turned into firmness. Now that the captain has lost combat power, then his deputy captain must shoulder the responsibility. As the highest combat power of the misty hidden team at present, Shui Wu Yuehen has already lived and died, but Qing didn''t believe it, and Hyuga didn''t consume it at all. As the head of the clan Patriarch, Hyuga, the value of Wuyin is too high. As long as he kills him, not to mention Konoha''s intelligence, just those eyes are enough to make Mist crazy. "Jusuke, Bian, the two of you are with me, besieging Hyuga, and you are bound to keep him!" His eyes flashed sternly, Qing staring at Hiugao who was not far away, and commanded the two Shangren around him. Chapter 187： Lost in the eye [transition lead "Yes, Young Master!" The two Shinnin who was named by Ao, without a trace of hesitation, followed Ao and rushed towards Hyugao. Fortunately, there were many people in the fog, and immediately after they left the battlefield, someone took their place. Although the pressure of misty was greatly increased because the three of them went to besie Hinata, but gritted his teeth can still bear it. Everyone knew that among the Konoha ninjas present, Hyuga was the most valuable. Therefore, they also tried their best to buy time for the three. As for the few Uchiha, like a lunatic, although they are almost dead now, they took away a few misty ninjas abruptly. Working hard with them, the price/performance ratio is too low. What''s more, although Yigouyu and Ergouyu''s writing round eyes are also valuable, they are nothing compared to complete white eyes. You know, the Ninja World has been around for so many years, and there are often leaks in the writing wheel. But when you roll your eyes, when did it show up? If Sangouyu writes round eyes, they have to think about which is important. However, Sangoyu''s writing wheel is rare in Uchiha, and several Uchiha people here don''t have it. ... "Water escape, water rushes!" Hyugao, who had just defeated Mizuno Yuehen, breathed a sigh of relief, and saw the attack coming from behind him. For Hyuga with his eyes open, this attack was not a sneak attack at all. Therefore, in the face of the water rushing wave, Hyuga Xiu didn''t even turn his head, so he directly avoided the water rushing wave''s attack. Seeing Hinata who dodges, the Qing trio were not surprised. After all, he is the owner of the white-eyed, and he can do this step as expected. Therefore, Qing used this ninjutsu only to find opportunities. Now, as Hyuga moved, the opportunity for the three came. There was no pause at all, and the two misty people named Jusuke and Bian rushed directly to Hyuga. Both of them are good at using knives, so as soon as they got to Hinata''s side, they cut out with a single knife. From time to time, Qingya had to find opportunities to release ninjutsu, harassing Hinata. Although Hyugao was far stronger than the average Shinnin, but under the siege of the three Wuyin Shinnin, it was quite difficult to resist. In addition, the two swordsmen of the trio were close together, and a combination of ninjutsu harassment restricted the performance of Hyuga Yurouquan to the greatest extent. Although soft fist is very strong, bare-handed fist is not the advantage. And if you use kunai, the advantage of soft boxing will be greatly reduced, plus you have to be distracted to deal with Qing''s attack. This made Hyuga more and more stretched, and the wounds slowly appeared on his body. Although the siege of the three made Hinata a little unbearable, it was not what made him most anxious. In his field of vision, at this time, he could clearly see that there were a large number of Chakra fluctuations, rushing towards them. Hyuga knew very well that the people ambushing in the misty camp were about to arrive. But now it is difficult for him to break out, and after all the misty ninjas arrive, people like himself will not be able to escape. When he thought of this, Hyuga''s heart sank. Seeing Hyugao''s transformation, a glimmer of joy inevitably flashed in the blue eyes. I don''t know what happened to Hyuga, but this is an opportunity! As Jusuke and Bian''s attack were repelled again, Qing did not choose to perform ninjutsu this time. While Hinata was distracted and changed his strength, Qing directly drew kunai from his waist, and kunai pierced into Hyuga''s heart. Hyuga Ambition was startled and quickly resisted Qing''s attack. But why is Qing''s intention so simple? Ao had expected an attack of this level a long time ago, and it was impossible to do anything to Hyuga. He would do this just to expose Hinata''s flaws, so as to lay the foundation for his next move. Sure enough, as Qing expected, some of the avatars of Hyuga Ou were a little negligent in the face of Ao''s "fatal" attack. As soon as he touched, he felt that Qing''s attack was slightly insufficient. Oops! Hyugao exclaimed in his heart. However, it is too late now. Although Hyuga had reacted at this time, he had lost his head protection. In just a moment, Qing quickly stretched out his free left hand and fiercely inserted it into Hyuga''s right eye. In fact, Qing could bombard Hyuga''s head, but he did not do so. Because he didn''t have the confidence to kill with one hit, if Hyuga was given a gap, he couldn''t guarantee that he would have such a good opportunity next time. After all, just like that, a blank eye is already in hand. Qing still understands the truth that ten birds in the forest are not as good as one bird in his hand. ... With a sense of obstruction from his fingers, a hint of surprise flashed across Qing''s face quickly. With force with his fingers, Qing pulled back fiercely! "what!!" The intense pain stimulated Hyuga''s nerves, causing a scream that couldn''t help but scream. Along with this violent pain, Hyuga Yu also punched Asoqing fiercely. Qing, who was hit, flew out directly. He is not specialized in physical training, and his physical fitness is not particularly strong. Therefore, even though Hyuga was unable to do his best, he still directly caused Qing to spout a bit of blood. But Qing didn''t care. He looked at the shiny white eyes in his hand, and his face was full of surprises. This time, it really made a lot of money! Without a trace of hesitation, Qing directly stored this white eye in the nutrient solution and sealed it into the seal scroll. I am afraid that over time, this white eye will lose its activity. Don''t ask why Qing carries the nutrient solution, Konoha''s main force here is the Uchiha clan. They misty hands with some nutrient solution to preserve eyes. Is there something wrong with it? ... Although Qing was very excited at this time, Hyuga''s face was not very good. He tightly covered the hole in his right eye, and blood kept flowing from his fingers. However, he can no longer take care of these now. Lost! This is extremely bad news for the Hyuga family. Hyuga now has no other considerations. What led the men to retreat, go to his mother! He is first of all the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, and must protect the interests of the Hyuga clan. As the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, he absolutely does not allow his eyes to be exposed, threatening the Hyuga clan. However, the problem now is that he is now trapped and has lost one of his eyes. He knew that it was impossible for him to regain his eyes. If he insists on staying, the other eye may not be kept. Therefore, he knows exactly what his task is now. That is to break out at all costs, tell the clan about the lost news, and then recover it! Chapter 188： Lamb to be slaughtered Thinking of this, Hyuga didn''t dare to hesitate at all, he broke out of Chakra in his body, turned and left. He was afraid that if he lost time, he would really not be able to leave. ... Seeing Hyugao who turned and ran without hesitation, the green face changed. "Chasing! Never let Hyuga go away!" Forcibly suppressing the injury, Qing did not dare to delay, and chased after Hyugao. Jusuke and Bien did the same, and they ran after him. However, as soon as they moved, they were blocked by the crazy Hyuga people. Naturally, what happened to Hinata couldn''t hide from them who had opened their eyes. It was related to the inheritance of the Hyuga clan. They were all like crazy hungry wolves at this time. Even if he fights for his own life, he has to open up a path for Hyuga. In the face of the Hyuga Ninja who was desperate, the misty side was briefly suppressed. Hinata, who was given a respite, didn''t dare to delay any time, and ran desperately, wanting to return to Konoha''s camp as soon as possible and pass the news back. At this time, his eyes were closed because of severe pain. But without turning it on, he knew that Konoha''s ninjas would definitely not last long. What''s more, Wuyin''s support is coming. Sure enough, after Hyuga left for a few breaths, a lot of mist felt the scene. The lead ghost lamp Canyue, watching the mist suppressed by the Konoha ninja, and the water without moon marks lying in a pool of blood, she curled her mouth in disdain. "This bunch of trash!" Ghost Lantern Chanyue murmured, but even though it was a murmur, the people around him heard clearly. But Canyue Guideng dared to say that, and those misty-tolerant people didn''t dare to make arbitrary comments. Let''s not talk about the identity of Shui Wu Yuehen, but the strengths of Qing are forbearable, and it is not that they can easily offend. ... But let''s talk about it, curse and curse, as the ghost lamp Canyue, who is the leader of the fog hidden, is still very reliable. Focusing on the Konoha people on the battlefield, the hands of the ghost lamp Chanyue all turned into pistols. "Water cannon!" Like a child on the earth playing a game, the wrist of the Ghost Lantern Wanyue kept shaking. However, this is not a game after all. With the shaking of Ghost Lantern Wanyue''s wrist, droplets of water flew out of his hand. Although it''s just a drop of water, it''s faster than a bullet. The extremely fast speed gave these water droplets wrapped in chakras extremely powerful. As the ghost lamp wanyue shot, the next moment, the Konoha ninjas had small holes in their bodies. Of course, this does not mean that Ghost Lantern Can Yue has the ability to easily kill so many ninjas. Among the success factors this time, the Konoha ninjas were held back by the mist, which accounted for a large part. Of course, this can also be seen from the side that the strength of the ghost lantern is extremely strong. ... With the end of the ghost lantern, the ninjas of Konoha also died, and fell to the ground one by one. The misty who was in the battle endured them, and his body suddenly loosened. Qing looked at the Hyuga Ninja who fell in front of him, and looked at the Can Moon with a serious expression. "Master Ghost, please hurry up and chase Hinata Yu. He just broke through and lost an eye. He must not go far!" Qing said anxiously towards the ghost lamp waning moon, if he relied on the ghost lamp wanyue speed, maybe he could still catch up. "Hyuga? Patriarch Hyuga!!" Hearing Qing''s words, Gui Deng Canyue''s face also changed. Of course he knew what this meant, no wonder Shui Wu Yuehen was beaten to death. If Hyuga had taken the initiative, Mizu Wuyuehen would be really good at nothing. Without daring to delay for a moment, Gui Deng Canyue chased in the direction that Qing pointed out. You have to know that there is a big fish like Hyugao here, he will not be so leisurely on the way to support. ... ... "Huh~hu~" Gasping for breath, a touch of excitement flashed past Hyuga''s remaining eyes. It''s about to arrive at Konoha''s site, and finally he can deliver the news. However, life is like this, always when you feel most relaxed, I will give you a stab at you. Hyuga was no exception. Seeing Konoha''s camp not far away, there was a sound of breaking through the sky behind him. Hyuga''s complexion changed, and he twisted his body fiercely, so he could have escaped this deadly attack. However, even though he was not hit the key point, he was still hit in the shoulder by this trick. Feeling the sharp pain in his shoulder and the weak right arm, Hyuga''s expression instantly turned desperate. As the head of Hyuga, his insights are far beyond those of the ninjas in Shippuden. He easily recognized that it was the secret technique of the misty ghost lamp family, the water iron cannon, that hit his ninjutsu. If you can learn this trick, you can''t be a weak person. The hydration technique of the Ghost Lantern clan can also be regarded as the nemesis of their Hyuga clan. This is really a leak in the room, which is even more difficult for him. What''s more, in his current situation, he couldn''t even compare to a Zhong Ren. ... Sure enough, the ghost lamp waning moon appeared in Hyugao''s sight in the next second. At this time, Hinata didn''t have any hope at all. He knew Ghost Lantern Wanyue, and he wasn''t necessarily his opponent even in his heyday, let alone now. At this moment, he was ready to destroy his remaining eye. The white eyes have already revealed one, and one must not be revealed. Thinking about it, Hyugao''s left hand moved, ready to destroy himself and roll his eyes. However, how could Ghost Lantern Wanyue make him what he wanted. I have been chasing Hinata for a long time, and it was hard to catch up. How could the ghost lamp and the moon let the duck with its mouth fly? So he guarded against Hyuga''s hand from the beginning. Just as Hyuga dodged his own blow and stabilized his figure, Ghost Lamp Chanyue used the water iron cannon to aim at Hyuga''s left arm again. Although he didn''t kill him in the first blow, the result was satisfactory. And if you can keep alive, it''s not bad. Therefore, this time the ghost lamp can''t kill. He is confident and faster than Hyuga! ... Ghost Lantern Chanyue and Hyugao shot almost at the same time, but Hyuga was seriously injured after all. As expected by the ghost lantern, although Hyuga was closer to self-harm, after all, the heyday ghost lantern was even better. Just before Hyuga''s fingers approached his eyes, the water iron cannon of the ghost lamp waning moon also hit Hyuga''s left arm. With the full force of the ghost lamp Chanyue this time, Hyugao''s arm broke instantly, and his self-harm behavior naturally came to an abrupt end. Chapter 189： Water stop Moreover, this is not over. In order to prevent Hyuga from further self-harm, Ghost Lantern Chanyue used two shots of water and iron cannons, and directly interrupted Hyuga''s legs. At this time, Hyuga completely lost the power to resist and became a lamb to be slaughtered. ... Feeling the sharp pain from his limbs, Hyugao''s face was filled with despair. And the ghost lamp waning moon also smiled sternly. The patriarch of the Hyuga clan was captured alive, and this time they could make a lot of money. However, before he could make the next move, his face suddenly changed. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" "Art fire escape **** fireball!" "Art fire escape **** fireball!" ... Three Hao Fireballs in succession made Ghost Lantern Wanyue retreat again and again. He didn''t dare to insist on these three, which seemed to be the fire escape ninjutsu used by high-level ninjas. As for the technique of hydration, does he think he has lived too long? And as the ghost lamp wanyue retreated, three figures, two tall and one short, also appeared beside Hyugao. The three-person team that arrived was the same team where Shishui was patrolling nearby. ... Looking at the dilapidated Hyuga, the three people in the Shisui team changed their expressions. They naturally recognized Hyuga''s identity as the head of the Hyuga clan at a glance. Regardless of the relationship between the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan, their hearts are full of shock at this moment. The head of the Hyuga clan is dying, and his eyes are gone! "Patriarch Hyuga, hold on, we will **** you to camp." Shisui hurriedly said Asahi Muko, while the other two Uchiha ninjas watched the ghost lantern wieldedly. As for the ghost lantern, Chanyue looked at the arrival of the three Uchiha Shinnin, and his expression changed again. He knew that the duck that reached his mouth this time really flew. It''s very close to Konoha''s camp. If you drag it for a while, you won''t be able to go back if you specify it yourself. What''s more, I might not be able to beat Uchiha''s three upper Shinobu. His own hydration technique was simply overwhelmed by the Uchiha group of people playing with fire. Thinking of this, Ghost Lantern Canyue didn''t hesitate, and fled the scene directly. Upon seeing this, the two people staring at the ghost lamp waning moon also retracted their eyes. Don''t ask how Ghost Lantern Canyue judged that the three members of the Zhishui team were stubborn. The three people who are really patrolling and investigating, but they are writing round eyes. Those three pairs of three gouyu jade writing round eyes circling around, the ghost lamp waning moon cannot be seen until she is blind. As for Uchiha, who possesses the three-gou jade writing round eyes, which one is not the strength of Shinnin? ... Seeing the arrival of reinforcements, Hyuga Yu said anxiously: "Quickly, we were ambushed, everyone was sacrificed, and the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes were also discharged!" Hearing this, Shisui only frowned, but the two Uchiha Ninjas who were with Shisui changed their expressions greatly. The writing wheel is out! They don''t care about it, but Zhuanyan must chase back. Thinking of this, the two ignored a glance and prepared to send a flare for help. Go deep behind the enemy line to recover the Zhuanyan, but they can''t rely on them. However, before they could make a difference, Zhishui directly stopped them. "No, it is not suitable for large-scale operations to recover things like writing round eyes and white eyes. In contrast, small-scale diving is more flexible and suitable." "Furthermore, if the signal is sent now, according to the current tense situation, it is easy to cause a large-scale war." "At that time, the difficulty of retrieving writing round eyes and white eyes will increase on a large scale." Shisui calmly analyzed and said, Uchiha''s two thought a little, and nodded in agreement. Seeing that the two agreed, Shisui looked at Hyugao again. "Patriarch Hyuga, you don''t know which ninja the Baiyan and Shalunyan are on now?" Zhishui asked with a serious face. Before setting off, it would be better to have accurate information. At this moment, Hyugao, although he was seriously injured, still replied with a strong spirit: "It should be on a ninja with blue hair and a green coat." At this time, Hyuga had his own careful thoughts. It is still uncertain whose body Shalanyan is on, but the white eyes should still be on the body of Qing, so he said the characteristics of Qing in a vague tone. In this way, the probability of retrieving a blank eye is greatly increased. Shisui obviously didn''t know what Hyugao meant, so when he heard him say that, he quickly jotted down this useful news. "Uncle Fukuda and Uncle Fukuyama, first **** the chief Hyuga back to the camp, and then report the situation. I will take the first step to recover the Shalanyan and Baiyan." After writing down the information, Shimizu quickly spoke to Uchiha Fukuda and Uchiha Fukuyama. Don''t look at his young age, but his aura at this time is not small at all. "This... Shisui, it''s too dangerous for you to go, or let us go back to the writing wheel, and you **** the chief Hyuga back to the camp." Hearing Shisui''s words, Uchiha Fukuyama and Uchiha Fukuda looked at each other and said quickly. The two of them don''t worry about Shishui going deep behind enemy lines. You know, Shishui is Uchiha''s most genius in these years. When he was only ten years old, he had already opened the eyes of Sangouyu. This is a genius who is expected to reach the legendary kaleidoscope realm. It is a great guarantee for Uchiha''s rise! The two of them teamed up with Shishui, which was also arranged by the clan to protect the safety of Shishui. Therefore, instead of saying that they and Shisui are teammates, it is better to say that they are the bodyguards arranged by Uchiha for Shisui. "Needless to say, Uncle Fukuda and Uncle Fukuyama. Time is running out. Maybe when Wuyin will **** the villages of Shalanyan and Baiyanhui." "And I am the fastest among us, this task belongs to me." "Hurry up and **** the Hyuga Patriarch Association camp, hurry up and support me." After finishing speaking, Shisui did not give Uchiha Fukuyama and Uchiha Fukuda a chance to refute, and left the place in a flash. Then, Zhishui flashed several times in succession, completely disappearing from the eyes of everyone. In response, Uchiha Fukuyama and Uchiha Fukuda sighed helplessly. Shishui was right, he was really the fastest in the three-person team. So, now that Shishui is one step ahead, they really have no good way. Uchiha Fukuyama and Uchiha Fukuda looked at each other, and as soon as they gritted their teeth, Hyugao, who was paralyzed on the ground, flew towards the Konoha camp. In order to prevent accidents in Zhishui, they must return to the camp within the shortest possible time and report the incident to the patriarch. Then make a decision to support Shishui. Therefore, the two are slightly rough on the way back. This caused Hyuga, who was already seriously injured, to pass into a coma. But who cares, it''s not their Uchiha clan anyway, not only that, but the patriarch of their competing clan. So, if you faint, you will faint. Chapter 190： Its time No matter how tragic Hyugao''s situation is, Shisui''s current thoughts are all placed on tracking the ghost lantern. Ghost Lantern Wanyue is here to chase Hinata, follow him, and you can definitely find where Qing and the others are. However, although the speed of stopping the water is faster than that of the ghost lamp wanyue, the ghost lamp wanyue has gone for so long after all. So when Zhishui saw the figure of the ghost lantern, the ghost lantern and the others were about to join Qing. Although Zhuanyan is far inferior to Baiyan''s investigative ability, Sangouyu''s Zhuanyan still possesses good observation ability. In addition, Zhishui itself was cautious, and after discovering the ghost lamp waning moon, there was no reason to act immediately. After about five or six minutes, Zhishui found a misty team of dozens of people. As he expected, this misty team was exactly the team Qing was in. When Zhishui saw this, he naturally couldn''t go up alone, he could only hide quietly, waiting for the opportunity. ... Qing was at the forefront of the team, and at a glance he saw the ghost lamp waning moon coming back. After a quick step, Qing respectfully asked the ghost lamp Can Yue: "Master Ghost Lantern, what''s the situation?" Hearing this, Ghost Lantern Canyue''s face went black. However, he didn''t fight, and he was scared back by Uchiha''s people. Naturally, he couldn''t say it. Fortunately, he had already figured out what to say on the way back. Shaking his head, the ghost lamp cantally said with regret: "It failed. He was saved by Konoha''s ninjas when I was about to catch up with Hyuga." "However, in spite of this, I still scrapped Hyuga''s limbs in the battle with Konoha, which is considered to be a big enemy for us." Hearing this, everyone present shook their heads regretfully. Such a good opportunity allowed Hyuga to run away. I can only say that Hyuga''s luck is really good. Qing sighed even more: "Hey, what a pity. But I have already got a blank eye, and there are several pairs of writing round eyes, which can be considered a lot of money. But it is a pity that Captain Mizuki sacrificed." Hearing Qing''s words, the ghost lamp waning moon was also suddenly emotional. Although the Ghost Lantern clan and the Shui Wuyue clan didn''t deal well with each other, Shui Wuyuehen was the leader of the clan anyway, so he died. But he also understands that now is not the time to think about this. Hyuga ran back, so the lost things about the white eyes and the writing wheel eyes will soon be leaked. Konoha will not ignore this, and they will definitely respond as soon as possible. As the captain, what I need to do most now is to come up with a decision. After converging his divergent thinking, the ghost lamp wanyue asked Qing: "Qing, who is the Baiyan and Shalunyan now?" "Report to Master Ghost Lantern, the eyes are on my side, and those who write round eyes are on Jusuke." Qing didn''t hesitate, and after hearing the question of the ghost lantern, she replied directly. Hearing this, Ghost Lantern Canyue also nodded clearly. After thinking about it for a while, Ghost Lamp Canyue made up his mind. "Konoha must have received the news now, and I believe they will soon make up their minds to come and recover their lost white eyes and writing wheels." "In order to avoid many dreams in the night, let''s go, Qing and Jusuke, you and me will form a three-person team to **** the village of Baiyan and Reincarnation." "As for the rest, go back to the camp first. Remember, make the noise a bit louder and confuse the Konoha people." Gui Deng Wan Yue commanded that, he did not seek the opinion of the person in charge of the Wuyin side, because his identity was high enough here. Even if you ask the person in charge of the Wuyin side, there will be no other result. Therefore, he made the decision directly by himself. In this regard, the Wu Yin crowd present had no opinion. In Wuyin, the theory of strength has become more and more obvious. As a ghost lamp with high enough status and strong enough strength, they deserved the first place in their public voice. Therefore, what Ghost Lantern Wanyue instructs, what they do becomes chant. "Yes, Lord Ghost Lamp!" Everyone nodded together and said, after finishing speaking, except Qing and Jusuke, everyone else pulled their feet and headed to the misty camp, for fear that Konoha''s spies would not be able to spot them. And Qing and Jusuke followed Guideng Canyue''s back and galloped towards Wuyin Village. ... At this time, hiding in the dark and observing the situation quietly, waiting for the opportunity to stop the water, his eyes lit up instantly. He knew that the opportunity was here. There were so many people in the mist, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous. But now, there are only three people left. Although they are all masters, Shishui still dare to give it a try. Therefore, just after Guideng Canyue, Qing, and Shisuke left, Zhishui also quietly followed. Behind the three of them, Zhishui heeled for dozens of kilometers, and after a while, he was about to approach the coastline, Zhishui finally decided to take action. It''s far enough here, so there is no need to worry about the sudden arrival of misty support. However, although Shishui has decided to take action, he is not a reckless man. Facing the three abilities head-on, Shishui is not so stupid, even if one of them is about to enter the realm of the shadow level. Since you are weak, you must reduce your opponents as much as possible. After a short observation of Shishui, he set the target on Jusuke, and prepared to kill this ninja in the first time. There is no other reason. Among the three, this person is the weakest. Moreover, Jusuke, who is proficient in physique, can give him obstacles in the battle that Shisui will face next, far greater than Qing who is proficient in ninjutsu. After all, Shisui still likes to attack meleely when fighting. This can be seen from the dagger behind him. Therefore, since we want to kill one by surprise attack, of course we should choose this kind of easy-to-start and valuable person. As for how Shisui knew the direction of Jusuke and Qing''s mastery~ Nonsense, of course it depends on guessing! It''s hard to say that Shisuke is carrying such a long knife. Is it possible that it is used for decoration? ... After choosing a target, Shishui did not rush to make a move. At this moment, he directly separated a shadow clone to sink his mind, quietly mobilizing the natural energy around his body. The lion fights the rabbit, but also gives its best. Of course, Shishui wouldn''t be so arrogant, he attacked Shangren and kept a hand. Therefore, he is now ready to enter the fairy mode and use his strongest transformation to give his actions the first shot. With the mobilization and absorption of natural energy, the impression that Zhishui''s shadow clone gave people began to become stronger and stronger. Chapter 191： A blood If there is a fairy-like mode among the three of Guideng Canyue, Qing and Jusuke, then they can also find the abnormal flow of natural energy in the air at this time. Unfortunately, the fairy mode is the deepest technique in the Ninja World, and none of them has the opportunity to learn. ... Finally, as time passed, Zhishui''s shadow clone lifted with a bang, and his aura suddenly changed. At this moment, the feeling of stopping water is stronger than before. Of course, this is indeed the case. In the fairy mode, Zhishui can easily slap the previous self. What''s more, after using the fairy mode, there are still many Dao skills that can be used, which also greatly enhances the combat capability of Shishui. From this we can see the power of the fairy model. However, it is a pity that Zhishui''s current fairy mode is just getting started. Although it can be used barely, it takes a lot of time to accumulate energy. Moreover, even if you enter, you can only hold on for about ten minutes. If Taoism is used frequently, this time will be further reduced. ... Re-create a shadow clone to absorb and refine the fairy chakra to prevent it from being needed. Shishui himself, on the other hand, fixed on Jusuke''s vitals. With the leakage of Zhishui''s murderous intent, the three of Ghost Lantern Can Yue, Qing and Jusuke at this moment finally realized that something was wrong. However, the time is over. In order to be foolproof, Shishui didn''t mean to save Chakra at all. With the movement of the Chakra energy in the body, the long-charged shrinking into an inch was launched instantly, and the figure of Shishui disappeared in place instantly. Under the terrifying dynamic vision of Shishui''s three-gouyu jade writing round eyes, Shishui came directly in front of Shisuke. Time, only a moment passed. However, this moment was already a sign of death for Jusuke. He just felt that there was a flash in front of him, and he didn''t even have time for the knife to unscrew, his eyes met a pair of scarlet three-gou jade writing round eyes. Then he just felt a trance, and then there was no more. The short knife behind Shisui came out of its sheath and cut Jusuke''s throat in an instant. With the blood spurting out, Shisuke died before he felt the pain. To this end, Shisui also specially used Uchiha''s illusion to reduce the possibility of Jusuke''s escape. With one hit, Zhishui took Shizu''s corpse and instantly left Gui Deng Shui Yue and Qing Yuan. With Shishui''s appearance and Shisuke''s death, Shishui took his corpse and left the place for less than a second. However, it took less than a second to directly tighten the nerves of Ghost Lamp Canyue and Qing. Staring fiercely at Zhishui who was touching the corpse not far away, Ghost Lantern Canyue also recognized Zhishui in an instant. Isn''t this the smallest of the three Uchiha ninjas who saved Hyuga just now! No wonder Uchiha dared to let such a genius kid go deep behind enemy lines. He was indeed powerful. Thinking of this, the mood of the ghost lamp Chanyue suddenly became more serious, after all, the fire escape of the Uchiha clan was not a joke. Glancing at Qing beside her, Ghost Lamp Canyue gritted her teeth and said softly: "Qing, you hurriedly flee with white eyes, I''ll stop him!" Don''t get me wrong, this is not the unselfishness of the ghost lamp and waning moon. The main reason is that even if Qing is left behind, based on the strength that Zhishui has shown just now, he can''t resist much. And the meaning of white eyes is too great for fog hidden, if it can be safely sent back to the village, Ghost Lantern Wanyue is also willing to make sacrifices. Qing obviously understood this too, took a deep look at the ghost lamp and waning moon, and then Qing fled here without looking back. ... Turning out a seal scroll from Shisuke''s body, Shishui, after a little sense, knew that the seals inside were all Shalunyan. At this point, Zhishui''s heart was relieved, and the task was half completed. However, in the next second, Stop Water was immediately stunned by the behavior of Ghost Lantern Wanyue and Qing. Because, in his line of sight, Qing didn''t even stop for a while, just ran away. No, he, Uchiha Shisui, only a ten-year-old kid, as for? At this time, Uchiha Shisui was very depressed. In his imagination, the next plot should be to fight the ghost lamp Zan Yue and Ao with all his strength. Because he had just killed Shisuke by tricks, his strength has not yet reached the point where he could bear nothing. It went so well just now, one is because Shisuke didn''t react. The second is that he has time to prepare to shrink to an inch and execute his vision directly and accurately. But now? Qing didn''t give him this opportunity at all, and just ran away. Shisui knew that Hyuga''s eyes were on Qing''s body, so he tensed up and prepared to chase Qing. But before he could act, he was directly blocked by the ghost lamp waning moon. "Uchiha''s genius kid, if you want to pass, you should pass my level first." Ghost Lantern Zanyue said solemnly to Zhishui, and after speaking, she put her hands in a pistol shape, ready to attack. ... Zhishui''s shrinking ground hasn''t reached home yet, so there is no such thing as a momentary activation. Therefore, in the face of the interception of the ghost lantern, there was no way for Zhishui. Zhishui looked at Qing farther and farther anxiously. He knew that if there was no way to solve the ghost lamp and Wanyue intercepted in front of him, then it would be impossible to recover his eyes. Therefore, Zhishui forcibly retracted Follow Qing''s sight. He took a deep breath and looked at the ghost lantern with a solemn expression. If this is the case, then kill the ghost lamp waning moon, and then go back to the eye! Zhishui felt fierce in his heart, and based on the principle of first attacking first, and then starting to suffer. Before the ghost lantern can make a move, Zhishui flew towards the ghost lantern. As the short knife was unsheathed, Zhishui slashed directly onto the chest of the ghost lantern. However, the imaginary sense of sensuality did not come. There was no blood flowing out of the chest of Gui Deng Canyue that was severed by Zhishui. Zhishui felt clearly about this, and his expression still changed. Without hesitation for a moment, Shishui dashed away and left the place. Sure enough, at the moment when Zhishui left, a water iron cannon directly hit the location where Zhishui was just now. Seeing a deep mark left on the spot, Zhishui''s face became serious. Shishui''s brow wrinkled slightly when he saw the ghostly lantern and the moon''s chest turned into water. "Are you the ghost lamp clan? Sure enough, they are very powerful!" Zhishui whispered in a low voice, so small that only he could hear it. However, although his expression was very solemn, his heart relaxed a little. Although the abilities of the Ghost Lantern clan are BUG, ??as Uchiha''s Shisui, it is easier to deal with than others. Chapter 192： The death of Shishui? In an instant, how to deal with the ghost lamp waning moon flashed through Zhishui''s mind. And at this instant, several thoughts flashed through the ghost lamp Chanyue''s mind. There is not only a surprise at the reaction to stop water, but also a touch of ease. Because, in Shishui''s attack just now, his ghostly speed didn''t show. This also explains from the side that the technique just like teleportation is not proficient in Shishui or the launching conditions are too harsh, and it cannot be used in frontal combat at all. But no matter what the situation is, it is good news for the waning moon. Since Zhishui''s terrifying speed cannot be used in frontal combat, his threat is greatly reduced. Thinking of this, a flash of fortune flashed across Ghost Lantern''s face. "What''s your name? Uchiha unexpectedly made you such a genius!" Fortunately, it flashed past, and the ghost lantern was still full of vigilance towards Zhishui. Therefore, Gui Deng Wan Yue asked Zhishui, wanting to delay a little longer. However, how could stop water in a hurry to fall into such a low-level trick? "Uchiha Shisui!" He said coldly, and Zhishui disappeared in place. He said his name only to distract the enemy, so that he could attack. After all, as a ninja, using language to interfere with the opponent''s thoughts is a basic operation. Sure enough, in the next second, Zhishui suddenly appeared in front of Ghost Deng Canyue. With the short blade flashing in his hand, Zhishui once again slashed towards the ghost lantern. However, Ghost Lantern Wanyue seemed to be bored long ago, and directly turned on the hydration mode, and the attack of Shishui failed again. Zhishui didn''t panic at all about this, and he pulled away and left the place directly, avoiding the attack of the ghost lamp and waning moon. Ghost Lantern Wanyue naturally couldn''t stand still and let Shishui attack a living target. Just when the water stop attack failed, the ghost lantern wanyue again used the secret technique of the ghost lantern family, the water iron cannon. The powerful drop of water, like a bullet, hits toward the stop of the water. Fortunately, Zhishui reacted quickly, avoiding the attacks of the ghost lantern again and again. As the two attacked, the surrounding environment continued to be destroyed. However, they still couldn''t help each other at this time. But things will always turn for the better, as the Xianshu Chakra in Shishui runs out. Coupled with the shadow clone who was released by Shishui to absorb natural energy, Shishui did not relieve his acceptance of Chakra, so his aura suddenly weakened. This was done by Zhishui deliberately, because he wanted to sell him a flaw in order to deal with the ghost lamp waning moon in a while. ... Sure enough, as Zhishui''s aura weakened, Gui Deng Chan Yue''s eyes lit up. However, as the saying goes, people are mature, and after so many years of experience, it is naturally impossible to act recklessly. Although the current Zhishui looks very weak, but Ghost Lamp Canyue is still afraid of him playing tricks. Therefore, even though Zhishui''s aura was weak, Ghost Lantern Wanyue still resisted his temper, and did not exhaust all his energy to launch an attack immediately. But as the two sides fought a few more tricks, Ghost Lantern Wanyue found that Zhishui didn''t seem to be acting. Because he could really feel that the strength of Shishui was indeed weaker. Because of the current Shishui''s attack, he was easier to resist than just now, I don''t know how much. Moreover, his own attacks started to cause trouble to Shishui, and he completely lost the leisurely stroll. Is it possible that Shishui is really weak now? Gui Deng Wan Yue thought with some doubts, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case. After all, Zhishui seems to be just over a dozen years old. Even if a person is genius, he can''t say that he touched the threshold of the shadow class when he was a teenager? If that''s the case, you let him have the face of the ghost lamp cannibal...No, where will the face of everyone in the Nindu world be put? ... With that said, Uchiha''s kid was so strong just now, he definitely used a forbidden technique. Although I don''t know what the side effects are, since it is a forbidden operation, it will definitely not be possible to use it again in a short time. Thinking of this, Ghost Lamp Canyue had already accepted this "fact" in her heart. Looking at Zhishui fiercely, the ghost lamp waning moon revealed a hideous danger. Boy, let you be so rampant just now, now it''s not working! Wait to die! The thought of arrogance flashed through the mind of the ghost lantern, and he directly mobilized the Chakra in his body, then adjusted his breathing, and fiercely fired several water iron cannons toward the water stop. Of course, he also knew that these water iron cannons could not cause any effective damage to Shishui. Therefore, after proper ninjutsu, Ghost Lantern Canyue held Kuwu in her hand and went straight towards Zhishui. However, because of the previous battle with Shisui, Shisui had not used illusion, which made him subconsciously think that Shisui, Uchiha''s genius, was not good at illusion. So, to the effect, he looked directly into Zhishui''s eyes. But how could Shishui not be good at illusion? He had done so much before, for this moment. "Magic, the art of Songhang!" With Zhishui''s shot, Ghost Lantern Canyue, who was rushing forward, suddenly stiffened. He realized that he was careless, and unexpectedly interrupted the illusion of Shishui. However, his strength was really there after all, a small fragrant art, he quickly got out of it. It took less than half a second for the ghost lamp to be able to escape from the technique of fonghang. In this regard, he is very contented. After all, he broke away from Uchiha''s illusion so quickly, it was a matter of face to speak out. But even if Zhishui gave him a bragging record, he couldn''t say to be merciful to Zhishui''s subordinates. As he broke free of the Fong Hang technique, his figure speed did not decrease, and he rushed towards Zhishuifei. At this moment, the facial expression of Zhishui in his eyes was filled with fear, as if he couldn''t understand why the ghost lamp could break free from the illusion so quickly. Seeing this kind of performance of Zhishui, Gui Deng Canyue''s face showed a happy and hideous smile. He could feel Shishui''s fear of him, which made him very satisfied, and he was full of accomplishment. After all, this is Uchiha''s genius, but this genius will die in his own hands in the next second. Without a trace of hesitation, the Kuwu in the hands of the ghost lamp and Wanyue wiped directly towards Zhishui''s neck. At this moment, Shishui was like a frightened child, without a trace of movement at all. Puff~ A light flashed in the eyes of the ghost lamp Chan Yue, because the artery of Zhishui had been cut by him, and a large amount of blood spewed from the neck of Zhishui. Stretching out his hands, Gui Deng Canyue wanted to pull out the writing wheel eyes that he had captured from Shishui''s body. But at that moment, a piercing pain came from his heart. Chapter 193： Double kill, stop water and go to sea Then, Ghost Lantern Wanyue felt her brain go round and round. As the dizziness passed, Gui Deng Canyue only felt that she had no strength at all. At the same time, along with him, there was the heart-piercing pain in his chest. The stiff bottom head of the ghost lamp, the first thing that caught his eyes was the top of Zhishui''s head. Zhishui''s height is not high, and his body is slightly bent and squatting at this time, the top of his head is just in the eyes of the ghost lamp. However, these are not important. The last glance of Ghost Lantern Wanyue looked at the short blade in Shishui''s hand that pierced his chest. "how is this possible?" The corner of Gui Deng Canyue''s mouth moved slightly, but in the end he did not say this sentence. Because the knife of Shishui has pierced his heart. Until she died, Ghost Lamp Canyue didn''t want to understand, she had clearly cut the throat of Shishui, why in the end, it was her who died. In fact, he thought he had broken away from the illusion, but he has not broken away. Just when the ghost lantern wanyue rushed towards Zhishui, and wanted to get it right once and for all, Zhishui relieved the shadow clone who was refining Xianshu Chakra. With the release of the shadow clone, he naturally entered the state of fairy mode in an instant. Moreover, at the moment when Zhishui entered the fairy mode, Zhishui directly gave Ghost Lantern Wanyue a magical illusion, the art of Songhang. Therefore, Ghost Lantern Wanyue didn''t find it at all, and Zhishui had entered the fairy mode again. And Zhishui directly gave him another mirror image just when Gui Deng Canyue was about to break free. Jing Hua Shui Yue is a technique that can transform illusion into reality. Its authenticity is far beyond the comparison of ordinary illusion. In addition, the time that Zhishui grasped was just right, so Ghost Lantern Wanyue entered the station of Zhishui in a muddled manner. Without realizing it, he was hit by a serial illusion. Of course, because Shishui is not yet proficient in Taoism, it takes a few seconds to prepare. But is this a matter? Shisuis illusion skills were what Uchiha was talking about. In the fairy mode, with an illusion technique, stopping the water for a second or two can be done. As long as he gave a little hint when he used Jing Hua Shui Yue, then Ghost Lantern Wan Yue thought that it only took him less than half a second to break free from the illusion, and it was logical. If it weren''t for the minimum vigilance of Ghost Lantern Wanyue, and to prevent him from using hydration techniques to save his life at critical moments, Zhishui wouldn''t even need to use Jinghuashuiyue. Of course, Zhishui had also considered it. If Jing Hua Shuiyue also failed, the result of Gui Deng Wan Yue using hydration to save his life. Therefore, he also prepared a fire escape at this moment, in case of emergency. However, it is a pity that Zhishui overestimated the ghost lamp cannibalism, and the fire escape ninjutsu he prepared was of no use. ... boom! As Zhishui retracted the knife in his hand, Ghost Lamp Canyue''s body also fell to the ground. Standing up, Shishui dissipated the ninjutsu he had prepared, and wiped the blood from the knife back into the sheath. He didn''t chase Qing the first time, but sealed the bodies of Ghost Lamp Canyue and Shisuke. Because Qing has been away for a long time, as the saying goes, chopping wood does not accidentally sharpen the knife. Putting away the bodies of the two people can greatly delay the time when Mist finds him sneaking. Moreover, a lot of information can be obtained through corpses in the Ninja World. The identities of Ghost Lantern Wanyue and Shisuke are not low, especially Ghost Lantern Wanyue, so the two bodies are of great value to Konoha. After all, a person of such a high status does not have much chance to kill and get a corpse on weekdays. If it hadn''t been for the special situation this time, even if Zhishui could beat the ghost lantern, he wouldn''t have killed him. After all, people can run on the battlefield, and there are so many companions to help. This time, it could only be the ghost lamp waning moon. Being restrained by Shishui, he was careless in the end. In summary, at this point in time, stop water is completely delayed. ... However, the time was not very rich after all, so after finishing the scene, Zhishui did not dare to delay the moment, and directly pursued in the direction where Qing fled. However, Zhishui soon fell into a dilemma. Because, just after he followed the trace of Qing''s escape, after a few minutes of chasing after him, a piece of coastline was directly caught in his eye. In other words, he lost the direction of tracking. So, when the task is here, it can actually be declared a failure. After all, there are too many routes to choose from above the sea. On the sea, there can be no traces for you to follow. But why is Shishui willing to go back like this? Not to mention the meaning of the white eyes, if the misty eyes use the white eyes on the battlefield against Konoha, then the loss it can bring to Konoha is immeasurable. After all, they have teammates with white eyes, but they know how terrifying the detection ability of white eyes is. Thinking of this, Zhishui gritted his teeth fiercely. He decided, and went straight to the fog. He will never give up until the last moment. Fortunately, due to the hidden fog, a lot of ships are hidden on the seashore. It only took a while for Zhishui to get a tool that can go to sea. Of course, Shishui can actually choose to run directly from the sea to the fog. With his strength, such a long distance is actually not a difficult task. However, it was under calm conditions. Shishui knows that the most dangerous thing on the sea is that irresistible force from nature. Because Zhishui had been to the country of water to perform his mission, his last journey let him know deeply what is the anger from nature. It may also be that he was unlucky last time and went out to the sea. Any storm, tsunami, thunder and lightning, etc., all let him catch up. Fortunately, there were a lot of predecessors who passed on the experience and let him learn a lot. It was through that mission that he grew from a marine novice to a marine semi-new novice. Therefore, he believes that whether it is for his own safety or for the safety of his eyes, Qing will choose to take a boat back to the fog. Therefore, he was not afraid that the distance between the two would be widened because of the slow speed of the ship. Of course, the past experience is also the confidence that he dares to go to sea alone. After all, sailing on the sea, the most important thing is to know the course of the destination. If you don''t even know the course, you can only look for one direction and dash. Good luck, return to the mainland. With bad luck, he ran directly to the other side of the Shinobi world. Fortunately, Shishui not only knows how to deal with the severe weather on the ocean, he also knows the course of the Misty Village. Chapter 194： Wanli Pursuit Above the azure sea, the empty space makes people feel a little flustered. Only the occasional splashing waves and occasional fish jumping out of the water can bring a trace of vitality to the open space here. Suddenly, a black spot slowly appeared on the endless sea. As the distance got closer and closer, the appearance of a small black dot appeared, which was a wooden boat. At this time, Shishui was standing on the bow of the wooden boat, looking into the distance. After determining the course, he returned to the middle of the ship and steered the wooden boat forward. It has been five days since Zhishui went out to sea, and his luck was pretty good. The journey was calm and there was no horror scene like the last time. This greatly increased the speed of Zhishui. But even though the speed has increased a lot, Shishui still has no trace of green. At this time, Shishui wondered whether Qing did not drive the boat out to sea, but made it forcibly. However, this shouldn''t be it. How could Qing take a risk with a trophy of this level? When he thought of this, Shishui forced his inner anxiety down. Anyway, if Qing didn''t use a boat and he wasted so much time, it would be impossible to catch up. Therefore, Zhishui now can only drive the boat to the Wuyin Village. See if you can catch up before you reach Wuyin. ... Finally, it was Huangtian who paid off, and Zhishui finally saw the trail of green at noon of this day. Zhishui got up from the boat excitedly. The place was very close to the fog, so he couldn''t waste time. When he thought of this, Zhishui didn''t even hesitate at all, and directly separated a few shadow clones and stayed in place to refine the fairy chakra. And his own body is like an arrow that leaves the string, swiftly running towards Qing. The deep sea, like flat ground at the feet of Zhishui, did not cause a slight obstacle to him. ... And at this time, Qing found his figure at the moment when Zhishui appeared. Qing himself is a ninja who is biased towards perception, and his mission is so important that he hardly dared to relax for a moment these days. Therefore, he and Shisui discovered each other at almost the same time. From the moment he discovered Zhishui, he knew the big thing. Zhishui was naturally impressed. In order to buy time for him, the ghost lantern and the moon even took the initiative to stay and block his way. Now that Shishui is here, the result is self-evident. The thought of seeing Ghost Lantern Wanyue couldn''t hold on from Zhishui''s hands, Qing''s heart was dim. Therefore, he also didn''t hesitate for a moment, abandoning the boat and rushed towards the misty direction. At the same time, he escaped a flare from his arms. Without hesitation, he directly lit and sent out. Fortunately, this place is not far away from Wuyin. I hope people in the village can come here soon after receiving the signal. Qing prayed frantically in his heart, and at the same time tried his best, the speed increased again. ... Just like this, Zhishui and Qing ran after each other, and it took several minutes. Although the speed of Zhishui was very fast, Qing, who desperately wanted to escape, did not slow down much. So although the distance between the two is shortening, there is still a considerable distance. But who is Shisui, that was a disciple who was taught by an open man. When the two sides were still in a stalemate, Shishui suddenly burst into a terrifying aura. He lifted a shadow clone that had absorbed natural energy, and instantly entered the fairy mode. With the movement of Chakra energy in the body, the situation is about to change. I saw that the writing wheel of Zhishui opened instantly, and Zhishui instantly disappeared in place. At this time, Qing, who was running, also subconsciously felt that something was wrong. Shishui''s technique of shrinking the ground into an inch requires time after all. And the burst of momentum on his body was indeed a momentary matter. Qing felt the sudden surge of Zhishui''s body, and his heart suddenly burst. Years of mission experience has made him aware of something wrong. Therefore, Qing subconsciously moved towards the side of the body and pulled away. In the next second, Zhishui''s figure suddenly appeared in the position where Qing had just stood. At the same time, the short knife in Shisui''s hand was also unsheathed. Upon seeing this, Qing stood firm on the side, and a drop of cold sweat dripped down on his head. Swallowing deeply, Qing''s heart is full of fear. If I had hesitated just now, I would have already lost my head. Using the Shishui that shrank into an inch, he was still full of regrets. Sure enough, my current mastery of Taoism is still too low! In the frontal stab, it is really difficult to make an effective attack on the enemy without grasping the timing. If he can use it as he wants, even if Qing dodges just now, he can still turn around and give him a knife. ... Qing knew very well that he couldn''t be Shishui''s opponent. Therefore, without a trace of hesitation, Qing madly stayed away from Zhishui. As for fighting Shishui, Qing didn''t think so much. But how could Qing make him wishful? Because of the strength of Ghost Lantern Canyue before, Zhishui did not dare to use the unskilled shrinking ground to confront the enemy, for fear of being caught. But in the face of the biased perception of Qing, Shishui has no such worries for a ninja whose combat power is not much stronger than Shishui''s body. If it weren''t for saving time, Zhishui just used the fairy mode, and it would be able to beat the blue. Therefore, looking at Qing who was escaping, Zhishui once again shrank his ground and rushed to Qing''s side. With a fierce knife, Zhishui slashed towards Qing Kuang. However, after all, this time is different from the last sneak attack. Moreover, Qing is worthy of being Wuyin''s veteran Shangren, and he has made achievements in the field of perception. Facing the mortal blow of Shishui, Qing turned his body abruptly at a critical juncture, which was worthy of this fatal attack, but it only caused a slight injury to himself. However, even though he escaped the fatal attack, the injury on his back made Qing''s heart still full of despair at this moment. Although many years of ninja career will not let him give up. But with the two attacks of Zhishui just now, people can''t afford to resist. Qiang cheered up, Qing Qiang endured the pain, and kicked Shishui behind him with a roundabout kick. Although Qing is not a ninja who is good at physical skills, Shisui''s attack on Qing does not dare to underestimate it. Blocking Qing''s attack, the powerful force directly made Shishui back a few steps. At this moment, Qing didn''t have the thought of running away. You can''t escape, the more you run away, the faster you will die. Chapter 195： Terumi Mei At the beginning, Qing still had hope, thinking that Shishui''s shrinking ground could not be used continuously, so he still had the thought of running away. But after two death crises just now, his hopes were shattered. Faced with Zhishui''s horrible instantaneous technique, Qing didn''t know if he could resist it next time. Therefore, rather than fleeing, it is better to fight as hard as you can. If you can delay the arrival of the misty rescuers, then everything will be fine. As the saying goes, the best way to overcome fear is to face it. Come on, Ollie! Ahem... ... Seeing Shishui who was repulsed by herself, Qing did not hesitate at all, and directly knotted both hands and launched ninjutsu. "Water escape, water rushes!" In an instant, a large amount of water spouted from Qing''s mouth, and rushed towards Shishui. Shishui, who had just stabilized his figure, watched the water rushing towards him, and his hands quickly formed seals, and a powerful fireball technique had taken shape at an extremely fast speed. Originally, it was impossible for Huo Dun to have any advantage in the face of the water escape from the sea. After all, people have fewer chakras, and the scale of surgery is huge. However, why did Zhishui now be in the state of the fairy mode? Xianshu is much more powerful than ordinary Ninja, so Qing Shui Dun does not have the upper hand at all. At this time, with the confrontation of water and fire above the sea, a large amount of fog is rising. The arrogant fireball technique of stopping water directly evaporates the blue water. Even after evaporating a water escape, Zhishui''s arrogant fireball technique still has room to run toward Qing. But after all, this place is above the sea, and Qing, a ninja of the water escape, has a geographical advantage. Facing the rushing Huo Dun, he didn''t panic at all. "Water escape, the art of the big waterfall!" It was another large-scale ninjutsu, and Zhishui''s fire escape was immediately extinguished. Originally, ninjutsu, such as the technique of the Great Falls, that costs chakras and is not very powerful, Qing is rarely used. But now the form is different. What the current youth wants is not limited killing, but delay. And this kind of range attack is obviously the best option at present. And using this ninjutsu on the ocean, the consumption will be minimized. ... At this moment, Shishui also understood Qing''s thoughts. He was already a little anxious in his heart at this time, he knew that time was not waiting. The signal that Qing gave at the beginning was naturally caught by Zhishui. After the chase and fight just now, a lot of time has already been consumed. This place is very close to Wuyin Village, and I believe there will be a misty ninja soon. At that time, Qing was completely out of control. To understand this, Shishui did not dare to delay any more time. Even if it consumes a little bit more, it must be resolved as soon as possible. The three gouyu jade in the eyes of the writing wheel turned quickly, and Zhishui disappeared in an instant. The next moment, Zhishui retreated hundreds of meters away, and he left the range of Qing''s ninjutsu attack. Then, the chakra energy in the body works again. Shishui disappeared from the original place, and appeared in a place where there was no hindrance in harmony. After two consecutive shots, it took no more than three or four seconds. However, this caused intensive sweat beading on Qing''s forehead. It was a cold sweat, Qing had already figured out Zhishui''s thoughts. Not daring to hesitate, Qing crazily consumed Chakra in his body. One after another ninjutsu was displayed by him. Qing at this time, like a hedgehog, is full of thorns. However, even if it is a hedgehog, there is a gap between the thorn and the thorn. So Zhishui didn''t panic at all, and it shrank into an inch, and Zhishui flashed back and forth above the sea. And through this battle, Zhishui''s mastery of the technique of shrinking the ground into an inch has become more profound. Finally, Zhishui found the right time and rushed directly to Qing''s side. The short knife in his hand, without the slightest hesitation, pierced Qing''s head straight ahead. However, Qing is not a vegetarian either. Although Zhishui appeared abruptly, he was also prepared and exhausted all his strength. Qing directly used his hands to support Zhishui''s arm. Shishui''s movement stopped. Although it was difficult to resist, Qing''s heart was still a little settled. However, in addition to speed, Shishui''s illusion can not be ignored. As the writing wheel''s eyes turned, and Zhishui, who was looking directly at Qing, fell into a sluggish moment. Shishui didn''t hesitate, and the knife in his hand slid forward quickly. After losing the resistance, Zhishui''s blade directly pierced Qing''s right eye. Although it is not fatal now, it is also certain that Qing''s right eye is already blind. If Hyuga knew it, I would be relieved. However, just as Qing was about to die, an accident happened. ... "Melting, the technique of melting monsters!" A threat of death came, so that Shishui couldn''t take the head of Qing, who was about to get it, and quickly withdrew. The next moment, a lava slammed directly into the sea where Zhishui was just now. In an instant, a large amount of steam gushed out, and Qing, who had fallen into the illusion, was also rushed to the side by the attack. In the next moment, a young girl with a little green eyes and a long brown face appeared behind Qing and caught him. Immediately afterwards, several more mists appeared above the sea. ... "Damn it, how did Wuyin''s support come so quickly!" Shisui looked at the sudden appearance of Terumi Ming and others, and thought with some regret. If they come in a few seconds at night, they will be able to get the stolen eyes. But now, not only did he not get it, but even the enemy escaped. More importantly, Shishui could feel that not far away, this girl who looked a few years older than herself was also very strong. Take the lava attack just now, Shishui didn''t dare to hold on. In addition, there is still a lot of mist around her, so the chance that Zhishui will be able to get his eyes back is almost zero. Thinking of this, Zhishui''s brow furrowed even tighter. ... And at this time Terumi Mei, with the help of Qing, carefully sensed his physical condition. It was discovered that he had fallen into a coma only because of the excessive consumption of Chakra in his body, coupled with blood loss, injury and other factors, and did not die, so he breathed a sigh of relief. Handing Qing to the misterin behind him, Terumi stared at Shishui firmly. She loves the village very much and cherishes her companions. Although Wuyin has some problems now, this does not prevent her from caring about the village and her companions. Now, Zhishui ran to Wuyin Village to kill Wuyin''s ninja in a swaggering manner. This was simply provoking her bottom line. What''s more, the Konoha ninja in front of him has been chasing him from a long distance, which is enough to see his strength. Moreover, Shishui is still so young, he must be one of the top combat powers in the Ninja world in the future, becoming a major worry of Wuyin! Therefore, whether in public or in private, she cannot let go of Shishui. Chapter 196： Evacuate and head towards the safe zone "Boiling Escape, Skillful Fog Technique!" Without giving Shishui too much time, Terumi Ming opened a small mouth, and sprayed a breath of mist directly towards Shishui. Originally, Shishui thought it was ordinary mist, but as soon as he touched him, he realized that he was wrong. According to Terumi Ming''s skillful mist technique, the mist is extremely corrosive. The moment he touched the mist, Zhishui felt the tingling sensation from his skin. In this regard, he did not dare to be careless, and hurriedly got out of the attack range of the Skill of Fog. That is to say, the strength of Terumi Ming has not yet reached the shadow level, otherwise he would suffer some minor injuries based on what Shishui said just now. However, this was not over yet, as Shishui left Terumi Ming''s attack, a Wu Ren directly came to Shishui. There is no trace of affection to talk about. Facing Wu Ren''s murderous knife, Zhishui easily resisted it. After all, if you fight alone, none of the Wuren here is Shishui''s opponent. However, the problem is that we are not alone now! As Shishui blocked the attack of the next mister, another mister''s attack came. Facing this stern attack, even Shishui was quite embarrassed to deal with it. ... ... After resisting the next few rounds of attacks, Zhi Shui looked at the mist in front of him with a serious expression. Among the ninjas who came to support, they were all from the Anbe of Mizuki Shinobu. In other words, these people in front of them almost all possess the strength of Shinobu. So in this short time, Shishui was quite embarrassed. Moreover, just now, because of the exhaustion of the Xianshu Chakra, the last shadow clone he used to absorb natural energy was also relieved by him. In other words, he still has less than five minutes to maintain the fairy mode. Shisui''s expression became serious as he felt Chakra who was not full in his body. The Sangouyu writing wheel in his eyes slowly turned, and Zhishui had given up his plan to regain his white eyes. In the previous fight, he wanted to bring Qing Qin over more than once. However, Terumi Ming and others are not fools either. Qing could be chased by Shishui, and naturally he had important information or things on him. Therefore, the misty people kept Qing tightly protected. Even when attacking Shishui, there are three or four Wuren personally protecting Qing. In the face of such a situation, Zhishui simply cannot succeed. If you can use the shrink-to-inch as you like, then this situation is not enough. However, it is clear that the current water stop cannot reach this level. Now, Shishui still has less than five minutes to stay in full swing. If you continue to spend time here, then after he exits the fairy mode, waiting for his ending is naturally self-evident. Therefore, Shishui is ready to evacuate. He flung out a few handfuls of Kuwu, and Zhishui directly shrank the ground and evacuated the place. However, the direction he evacuated was Wuyin Village. Shishui now thinks very clearly that in the face of so many Mist Shinobi, it is definitely impossible to use the ship. I dont have enough Chakra right now, and I cant maintain the fairy mode for a long time. If you don''t use the fairy mode, and face the danger at sea in your current state, the probability of being safe and sound is too low. Therefore, at this time, it is better to dive directly into the hidden area of ??the fog and wait for the opportunity to escape. ... Seeing Shisui who suddenly disappeared in front of her, Terumi Mei was visibly shocked. During the battle just now, Shishui did not use Shudicheng in front of them. Therefore, they have no idea about the ability to stop water. Seeing that Zhishui suddenly disappeared at this time, I was naturally a little dazed. However, they quickly reflected. Looking around vigilantly, the misty people quickly found the trail of Shishui. At this time, Zhishui had already appeared a few miles away from everyone in Wuyin. Although Wu Ren could not see him anymore, Shisui''s Chakra fluctuations could not be hidden. Shishui also understands this point. So he didn''t stay in place, heading towards the shore at full speed. This long-distance movement had already consumed the few Xianshu Chakra in his body. ... Terumi Mei, who noticed the fluctuation of Shisui Chakra, narrowed his eyes, and with two ninjutsu at hand, destroyed the ship used by Qinghe Shishui, and then said to everyone: "Go back to the village first and report information to Master Shuiying." After finishing talking, Terumi Ming did not waste time, and took the lead to withdraw to Wuyin Village. ... Shishui, who was being evacuated, had just arrived at the shore, and was restored to its normal state because of the exhaustion of Xianshu Chakra. Feeling the sudden attenuation of the power, Zhishui carefully concealed his figure. The land of water is very large, and Shisui is not worried that the misty ninjas can find themselves. All he needs to do now is to find a secret place and slowly recover Chakra. Then, taking advantage of the fact that Wuyin hadn''t reacted, seized the time to withdraw and leave. Thanks to Wang Ran''s good habits, Zhishui always carried a lot of supplies, so he didn''t have to take risks to find supplies. ... As time passed slowly, the Chakra of Zhishui also returned to its heyday. And things are just as he had imagined, there has not yet been mist coming to search for him. Finally, as the sun completely set, Shishui also began its own actions. For a country surrounded by sea like the country of water, the most indispensable thing is ships. Zhishui easily found a boat, and then took advantage of the night to go out to sea overnight. Of course, because it is a war period after all, Shisui still encounters the misty patrol ninja unfortunately. No, it should be said that it was the misfortune of the patrolling ninja. Although he had successfully promoted to Zhongren, this strength was not in the eyes of Shishui at all. With the movement of the writing wheel''s eyes, this Wu Ren fell into the illusion, and then with Shishui''s knife, he passed away without feeling pain. Shortly after Shishui left, the body of Wuren patrolling was also discovered. With the reporting layer by layer, a lot of Wuren went out to sea, trying to catch Zhishui, a person who trampled on their misty dignity. ... Facing a large number of misty pursuit troops, Zhishui was inevitably caught up. After all, people have the help of marine psychic beasts, and there is no other way. However, can Shishui catch up and solve it? In the face of the Wunin people''s three-and-twos behavior of giving people away, Shishui was very incomprehensible. Is it possible that they don''t communicate? Obviously one or two of them came to give away their heads, but in the end they had to come. However, what Shishui didn''t know was that it wasn''t the Wujin who didn''t want to form a group. The sea is really too wide, although there are a lot of people moving out in the mist. Chapter 197： Madaras plan to start But these people, if they want to find still water in the vast sea, they must act separately. Moreover, communication on the sea is really not very convenient. With such a large area, even if the psychic beasts were used to send messages, it would take a lot of time for Wuren to arrive after receiving the news. But in order to prevent Shishui from getting out of their tracks again, they had to go up to stop Shishui for the first time. Just like that, the head was delivered. After the heads were delivered, Zhishui once again got out of their tracking sight. Then it goes back and forth, reciprocating. Mist Shinobi, it can only be a tragedy. Of course, Shishui would not say foolishly think that Wu Ren will always come to give people away, let alone be arrogant enough to think that he is invincible in the world. He knew that if he still used a boat to cross the sea, it would not take long for him to be surrounded by the mist ninjas who came to chase him. Therefore, when he encountered the second wave of Mist Shinobi, Shishui abandoned the boat. However, even so, he was still chased by dozens of ninjas back and forth. But fortunately, the number of people is not too many each time. Although it is difficult to deal with, Shishui can still succeed in the pursuit of Wuyin. It is precisely because of this that the speed of Zhishui''s ghostly instantaneous technique and his terrifying illusion technique left a deep impression on the Wushen. In conjunction with Shang Zhishui''s terrifying record, Zhishui''s reputation was also successfully capped in Wuyin. ... And just as Shisui escaped from the pursuit of the mist, Uchiha Madara also received information from Kurozu in an underground cave in the country of water. Madara at this time is already very old. However, in his eyes at this time, he still flashed jealous eyes from time to time. "Shishui, is this kid growing up so fast?" After hearing the information Hei Jue had brought, Madara opened his mouth and murmured. Hei Jue, standing in front of Madara, heard Madara speak, and quickly asked: "Master, do you want to change Zhishui to implement your plan?" After hearing this, Ban shook his head slowly, "No, the plan to prepare the soil is almost the same. Shishui~The character is not very easy to control." Hei Jue heard this, and he was not too surprised. Originally, his proposal was just casual. Moreover, in his opinion, bringing soil is indeed much easier to control than stopping water. If you carry soil to implement the plan, it will save a lot of trouble. However, the growth of Zhishui did indeed exceed his expectations. If left unchecked, Zhishui might become a variable in his plan. Therefore, after Madara rejected Heizue''s proposal, Heizue said again: "Then Master, should we erase this stop water lest he affects your plan in the future?" Madara''s brow furrowed slightly when he heard Heizue''s words. Indeed, the talent of Shishui is really terrifying. It has reached this point now. How much will it grow in the future? However, there are too many things involved in Shishui, and some are not easy to start. After thinking for a moment, Madara finally said: "Forget it, no, the master of Zhishui is really incomprehensible. Before the plan starts, can there be conflicts or not." "Furthermore, Shishui is not a weak person anymore. It is too difficult to kill him." Hearing this, Hei Jue was silent for a moment. Indeed, Madara is already old now, and if he is forced to shoot, his life span, which was already a small amount, may be reduced again. As for Bai Jue, it was quite difficult to kill Shishui. No, it can''t be said to be difficult, it should be said that it is almost impossible. As for Hei Jue''s own shot, it is indeed possible to stop the water. But in this way, wouldn''t he be exposed. Therefore, when faced with Madara, Heijue could only silently agree. "Master, I will go down first." With that said, Hei Jue was about to leave. But as soon as Heijue moved his feet, Madara spoke again. "Wait, for the plan to bring soil, prepare and implement it. I''m almost out of it. It''s time to start the plan." Hearing this, Hei Jue''s footsteps paused, and his heart was overjoyed. Is the plan finally starting! In order not to be noticed by Madara, Heijue suppressed the excitement in his heart forcibly, and then said: "Yes, Master. I''ll go down and prepare now, and I can start soon." After speaking, Heijue didn''t stop for a moment, and went to prepare without stopping. In the dark space, once again fell into Ji Ling. ... Of course, these stop water are not known. Because he is now in Konoha''s camp, and he is summoned by the patriarch of Uchiha, Fudake Uchiha. No way, although Shishui''s action this time was not perfect. But his fame has been completely punched out. For the Uchiha clan, Shishui''s reputation is more important than Shishui''s Zhuanyan. After all, this time, Uchiha''s name became even louder. Within the Uchiha clan, Shisui is even called Uchiha''s Enlightenment Star, which can bring Uchiha a brighter future. Under such circumstances, how could Uchiha Tomitake not summon Shisui himself? Moreover, with the intentional promotion of Uchiha''s clan, Shisui''s reputation became even stronger. They believe that in this way, the Uchiha clan''s advantage in running for the fourth generation of Hokage will be greatly increased. However, after all, the Uchiha clan looked highly at Konoha''s senior management. After learning that Uchiha had another amazing talent like Shisui, whether it was Sarutobi Hitizan or Shimura Danzo, their inner mind to prevent Uchiha from being superior became more determined. Of course, Uchiha''s behavior is not completely useless. Although they further cut off their position of Hokage, but the name of Zhishui was completely started. Moreover, this also allowed Wang Ran, who was far away in the land of earth, to get news from Zhishui, the apprentice who wandered with him for the longest time. That''s right, after more than a month of wandering around, Wang Ran has already entered the territory of the Land of Earth. Although there were many wars along the way, for Wang Ran, these had no impact on him at all. After all, he is a figure of six levels. If he is stopped by ordinary people, what face does Wang Ran have to face the reader? He still wants this face. At this time, Wang Ran was sitting in a tavern in a small city on the border of the Land of Earth and drinking. As the tavern is one of the most circulated locations for information, any kind of news may appear here. As for the news about Zhishui, Wang Ran learned about it through a chat between two unknown drinkers. "Zhishui has grown up, and I don''t know what happened to the other little guys." Wang Ran shook his head and laughed, then got up and left his wine money on the table, and walked out of the tavern slowly. Chapter 198： Two golden glitter (one) However, no one in the store noticed Wang Ran''s departure. As if their eyes are all decorations. It wasn''t until a new customer arrived and the shop assistant was clearing the table that he realized that the customer who had just arrived had already left. Although the guy was puzzled, because Wang Ran left enough money, he didn''t get too entangled. ... After leaving the tavern, Wang Ran walked aimlessly on the land of Ninja World. His journey this time was just for understanding the laws of heaven and earth, so he didn''t care where he went. Although he heard the news of Zhishui just now, he felt a little uneasy. He wanted to see how his other disciples had grown up. But Wang Ran quickly calmed down his mentality and did not change his journey. But Wang Ran was traveling so aimlessly and plunged into his apprentice''s den. That''s right, at this time Wang Ran experienced another big event in the Ninja World. Wang Ran looked at the four Konoha ninjas surrounded by Yanyin who was close to a hundred, obviously a little confused. He always felt like he had seen this scene somewhere. ... Facing the attack of Iwakens, Konoha''s only four ninjas were obviously dying. However, the Rock Shinobumen who had almost completed their mission were like ordinary people in the tavern, and turned a blind eye to Wang Ran who suddenly appeared. Of course, it wasn''t because they were blind, but because Wang Ran used the power of the law to hide himself. Of course, Wang Ran''s control of the law was not yet capable of completely hiding himself. So the necessary illusion assistance is also indispensable. However, the Konoha ninjas at this time, no matter what tactics Wang Ran used, they were already in desperation. Although a signal for help was sent just now, the time was too short, and they did not have much hope. At this moment, a glimmer of inspiration flashed in Wang Ran''s mind. However, before he could grasp the aura, he suddenly sensed two familiar chakra fluctuations. In the next second, the four Konoha ninjas who were about to fall into a death crisis suddenly felt their pressure plummet. I saw the ninjutsu and ninjutsu flying in front of them, as if they were fixed in the air, and there was no room for advancement. Seeing this familiar technique, Wang Ran''s cheeks curled up. Jiu Xin Na has also grown up completely! ... Sure enough, two figures suddenly appeared on the battlefield. Looking fixedly, it was Jiu Xinnai and Bo Feng Shuimen. And with the appearance of Kushina, those ninjutsu and ninjutsu that were controlled by the seal in the air fell to the ground one after another. Seeing the two suddenly appeared, the spirits of the four Konoha ninjas suddenly rose. In the past few years, Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai''s reputation in Konoha is no less than that of Zhishui. Especially Jiu Xinnai, is notorious... ahem, prestige. Therefore, seeing Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men coming to support them at this time, their hearts were completely relaxed. "Master Jiuxinai, Master Watergate, thank you very much for your rescue." The remaining four Konoha ninjas quickly thanked the two. For the four people''s gratitude, Watergate smiled gently, and did not speak. Only from his eyes, a trace of grief flashed by. After all, the surrounding scene is too tragic. A large number of Konoha ninja corpses fell to the ground in various directions. Compared to the water gate, Kushina waved his hand carelessly, "You are welcome, let''s solve these rocks in front of you first." Upon hearing Kushina''s words, the four nodded in approval, and then a ninja asked: "Unexpectedly, you two led the support force this time. I wonder how many people there are in the support force?" Obviously, this person doesn''t know exactly what the strengths of Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na are. Although he knew that the two of them were very strong, he didn''t think that the two of them could solve the Yanyin in front of him. You know, these Yanyins are not crooked melons. In order to win the war, this time Yan Yin paid a lot of money, and those who were dispatched were all genuine Shang Ren. Otherwise, how could their entire army be almost wiped out. "There is no one, this time the support force is only me and Jiuxinai." Bo Feng Shui said with a smile on his face. However, in response to Bo Feng Shuimen''s answer, the person was obviously taken aback. No one, just two of them? ? "Oh, by the way, I will need your help in a while, please help me to throw these shurikens in the direction of Iwanin." Before the ninja could ask, Bo Feng Shuimen added. Having said that, he opened his backpack and took out a bunch of traits. "but" "Okay, Qingzhu, the two adults are fine, don''t blink your eyes for a while." The ninja named Qingzhu obviously wanted to say something, but when he could wait for him to say something, he was stopped by the only remaining captain-level figure. Regarding this, Qingzhu had no choice but to suppress his inner anxiety and act according to Bo Feng Shuimen''s orders. Ignoring several people with different thoughts, Kushina''s face showed an expression of excitement. These people in front of them are all living Shangren. Compared to the task targets previously performed, they are all the ones that are resistant to combat. "Watergate, do you want to compete to see who has solved more enemies?" Jiu Xinnai enthusiastically suggested towards the water gate. Regarding this, Watergate did not object either, and responded with a smile. ... With the flying out of the trait kunai, Jiu Xinnai''s body also became golden in an instant. And the Yanyin in the distance, looking at the sudden appearance of Bofeng Shuimen and Jiuxina, also became serious. The scene where the ninjutsu they performed just now was strangely cracked, which shocked them. Although there were only four defeated generals on the opposite side, they did not try their best. But even so, the attack just now can''t be easily resisted. However, although their faces are serious, they are not very nervous. Although both Kushina and Bo Feng Mizumon are famous ninjas, they are not bad either. In particular, they have an absolute advantage in numbers. With a total of ninety-six Shangren, this is already the power that can destroy a country. If there are so many of them, but they still can''t beat the six people on the other side, then it''s time for them to have a Caesarean section and apologize. After all, being alive is shameful enough. Especially now, seeing the kunai flying towards them, they are more relaxed. Chapter 199： Two golden glitter (two) Although they can''t say ignoring Kuwu''s attack, you just threw it so straight, who do you look down on? Although Kushina suddenly entered the nine-tailed chakra mode, it seemed a bit difficult to deal with. But a mere Nine Xinnai couldn''t make them exert all their strength. But in the next second, reality will prove how ridiculous what they thought just now. Because with the landing of Kuwu, Bofeng Shuimen and Kushina, like a flash of lightning, disappeared in place instantly. Immediately afterwards, two flashes suddenly appeared on the battlefield, flashing back and forth. But in less than a second, all the Yanyin standing on the battlefield fell down like a curse. These poor Yanyin didn''t even make effective resistance, just passed by in a daze. But this is not to blame them, it is the speed of the two, it is too fast. They didn''t even have any reaction time, just like ordinary people, they were solved. On the other hand, Bofeng Shuimen and Jiuxinai, like God of War, are now in the center of many Yanyin corpses. ... Standing on the edge of the battlefield, Qing Zhu and the others, who were told by the captain to keep their eyes open, could lay an egg with their mouths open. What did they see just now? Nearly a hundred Iwayin Shinnins were solved by Nine Shinna and Bofeng Shuimen in less than a second? Should it be said that Kushina and Bofeng Shuimen are strong, or should I say that Iwain is too useless? But if Yanyin wastes firewood, then what is he who was beaten to death by Yanyin? Waste waste waste waste waste waste waste wood? Obviously, it is impossible for me to admit that I am a waste... waste wood. Then it can only be that Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men are too strong. But this is too nonsense! In an instant, a hundred Shangnin are gone? How do you feel that these two people are stronger than Naruto-sama? "Golden glitter!" Qingzhu subconsciously murmured, if he was asked to describe the performance of Kushina and the water gate just now, then he could only describe it with golden flashes. Because, in his eyes, there were only two golden flashes flashing just now, one deep and one shallow. The darker flash is Kushina in the Nine Tails mode, and the lighter one is the Bofeng Watergate with yellow hair. As for the other details, sorry, he really didn''t see it at all. And with Qing Zhu''s muttering, the four wood [biquwu.biz] Ye Ninjas who were saved all nodded subconsciously. Yes, the golden glitter is so appropriate! ... However, the ninja who was the captain was calmer after all. He looked at the surprised three companions, and couldn''t help but want to show off. Although he hadn''t seen Jiu Xin Na make a move with his own eyes, he had seen Bo Feng Shui''s move at the beginning. That unparalleled speed directly does not give the enemy a chance to resist. ... Regardless of the team leader''s psychological activities, Kushina, who had given off his mighty power, carefully counted the enemies he had solved, and sighed helplessly. "Really, your speed is too fast, right? I just played and you solved it all." It is not to blame Jiu Xinnai for complaining, although her speed is also very fast, but in such a short time just now, he only solved a few people. But as for Bofeng Shuimen, there are ninety tangible ones! "Okay, I''m better than you in this aspect. And if you do your best, you might not be able to do so quickly." Facing Jiuxinai''s complaint, Bo Feng Shuimen said with a smile. He knew what a terrifying existence if Jiu Xinnai used all his strength. Hearing the comfort of Bo Feng Shuimen, Jiu Xin Na also put away the depression in his heart. Of course he knew that Bo Feng Shuimen was telling the truth, and the fairy mode did have a great bonus to her. But now that time is urgent, there is no time to prepare for her. But when she thinks of her two other tasks, she doesn''t worry too much about winning or losing. Help Bofeng Shuimen collect the traits of Kumo scattered on the ground, and the two of them are ready to continue to perform their tasks. However, before the two bid farewell to the few surviving companions, applause suddenly sounded in their ears. In an instant, the vigilance of the six people came into being. Especially Kushina, you must know that the Nine-Tailed Chakra pattern has brought Kushina with unimaginable perception. But, even so, she didn''t find any clues just now. If this were the enemy, how terrible would it be? Fortunately, things have not gone bad. Because this applauding person is not someone else, but Wang Ran. "That''s right, Jiu Xinnai, you have made rapid progress. In just a few years, you can easily control the power of the nine lamas." Wang Ran showed his figure with a smile, his whole person appeared out of thin air. This shocked the Konoha surviving group of four not far away, not knowing who Wang Ran was. However, listening to Wang Ran''s tone did not seem to be an enemy, which made the four of them feel a little settled. And Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men were all taken aback when they saw Wang Ran who suddenly appeared. Immediately afterwards, Jiuxina''s joy went directly to the brow. Although I don''t know how Wang Ran came out suddenly, is this important? "Master!" Jiuxinai happily ran to Wang Ran''s body and directly took Wang Ran''s arm. Without the repressive life in the original book, Jiu Xinnai''s character at this time is almost like a reverse growth. Now she is a girlish character. Although I didn''t spend much time with Wang Ran, but Wang Ran''s kindness to her was almost engraved in his heart. Almost all of the things she cultivated now were taught by Wang Ran. And it was precisely because of Wang Ran''s appearance that her life changed. For this cheap master of his own, Jiu Xin Nai was so close to him in his heart. In addition, Jiuxinai himself has a lot of nerves, so such a movement appeared naturally. Is there any problem with the girl holding her fathers arm? Not at all okay. Although Wang Ran is not Jiu Xin Nai''s father, but Master is similar. ... However, facing this sudden situation, Wang Ran and Bo Feng Shuimen''s faces twitched. Especially Bo Feng Shui Men, he always feels that some places of himself have undergone wonderful changes. Although Wang Ran is Jiu Xinnai''s master, Wang Ran''s appearance is really too young. It didn''t seem to be much larger than the current wave of water gate. As for Wang Ran, it was the first time he had suffered this kind of treatment, and he was slightly uncomfortable. "Master, when did you come?" Jiu Xinnai asked Wang Ran enthusiastically, as for her two juniors and sisters who needed support, they were directly ignored by her. Chapter 200： The Growth of Shishui and Red (1) "When? I almost arrived with you." Wang Ran said with a smile on his face. He quickly got used to his intimacy. After all, he was all his own children, so there was nothing embarrassing. Shuimen, who had recovered, hurriedly said hello to Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled at Shuimen, without saying much. "That''s right, I heard Shuimen say that Master, you are cultivating in Loulan. Have you gained something?" Hearing what Wang Ran said, Jiu Xinnai was not surprised because Wang Ran had been here for so long, but he hadn''t found it yet, but asked again. Originally, Wang Ran was a strong group in Jiu Xinnai''s heart. Coupled with a fox fanning trouble, Wang Ran was about to be deified. So, it is normal that you can''t find out by yourself, so what are the doubts? "Yeah, the gain this time is not small. But then again, aren''t you in the hidden battlefield? How come you came to the land of the earth, and you still perform missions with Watergate?" Wang Ran nodded lightly, and then asked with some confusion. "Oh, isn''t Wuyin''s side being taken over by Uchiha''s clan? If I''m still there, my combat power will be a little too much. "It just so happened that Yanyin sent Lao Zi here, so I was arranged by Hokage to the Yanyin battlefield." "This time, there is also an important task. The village is afraid of something wrong with the water gate alone, so I will go with him." Jiuxinai opened the mouth and explained, the water gate beside him also nodded in approval. "That''s right, don''t you go on the mission now?" After Wang Ran listened, he looked at Water Gate and Jiuxinai in surprise. In response, Jiu Xinnai waved his hand indifferently and said: "Oh, it doesn''t matter, Shisui and Hong are still very strong. Coupled with Kakashi, there will be no accidents for a while." Upon hearing this, Water Gate looked helpless. It''s not that he doesn''t want to hurry up, the key is that he can''t leave Jiuxinai and run back alone. He was sure that if he did this, he would end up... Hey, don''t say it, it''s miserable anyway. Therefore, in this situation, you can only wrong your subordinates, and stick to it for a while. But having said that, Pratunam still approves of Kushina''s words. This time my team and Jiu Xinnai''s team were all dispatched. Nohara Lin, the weakest in strength, has the strength of Zhongnin, while Kakashi, Daitu and Hong have reached the upper-ninth level steadily. Although Tai Tu and Hong couldn''t be promoted because of insufficient tasks, their strength was not affected. With three teams of Shinnin, if they can''t even sneak in, then Watergate should also consider whether they should increase the amount of training. ... Of course, Wang Ran also looked helplessly at the indifferent Jiuxinai. Although he can''t be considered a ninja, he still agrees with the principles of ninja. But the girl Jiu Xinnai had such a big heart. She had such a big heart for the important tasks during the war. However, Jiu Xinnai''s performance made Wang Ran quite gratified. At the very least, my hard work paid off. Not to mention anything else, just Jiuxinai''s close attitude towards himself is enough. But although gratified, Wang Ran was not prepared to waste their time too much. Don''t cause the two of you to fail to complete the task or have any accidents because of yourself. "Okay, since you still have tasks, go quickly and don''t waste time." Wang Ran shook his head and said to Jiu Xin Nai. Hearing this, Jiuxina nodded helplessly. She also knew that there was not much time to waste. The task itself is very important this time, and it requires a quick fight and a quick decision. Otherwise, Konoha would not send Bo Feng Mizumen to perform this task with her. I haven''t seen Wang Ran for such a long time. Although Jiu Xinnai does want to spend more time with Wang Ran, he is really confident in bringing the soil to them. But since Wang Ran has said so, she can also distinguish the priorities, so she is ready to perform the task first. "All right, then, Master, let''s perform the task first. If it goes well, the war on Yanyin''s side should be over soon." Jiu Xinnai said a little discouraged, but then her eyeballs rolled a little, and her heart came to mind again. "By the way, Master, would you like to see Taitu and Hong? They haven''t seen you for so many years and miss you very much. And you can just check their progress." Jiuxinai immediately proposed, I have to say that this is indeed a good reason. If Wang Ran agrees, not only can I get along with Wang Ran more, but also provide a layer of protection for his plan. After all, he was Wang Ran''s apprentice, although Wang Ran would not take the initiative to participate in the conflict in the Ninja World. However, if people like him fail in their missions and fall into a trap, Wang Ran will definitely help. After all, he is such a short-term person, this is fine. ... Go to see the soil and red? Hearing Jiuxinai''s proposal, Wang Ran thought of it silently in his heart. To be honest, after so many years, he said that it is impossible not to care about the growth of his apprentices at all. Especially Tai Tu and Hong, the two apprentices who have been apart from him the longest. Wang Ran was really curious about how far the boy who wore goggles and had a sunny character and the little girl who was a little fat baby had grown up. Before, Wang Ran suppressed these thoughts because he didn''t want to look for them specially. But now, now that he is destined, Wang Ran is going to see them. Therefore, facing Jiu Xinnai''s question, Wang Ran only thought a little, and a smile appeared on his face. "That''s okay, I''m really curious about bringing soil and red to the point where I have grown up." Wang Ran nodded slightly and agreed to Jiuxinai''s proposal. When Wang Ran agreed, Jiu Xinnai''s face also showed joy. Watergate stood aside, and said nothing. Although Jiu Xinnai invited Wang Ran''s matter, something was not in compliance. After all, the task they performed was a confidential operation. How can a person from outside the village participate in this kind of task that even most people in your village don''t know about? However, if this person is Wang Ran, then there is no problem. Watergate still trusts Wang Ran''s character, and issues such as information leakage will never arise. Besides, Jiu Xinnai and them are all Wang Ran''s apprentices. No matter what Wang Ran said, it is impossible to kick his apprentice into the fire pit! Chapter 201： The Growth of Shishui and Red (2) "Master, wait a moment, I and Watergate will tell them separately, and we will set off." Jiuxina said happily, and after finishing speaking, he walked directly towards the remaining four of Konoha''s troops. ... At this time, the four remaining members of Konoha''s troops were simply entangled. Originally speaking, after they had settled the enemy at Pratunam and Jiu Xinnai, they should hurry over and wait for instructions. But Wang Ran''s sudden appearance made them somewhat uncertain. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the relationship between Jiu Xin Na and Wang Ran is unusual. Now Wang Ran, Jiu Xinnai and Water Gate are clearly reminiscent of the past. People like myself have passed, what if they bother others? Besides, the war has progressed to this extent, and the strong men of Konoha Village, they all remember it in their minds. However, looking at Konoha''s powerhouses, there is absolutely no such person as Wang Ran. And Wang Ran was obviously not a ninja of the rookie chicken, so it was certain that Wang Ran was definitely not Konoha''s ninja. In case Wang Ran had a bit of an invisible deal with Jiuxinai and Pratunam, then, did his rookie chickens in the past be to give away their heads? Therefore, in various entanglements, the four of them did not take a step in the end, but just stood there and waited for the big guys to finish. Now, the four of them saw Jiu Xin Nai suddenly walking towards them, and Water Gate was following behind them, and they also understood that the chat between the two and Wang Ran was over. After two steps hurriedly, the four greeted Jiuxinai and Bofeng Shuimen. Looking at the four people who looked admiring, Kushina couldn''t help but cocked the corners of his mouth. "Ahem, guys, Jiu Xinnai and I have other tasks. I will trouble you to clean up the battlefield." Looking at Jiu Xinnai who was grinning at the corner of his mouth, Water Gate said helplessly. He knew how much Jiu Xinnai liked the look of others'' worship and approval. If you wait for Jiu Xinnai to converge and speak, it will definitely take a lot of time. In this regard, Jiu Xinnai did not show any unexpected dissatisfaction. Obviously, this is not the first time they have encountered this kind of thing. ... "Don''t worry, Lord Watergate. We will leave the rest of the matter to us to ensure that there will be no mistakes." The four quickly promised. After speaking, the four of them did not stop, and immediately began to clean the battlefield. Jiuxinai nodded in satisfaction, then pulled the water gate, and he would be in front of Wang Ran. "Master, the arrangement is finished, let''s go." Jiu Xinnai said happily, at this moment, she seemed to see the surprise expression that brought Tu and Hong when she saw the king. Wang Ran also had no ink marks, nodded and motioned for the two to lead the way. In this way, the three of them headed towards the border of the earth country. ... The ninja world is huge, but for ninjas who are super fast, distance is never a problem. For example, now, with a distance of more than a hundred miles, the three of them did not take too long before they arrived. Along the way, the three also met a lot of Iwayuki Ninjas. Moreover, as their journey progresses, the probability of encountering Iwayuki Ninja is increasing. From this point, it is not difficult to guess that they are approaching a very important place for the team Yanyin. Of course, although I met a lot of Iwagaki defensive ninjas along the way, these are simply meaningless to Mizumon and Kushina. Whether it''s Watergate''s flying thunder god''s art or Kushina''s Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, these hapless ninjas can''t be solved in an instant. Finally, as the three of them continued to deepen, Wang Ran also saw the figures of Tai Tu and Hong. But what surprised Wang Ran was that the group of people carrying the soil at this time was really fighting. Needless to say, it must be from Yanyin. Faced with this situation, the first reaction of Pratunam and Jiu Xinnai was to go up and help. However, Wang Ran could see their thoughts at a glance. So before they could do anything, Wang Ran directly stopped them. Just kidding, one of the purposes of Wang Ran''s visit is to observe the strength of Dai Tu and Hong. The battle in front of me was like a timely rain. Only under the battle of life and death can one see to the greatest extent where the limit of a person''s strength lies. Otherwise, even if Wang Ran does it himself, it is impossible to know where a person''s limits are. And these four Shangren who were fighting with Daitu and others were simply the best candidates. With a similar strength, it is impossible to form a one-sided suppression situation, and it is easier to see how a person''s strength comes from. At this time, if Jiu Xin Na and Pratunam were allowed to enter the arena, Wang Ran''s brain was purely blunt. Why do they let them go up there? And Jiuxinai and Shuimen also understood Wang Ran''s meaning in an instant, so after Wang Ran stopped them, they took their patience, hid their figures, and watched with peace of mind. Of course, Wang Ran would not hide it. What are you doing sneaky? Isn''t he fragrant who is upright? Therefore, Wang Ran directly used illusion techniques to make himself "being" invisible. Perceiving Wang Ran''s sudden disappearance, Jiuxinai and Water Gate, who were hidden, couldn''t help but flash in shock. You know, they are not ordinary Shangren, but they have truly entered the threshold of the shadow class. But this is the case, I still can''t find Wang Ran''s methods. Only by experiencing this kind of thing can I understand the horror. ... Regardless of what Jiuxinai and Watergate thought, Wang Ran was watching it with relish anyway. Yanyin''s four upper ninjas, with soil to hold one, Hong holds one, Kakashi holds one, Lin and Asma work together to hold one. In this way, the battlefield is invisibly divided into four small battlefields. Of course, it doesn''t mean that everyone beats you. I beat mine without interfering with each other. [New Biquge www.xxbiquge.vip] between the two teammates, there is still a tacit cooperation. For example, help Lin from time to time with soil to reduce her stress. For another example, now, Hong and Daitu have successfully merged together again. "Magic, tree bound to kill!" As the red hands continued to seal, an illusion directly shrouded the opponent''s magic leeches with soil. And the magic leeches, because they didn''t pay attention to the red for a while, they were trapped in place by the illusion. Naturally, I won''t miss such a good opportunity to bring the soil. The chakras in the body are running, the muscles of the whole body are tightened, and the soil is directly rushed to the devil. At this time, the demon leech felt his body entangled by the trees, and his heart shrank. He knew that he had fallen into an illusion. The girl opposite is a master illusionist. However, he, who has been on the battlefield, will not panic because of this. In this case, the more flustered, the easier it is to make mistakes, thus missing the best time to break free. Chapter 202： Growth with soil and red (3) You know, even if it is only a second delay on the battlefield, the consequences are unimaginable. Mozhi knew that he didn''t even have a second now. If he couldn''t break free quickly, then waiting for his end would definitely not be too good. With a cruel heart, the leeches bit his own tongue directly, This is the fastest and most effective way to break free from illusion. Sure enough, accompanied by the salty **** smell and severe pain, the magic leeches broke free almost the second after being hit by the illusion. In the final analysis, even though Xi Rihong has reached the strength of Shangren, he did not use the fairy mode, and was unable to produce an overwhelming advantage over other Shangren. Especially the magic leeches, the strength of the old brand is forbearance. However, Hong is not fighting alone with Demon Leech. Hong''s opponent is Dashi. And the main opponent of the magic leeches, but with soil. In this situation, the magic leeches were trapped by the red illusion, which was enough to change the situation. Sure enough, just when the magic leeches broke free from the red illusion, the soil had already rushed to the front of the magic leeches. Following an elbow lift with soil, a blow to the heart of the elbow came towards the chest of the devil. In the panic, the demon leech could only bend and protect his heart with his arms. However, compared to just breaking free from the illusion, there is no time to gather Chakra''s leeches. This blow with soil can be described as exhausted. Therefore, even if the demon leech made a protective response in the first time, the violent impact still caused him to spit out a bit of blood. With a crisp sound, the long knife used by the leeches to block him broke into two halves. Moreover, the arm bone of the left arm that resisted the most prestigious force broke apart under this impact. The demon leeches that flew out, the left arm was completely unable to exert force, and it swayed softly on his side. And his broken knife was lying alone on the ground not far away. Moleu covered his chest with his right hand, trying to take a breath. The attack of Zhishui just now not only had a strong impact, but also a strange chakra, which directly rushed into the body of the devil. Although it was blocked by rushing, this penetrating chakra weakened a lot. But the remaining Chakra, after all, had an impact on his internal organs. Ninjas are a high attack and low imitation profession. Except for a few people, most ninjas are not too high in physical fitness. Especially internal organs, which are very fragile organs, are even more so. Therefore, the blow of Shishui also caused him a lot of internal injuries. The mouthful of blood just now spewed out after the internal organs received a shock and couldn''t hold back it. After being injured, the leeches could not even condense a large number of chakras to fight back. However, he has already experienced the hardening of the battlefield, and he will not miss this opportunity. As the demon leeches flew upside down, the hands with the soil did not relax, directly forming the seal, and a powerful fireball technique emerged. After landing, the demon leeches hadn''t breathed a sigh of relief, and his face was swarthy, looking at the arrogant fireball technique that was flying towards him. Even at a short distance, he can still feel the temperature of the surrounding air rising rapidly. He hasn''t forgotten that the soil is a ninja from the Uchiha clan, and that bright double-hook jade writing wheel is not a decoration. Therefore, he has no doubt about the power of the fire escape with soil. Enduring the pain of the body, the leeches quickly withdrew and retreated. At the same time, using the movable right hand, the difficult one-handed seal. He is not the kind of peerless genius. Although the operation of one-handed knot printing can barely be done, but at this speed... Anyway, if it is a serious battle, this speed can only be said to wait for death. However, this time the magic leeches were just for defense. He drew back and dodged, and Jieyin could accept it even if he was slower. Sure enough, before the tyrant fireball with the soil touched the devil leeches, the devil''s ninjutsu was ready. "Tu Escape, Tu Liubi!" In an instant, an earthen wall rose from the ground and crossed in front of the demon leeches. After blocking the ninjutsu with soil, the magic leeches did not relax. He knew that he had lost most of his resistance. If you continue to fight with the soil. It won''t be long before you are finished. At that time, Iwa Shinobu, who had a slight advantage, would immediately fall into the disadvantage. However, they can''t go if they want to go now. Except for Suma Shi who suppressed the two middle-nin little ghosts, the others did not have the upper hand, and could only say that they were evenly matched. Feeling the gloomy demon leeches on the way forward, it is almost eager to cry. At first, I was very excited when I saw the team of these five little ghosts. After all, they are little ghosts. They must be soft persimmons. Although there is a Kakashi who is more famous, it is just a five-man team led by Shinnin. As for the soil and red, after all, they have grown up in the past two years, and they have been following Jiu Xinnai''s missions. There is still a big gap between their reputation and Kakashi. This is also one of the important reasons why the soil is not pleasing to Kakashi. After all, it doesn''t matter if I can be in the same team with Lin, but I still love showing off (mainly because of his cold personality and not being very conscious of the soil). This is simply angering the soil. Therefore, the Yanyin four-man group was very excited at first. Only one is forbearance, and the four of them can still be solved easily. And this Shangren is still a famous genius, and his future achievements are simply limitless. This vote can hardly be earned. However, no one thought that the two unspoken ghosts, Tai Tu and Hong, were all Shangren. Moreover, it was still the kind that Shangninli was more difficult to deal with, which made the four demon leeches very uncomfortable. They really don''t understand it. Konoha has no problem with a genius like Kakashi, they can understand. But you come out three at a time and you are still in the same team, which is not justified! Yes, you Konoha is a genius, but a genius can''t be so silly! If there are so many geniuses in Yanyin Village, I can''t say not to be on the battlefield, but at least they must be separated and one person should have two bodyguards. As a result, you Konoha did it, sent three dead geniuses directly behind enemy lines and sent them to the Land of Earth to perform their missions? Sure enough, thinking about Konoha''s big Ninja village, the heart is black. If they want to know that this horrible team made up of little ghosts is so scary, they will not do anything directly. At the very least, call more people. I''m all right now, I''ve been entangled directly by others, and I can''t go even if I want to. Of course, if you let them know that there are also Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai who are of the same **** this time, it is estimated that the mentality will burst directly. Chapter 203： Growth with soil and red (4) Since it is impossible to evacuate, Molech''s hope now lies on Sumazhi who is facing Lin and Asma. Lin and Asma are still ordinary people after all. Although they can barely be called geniuses, there is still a big gap between Kakashi, Dai Tu and others. Therefore, as Shinobu, Sumazhi easily suppressed the two. As long as Sumazhi solves both Lin and Asma next, the problem will be solved. At the very least, one can easily retreat. As for the leeches themselves, just postpone for a while. However, the idea is good. But reality always teaches people a lesson. ... At this time, Dai Tu, although he was performing ninjutsu, he exchanged glances with Hong. The two who have performed tasks together for many years have long formed a tacit understanding. Therefore, at the end of the ninjutsu with soil, Hong directly exchanged targets with Shisui. In the face of severely wounded leeches, Red Illusion is the best choice. As for Dashi, even though he understood their intentions, he couldn''t stop him. After all, the soil has rushed towards him at this moment, facing the obstacle of the soil, he has no way to go to support the demon leeches. "Leech! Be careful of the red-eyed girl!" In desperation, Dashi had no choice but to roar to remind the demon leeches. Hearing Dashi''s voice, the leeches visibly frowned. As the earth flow wall obscured the sight of the demon leeches, the demon leeches at this moment did not find their current opponents, and turned red. However, because of Dashi''s reminder, the leeches were a little more vigilant. But is this useful? With the collapse of the earth flow wall, red also appeared in the sight of the demon leeches. "Magic, tree bound to kill!" Unlike the embarrassing red in the original work, the red at this time has already changed greatly in strength. Therefore, even though the magic leeches had been extremely vigilant, when faced with the illusion that Hong was still preparing for, he still inevitably fell into it. This time, it was different from the previous technique that Red used to interfere with the leeches. Although they are all the same technique, this time the red is displayed with all my best. Even in the heyday of the magic leeches, it is difficult to break free quickly, not to mention that he is now seriously injured. Therefore, as soon as the leeches appeared, the whole person was stiff in place. Feeling the tighter limbs being imprisoned, the leeches bit his tongue again. However, this time he did not break free. Feeling that he was still in the illusion, the cheek''s face instantly sank. played! At this time, the magic leeches had only one thought in his mind. The facts were exactly as he expected, and the illusionist Xi Hong disappeared in an instant after seeing the illusion. In the next moment, Xi Rihong''s body appeared behind the devil leeches. Magic, tree-bound killing is originally a combination of illusion and instantaneous technique. Although the instantaneous body technique is used, there will be a momentary stiffness of the body. But if the enemy is all illusioned, is this still a problem? The physique in the original book is not too good, Xi Rihong can make this technique superb. Now under Wang Ran''s request, Xi Rihong has not left her own physical skills training, her current physical fitness is not much different from the physical fitness after adulthood in the original book. Therefore, the time of Yurihong''s body stiffness after using the instantaneous technique has been greatly shortened. In addition, the magic leeches were already deeply trapped in illusion, and Yurihong was not worried at all. As the body''s stiff state passed, Yurihong''s kunai in his hand instantly shot. Without a trace of sympathy, Kuunai in Xi Rihong''s hand slashed the devil''s neck fiercely. As a large amount of blood spewed out, the magic leeches also broke free from the illusion. Although this break free is passive. ... ... Feeling the fading physical strength, the eyes of the magic leech were filled with unwillingness. From the day he became a ninja, he knew that he would die sooner or later. However, he did not expect that he would die in the hands of a teenager. Finally, as the magic leech''s eyes lost light, his body also fell to the ground because it lost its strength. Dashi, who was fighting with the soil, looked at the demon leeches falling in a pool of blood, and gave a fierce sip. As a companion for many years, the sacrifice of the magic leeches naturally made him very heartbroken. However, compared to the heartache, the situation at this time made him the most uncomfortable. Originally, they were not considered to have an absolute advantage, but with the serious injuries of the devil leeches, they fell into a disadvantage. Originally, after Dashi reminded the magic leeches to be careful, he also expected the magic leeches to hold on for a while, at least until Suma Shi killed Lin and Asma! As a result, the magic leeches were really not able to give him any strength, and they were killed as soon as he was awakened. This makes the family that is not wealthy...cough cough, which makes the Yan Yinzhong who is already in a disadvantaged situation even worse. And unlike the grief in Dashi''s heart, Wang Ran, who was watching the battle at this time, was full of surprises. With Wang Ran''s eyesight, it was easy to see the strength of Daito from the battle between Daito and Iwanin. Not to mention anything else, just the Bajiquan with soil inside, which brought Wang Ran a big surprise. Judging from the performance of bringing soil, the progress of his Neijia Bajiquan practice has far exceeded Wang Ran''s imagination. After all, the talent of bringing earth is not superior to physical skills, so Wang Ran''s expectation of earthing at the beginning was more about using other Dao skills after he opened the kaleidoscope. Let them practice physical skills, more to improve their physical fitness. But now, the progress of bringing the soil is no less than that of Jiuxinai. Although due to physical fitness, there is still a big gap between the power of the soiled Inner Bajiquan and Jiu Xin Nai. But is this the key? Wang Ran was very sure that if the soil and Jiuxinai were on the same level, the progress of the soil would even surpass that of Jiuxinai. Jiuxinai is a talented person with physical skills. From this alone, it can be seen that bringing the soil has definitely made an unimaginable effort. As for red, Wang Ran also felt very surprised. The overall strength of the current red is almost equal to the strength of adulthood in the original book. Regardless of the level of illusion skills or physical fitness, the extent of progress has reached Wang Ran''s expectations. What''s more, the combination of soil and red is simply perfect. Together, the strength of Dashi and Demon Leech is not worse than the strength of the soil and the red, and even stronger. However, with the cooperation of the soil and the red, the strength of the two people of Dashi and the magic leeches was not fully realized. Especially the magic leeches, they just belch in confusion. Chapter 204： Growth with soil and red (5) Therefore, Wang Ran can only use the word satisfaction to describe the performance of the soil and red. However, although the performance of the two surprised Wang Ran, the two of Tai Tu and Hong did not know. The two at this time were still in a fierce fighting state. Although the two combined their efforts to kill the demon leeches, Iwanin still had three upper-level combat power. Therefore, there is still no slack in the soil and red at this moment. After solving the red of the devil leeches, without a pause, he directly cast an illusion technique on the big rock that was fighting with the soil. But Dashi is not stupid, knowing that the enemy is good at illusion, he still has to look at him eagerly. He couldn''t do such a stupid thing. Therefore, even though Hong used the illusion technique, the Dashi at this time was not hit. In this regard, Honghe Daitu only feels a little regretful. Dashi, who had escaped a trick, knew that this was not the way to go. He is only one person, it is impossible to fight with Tai Tu and Hong for a long time. If this continues, it won''t take long before he will be planted into the hands of the two little ghosts, Tai Tu and Hong. Therefore, some special measures must be adopted at this time to recover the disadvantages of the side as much as possible. Thinking of this, Dashi didn''t hesitate, and pulled away and distanced himself from the two of them. "Secret technique, camouflage invisibility technique!" As the distance drew away, Dashi''s figure disappeared into the dirt and red eyes. Upon seeing this, the Shuanggouyu writing wheel in the eyes with the earth turned around involuntarily, trying to catch the figure of Dashi. However, even with Shuanggouyu''s writing round eyes, Dashi still could not be detected at this time. This shocked the earth involuntarily. Although the observing ability of Shalunyan was not as good as that of a blank eye, it also gave Uchiha''s people a far more insight than ordinary people. But now, he couldn''t even find any clues about the location of the big stone. ... Dashi''s performance made Wang Ran''s eyes bright. This ninjutsu of Dashi is really interesting. The use of light refraction creates an illusion of invisibility. Just like a chameleon, it is difficult for ordinary people to find flaws. Then, hide in the blind spot of the opponent''s vision, and launch a fatal blow at the critical moment. Just like at this moment, Dashi is quietly moving behind the soil. I have to say that this trick has a great advantage. If you can master it proficiently, you can indeed complete the task of defeating the strong with the weak. However, this technique also has its own shortcomings. This technique has greatly improved the requirements for timing. If you can''t grasp the timing, then you can''t kill the enemy without saying, even your own life may get in. If it is singled out, this technique will indeed have an extraordinary effect. But in the melee, or even one-to-many, the effect of this technique will be greatly weakened. This is also the reason why Dashi did not choose to use this technique. If it weren''t for there is really no other way, Dashi wouldn''t risk using this technique. Because, when using this technique, Dashi cannot mobilize Chakra to defend itself at will. And facing two people at once, the possibility that Dashi himself will be exposed will greatly increase. In this case, the slightest carelessness of Dashi will be killed on the spot. However, it was clear that the soil at this time did not notice the dangerous approach. Wang Ran didn''t intend to intervene, because at this time, the soil and red were obviously not at the point of desperation. Turning points can happen all the time. ... On the battlefield, the soil that did not notice the trace of the boulder, gently shook his head at Xi Rihong, indicating that he had not found the trace of the boulder. This made Xi Rihong feel a little dignified, and the enemies hidden in the dark were far more terrifying than those on the bright side. If the soil did not notice the trace of Dashi, then it can only show that Dashi is not as simple as hiding his body. Among them, there must be some use of Chakra. Thinking of this, Xi Rihong did not dare to waste time. Delay one more second, and the situation on the battlefield will change by one more second. Xi Rihong stretched out her right hand, and gently touched her forehead with her fingers. Then, Xi Rihong gently closed her eyes and used Chakra to maximize her perception. "The art of perception!" With the release of Chakra, the surrounding environment instantly appeared like a three-dimensional model in Xi Rihong''s mind. Xi Rihong earnestly sensed the changes around her, as long as there was something wrong, she could find out in time. I have to say that this time Dashi is really unlucky. Originally, if he were to change to a ninja who was not good at perception and could not perceive ninjutsu, he would be able to achieve his goal. However, his opponent is a ninja who is proficient in illusion arts and has certain perceptual ability like Yu Rihong. It''s like a mouse hitting a cat, and there is nowhere to hide it. Sure enough, just when Dashi was about to make a sneak attack on the soil, the fluctuation of Chakra on his body also exposed his existence. Xi Rihong''s eyes opened sharply, and without hesitation, he flew towards the dirt behind him. At the same time, Xi Rihong shouted, "Behind her!" The tacit understanding between bringing earth and red had long been cultivated. At the moment when he saw Hong throw kunai in this direction, Bring Earth understood that Da Shi was definitely in this direction. In conjunction with Shang Xi Rihong, the soiled waist directly exerted force and turned around without hesitation. Then, with a punch, the air slammed into the front. ... At this time, Dashi felt like a dog in his heart. I was just ready to do it, and I was discovered! However, time will not give Dashi too much time to react. He knew how heavy a fist was with dirt. There is not much difference between his current state and the magic leeches just now. The magic leeches were hit by Zhishui and almost returned to the west. If you hit yourself like this, then you don''t need to fight at all. Therefore, without any hesitation, Dashi directly gave up the attack on the soil. As soon as his waist turned, Dashi dodged the attack with dirt dangerously and dangerously. And red kunai, in the final analysis, is just an addition. Even Hong himself had never thought about what kind of harm such a small kunai could bring to Dashi. ... After evading the big rock that brought the soil attack, without a trace of hesitation, he pulled away and evacuated from the place in an instant, hiding his figure. And the right leg had already accumulated strength and was ready to kick out the dirt, but could only vent this strength silently. Chapter 205： Growth with soil and red (6) Bringing the soil is simply annoying now, he is not afraid of the enemy and him head-on. What he hates most is the inability to catch or touch the attack like Dashi. But Dashi doesn''t care about the mood of bringing the soil. Now they are in a disadvantaged position. If they don''t take some extraordinary measures, are they going to die? His current requirements are not high, as long as he can hold the soil and red. Therefore, after turning into stealth, Dashi didn''t intend to launch an attack. He just wanted to deter both Taito and Hong so that they would not act rashly. ... Tai Tu and Hong are no rookies who have just entered the battlefield. Although they are still young, their minds about Dashi are the same as Ming Jing''er. "Bring the soil, you go to help Kakashi and the others, and quickly settle the battle, I will hold him!" Hong spoke calmly. At this moment, she still closed her eyes and sensed her surroundings. "Are you okay by yourself?" He turned his head and asked. Hong didn''t say much, but just nodded, indicating that he was fine. "Well, then I will show kindness and help the arrogant guy Kakashi." The corner of his mouth with dirt grinned, and he was very happy to be able to crush Kakashi on the issue of strength. This time Kakashi was going to owe himself an adult. After finishing talking, Dai Tu did not stay in place, but ran directly in the direction of Kakashi. As for the big rock hiding in the dark, when he saw the soil wanted to leave, he immediately became a little anxious. He doesn''t want to take the soil to help others, otherwise, his own side will definitely deal with more difficult. So, at the moment when he took the soil to start, the big stone also moved. But how could Hong give Dashi this opportunity? I have been perceiving the red around me carefully, and I found Dashi the moment he just left. Therefore, Hong did not hesitate, and directly blocked the way of Dashi. Looking at the red standing in front of him, Dashi was also helpless. He has been fighting Hong for a while, and he knows very well that he can''t ask Hong to entangle him in a short time. Moreover, because Hong has excellent perception ability, his camouflage stealth technique is not threatening to Hong. However, things have to be done before we know the results. Dashi did not give up his purpose because of Red''s interception. Taking out a handful of Kuwu directly, Dashi wanted to use his powerful explosive ability to forcefully break through Hong''s side. Because he knew that as a ninja phantom, Hong couldn''t compare with his physical fitness. However, how could Hong let Dashi''s plan succeed so easily. Therefore, facing the impact of the big stone, Hong squatted directly on the ground. "Illusory, Sanjue Sakura!" In an instant, the dashing boulder saw countless petals falling from the sky. He knew very well that this was an illusion. However, things like illusion are not something you can break free after knowing that you are hit. For example, the current Dashi, he knew very well that he had fallen into an illusion. However, his body still couldn''t help but froze in place for a moment. Moreover, in his eyes, Xi Rihong''s figure was also lost. Although he didn''t know how he was involved in the illusion, but the years of his ninja career, Dashi did not panic. Since you can''t see it, just close your eyes and use your body to tell yourself the answer! Thinking of this, Dashi closed his eyes directly. And Xi Rihong also discovered the movement of Dashi at this moment. From here, Xi Rihong could easily determine that Dashi had been hit by her own illusion. Of course, even without this eye-closing action, Xi Rihong is still very confident. Because this technique is one of the secret techniques of their Xiri clan. As long as the enemy sees any part of the caster''s body, they will be forcibly dragged into the illusion. This is why Dashi did not look at Xi Rihong''s eyes, hands and other main ways to perform illusions, but still fell into the illusion. To be honest, Yurihong admires Dashi''s courage very much. However, admire to admire, Xi Rihong will not give up such a good offensive opportunity. Therefore, Xi Rihong, who was half squatting on the ground, immediately activated the illusion technique, the second half of Sanjue Sakura. The whole person, like a bolt of lightning, flew out fiercely from the spot. The Kuwu in his hand, at this time, under the speed and blessing of Xi Rihong, it pierced towards the big stone like an unbreakable artifact. ... Although Dashi closed his eyes at this time, his other perceptions seemed to be enlarged. Feeling the threat of death, Dashi directly followed the instinctive reaction of his body. Bend, kick! All of this was completed in an instant. Under Yurihong''s surprised eyes, Dashi escaped this attack unscathed. Moreover, he hit his own wrist. Xi Rihong, who flew out, felt the pain from his wrist, frowning involuntarily. As he was attacked, the illusion just now stopped naturally. She didn''t expect that Dashi could still do this step. As expected to be an elite ninja from Iwayin, if you change to an ordinary ninja, in such a situation, there is no need to resist. However, although Oishi avoided this attack, Hong did not feel a pity. Because my purpose has been achieved. During the time that was just delayed, Dai Tu had successfully rushed to Kakashi''s front, and together with him, he dealt with the last Iwain Shinobu, the fire light. Of course, Dashi saw all this, he knew that his abacus was lost. Some of the self that Xi Rihong blocked, after all, did not stop bringing the soil. Now the situation is very critical. I can only hope that a miracle will happen. Dashi stared at Xi Ri Hong closely. Taking advantage of Xi Ri Hong''s slight injury, Dashi rushed up again, trying to take advantage of Hong''s wrist injury and use powerful physical skills to kill Xi Ri Hong. If this step can be achieved, then the situation of Iwa Shinobu will be opened instantly. The remaining ninjas, relying on the cooperation of firelight and their camouflage invisibility skills, were not afraid. However, Xi Rihong was not a fool. Looking at the Dashi who wanted to fight her own physical skills, Xi Rihong didn''t even hesitate to pull away from the Dashi. Then he used illusion to constantly fight with Dashi, and Xi Rihong''s thoughts coincided with Dashi. It''s all siege. But no, Xi Rihong wanted to drag them to Taitu to solve the battle and besiege the boulder together. Therefore, under the impetus of Xi Rihong''s idea, her fight with Dashi was the most harmonious on the entire battlefield. Chapter 206： Chidori The two of you have one move, I have one style, and they fight back and forth. Dashi didn''t break through, and Hong didn''t bother to exert force. But as soon as Dashi wanted to break through, Hong wouldn''t keep his hands, so he just tried to wait. Therefore, Dashi is now in a deadlock. I want to break through, but I can''t break through. I want to concentrate on fighting Hong, Hong won''t fight him. Now Dashi, can only expect Huoguang and Sumazhi to be stronger. ... Regardless of Oishi''s thoughts, on the battlefield at this time, the scale of victory has completely tilted towards Konoha. The man who went to help bring the soil, as soon as he rushed in front of the fire, it was a punch. In the face of the attack with soil, Huoguang did not evade, and directly repelled Kakashi with one kick, and then punched the soil as well. The fire is not lost. It is Yanyin''s elite ninja. Although he can''t figure out the way of the inner Bajiquan with soil, he successfully repelled the soil with his powerful physical skills. Compared to the dirt that had stepped back a few steps, Huo Guang just couldn''t help taking a step back, even though his arms couldn''t help shaking at this time. The belt soil that was repelled by the firelight did not rush to attack, but retreated to Kakashi''s side. Staring at a serious flame, he said to Kakashi without any partiality with his soiled head: "Hey, Kakashi, you are a bit better with your opponent." "Nonsense, if it wasn''t strong, I would have solved him long ago." Kakashi squinted slightly, gasping slightly. He had to fight just now, which consumed a lot of his energy. Although the strength of Kakashi and others is not weak, but age is their biggest weakness. They are too young, and their physical patience is still quite different from that of adults. Facing Kakashi was not too friendly, Tai Tu did not mind. He had seen Kakashi when he was more unfriendly, let alone now. Therefore, I was accustomed to bringing dirt, and said with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Hey, Kakashi, although your opponent is slightly stronger. However, the opponent I solved first, should you admit that I am better than you?" Kakashi squinted at the dirt, and it was not a day or two to fight with him, so he directly ignored the narcissistic transformation of the dirt. Shouting an idiot in a low voice, Kakashi did not hesitate, grabbed the white teeth short knife, and ran towards the flame. Hearing Kakashi scolded himself, brought the soil and couldn''t help but want to get angry. Kakashi is like this on weekdays, always choosing to ignore him and let him be angry all his life? However, when Kakashi saw Kakashi directly attacking the fire, the body with the soil honestly moved towards the fire and assisted Kakashi in the attack. However, the strength of Huoguang exceeded the expectations of bringing the soil too much. Although it was facing the siege of Kakashi and Daitu, the firelight was still able to barely support it. As the battle continued, his face with soil became more serious. From the battle of this short period of time, Bring Earth clearly felt that the strength of the fire light was definitely much stronger than the magic leech. After all, although the magic leeches are strong, they are stronger than the soil. But the fire light was able to barely block the combined attack of him and Kakashi. . It is also difficult for Kakashi to hold the flames for so long. No wonder I was a little panting just now, and brought the soil to think that Kakashi had done something bad recently. It''s empty, it seems to be a misunderstanding. ... After fighting with the fire for a while, Kakashi and Daito glanced at each other. There is no way to quickly win the flames in a close fight. Although the inner Bajiquan with soil is very strong, but the flame after a loss is not hard to fight with soil. In the face of an attack with soil, the fire is mainly to hide. Although this made it more difficult for Huoguang himself to deal with the two of Zodiu and Kakashi, it also isolated the possibility of Huoguang himself making mistakes because of the weird Chakra of Zodiu. Daito and Kakashi looked at each other with a lot of content. Although this continues, they will sooner or later seize the weakness of the fire. However, the situation of Asma and Lin is clearly not so good now. Daito and Kakashi can wait, but Lin of Asma can''t. Therefore, both Taito and Kakashi at this moment conveyed the message of wanting to solve the battle quickly from their eyes. "Bring dirt, help me buy ten seconds, I will solve him." Kakashi gritted his teeth and said solemnly to the soil. After hearing the words, he asked with some doubts: "Do you want to use the newly developed technique? Are you sure?" Upon hearing this, Kakashi replied with a solemn expression: "It''s that technique. As for whether you are sure, there is no better way now anyway, what if it succeeds!" After taking the soil, he was silent for a while, and did not make a rebuttal. Indeed, there seems to be no other way now, I can only give it a try. If it succeeds, it is naturally excellent, and he can hurry up to support his favorite Lin. Even if it fails, there seems to be no loss. Therefore, Bring the soil did not hesitate, but nodded heavily, and then directly wrapped in the flames. When Kakashi saw this, he did not pretend, so he retreated a lot of distance. That technique requires a lot of time to prepare, and it needs a long enough distance to perform it. And Huoguang, seeing Kakashi withdraw from the battle, also guessed that Kakashi was ready to use a big move. Regarding Kakashi, the kid who had just dragged him for so long, the fire did not dare to underestimate it. Therefore, seeing this situation, Huoguang wanted to rush to interrupt him. However, bringing soil is not a display. Although the strength of bringing the soil is not as good as the fire, it is easy to stop the fire and prevent him from interfering with Kakashi. Although I was a little tired, I didn''t care about taking soil for ten seconds. ... Kakashi, who had evacuated from the place, did not pay attention to the battlefield. At this time, Kakashi, who had put away his white teeth and short blade, had all turned his attention to his body. Zi, Wu, Shen, Wu, Mao... As Kakashi''s hands slowly form the seal, the Chakra in his body is spinning like crazy. Finally, as soon as dozens of handprints were connected, Kakashi finally stopped the seal. At this time, the Chakra in his body was already spinning like crazy. And with the operation of Chakra. On his right hand, a dazzling thunder light began to slowly condense. At the same time, if you can see through, you can see a large number of thunder attribute chakras, which are stimulating Kakashi''s body cells crazily. With the passage of time every second, the expected ten seconds finally passed. Chapter 207： Accompanied, three magatama And as ten seconds passed, the thunder light on Kakashi''s right hand was condensed into a substantive, intermittent thunder sound, constantly coming. Without stopping, Kakashi''s right hand was directly inserted into the ground. "Bring dirt! Get out of the way!" Kakashi yelled at Daito, and then went straight to the fire without stopping. The speed is so fast that it has completely exceeded his previous speed. At the same time, as Kakashi moved, his right hand deep into the ground also burst into a lot of humming sounds. Like thousands of startling birds, loud and noisy? But with soil, the moment he heard Kakashi''s shout, he pulled away and evacuated from the place. "Chidori!" With the evacuation of the soil, Kakashi arrived in front of Huoguang in the next second. The right hand has also been stretched out, and the violent energy in the hand seems to tear the space. Firelight felt Kakashi''s amazing speed and the terrifying energy fluctuations in his hand, and was also shocked. If he is hit, the chance of survival is really too small. However, Kakashi''s technique is ultimately flawed. Kakashi is a genius, he is just an ordinary person without blood inheritance. Although the technique of Chidori is powerful, it needs the blessing of extremely fast speed. Although Kakashi used the chakra with the thunder attribute to stimulate his own cells, so that he had extremely fast speed. However, under this extremely strong speed, there are huge hidden dangers. That is, Kakashi does not have a dynamic vision that matches it. In this situation, Kakashi''s vision during the attack was all blurred. This also means that Kakashi has no way of timing the attack. If there is no problem dealing with ordinary ninjas, but dealing with the super-powerful ninja like Huoguang, it would be a bit powerless. Sure enough, because of the inability to grasp the timing, Kakashi''s attack was too early. And Huoguang also seized this opportunity and dodged directly, cleverly avoiding this attack. At the same time, a relaxed smile appeared on Huoguang''s face. There is no way to go to heaven and no way to hell. Just now, I thought what nirvana would be this time, but this is the result? Although it is very powerful, the accuracy is too bad. Who do you look down on with such accuracy? ... But when the belt soil that had just evacuated saw the flames avoiding Kakashi''s attack, his heart was shocked. A bad sound came to mind. Sure enough, in the next second, the fire light directly waved Kunai in his hand and slashed towards Kakashi''s face. Kakashi could no longer escape, and even if Kakashi survived this attack, he would be seriously injured. People would have fear of death, and since Sakumo Hagiki committed suicide, Kakashi''s fear of death has become more serious. Facing the fear of death, Kakashi couldn''t help but widen his eyes. At this time, taking soil, looking at Kakashi, who was about to die, the Ergou jade in his eyes couldn''t help turning. The body, also under subconscious control, slammed into Kakashi fiercely. boom!~ With a cautious impact, Kakashi was directly knocked away from the place by the soil. And Kuunai in Huoguang''s hand also pierced the soiled back fiercely. Kakashi stared blankly at the dirt in front of him, didn''t he hate himself, why did he desperately save himself? "why?" Kakashi looked at the soil in disbelief, his body was trembling, and there was a tremor in his voice. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, raised his head, looked at Kakashi''s unbelievable face, and said freely: "Why? I don''t know why. I obviously hate you so much, but the body subconsciously came to save you." "Maybe, this is the forbearance of senior Shumoo." "A ninja who can''t complete the mission is a waste, but if you don''t cherish a ninja with your partner, you are not as good as a waste." "Although you hate it, we are companions!" "companion" Hearing the words with dirt, Kakashi was stunned, and kept muttering the word companion. Although the surface is very touching, but the fire can ignore these. Seeing that Jiedu was about to die, and there were so many words, Huoguang sneered directly. "Little devil, I didn''t expect you to be quite great. You don''t even need your own life for your companions. In this regard, I can''t compare to you." "However, this world is not suitable for people with your personality. So it should be over. I will send you out of this gloomy world." With that, Huoguang directly drew out the kunai who had pierced into the earth, preparing to understand the life of the earth. "That''s not necessarily. You should leave this world!!!" As soon as the sound of the fire fell, the soil roared out. At this moment, the Gouyu in his eyes was turning crazily, so fast that he could hardly see the specific shape, just like a black circle. Finally, as the turning speed of the gouyu jade slowed down, the writing wheel eyes with soil also evolved from two gou jade to three gou jade. A large number of chakras burst out from the body with the soil, and the full sense of strength made the soil at this time full of confidence. He has become stronger again, and not even a little bit. Without a trace of hesitation, Bringing the soil turned around and punched the fire fiercely. At this time, the flames did not expect that the soil could even fight back. Therefore, in the face of the attack with soil, he did not make effective resistance at all. He was still holding the Kuwu who had just pierced the body with the soil in his hand, and the fire was directly hit by the heavy fist with the soil. The strong impact directly caused Huo Guang''s body to fly out. Moreover, a mouthful of blood was spurted. Although due to the protection of Chakra, the firelight ended up better than the magic leeches, but he still suffered serious injuries. Of course, this was mainly caused by the chakra that brought soil into his body. However, although the firelight''s fate was much better than the magic leeches at this time, but bringing the soil would not let him go so easily. Without staying in place, the figure directly followed the flame and flew out. The speed completely surpassed the self just now, and it was not a temporary improvement like Kakashi. This is the incomprehensible part of the Blood Succession Boundary, and it is not clear at all, where this ascending power comes from. Then, one punch, two punches, three punches... One blow after another, bringing the soil did not give the fire light a chance to react. Finally, in the hands of the earth-carrying power with great strength, Huoguang did not hold on for too long after all. As the final blow of the soil fell, Huoguang''s body also fell to the ground. Chapter 208： No comparison, no harm This is the characteristic of an ordinary ninja. As a representative of a high attack and low imitation profession, although the strength of the fire light is not weaker than the ground after the breakthrough. However, because of the carelessness of the moment, the soil took the opportunity and was directly killed by the soil. Huoguang''s arrogant strength has not been shown at all. ... Looking at the light falling to the ground, he brought the soil and stood in place, breathing heavily. I didn''t respond to the fire just now. Although the fire was successfully killed, this does not mean that the injury that Dai Tu suffered just now is completely harmless. On the contrary, because of the strong strength of Huoguang, the soil did not dare to relax at all. For fear of an oversight, the fire will find a chance to escape. In that case, the sacrifice he made just now was wasted. Therefore, the soil brought just now was basically the wound in his body that was forcibly suppressed, and he endured pain and fire to fight. Now, as the body relaxes, taking soil can no longer suppress his injury. Panting heavily, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Kakashi had already come back to his senses at this time. Looking at the soil with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth, Kakashi ran to the soil with a little panic and supported him. "Take soil, are you okay?" Kakashi asked with some concern. From his complicated expression, it could be seen that his mood at this time was extremely restless. The soil which was held by Kakashi, broke away from Kakashi''s support with a little effort. "Kakashi, I''m fine, you go and help Lynn." Daito said anxiously to Kakashi, not even paying attention to the blood wiping the corners of his mouth. With the dirt, Kakashi subconsciously looked in the direction of Lin and Asma. At this time, Lin and Asma had been forced into danger by Sumazhi. Asma''s body even had a lot of wounds. Although they were all minor injuries, they also made Asma''s state weaker and weaker. ... "Hurry up, what are you doing in a daze?" Seeing Kakashi still stunned in the same place, he urged the soil a little anxiously. When Kakashi heard the words, he also recovered. Forcibly suppressing the complex emotions in his heart, Kakashi directly pulled out the white tooth short blade and attacked Sumazhi. Although Kakashi is not in a transition right now, Suma Zhi is just a special kind of forbearance. Although he can push Lin and Asma into danger, there is still a certain gap in overall strength compared with Kakashi. Therefore, with the assistance of Kakashi, Lin and Asma, who were still in extreme disadvantage, suddenly turned around. Iwagin''s special Kaminosu Mozhi was directly hit by Kakashi''s flag wood swordsmanship. Coupled with the interference from Shanglin and Asma from time to time, it didn''t take long before Sumazhi stepped into the footsteps of the leeches and firelight, and Kakashi slashed his throat. With Sumazhi''s death, Daido also let out a long sigh of relief. In this way, there will be no accidents. However, just as his body relaxed, the corners of his mouth with dirt grinned. With the relaxed movement, the soil was pulled into the wound again, causing the slightly solidified wound to seep out of blood. ... "Lin, go and help bring the soil to heal his injuries, he is injured." After killing Sumaji with a knife, Kakashi said directly to Lin. "The soil is injured!" Lin also exclaimed anxiously when she heard Kakashi''s anxious voice. You know, Kakashi can be so anxious, it means that the soil injury is definitely not minor. Lin didn''t dare to hesitate, and hurriedly ran towards Jiedu. Seeing Lin running towards herself, she brought the corners of her mouth that was grinning from the pain, and put it back, and then showed a bright smile. The speed of the face change is simply jaw-dropping. ... "Take soil, I heard Kakashi say you were injured, where is it serious?" Lin trot all the way to the side of Tuo, and asked anxiously in her voice. Compared to the anxious Lin, bringing the soil is very optimistic. Reaching out and scratching the back of his head, he said with a big smile: "It''s okay Lin, all minor injuries, soon..." However, Lin wouldn''t listen to the dirt here. Before Zida finished speaking, Lin walked directly behind Zida and looked at his wound. Upon entering the eyes, Lin was immediately taken aback. The wound was very deep, and Huoguang had just pierced the whole body of Kuwu with soil. Moreover, because of the soil and the wound, the wound on his body was directly torn open. Fortunately, the luck with the soil was not bad, and Huoguang''s stabbing just now didn''t hurt his internal organs. Otherwise, even if he didn''t die, Lin would not be able to save the soil that he held for so long. However, Rao is so, and the injury at this time with the soil is not light. Lin was very fortunate that she chose to learn medical ninjutsu, otherwise she would definitely be weak for many days if she only used gauze and medicine to stop bleeding. Not daring to hesitate, a green chakra appeared in Lin''s hands instantly. As Lin covered her hands on the wound with soil, the wound with soil that was still leaking blood began to heal slowly. Feeling the gentleness and comfort coming from his back, his face with dirt couldn''t help but smile. Especially when he tilted his head and saw Lin concentrated on treating her injury, the smile at the corner of his mouth couldn''t close. "Lin is so virtuous." Take the soil subconsciously spoke. It''s just that Lin, who was concentrating on bringing the soil to heal her injuries at this time, did not hear what the soil was saying, so she asked: "Ah, what are you talking about?" "Ah, that, I said thank you, Lynn." Dai Tu said awkwardly, his cheeks turned red involuntarily. "It''s okay to bring soil." Lin squinted her eyes and said with a smile at the soil. Sure enough, in the face of Ye Yuan Lin, every time it comes to a critical moment, she will be terribly embarrassed to bring the soil. This made Wang Ran, who was "peeking" on the side, shook his head helplessly. In this way, when can I take the soil and hug the beauty? Even Water Gate and Jiu Xin Na are helpless. Especially Jiu Xinnai, the senior sister, was extremely anxious about the disappointment of her junior brother. Of course, Tai Tu didn''t know that his performance just now was all seen by Wang Ran, Water Gate, and Jiu Xinnai, three powerful perverted guys. At this time, the soil is still immersed in Lin''s "gentleness", unable to extricate herself. At this time, there was only one thought in his mind, that is, injury does not seem to be all bad things~ At the very least, you can enjoy Lin''s gentle treatment. ... Of course, Asma looks pitiful compared to taking soil. Everyone is injured, although the soil is a bit heavier, but at any rate we must respect my Sarutobi Asma''s feelings! Chapter 209： End of battle You bring soil to heal your wounds first, I have no problem. But you have to greet me anyway, haven''t you seen my blood still bleeding? Besides, you seem to be my teammate, right? My Sarutobi Asma, don''t you want face? Of course, Sarutobi Asma''s broken thoughts did not get any actual performance from everyone. Even Kakashi, who was standing next to him, ignored the wounds on his body. After all, I just endured it. It''s not normal to have a few minor injuries. As long as the injuries aren''t too serious, I can solve them casually. Therefore, after seeing that Tai Tu received Lin''s treatment, Kakashi pulled away and left the place to help Xi Rihong hit the boulder. Asma was left alone, and silently took out gauze to bandage the wound. With the bleak atmosphere, the whole person''s movements are skillful and distressing. ... Kakashi, who broke into the battlefield of Red and Dashi, didn''t talk nonsense at all, and hit Dashi with a knife. Dashi was about to break his heart at this time. There were four good people, and now he was the only one left. However, if you let him sit and wait for death, he can''t do it. Therefore, facing the knife cut by Kakashi, Dashi launched a fierce counterattack. The battle with Hong''s health just now didn''t make Dashi consume much energy at all. In addition, Kakashi was really consumed just now, so Kakashi fell into a disadvantage as soon as he played against it. Looking at Kakashi who was suppressed by Dashi, Yuri Hong also changed her health tactics just now. The illusion was fully activated, and Dashi was directly controlled in place. Naturally, Kakashi would not miss such a good opportunity and slashed directly at the boulder. Feeling the threat of death, Dashi also broke free from the illusion. But it is impossible to avoid Kakashi''s attack completely. The Dashi, who tried his best, only caused this fatal knife to leave a long wound on his chest. But it wasn''t over yet, the big stone that dodged a blow immediately felt the killing intent coming from behind him. boom! Without a chance to react, Dashi was directly knocked out, and a blood spurted out from his mouth. What followed was the smiling face of Dai Tu. Of course, if you look closely, you will find that the soiled facial muscles are twitching unnaturally. Naturally, this is not because the soil cannot bear to be cruel, but because it hurts. After Lin''s treatment, his injury was only initially healed and no more bleeding. However, if you exercise vigorously, the wound will still be pulled and painful. Even if you are not careful, it is not impossible that the wound will open again. ... "Hey, Kakashi, it''s up to me to take action at the critical moment!" Looking at the big stone, who fell on the ground and vented a lot, he said with a bit of stinky fart. But Kakashi just glanced at the soil, and he immediately returned to his previous facial paralysis, without taking care of the soil at all. Kakashi walked directly to Dashi and delivered the final blow to the elite ninja in Yanyin. However, judging from the flashing eyes of Kakashi, his heart has changed a lot at this time. But now I don''t know how to bring the soil, looking at Kakashi who directly ignored him, his face with the soil went black. Kakashi, this guy, is really annoying as always. As for the excuse that I saved Kakashi''s life just now, I couldn''t do it with soil. In other words, he has always thought that what he did just now was justified. "Take soil, you broke through again?" Before the earth-carrying occurred, the red voice came into the earth-carrying ears. Hearing this, Oei Tu''s grievance disappeared instantly. "Haha, okay, okay." Dai Tu touched his head and said "humbly" in his mouth. It''s just that his brilliant face clearly says Come and praise me. And speaking red, looking at the three-gou jade writing round eyes dripping around in the earthy eyes, my heart is full of complexity. Obviously everyone is a teacher together, and the things they learn are similar. As a result, after such a long time, now he has made the least progress and has the worst strength. Even the youngest Shisui, his strength surpassed himself early. Now, even the belt soil that was not much different from his own strength has already left himself far behind. Even if it is difficult for the ninja to progress, it is too unreasonable. When did he become the tail of a crane? Of course, if this idea of ??red is known to people in the Ninja world, it will probably cause public outrage. When did the teenage Shangnin also be the tail of the crane? Hong, who was depressed, directly ignored the narcissism of bringing the soil, and began to figure out his next training plan. This performance directly made the belt depressed. It''s like pretending to be forced, why is it so difficult? Fortunately, some careful and gentle Lin came to congratulate and comfort him. With a few operations, you can directly let the earth-hearted flowers bloom. ... With the end of the battle, Water Gate and Jiu Xin Na also walked out of the dark. "Mr. Watergate." "Senior Sister." ... With the appearance of the two, the people who were still chatting and resting just yelled directly. "You are very good, but we are not the only ones here this time." Seeing the impact of some embarrassing task, Mizumon and Jiuxina smiled and nodded and said. "Anyone else?" Seeing the appearance of the two, everyone asked suspiciously. As everyone''s voice fell, Wang Ran also showed his body shape. "Master!" Seeing Wang Ran who suddenly appeared, he shouted with Di and Hong in surprise. Then, the two rushed towards Wang Ran straight. Until they reached Wang Ran''s, the two stopped their steps. Looking at the two people who had grown to his chest, Wang Ran stretched out his hands and touched their heads. "Master, Master, did you see our fight just now? Isn''t it very strong?" Feeling the temperature above his head, Chao Wangran, who was a little proud of the earth, asked. Even though Xi Rihong didn''t speak, she could tell from her expectant eyes that she was also looking forward to Wang Ran''s answer. Seeing the eagerness in the eyes of the two, Wang Ran slowly smiled. "Performance~ It''s wonderful. You two''s progress, but I look at it differently." "Especially with soil, it is not easy for Neijia Bajiquan to be able to cultivate to this point." "What I want in the end is that the cooperation of the two of you can really be said to be seamless." Hearing Wang Ran''s recognition and praise, Tai Tu and Hong all smiled joyfully. Especially with soil, he is not very talented in physical skills, it is not a simple matter to cultivate Neijia Bajiquan to this point. Chapter 210： Guide Kakashi In the past few years, God knows how much effort he put in to achieve this step. To put it bluntly, even if compared with Metkay, who specializes in physical art, the effort put into physical art with soil is not much different. After all, unlike Metkay, he still needs to practice ninjutsu. After so many years of hard work, now that Wang Ran''s recognition has been obtained, the heart with the soil is very proud. After communicating with Tai Tu and Hong for a while, Wang Ran cast his gaze on Kakashi. I have to say that Kakashi''s talent is really high. Even under the exploration of the system, Kakashi has an s-level talent. Although he is a person who is favored by fate, Naruto World is only a relatively low-level world after all, so S-level talent is really not very common. Although Wang Ran has encountered many S-level talents, don''t forget those ordinary people who don''t have much talent. Wang Ran traveled through most of the world of Shinobi, and the number of people he explored was not ten thousand but eight thousand. However, these people have very few d-level talents, let alone s-level talents. The reason why Hagaki Kakashi was jokingly called Hagaki Five-Five-Kai and Chakra Unit of Measurement, in the final analysis, was because he transplanted the earthy writing wheel eyes. Although there is a copy of the ninja''s title, it has to be said that the help that the writing round eye brings to Kakashi is far from the negative effect. Since Kakashi transplanted Shao Lun Yan, he has given up his practice of swordsmanship for many years. In addition, because the writing wheel is constantly consuming the Chakra in his body, his attainments in ninjutsu are greatly suppressed. After all, as a ninjutsu-type ninja, isn''t it a mage in plain terms? Don''t talk about anything else, at least you can''t lack the skills of blue release. But Kakashi, basically put a big trick, it will be blue. Therefore, in order to ensure that he is not fighting strength, Kakashi''s fighting method is basically a combination of various small skills, which is completely based on tactics to win. This also led to the fact that Kakashi was able to fight vigorously with anyone, and his reputation spread like wildfire. In this way, Kakashi can eventually grow into a movie-class powerhouse, enough to see Kakashi''s talent. But the situation is different now. Kakashi did not lose an eye, nor did he "sacrifice" with dirt. Therefore, the name of the copy ninja has disappeared before it was born. As for Kakashi, who is dedicated to swordsmanship and thunder-dance, no one can say which step he can grow in the future. After all, Kakashi itself has a strong talent for fighting, plus there is no shortage of blues. Even if Kakashi is directly promoted to the film-level powerhouse in a few years, Wang Ran will not be surprised. Besides, as the son of Sakumo Hagi, Kakashi can be considered a member of Zangmen. Therefore, Wang Ran decided to push Kakashi. Although Kakashi had already worshipped Watergate as a master, the two had no fate of master and apprentice. However, recruiting him into Zangmen, together with Wang Ran''s disciples, and waiting for Wang Ran to leave, guarding the Zangmen that developed the Hokage World is also a good choice. ... "Hagi Kakashi? It''s been a long time since I saw you, are you Shumao''s son?" Wang Ran looked at Kakashi, who was standing beside the water gate, and said, with little words. Kakashi was taken aback. He did meet Wang Ran, but he never expected Wang Ran to say hello to himself. After all, the difference between the identities of the two is too great, even his teacher Bo Feng Shuimen is a junior in front of Wang Ran, let alone him. Moreover, the most important thing is that Wang Ran even mentioned Haaki Shumao. From Wang Ran''s tone, it is not difficult to tell that he and Sakumo Hagi are very familiar. But Kakashi never heard Sakumo Hagi mentioned that he knew Wang Ran. However, the stupefaction is only a momentary matter. Kakashi reacted quickly and said to Wang Ran quickly: "Um, it''s been a long time since I saw you, Senior. My father is indeed Sakumo Hagi. Did my father know you before you were alive?" Upon hearing Kakashi''s words, Wang Ran nodded gently. Although the two did not know each other before Sakumo Hagi "suicide". But after Sakumo Hagi "suicide", the two became too familiar with each other. "You can say that, Shuomao and I are really familiar with each other." Hearing Wang Ran''s affirmation, the younger ninjas and the others didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, even Kakashi just thought that it was Haaki Sakumo who hadn''t told him. But the two adults, Pratunam and Jiu Xinnai, are full of question marks. They are very familiar with Hagi Shumao. When did Wang Ran meet Hagi Shumao? If I remember correctly, they have met once, right? However, although they were puzzled in their hearts, Mizumon and Jiuxina didn''t say much. Since Wang Ran said that he and Shumo Hagaki were acquainted, the two naturally knew each other. Now Wang Ran didn''t mean to explain to them, so they wouldn''t ask much. After all, this is not an important thing, it''s just a small thing. Sakumo Hagi has been "dead" for so many years, and it doesn''t make sense anymore. ... "The Thunder Ninjutsu trick you used just now is called Chidori, isn''t it? The power is pretty good, but if you use it, it''s too bad." Wang Ran analyzed towards Kakashi. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Kakashi understood in an instant, Wang Ran pointed out himself intentionally. Wang Ran''s advice from a ninja of this level is very precious. Therefore, Kakashi became serious in an instant, nodded heavily, and asked: "It''s true. This move was developed by Teacher Watergate. Although it is powerful, it requires high-speed movement to exert its power, so I can''t grasp the timing of the move at all." "I don''t know if Seniors know any solution?" The water gate on the side also nodded when he heard this. He had experience in developing Helix Pill, and he was very ready to guide Kakashi to develop his own ninjutsu. Although the development direction of Helix Maru and Chidori is different, one is the change in the shape of the chakra and the other is the change in the nature of the chakra. However, a lot of experience between the two is figured out. What''s more, Watergate has also studied a lot of information on the changes in the nature of Chakras in recent years. ... Looking at Kakashi with a serious look, Wang Ran nodded gently. "The Chidori ninjutsu is suitable for you and it is suitable, but it is indeed not suitable for you." "It''s not for you because you don''t have super dynamic vision, so it is difficult to capture the enemy''s dynamics when attacking at high speed." "But the ninja''s fault tolerance rate is too low. Once you miss a hit and make a mistake, you will experience the consequences." Chapter 211： Solicit "After all, not every time someone can save you." Hearing what Wang Ran said, the soil on the side stood up in an instant, as if to say, yes, it was Kakashi who was saved by my uncle, come and praise me. It is a pity that his actions did not attract anyone''s attention at all. Now everyone''s attention is focused on Wang Ran. They also want to know what kind of advice Wang Ran will give Kakashi. Poor Bring the soil directly served as a background board and was ignored by everyone. ... Kakashi, the protagonist at this time, nodded seriously after hearing what Wang Ran said. He does know all of these, but knowing it is useless, there must be a solution. Wang Ran didn''t sell too much, leaving Kakashi to wait. After talking about the reasons, the solution was directly given. "It is suitable for you because this technique is an incomplete technique. In other words, there is still a lot of room for improvement in this technique." "A large part of the reason why you want to use the extremely rapid speed to cast this technique is that you have only changed the nature of this technique, not the form." "You insert your hand into the ground, use the extremely fast speed and the friction between your palm and the ground, and add morphological changes to the changes in the nature of the Chidori. This has resulted in the Chidori having such a powerful force." "If you can complete the double change of Chakra''s form and nature at one time when you first perform ninjutsu, then even if you don''t have the ultimate speed, it will produce extremely powerful power." After listening to Wang Ran''s words, both Kakashi and Watergate nodded. As the developers of this technique, both of them understand that this technique still has room for promotion. However, whether it is a change in form or nature, they have a solution. But when it comes to fusing the two together, this is a bit of a blind spot in the knowledge of the two. The development of the water gate of the spiral pill is also more than one attempt to combine morphological changes with changes in properties. But obviously, it failed. However, despite the difficulties, Kakashi and Watergate did not mean to give up. Whether it is Chidori or Helix Maru, they are among the best in A-level ninjutsu. Even if it can''t be improved, it is a rare ninjutsu. What''s more, they still have a lot of time to study in the future. It is more challenging if it is more difficult. However, before the improvement of Chidori is completed, it is better to use this technique as little as possible. This thought came to Kakashi and Watergate. ... Looking at the thoughtful Kakashi, Wang Ran smiled lightly, and then said: "Of course, there is an easier way, without improving Chidori." Kakashi was shocked and asked quickly, "Senior, what is the solution?" Wang Ran smiled, "Easy, change your eyes. Just find an eye-like blood follower that always has super dynamic vision, and just change it. However, I don''t recommend this method." Seeing Wang Ran''s mischievous smile, everyone felt a little black on their heads. Obviously he is a respected predecessor, why do he always give a slap in the face from time to time? Change your eyes, isn''t this a bullshit? It doesn''t matter whether the blood inheritance can be obtained, it is obtained. The side effects after transplantation are not acceptable to ordinary people. "Senior, don''t be joking, I''ll still develop ninjutsu honestly." Kakashi said helplessly, let alone Wang Ran not recommending this method, even if Wang Ran recommended it, he would not choose this method. Seeing that Kakashi refused the proposal without hesitation, Wang Ran also shrugged indifferently. He was just kidding, even if Kakashi really moved, he wouldn''t let Kakashi succeed. "You can decide for yourself, but I can give you a choice. How about joining our Tibetan gate?" "If you can cultivate into the fairy mode, even if you don''t improve the Chidori, you can easily use it with the perception of natural energy." Wang Ran said towards Kakashi, and as soon as he uttered these words, everyone present was stunned. You know, all the ninjas who have joined Zangmen in the Ninja World, except for the white sparrow, are Wang Ran''s disciples. Hardly, Wang Ran intends to accept Kakashi as his disciple. This is a great thing for Kakashi. At this moment, Sarutobi Asma was sour again. Usually Sarutobi Rizen regrets it at home, saying that he should have asked Wang Ran to take Asma to him. If this is the case, how can Asma be able to mix with Shangnin''s strength by virtue of Zangmen''s unique cultivation method and secret technique. Not to mention others, even Yurihong, a phantom ninja, has the strength of ninjutsu. Asma, a ninjutsu cultivator, can''t improve his strength faster than Hong, right? ... Facing Wang Ran''s solicitation, Kakashi hesitated now. He also thought that Wang Ran wanted to accept him as an apprentice. To be honest, Kakashi is very excited now. Wang Ran, what a fairy is that. The apprentices he collected from Konoha had all reached the upper end of strength. Even if they broke out with all their strength, they might not be anyone''s opponent. You know, when Tai Tu and others were apprentices, he was already in the end. But now, with this result, where did he put the face of Konoha''s first genius! But can you say that his talent is not good? Of course not, if he was given the cultivation method and secret technique in Zangmen, his strength would definitely improve rapidly. So, facing Wang Ran''s olive branch, Kakashi was moved. But now he has officially apprented to Bofeng Shuimen, and Bofeng Shuimen is very good to him, he does not want to "betray" Bofeng Shuimen because of the so-called secret techniques and cultivation methods. Now Kakashi is very entangled, and rationally tells him to quickly agree to Wang Ran''s kindness. This is a golden opportunity. As long as you agree, you will soon be able to use powerful strength. But feelings also told him that he could not "betray" Bo Feng Shui Men. If he chose Wang Ran, although Bo Feng Shui Men would bless him, he would definitely have a little bump in his heart. ... Looking at Kakashi who has been tangled, Bo Feng Shuimen clearly knows what Kakashi is tangling. He really wants Kakashi to have a good future, and this time can be said to be the best opportunity. Following Wang Ran, Kakashi''s progress must be much faster than following him. Therefore, seeing Kakashi''s tangled expression, Bo Feng Shuimen''s heart was instantly anxious. For fear that Wang Ran would not be happy to see Kakashi''s performance, Bo Feng Shuimen quickly said: "Senior, Kakashi is definitely willing to choose to be your disciple." Chapter 212： Wang Ran Zhimou "Mr. Watergate, I..." When Kakashi heard Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, he immediately wanted to explain something anxiously. After complicated mental struggles, his reason has been suppressed by his feelings, and he is not ready to switch to the court. However, before he could finish his explanation, he was directly interrupted by Bo Feng Shuimen. "Okay Kakashi, that''s good." Bo Feng Mizuno narrowed his eyes and said to Kakashi with a smile, without any discomfort at all. Kakashi looked at the appearance of Bofeng Shuimen, suddenly not knowing how to speak. On the contrary, it was Wang Ran, who heard Bo Feng Shuimen''s words and said in a little surprise: "Apprentice?" However, he quickly reacted. It seems that it was Mizumon who had a wrong idea, too, except for Baique, all the ninjas who joined Tibet are their own disciples. But they don''t know the identity of the white bird, so they can tell the past if they understand it wrong. However, in their hearts, is Wang Ran such a person? Competing for someone else''s lover, Wang Ran can''t do this kind of thing. Wang Ran pretended to be angry and said: "Apprentice, who said that I want to accept Kakashi as a disciple? I am an elder, if I go to grab the apprentice of the water gate, where can I stand here? Is it possible that in your eyes, I am such a person? " Following Wang Ran''s angry words, everyone was taken aback. However, they reacted in an instant, and the wave water gate quickly explained in surprise: "No, senior, of course I don''t mean that. But if Kakashi doesn''t worship you as a teacher, how can I join Zangmen?" Wang Ran looked at the nervous Bo Feng Shui Men with a funny expression on his face. The golden flash that can make the Ninja World Daming Dingding, the next four generations of Hokage is so nervous, and he is the only one to be a scorpion. "I understand your thoughts, but who said that only by worshiping me as a teacher can you join the Tibetan gate? I am the sect master. I want to accept whoever enters the Tibetan gate." Wang Ran looked at Bo Feng Shui Men with a smile and said, his words also made Kakashi''s eyes, who were still tangled just now, light up instantly. In this case, wouldn''t he be able to visit the Tibetan gate without changing the gate? "Senior, are you serious?" Kakashi looked at Wang Ran in surprise, and asked expectantly. Wang Ran nodded, "Naturally it is true." "Senior, I am willing to join Zangmen." As soon as Wang Ran''s words fell, Kakashi couldn''t wait to say. Seeing Kakashi''s performance, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. "Very well, after your mission this time is over, I will give you an introductory travel ceremony." "Initiation ceremony? What initiation ceremony?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Jiu Xin Na and the others thought in surprise. The so-called initiation ceremony is naturally part of the future development of Zangmen planned by Wang Ran. When Wang Ran first inherited the system, it was completely that the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers, and he had not considered anything at all. Rolling up his sleeves was doing it. He hadn''t even considered what kind of sect resident or sect development. Even the so-called door rules of Zangmen were created by his brain. To put it bluntly, when he first started, even accepting disciples was a reward for the system. Jianzong sect, being a sect master or something, has no initiative at all, let alone any experience. To be honest, sometimes Wang Ran always thinks, why is his system so salty? Look at other people''s homes and publish tasks every day. If you can''t complete it, you will punish the others. As a result, when I got here, I looked like it on the first day, but after that it was completely a tool system. Except for giving himself a reward when accepting disciples, he didn''t take the initiative to bubbling at all. What mess is up to Wang Ran himself, it is not a hint at all. If it weren''t for the scarcity of this stuff, Wang Ran would have almost ignored the fact that he still had a system. ... Returning to the topic, as time went on, Wang Ran also began to pay attention to the issues related to the development of a sect. After years of precipitation, Wang Ran had already seen his heart clearly. He is no longer the little teacher who just passed through, he has now identified with his identity as the master of the Tibetan gate. His future path is bound to be impossible to be confined to a small Naruto world. As his strength increases, one day he will go to a more advanced world. However, if at that time, the Tibetan gate is still the same as it is now, it will not take long for the Tibetan gate to be immersed in the wheel of history again. Because he is not sure if he can return to this world again after he arrives in another world. If not, then what is the difference between his Tibetan gate and the glorious one in countless epochs? So, what is the value of one''s own existence? Is it to make this sect, which has been silent for countless epochs, once again a flash in the pan? This is not the answer that Wang Ran wants to hand over to himself. Since God has given him a chance to prove himself, he naturally has to work hard to do his best. Therefore, in order to develop this sect that was born from the Ninja world because of oneself. Even if he no longer likes to follow the rules and troubles, he still needs to plan some rules and things. Take Kakashi''s case as an example. If Wang Ran is still the same as before, it must be that Kakashi will teach him Taoism immediately after agreeing. However, the drawbacks of this are too great. Not to mention whether Kakashi will spread the Taoism out, just to talk about the introductory process of such a simple matter, it is difficult for people to feel a sense of identity. But if there is an initiation ceremony, this situation will change a lot, and the new ninja will have a lot of identity in his heart. Therefore, since he was able to advance to the Sixth Dao and had plenty of time, Wang Ran began to plan these things in his heart. After so long of calculations, he also had a general plan in his mind. This time he traveled through the world of Ninja, in addition to comprehending the laws of heaven and earth, he also had plans to find a place as the sect residence. It just so happened that this incident happened to happen today, and Wang Ran started to prepare his own plan along the way. ... Wang Ran did not intend to tell a few people about this. Therefore, although everyone showed a puzzled expression, Wang Ran still did not explain anything. "Okay, senior." Seeing that Wang Ran didn''t mean to explain, Kakashi asked more. "Well, even though you haven''t formally joined Zangmen yet, you can still be considered as a member of Zangmen. You can call me the master in the future." Hearing that Kakashi was still calling himself senior, Wang Ran shook his head and said to him. Chapter 213： Good things are in pairs? Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Kakashi paused for a while, adjusted his mentality, and then spoke again: "Yes, the master." When Wang Ran heard Kakashi change his words, he nodded gently. As a master with soil, Bo Feng Shuimen saw that the ending was set, and his face also showed a smile. Kakashi is still his apprentice, and at the same time he has entered the Tibetan gate. This is a happy situation for everyone. ... "Hey, hey, Master, are you too partial?" Just when Bofeng Shuimen was immersed in the beauty of the ending, a complaint came suddenly. The familiar voice filled Bo Feng Shuimen''s head with question marks. Wang Ran also looked at Jiuxinai who was complaining with a puzzled face, eccentric? When was he eccentric? "Master, you didn''t tell me such a thing earlier." Jiuxina looked at Wang Ran, and said pitifully. "What the **** is it?" Wang Ran asked in astonishment, he was really puzzled, what is the situation with Jiuxinai? "It''s just that you can join our Zangmen without apprenticeship." Jiuxina looked at Wang Ran seriously and said. Wang Ran admitted that he was dumbfounded at this moment. What''s the use of telling you? Is it possible that you still want to deny me as a master, and then rejoin the Tibetan gate? Sure enough, they all talk about a woman''s heart, a needle on the seabed. He really couldn''t guess Jiu Xinnai''s thoughts. "No, Jiu Xinnai, why do you want to know this? As my disciple, you are a member of Zangmen?" Wang Ran raised his brows and asked suspiciously. "Yes, I am from Zangmen, but Watermen is not." Jiuxinai said, Wang Ran''s expression instantly turned weird when he said this. Well, co-author, you still want to recruit Watergate. No wonder I am partial. It turns out that I didn''t take care of your little boyfriend. But, don''t you know that if Water Gate really joins Zangmen, then his Naruto position will probably be gone? "Master, don''t you know that Water Gate''s strength is too slow to improve. If this continues, he can''t compete with Hokage with me." Before Wang Ran could speak, Jiuxina continued. What Jiu Xinnai said was from his heart. When she hadn''t been apprentice at the beginning, Water Gate''s strength was far stronger than her. But now, if she exerts her full strength, she can definitely defeat Bofeng Shuimen easily. Therefore, Jiu Xinnai''s current idea is to let Bo Feng Shuimen join Zangmen, so that the speed of his strength improvement will increase a lot. After all, Bo Feng Shuimen is his own boyfriend, so it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. Although Jiu Xinnai is careless, she is also a sensible person. Before, she thought that only Wang Ran''s disciples could join Zangmen and learn Taoism. Therefore, even though he had the intention to let Bofeng Shuimen join Zangmen, because Shuimen had already come by his teacher, Jiu Xinnai never mentioned it. Now, knowing that even if he is not a disciple of Wang Ran, he can join Zangmen, Jiu Xinnai''s mind is naturally active in an instant. Of course, Jiu Xinnai wouldn''t admit that she was a little bit ugly thinking that she disliked Bo Feng Shui Men''s fairy model. If she had to tell her about the shortcomings of the Toad Immortal Mode, it would be that the Toad Immortal Mode lasted too short, and the power was not as powerful as the Tibetan-specific Immortal Mode. After all, my boyfriend, I want to spoil him, not to hurt his heart. ... With Jiuxinai''s exit this time, even Bo Feng Shuimen, who was still lying down with his gun, was stunned. What is meant by slow progress in his strength? How many have you seen in your twenties? "Uh, senior, don''t listen to Kushina''s nonsense, I..." "What about you, did I make a mistake?" Bo Feng Shuimen scratched his head in embarrassment, trying to explain something, but when he could finish speaking, he was directly sent back by Jiuxinai. Facing Jiu Xinnai''s violent suppression, Bo Feng Shuimen was very unwilling to admit it. After all, she is her own wife, so she should be counseled. The most important thing is that there is no way without counseling. Compared to Jiu Xinnai, his strength improvement is indeed a bit slow. Bo Feng Shuimen, who was already in a disadvantaged position, became even lower in the family as Jiu Xin Nai''s fighting power surpassed him. ... Wang Ran looked at Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai helplessly. He always felt that they were sprinkling dog food on purpose. Didn''t you see, those little guys who are standing aside in adolescence, their eyes are almost straightened with envy. "Junsina, it''s not that I disagree. If Mizumon really wants to join Zangmen, nothing else, his identity as Zangmen son-in-law will be enough." "but" Looking at Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men, Wang Ran slowly said. As Wang Ran spoke in front of him, Jiu Xinnai''s face was already smiling. Even Bo Feng Shuimen is no exception, with a surprised look on his face. Don''t even look at him just telling Wang Ran not to listen to Jiuxinai talking nonsense, but that was because he didn''t want to embarrass Jiuxinai and Wang Ran. After all, if Wang Ran didn''t have such an idea, he would be embarrassed if he refused, and Wang Ran would be embarrassed if he didn''t refuse. This kind of thing is very unwilling to see Watergate, so he would say that sentence. However, how could he not yearn for Zangmen in his heart. He is a ninja, and a ninja with extraordinary talents and strength. So, how could he not pursue a higher realm? As Jiu Xinnai''s boyfriend, he knows how terrifying Jiu Xinnai''s progress is. And not only that, but he also knew how terrifying the secret techniques that Wang Ran taught Jiu Xin Nai were. If it wasn''t because he had successfully learned the second generation of Hokage''s Flying Thunder God Art, he would be almost helpless in front of Kushina. Although Bo Feng Shui Men didn''t say anything, but as a man, his strength was so much weaker than his own woman, Bo Feng Shui Men''s heart still had a little bump. Of course, he didn''t mind anything, he was just a little dissatisfied with the progress of his practice in his heart. So, now that Wang Ran suddenly said that he could join Zangmen, how could he not feel excited? But everything is afraid of a turning point, no, as Wang Ran couldn''t speak, the hearts of Jiu Xin Na and Bo Feng Shui Men instantly picked up. "However, if Water Gate wants to join Zangmen, then he must give up his dream." "I don''t think Watergate will make such a decision, so I have never mentioned it." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the gripping hearts of Jiuxinai and Wushuimen sank sharply, and their brows were also tightly locked together. Chapter 214： Bofeng enters Tibet What is Bofeng Water Gate''s dream is to become Hokage. Regardless of what Konoha said, everyone has the hope of becoming Hokage. But this is just a scene, just listen to it. If you want to become Hokage, your background is a barrier you can''t get past. Whether it is one generation, two generations or the current three generations, which one is not the root Zhengmiaohong? Even the future five generations, sixth generations, and seventh generations are absolutely rooted in the red Hokage series. No one can deny this. Although the delivery of Naruto has only been carried out to the third generation, it is not difficult to see this rule from the current four-generation Naruto candidates. Neither Bo Feng Shui Men nor Jiu Xin Na are stupid, of course they clearly know this. Of course, as a disciple of Jiraiya, Bo Feng Shuimen is also a member of the Hokage family. If it continues to develop, the position of Hokage may not be without his place. But if Bofeng Shuimen joined Zangmen, he would be branded by Wang Ran. Even if Bofeng Shuimen is loyal to Konoha, Konoha''s senior officials will not rest assured and pass the position of Hokage to Bofeng Shuimen. Therefore, if Bofeng Shuimen joins Zangmen, then he will give up his greatest advantage personally and block a piece of Qitian stone for his future. In this case, if Bofeng Water Gate wants to become Hokage, the difficulty is naturally conceivable. ... "Master, why does Senior Watergate joining Zangmen mean giving up their dreams?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tai Tu and Hong both asked with some doubts. Especially with the soil, he admires Bo Feng Shuimen, a senior who is strong, gentle, and dreams the same as his own. "This world is not black and white. Just listen to some words. You will know the specific reasons later." Wang Ran shook his head lightly, without explaining too much to the two of them. The two are not old now, even if they want to compete for the fourth generation of Hokage, it is impossible. Therefore, the identity issue has little to do with them. What''s more, if the fourth generation of Meme Hokage is still a wave of water, then maybe Konoha will really be like what they described in the future. ... "Oh~" Hearing that Wang Ran didn''t mean to answer, Bring Tu and Hong nodded slightly, and didn''t ask much. ... "Ha ha ha, senior, who said that if I join Zangmen, I must give up my dream?" At this moment, the fluctuating water gate, who was still silent and tangled just now, suddenly said with a smile. As the saying goes, children only make choices, and of course adults choose all of them. And Bo Feng Shuimen''s words also directly raised Wang Ran''s brows. Indeed, this is not a single choice question. But if you want to choose, the difficulty is not that high. It is impossible for Wang Ran to help Bofeng Shuimen compete for the position of Naruto, so it is only possible for Bofeng Shuimen to change the ideas of Konoha''s senior management. After all, the position of Naruto is not something you can do if you are strong. If the high-level and the public disagree, then you have no hope. Thinking of this, Wang Ran smiled and said: "Indeed, you can choose between two options, but do you know how difficult this path will be? Human thoughts are the hardest thing to speculate and change." Hearing this, Bo Feng Shuimen''s face did not show a retreat expression, but a confident and determined look. Indeed, this road is difficult, but what does it matter? He believes he can do it, not for anything else, just because he is called Bo Feng Shui Men. "Senior, I understand. But I have the confidence to do all this. After all, I am not working alone. There are many people who support me by my side!" As he said, Bo Feng Shui Men looked at Jiu Xin Na next to him, and then looked at Kakashi, Dai Tu and others. Hearing Bo Feng Shuimen''s words, Jiuxinai''s eyes lit up while looking at him. The Bofeng Shuimen at this time is really very manly! At first, it was because of Bo Feng Shui Men''s strong confidence that he was deeply attracted. He was still struggling just now, although he wanted to let Water Gate join Zangmen. But if Pratunam''s dream were to be shattered in this way, then she really didn''t know what to say. As a result, now, don''t worry, Watergate has already given the answer. The appearance of Bo Feng Shui Men made Jiu Xin Nai believe that he could do what he said without any doubt. Therefore, when the words of the Bofeng Shuimen fell, Kushina directly patted his chest and said: "Yes, please don''t worry, Master. Although I and Pratunam are competitors, if anyone dares to embarrass him because of his identity as a Zangmen in Pratunam, I will let them know about the flower. Why is it so red." Of course, even though Kushina said that she and Water Gate were competitors, she had long known that she could not become Hokage. Let alone a ninja who came to Konoha when he was a teenager, his personality alone is not suitable for becoming Naruto. She keeps saying this now, nothing more than a stiff mouth. Therefore, if Watergate needs help in the future, she will definitely do her best. ... "Yes, Senior Watergate is not alone, we will definitely support him." "Although he is also my competitor, but I am still young after all, so I can barely be a fifth generation Hokage, and the fourth generation will give it to Senior Watergate." And as Jiu Xin Na finished speaking, Dai Tu and others also said one after another. Although they don''t know exactly what the situation is, this does not prevent them from making a choice. Hearing the voices of Bo Feng Shui Men, his face was filled with a smile of satisfaction. Under such circumstances, even if the road ahead is difficult, he will not be afraid. As for Wang Ran, seeing everyone''s performance, he also gave a sullen laugh. "Well, since you have already thought about Pratunam, what reason do I have to refuse?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the smile on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face became more intense. Without pause, Bo Feng Shui Men bowed deeply to Wang Ran directly, and at the same time asked: "Senior, Konoha Ninja Bo Feng Mizumon asked to join Zangmon." "can." Wang Ran didn''t say much, just simply utter a word, and the matter can be concluded. "Thank you, master." Bo Feng Shuimen did not hesitate, and directly changed his name to Wang Ran. The apprentice also watched it, and the doorman accepted it, so as Bo Feng Shuimen got up, Wang Ran directly said: "It''s been a lot of time just now. Don''t you still have a task? Go ahead. When the war is over, I will help you hold an initiation ceremony." Chapter 215： Shenwu Bridge "No, Master, are you leaving again?" He looked at Wang Ran with a tangled expression. Although he admired Wang Ran, Wang Ran''s fluttering whereabouts really hurt him. Not only him, but even Hong and Jiu Xinnai were helpless. Although they are Wang Ran''s disciples, speaking of it, they really haven''t been with Wang Ran for too long. But that''s it, they relied on Wang Ran''s teachings to increase their strength so quickly. If it wasn''t for someone who knew it, who would believe it! Regarding this, Wang Ran said that he was also very helpless. At the beginning, he was for the little rewards of the system, in order to quickly improve his strength, so of course how to be honest and efficient. After all, disciples with good talents are so easy to find. As for now, he wanted to find a place as the sect residence, and naturally he would not stay in one place for too long. Besides, they are to perform tasks, what are they doing? Watching them perform tasks and play? "Okay, don''t complain, I was really not thinking about it well before. When this war is over, I will hold the introductory ceremony for you, you usually come to the sect to practice." Wang Ran said apologetically, although his teaching was still effective, from the perspective of personally teaching his disciples, he did not do enough. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Jiu Xin Nai''s eyes lit up with dirt and red. Listening to what Wang Ran said, it seems that this or other initiation ceremony still has their share. Although I don''t know what it is, it feels very compelling. And to go to the sect to practice, doesn''t it mean that you can accept Wang Ran''s personal guidance? Now their strength has improved so fast, then at that time, their progress will not fly out of the sky! Therefore, when Wang Ran said this, the eyes of the people in Zangmen seemed to be a fire. With soil even more excited, he patted his chest and said: "Master, don''t worry, we will definitely end the war as soon as possible." In response, Wang Ran just nodded with a chuckle. Although Tai Tu was a little bit suspicious of talking big, but he didn''t believe it. According to the development of the world line itself, the war will not last long. Moreover, now with Wang Ran''s random entry, this timeline will definitely be shortened. After bidding farewell to a few people, Wang Ran took the lead and left. The rest of Konoha also went to perform their tasks. ... Wang Ran walked very slowly. Although he needed to find a place for the sect, it was also very important to perceive the law and increase his strength. But before Wang Ran left, he felt a tremor of the earth. Turning to look into the distance, where is Bofeng Shuimen and others, going to perform the task direction. "Is there no bridge of God?" Wang Ran whispered softly, but then he shook his head gently, not paying too much attention to it. Turned around again and walked slowly towards the distance. ... At this time, Bofeng Shuimen, Kushinai and the others, looking at the Shinwubi Bridge that was blown into pieces in front of them, the body of Iwanin lying around in twos and threes, there was a trace of relief on their faces. As the only way for Yanyin to invade Konoha, Shenwubi Bridge is certainly not unprepared. There are several elite Shangren stationed here. However, in the eyes of Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai, such defenses are a bit too weak. The two of them easily solved the Iwanin, and then they carried out blasting work on the mile-long bridge of the Shinwubi Bridge. With the destruction of the Shenmubi Bridge, Yanyin also lost most of his ability to attack Konoha. You know, Yanyin is a village that is good at violent soldiers. Although there are many ninjas, a large number of special ninjas can be born. But the quality of their soldiers can be described as worrying. The land of the land itself is short of water, coupled with Yanyin''s policy of violent soldiers flow, so that a large number of ninjas cannot be carefully taught. As a result, a large number of bottom-level ninjas in Yanyin Village have no ability to step on the water to cross the river. After all, treading water is easy to say, but it is difficult to do unless you are a genius without careful guidance from your predecessors. If the Shenwubi Bridge was still there, Yanyin could count on a lot of troops to come and touch Konoha. However, with the destruction of the Shinsubi Bridge, a large number of Yanyin''s bottom ninjas were isolated on this end of the bridge. In this way, Yanyin''s advantage disappeared. Of course, this is only part of their mission. After all, even if the Shenwubi Bridge is destroyed, it can be restored with the power of Yanyin Village. However, if they maimed all the elite troops that Yanyin sent to Konoha, will Yanyin continue the war? This is also the reason why Konoha has ruled out such a strong team. Therefore, after destroying the Wubi Bridge, Bofeng Water Gate and Kushina looked at each other and led the team towards the Yanyin battlefield. They had already solved a 100-person elite team before, as long as they were crippling Yanyin on other battlefields on the front line, then their mission would be completed. The war between Iwain and Konoha can also come to an end. ... The battlefield was not far from the Shenwubi Bridge, so when the Shenwubi Bridge was destroyed, the strong explosion and vibration had caused Yanyin''s troops to notice the abnormality. They also ruled out the scouts and went to check the situation. However, how could Ianyin''s scouts catch up with the speed of Bofeng Shuimen, Jiu Xin Na and others? Therefore, before the scouts had reached the bridge of the gods, Konoha''s people had already lurked behind the Yanyin ninjas. ... "Kushina, you are waiting here with peace of mind. I will go back to the camp and report on the situation. You will wait until the Konoha troops launch an attack." Lurking behind the Yanyin camp, Bofeng Shuimen whispered towards Jiuxinai. Hearing this, Jiuxina nodded slightly, indicating that he already knew. Tai Tu and the others also lightly tapped their little heads, trying to hide their presence and breath. Upon seeing this, Bo Feng Shuimen disappeared in place. Utilizing the traits of Kunai that had been in Konoha''s camp before, and the Hafengmizumen with space ninjutsu, he returned to Konoha''s camp in an instant. ... In the discussion tent of the Konoha camp, a new generation of Konoha pig-deer-butterfly group led by Nara Lukisa is looking solemnly at the map on the table. At the same time, there are also a lot of Konoha''s strengths here who are waiting for Nara Shikaji''s order. As the new patriarch of the Nara clan, Nara Yakuhisa perfectly inherited the super powerful brain of the Nara clan. Therefore, he was appointed as the commander of the Yanyin battlefield. Sure enough, his performance in these days has fully proved his ability. As the Konoha side, who was absolutely inferior in number, under the command of Nara Shikahisa, he abruptly resisted the attacks of Iwagaku side after another. Chapter 216： Jiu Xin Na meets Lao Zi However, this time since the meeting started, Nara Shikahisa did not say a word, but looked at the map on the table seriously. To be honest, this made everyone who had seen Nara Lukhou''s superb tactics a long time ago, it was very depressing. I don''t know what the problem is, it can make Nara Luji so serious that he doesn''t say a word. Of course, Akudo Dingza and Yamanaka Kyouichi, both of which are the combination of pig, deer and butterfly, can easily find that Nara Lukisas gaze has been placed behind the Iwagaku camp, on the god-imbi bridge, as if What are waiting for. Nara Luji is indeed waiting, he is waiting for the completion of the mission of the wave of wind and water. As one of the most confidential missions, he alone knew about the entire Konoha camp. Today is the time for Bofeng Shuimen to complete the mission. As long as the mission is completed, they will be able to win the final victory in the Yanyin battlefield. Therefore, he called many elite ninjas into the meeting room early in the morning and waited for orders. As time passed, the trait Kunai placed in the Nara Shikuji bag suddenly emitted a chakra wave. Immediately, a figure appeared beside Nara Shikahisa. "Watergate!" "Master Watergate!" That''s right, the person here is Bo Feng Shui Men. With the appearance of Mizumon Nara, an expression of excitement flashed across Nara''s face. Immediately, Nara Luji could not wait to ask: "Watergate, the task is complete?" Bo Feng Shuimen smiled softly when he heard the words, "Ah, it''s done, you can prepare for action." "well." Hearing the affirmative reply, the excitement on Nara Luji''s face could not be concealed. After tidying up his mentality, Nara Luji looked at the people in the tent and said seriously: "Shangmen Shangren has cut off the only way for the reinforcements of the Yanyin troops, and the village has also sent elite ninjas to assist us. Now you immediately organize your subordinates and prepare for a general attack." "Yes!" Hearing this, Konoha''s people said in unison without hesitation. After finishing speaking, he didn''t make more stops, and took the order to prepare. ... Konoha''s ninjas quickly got ready, looking at the hundreds of ninjas standing in front of them, Nara Shikahisa as the commander, directly issued orders. "Very well. After the battle begins for a while, if you have the traits of Kuwu in your hands, throw Kuwu towards Yanyin first." "Then, under the condition of protecting yourself as much as possible, effectively killing the enemy. Understand?" "understand!" A kind of Konoha ninja yelled in unison. At this moment, dozens of Konoha ninjas held the traits of Kunai in the handshake tightly. They know very well what kind of strength Bo Feng Shuimen can play with thanks to Kunai in their hands. "Very good, launch an attack!" As everyone''s voice fell, Nara Shikahisa directly issued the order to attack. ... With Konoha Ninja''s shot, the battlefield quickly became chaotic. As Iwakura who was under the attack, their commander didn''t know what Konoha was mad. The strength of the two sides is not much different. Who knows, if it were not for Konoha''s use of tactics, Yanyin''s strength would be higher than Konoha''s side. Why would Konoha behave so irrationally? Although he didn''t understand, he responded quickly. As Konoha ninja attacked, a large number of Iwanin also began to counterattack. However, he quickly understood why Konoha would make such a move. Because at the beginning of the battle, behind their camp, a phantom fox tens of meters high appeared. Looking at the nine tails behind the golden fox, the commander of the Yanyin battlefield turned pale with fright. Although it is not clear why the nine tails became golden, this is a tail beast, where ordinary ninjas can resist. Moreover, it also appeared behind his camp, and it seemed that he could only ask for help. Commander Yanyin looked nervously at the ninja with purple clothes and beard beside him, and asked nervously: "Old Master Zi, please stop Kyuubi." Lao Zi snorted, "I said that the old man Nomu can''t beat him, and he can''t beat one of the four villages. I wouldn''t bother to control him unless he begged me." Although Ohyeki was complaining, Lao Zi still had feelings for Yanyin. So, while talking, Lao Zi walked towards Jiu Xinnai. As he got closer and closer to Jiu Xinnai, he also changed from a human form to an oversized orangutan. The four tails behind him slowly trembled. ... Nine-tailed Nine-Tailed Nine-Tailed Nine, at this time on the battlefield to kill. Suddenly felt a huge chakra coming, and then the four-tailed Monkey King appeared in front of her. Seeing Lao Zi who had completely emptied the tail beast''s body, Jiuxinai gave a surprised faint. And Lao Zi, looking at this golden nine-tailed tail, didn''t even do it for the first time, but asked in confusion: "Hey, ask you a question, how did you look like this after you became a beast?" Regarding Lao Zi''s problem, Jiu Xinnai told him a great deal. After all, everyone is a human being. With this alone, if it weren''t for the village''s hostility, they could all become friends. "Well, as long as the negative factors of the tail beast Chakra are removed, only pure chakra is left." Hearing what Jiu Xinnai said, Lao Zi had a black line in his spiritual space. What does it mean to remove negative factors? Is this such a simple thing? The little girl is not easy. "Hey, little girl, how are we going to discuss something? Neither of us will take action, and let them solve it by themselves?" Lao Zi looked at Jiu Xin Na and asked. "Why are you hey? My name is Jiu Xinnai, not hey." Hearing Lao Zi''s words, Jiu Xin Nai unceremoniously challenged him. Then, Jiuxina continued to speak: "Also, why don''t you do anything, are you threatening me?" Lao Zi was very helpless for Jiu Xin Nai''s arrogance. This girl has a bad temper. Even if you are Kyuubi and strong, can you still prevent me from attacking Konoha''s ninja? Besides, just a little girl, can she be stronger than his old Zi? Isn''t it good for everyone to sit and chat, why do you have to block yourself? "Kushina, you can think about it. If I take the shot, your Konoha ninja will cause a lot of casualties." Lao Zi said helplessly, that is, after so many years of wandering, his mentality has stabilized a lot. If he was young, he wouldn''t talk nonsense at first, just do it and finish it. Chapter 217： Tibetan name However, Jiu Xinnai didn''t eat him at all, so he just said: "Stop talking big words, just let you have no resistance?" Having said that, Jiu Xin Nai didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately started to amplify the trick. With Kushina''s hands folded, the giant Nine Tails made the same action. "Xianfa, seal, diamond blockade!" In an instant, a large number of golden chains burst out from behind Kyuubi, and when Lao Zi didn''t react, he was directly trapped in place. At this time, Lao Zi''s face changed suddenly. Controlling the four tails, he can clearly feel that Chakra has been sealed off and cannot escape. As the saying goes, the fox knows spells, no one can stop it. Lao Zi, in the four-tailed state, couldn''t hold up even a single move under the nine tails who possessed the seal technique. "The whirlpool family?" As the voice of Lao Zi''s difference sounded, Jiuxinai nodded gently. Seeing this, Lao Zi also breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was under control, Kushina couldn''t act anymore. After all, although the Vajra blockade of the Maelstrom clan is powerful, the biggest drawback of this technique is that the operator cannot move. "I didn''t expect to meet the survivors of the Maelstrom clan again, but what use is it for you to control me? Are you unable to act anymore?" Lao Zi, who was relieved in his heart, said seriously to Kushina. In response, Jiu Xinnai laughed disdainfully. "Don''t compare me with ordinary Vortex people, I''m a member of Zangmen!" "Daofa, forbidden spirit!" With that, the Chakra energy in Jiu Xin Nai''s body surged again. Lao Zi also felt that along the chains that fixed him, another wave of energy was constantly coming. This time, Lao Zi lost the composure he had just now, and his expression suddenly changed. Because he could feel that the four-tailed Monkey King''s Chakra was constantly being sealed. No, not only the four-tailed Chakra, but his own Chakra is constantly being sealed. Finally, with the passage of time, the four-tailed Lao Zi directly restored his humanity. Moreover, with the appearance of Lao Zi''s body, he could feel that all his body had been sealed. The seal was so strong that he could not perceive that he had ever existed Chakra. Faced with this situation, Lao Zi''s face twitched helplessly. Well, why are you so good because of the same human strength? But before Lao Zi Tucao, his body was immediately grabbed by Jiu Xin Nai. The sturdy Lao Zi looked like a little chicken in the palm of Nine Tails. Kushina grabbed Lao Zi, wrapped him with Nine-Tailed Chakra on Nine-Tailed Shoulder, and then went directly to Iwanin''s troops. Commander Yanyin in the distance saw that Lao Zi was subdued after only a few breaths, and closed his eyes in pain. He knew that Yan Yin was over this time. Sure enough, it reminded that the huge Kyuubi was like a war machine on the battlefield. Countless ninjas from Iwagaki, under the big hand of Kushina, turned into cold corpses. The only thing that can be compared with the number of enemies killed by Jiu Xinnai is the wave of wind and water that flashes on the battlefield. Lao Zi couldn''t stand it anymore, although he had been away from the village for many years. But he just didn''t approve of Onoki''s ruling philosophy. He had no opinion on these younger generations in the village, and he could even say that he took good care of them. Therefore, facing the slaughtered Yanyin ninjas, Lao Zi could only divert his attention as much as possible. "Uzumaki Kushina, do you think you are such a cruel girl?" Lao Zi controlled his vision, staring at the vortex Kushina in the head of Nine Tails, not looking at the ground at all. Now the best way to divert attention is to chat. Can you spy on intelligence by the way, why not? "Cut, how can there be no cruelty on the battlefield. If I don''t do it, we Konoha don''t know how many more people will be sacrificed." "In that case, what does it matter if I am cruel?" Facing Lao Zi''s question, Jiu Xin Nai replied slightly coldly. However, although she was talking on her mouth, her hands were not slow at all. Hearing what Jiu Xinnai said, Lao Zi was silent for a moment. What Jiuxinai said was true, but Lao Zi adjusted his mentality soon, and said to Jiuxinai again: "Yes, but before you said that you are different from ordinary Uzumaki clan members, you are from Zangmen, what does this mean? Are you not Konoha''s ninja?" Lao Zi asked very straightforwardly. If he were to switch to a ninja with a sleek mind, even if he was curious, he would certainly not ask so straightforwardly. But he is Lao Zi, and he takes care of his cultivation on weekdays. Where can he go to the art of communication. However, although Lao Zi asked bluntly, Jiu Xinnai still chose to answer him. One is because Lao Zi, like himself, has the same sense of recognition that Ren Zhuli brings. Two, it''s because Wang Ran didn''t say to hide his identity. For such a proud identity, what reason does Jiu Xinnai have to hide? "Yeah, I am Konoha Ninja, but does this affect my identity as a Zangmenmen?" Jiuxinai looked down at Lao Zi and asked, his face was full of pride. At this moment, Lao Zi was silent. This is not the first time he has heard the name Zangmen. The three chiefs of the ninjas hired by Ohnoki call themselves Zangmen. Now, even Konoha''s Renzhuli was from Zangmen. How sacred is this Tibetan gate? Why can it collect so many powerful people? Thinking of this, Lao Zi''s body shuddered fiercely. This is not to fear the unknown of Zangmen, but a sequelae. The sequelae of being beaten by another whirlpool survivor, Nagato. When Ohnoki wanted to hire Nagato and others, he was the first to oppose it. It just so happened that Junoki wanted to test the strength of Akatsuki''s organization, and then he was so confused and sold by the old undead Ohnoki. Thinking of the scene where he was beaten by Nagato, Lao Zi''s face twitched. The most important thing is that he still doesn''t know how Nagato made the move. Anyway, I can''t control my body and can only be beaten all the time. Even with the tail beastization, Nagato still burned back to the original prototype. ... Jiuxinai glanced at the trembling Lao Zi strangely, raised an eyebrow and asked: "What''s wrong with you? As a human Zhuli, you won''t be afraid anymore." As he said, a smile appeared on Kushina''s face, curiosity all over his face. Although Lao Zi was caught, he still glared at Kushina. "Nonsense, when have I been afraid of Lao Zi? I just remembered one thing." "Also, do you know Wang Ran?" Chapter 218： The final voice of the battlefield "Do you know my master?!" Hearing Lao Zi''s words, Jiu Xinnai said in surprise. You know, Wang Ran hasn''t been generally low-key these years, and Jiu Xin Na has basically never heard Wang Ran''s name in the Ninja World. "Wang Ran is also your master?!" Lao Zi was even more surprised when he heard what Jiu Xinnai said, and didn''t even answer the question immediately. However, Lao Zi is an excellent ninja after all. Therefore, he quickly adjusted his mentality. Looking at Kushina with a complicated expression, Lao Zi said again: "No, I don''t know your master Wang Ran, I know him through the Xiao organization." Hearing what Lao Zi said, Jiu Xinnai showed his original behavior. He knew the Xiao organization. After all, it was founded by the three earliest disciples of Wang Ran. He just didn''t know how Lao Zi got involved with the Xiao organization. "Oh, that''s how it is." Jiu Xinnai replied, and stopped saying more, focusing on killing the enemy. Of course, Lao Zi, who was in a complicated mood at the moment, did not speak. All he was thinking about was the identity of Wang Ran. If he was just the master of the three leaders of Akatsuki''s organization, he was actually the master of Konoha Ren Zhuli. This is terrible! As the largest village in the Ninja world, how could Konoha allow the people in his village to worship others as teachers? Regardless of Wang Ran''s own strength, anyway, just looking at his disciples, none of them are compatible, so naturally there is no need to tell about his own strength. Simply guessing about Wang Ran''s purpose is enough to rack people''s brains. After all, no matter how you look at it, Wang Ran''s purpose is definitely not simple. What is the purpose of this Tibetan gate, this Wang Ran after training so many powerhouses? Lao Zi didn''t know all of this, and even the entire Yanyin Village had not collected this information. Compared with the known horror, the unknown is the most disturbing. At this moment, Lao Zi deeply felt that there was an invisible black hand behind the Shinobi world, as if he was constantly contemplating something. And the owner of this black hand is this organization called Zangmen. No, after the village redeemed himself, he had to make Ohyemu the old immortal and investigate the information of this Tibetan gate and Wang Ran. Lao Zi thought silently in her heart, as for Oh Yemu, the old immortal who didn''t redeem him. Haha, it depends on whether he dare to take refuge in Konoha. ... "Ahie~" At this time, Wang Ran, who had already walked far, sneezed fiercely. Frowning and rubbing his brows, Wang Ran looked back subconsciously. With his realm, in the low-level world of Naruto World, it is already possible to achieve simple celestial and human induction. Therefore, when Lao Zi kept talking about Wang Ran in his heart, Wang Ran was already feeling a little bit. However, after all, Wang Ran''s strength was just able to sense the laws of heaven and earth, so although he was aware of it, he did not reach the point where he could pinch his fingers. In addition, he didn''t have much experience, so Wang Ran just glanced suspiciously in the direction where Lao Zi was. "Is it an illusion?" Wang Ran whispered, then shook his head and continued to move forward. No matter what it was, he didn''t care much. The most important thing now is to find a suitable Zongmen address for Zangmen. Otherwise, if Wang Ran went to investigate it carefully, everything that Lao Zi thought would be investigated by Wang Ran anyway. Of course, if Wang Ran knew everything that Lao Zi thought, he would probably spew out old blood. The framed person didn''t bring such framed, he Wang Ran has been in the Ninja world for so many years, has been practicing honestly, and has not participated in the struggle between the forces of the Ninja world. Even if it''s a bit careful, it''s only recently. You said that he has changed so many tragedies in the Shinobi world, is it possible that there is still a problem with carrying forward his sect? Yes, there are indeed black hands in the Ninja World. But that was done by Hei Jue. What about Wang Ran? ... Of course, because Wang Ran didn''t take it to heart, Lao Zi''s careful thoughts were fortunately hidden. Soon, Konoha and Iwain''s battle ended. With the participation of Bofeng Shuimen and Jiuxinai, Yanyin''s party has an absolute advantage in numbers. However, they were quickly defeated. After paying a lot of the lives of Yanyin ninjas and failing to get rescue from the village, the commander of Yanyin finally closed his eyes with difficulty and blocked the pain in his eyes. Then he ordered his ninjas to surrender. At this point, the Yanyin troops have completely declared their failure, and the surviving Yanyin ninjas have all become Konoha''s prisoners. Regarding this result, every Yanyin ninja had a painful expression on his face, but they did not have the courage to resist. Looking at the blond man with a gentle smile on the battlefield, and the red-haired woman who can be transformed into a nine-tailed woman. All Yanyin ninjas are fears from their hearts. In that kind of irresistible attack, they have completely lost their combat effectiveness. Although the result was very painful for them, to be honest, at the moment when Yanyin''s commander issued the order to surrender, their hearts were relieved. They really don''t want to face the two terrifying existences of Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai. Different from the Iwakura ninjas, every Konoha ninja couldn''t help showing a joyful smile. Looking at Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai''s eyes, they all slowly worshipped. They have been stationed on this battlefield for too long. What a painful thing to keep watching the death of their comrades in arms! Simply, starting today, the Yanyin battlefield is over. The loss of thousands of ninjas has already hurt the bones and muscles of Yanyin Village, who is fighting on the two lines. As long as Oh Yemu is not stupid, he will definitely not choose to continue the war. ... As the battle ended, several figures were also quietly evacuating here. They are ninjas sent by Iwagaku to support them. Of course, they are not the only rescue forces. After all, not far from this place is a second line of defense of Yanyin, where there are many Yanyin ninjas. Although the rescue was sent out immediately after detecting that something was wrong, a large number of ninjas were blocked by the big river under the bridge of the gods. Except for Shangren who needs to stay behind, only a few of them can be sent out. However, Konoha solved the battle too quickly. When they arrived, the battle was almost over. Facing the two god-like characters in the field, they knew very well that even if they joined the battle, they were just adding a dish to others. Therefore, a few of them were very wise not to do [Pencil Novel www.qbxs.vip], but chose to slowly evacuate the battlefield. Chapter 219： Build the sect on the sea Of course, the movements of these people were also felt by Nine-Tailed Nine Tails. However, after a simple exchange, Konoha did not choose to keep them too. First, the outcome has been determined, and there is no need to increase the killing. Second, they also need people to pass the news here to Yanyin Village. Obviously, these few people are simply the best choice. The support ninjas of Iwagaki, who were regarded as toolmen, had no idea that their whereabouts had been exposed. With a sense of anxiety, these Yanyin ninjas slowly evacuated a long way before they breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at each other, several people left this place of right and wrong without looking back. For the situation here, Dokage Onoki must make a judgment as soon as possible. ... And with the departure of several Iwashinori, Nara Lukisa, who had arranged the task, walked in front of Hafengmizumen and Kusina, looked at them and said: "Pratunam, Jiu Xinnai, will you rest in the camp for a few days or go back to the village?" Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Na both showed helpless smiles. rest? They also thought about it, but would the old man Sarutobi Hizen be assured that his top combat power would not be used? "Hey, Lu Jiu, don''t talk about it. You''re done here. I guess I can rest for a long time. Watergate and I are in misfortune. The next task has already been arranged before we come. Wait, we have to lead the team to continue to support the battlefield of Water Country, where can we take a break? " Jiu Xinnai complained weakly, his words made the eyes of Jiudu not far away shine. Before he came, he didn''t know that he would continue to cooperate with Bo Feng Shuimen''s team. He was still sad about his upcoming separation from Lin. As a result, now, I dont use it at all, I can get along with Lin for so long, happy~ ... Nara Shikahisa, who heard Kusina''s words, only smiled helplessly. After all, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. "Haha, those who can do more work, since that''s the case, I won''t bother you, first go to clean the battlefield." Nara Shikajiu smiled and said to the two, the joy of victory made him, who had always been lazy, also energized. "Okay, by the way, that person from Yannin, Zhuli Lao Zi, I have already set up the seal technique. If I don''t unlock it, he won''t be able to use Chakra, so don''t worry." As soon as he wanted to leave, Kushina remembered what happened to Lao Zi, and hurriedly said to Nara Lukisa. Regarding the sealing effect of the forbidden spirit, Jiu Xin Nai put a hundred hearts on it. Anyway, when she tested it, it was impossible to crack it through violent means. Without violent means, would anyone ban spirits? Not to mention anything else, just the starting point of the fairy mode, it has eliminated 99.9% of the people... and the rest of those who know the fairy mode, except for the fellow students, others Can no one teach? And even if someone sits down for a meeting, Kushina is proud to say that they can''t. Because relying on her seal technique accomplishments, the forbidden spirits displayed cannot be lifted by learning. Of course, if it was Wang Ran, Jiuxina would take back what was just now. However, Wang Ran is idle and okay, why do you have to help Yanyin? Therefore, Lao Zi''s sealing technique is absolutely foolproof. ... Facing Kushina''s reminder, Nara Shikaji made a gesture of knowing, and was busy sorting out the battlefield. After the explanation, Jiu Xinnai and Bo Feng Shuimen did not stay much, and set off to the Wuyin Battlefield with their own team. Although Kushina and Uchiha Mikoto are close friends in her boudoir, to be honest, they are still quite worried in letting Uchiha''s group of people command the battle in the fog hidden battlefield. After all, not everyone Uchiha is as reasonable as Mikoto and others. What if their brains get hot on the battlefield and directly launch an attack regardless of the cost? According to the understanding of the Uchiha tribe by Namifeng Mizumon and Kunsina, they may not be able to do such things. Therefore, the two led the team with the fastest speed towards the hidden battlefield. This has caused the worst Sarutobi Asma and Nohara Lin. Of course, no one in Asma loves it, and it doesn''t matter if no one loves it, but Lin Nohara is distressed enough to bring soil. Constantly hushing cold and asking warmth along the way, it is estimated that Jiu Xinnai taught experience. ... Compared with Konoha''s lively atmosphere, Wang Ranke was much lonely. Wang Ran, who was alone, walked to the border of the Land of Earth. Looking at the vast ocean, Wang Ran''s somewhat exhausted spirit instantly relaxed. After watching the rocks and sand for so long, it is still very pleasant to suddenly look at the sea. Thinking of the map of Ninja World in his mind, Wang Ran looked at the other side of the sea from a distance. Over there, is the land of Thunder Country. Because the development of science and technology in the Ninja world is all off the point, until now, no one has risked their lives to cross this ocean far farther than the country of water to reach the two countries. purpose. After all, compared to the terrifying ocean, is it not fragrant to travel on land that is easy and safe? But who is Wang Ran, does he care about this? Totally impossible. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t hesitate at all and stepped directly into the sea. He didn''t go to the Thunder Country to the east, although he missed the arrogant apprentice Yumu. However, since he was traveling the world, he did not intend to miss his footsteps somewhere. Therefore, he was still going to see what the northernmost part of the Ninja World looked like. Moreover, at the moment he saw the ocean, he seemed to know where the Zongmen resident should be arranged. If Zangmen want to develop in the future, it is bound to recruit disciples from the outside world. But ordinary people do not meet Wang Ran''s requirements, so Wang Ran is not very satisfied with many places that have been optimistic about being suitable as Zongmen residences. After all, if the ninjas want to find those places, it won''t be too difficult. Of course, Wang Ran can also use large-scale sealing techniques and illusions to hide the entire sect. But in this way, if he wanted to recruit doormen, Wang Ran would spend more energy to arrange specific matters. However, if the sect is placed overseas, the ocean of hidden danger will directly help Wang Ran and screen out some ninjas. Moreover, the biggest advantage of the sea compared with the inland is quietness. Wang Ran now needs a lot of time to cultivate. Obviously, such a quiet and stable environment is what Wang Ran needs. Therefore, Wang Ran happily decided that he wanted to build a sect on the sea as a residence for the Tibetan gate. Of course, if there is a suitable place in this sea area. Chapter 220： Unknown creatures of the deep sea Walking on the surface of the sea, Wang Ran quietly felt the depth of the ocean. Although the Naruto World is only a low-level world, even so, Wang Ran still can''t perceive the full picture of the ocean. However, he found that if he used his spiritual sense to perceive the underwater world, his mental power would be consumed very quickly, so he could cultivate his mental power very well. It is precisely because of this that Wang Ran did not rush on the road in a hurry, but hurried slowly, and by the way, consciously tempered his mental power. ... At this moment, Wang Ran, who was slowly moving toward the north, suddenly changed his face. Because his divine consciousness had sensed it, there was a huge wave of energy coming from this sea area under his feet. It was a huge creature, and Wang Ran''s divine consciousness just now had disturbed it. Therefore, the creature reacted immediately, and a terrifying shock came from the bottom of the sea. As long as you have a brain, you can understand that this is an attack by an unknown creature on the seabed. Facing the attack of the huge creature, Wang Ran did not choose to fight back immediately. He wanted to see what this creature was. Ninja World, what secrets are there that haven''t been discovered. Therefore, he just used the technique of shrinking the ground into an inch, and instantly moved away from the place. Of course, even if Wang Ran wanted to counterattack, when his attack reached the bottom of the sea, he probably wouldn''t have much power. ... When Wang Ran left for less than two seconds, a column of water that could be hugged by dozens of people rose up into the sky where Wang Ran was just now. The water column has been rushing towards the sky for several tens of meters before [BI Qugew www.biqugew.xyz] slowly stopped. The powerful force of the water column made the entire ocean turbulent. With such a huge water column and such power, if it hit humans just now, it would definitely not end gracefully. Seeing the turbulent scene of the ocean being hit by this water column, Wang Ran raised his brow solemnly. You know, under the ocean of thousands of meters, launching an attack, and then after the resistance of the sea water, still has such a power, this unknown creature is not easy. But also, such a huge size and the energy fluctuations it emits are not something ordinary creatures can have. Closing his eyes and concentrating, Wang Ran shot his divine consciousness directly into the depths of the ocean, wanting to explore the whole picture of this unknown creature. Following Wang Ran''s divine sense exploration, this creature seemed to have been offended, coming toward the sea at an extremely fast speed. Wang Ran''s expression changed. Although he hadn''t ascertained what kind of creature it was, his huge size and terrifying energy fluctuations could not be easily dealt with. What''s more, being able to be so sensitive to divine consciousness at least shows that this creature also possesses divine consciousness. But don''t forget, the world of Naruto is a world with incomplete cultivation system. Coupled with the suppression of the world''s creatures by the law, if it doesn''t reach the level of the six realms, or find another way, things like divine consciousness are the existence in the legend. Of course, if you can always remain in the state of the fairy mode, you can also be born and develop the consciousness. However, although this road is a bit simpler than breaking through six levels, it is still extremely difficult. Therefore, Wang Ran now has enough reason to suspect that this creature on the bottom of the sea is a six-level existence. However, if there is still a six-level creature in the Ninja World, why is it not mentioned in the original work? Moreover, even if this is the secret of the Ninja world, then the Six Dao Immortal Otsuki Yuyi should have heard of it. You know, when you broke through, Otsuki Yuyi discovered it the first time. However, having communicated so much with Datongmu Yuyi, Wang Ran never heard him mention this unknown creature. This can only show that even Datongmu Yuyi doesn''t know the existence of this creature. Did you avoid the induction of Otsuki Yukata, or was it for other reasons? Wang Ran was meditating in his heart, but instead of standing still waiting for the attack from the creatures on the seabed, he floated directly in the air. Since this is a sea creature, deal with it in the air. If it lacks a long-range attack, Wang Ran doesn''t mind hitting a live target. Of course, although the ability to fly is very precious in the Naruto World. But for the current Wang Ran, flying physically is not difficult at all. He doesn''t have the size of unknown creatures, so he is still very simple to overcome gravity at the level of six. Moreover, even if it does not break through the six levels, it can be done with a variety of weird ninjutsu. After all, among the piles of ninjutsu rewarded by the system, most of the ninjutsu in the ninju world has been collected. Although there are no s-level spells that have touched the law, there are also many treasure-like spells. Wang Ran has now figured out this so-called system, which is a large-sized Buddhist scripture pavilion. It''s just that for myself, this Tibetan Scripture Pavilion has the experience transmission function. ... Floating in the air, Wang Ran stared at the sea with a serious expression. Although the sea area where the unknown creature was located was deep, he could feel that the seabed creature was coming towards the sea at a very fast speed. Moreover, under the action of ocean buoyancy, its speed has been improved again. boom! With a sound of water, a huge body instantly jumped out of the water. The huge body, with an unparalleled impact, rushed towards Wang Ran. He has a huge size, plus this sudden attack. As a result, Wang Ran didn''t have time to observe the whole picture for a while, he could only see his dark blue skin. As he gathered up his strength, the energy in Wang Ran''s body was running wildly. No bells and whistles, of course, facing a creature of this size, bells and whistles are useless. Wang Ran hit the huge body of the sea creature. Wang Ran''s fist looked very slow, but through the twisted space around his fist, it could be seen that this fist was not that simple. ... Boom~ Above the already noisy sea, a dull roar suddenly sounded. This sound was formed by the collision of Wang Ran''s fist with the huge body of the sea creature. Wang Ran''s tiny body formed a clear contrast with the huge body in front of him. It''s like an ant, forcibly withstanding a human punch, it shocks people''s vision. Woo~! ! As Wang Ran hit the bottom creature with a fist, the huge creature also screamed deafeningly. Although he was not injured, the penetrating force on Wang Ran''s fist caused pain in his body. Chapter 221： Six-level giant whale With the roar of that huge creature, Wang Ran''s head also seemed to have been hammered by a heavy hammer. The penetrating power of this voice is too strong, and even Wang Ran can''t stand it for a while. Hurrying to hold onto his mind, Wang Ran felt that he was relieved. Thinking of the voice just now, Wang Ran raised his brows slightly. This sound is familiar, it seems to be the sound of a whale, right? ... boom! While Wang Ran was still thinking, due to the huge impact, the huge creature suddenly fell into the sea. The huge body, the flapping sea splashed a towering wave. And Wang Ran didn''t have the mind to think about it at this moment, because his body, and because of the huge impact, went into the air. Using his energy, Wang Ran tried to stabilize his body. After regaining his body shape, Wang Ran finally saw the appearance of the huge creature. Just as he had guessed, that seabed creature was just a huge whale. This whale is not the kind on earth, although the largest whale on earth can be called a monster in the Ninja World. However, compared with this whale, that is really insignificant. Even the size of the nine tails is not enough to see in front of this whale. But it is understandable. After all, in the Ninja world, a toad can grow so big, and no matter how big a whale grows, it can be accepted. ... Wang Ran looked at the whale in front of him solemnly. He didn''t expect that after he stepped into the six realms, he would be invincible in the world, but the existence of the same level appeared one by one. First, the six immortals, and then such a big whale. Through the punch just now, Wang Ran has determined that the whale floating on the sea is definitely a sixth-level existence. After all, if it is not of the same level as him, although its size is huge, that punch can definitely make it seriously injured. But as a result, the whale just felt a little pain. Of course, if it was only at the six levels, Wang Ran''s expression would not be so solemn. Don''t forget that this is a whale that surpasses the tail beast. Although the bigger ones are not necessarily strong, the bigger ones are definitely better than the smaller ones. Looking at the giant whale floating above the sea, Wang Ran didn''t hesitate, and immediately prepared to launch an attack. Haolong Yanhuo was ready instantly. The terrifying power of the powerful dragon flames displayed by Wang Ran of the six levels, even the surrounding space became a bit blurred. The whale floating above the sea also felt the threat of the dragon fire. Therefore, just as Wang Ran shot, a jet of water spouted out of the giant whale''s mouth. The dark purple fire dragon composed entirely of flames, the dragon head violently collided with the jet of water from the giant whale. In an instant, a large amount of seawater turned into steam, making the entire sea surface misty. After all, Wang Rans Dragon Flame Fire was a technique that touched the law, and it was not the law of a certain world, but the law of the origin of the universe. In contrast, the power of the water jet ejected by the giant whale is somewhat insufficient. Therefore, although the giant whale''s attack was very strong, it was quickly wiped out by Wang Ran''s attack. At this time, the fire dragon, which had shrunk in half, led Yu Wei towards the giant whale. The giant whale is not stupid, countless years of life, so that it has no less than human wisdom. Therefore, in the face of an attack that is not easy to provoke, it wants to head towards the bottom of the sea without even thinking about it. But at this time, its huge size became an obstacle for it. The huge body made him unable to avoid Wang Ran''s attack at all. The remaining half of the fire dragon directly hit its body. In an instant, a large amount of flames directly covered its body. Woo~ Under the pain of eating, the giant whale roared again. It has not known how long it has not felt the pain, and has forgotten the feeling. However, just now, it felt pain twice in a row. This made it feel a little scared in its heart. ... Although the giant whale is in pain, the sound of its roar is more penetrating than last time. But this time, Wang Ran had already prepared, so he did not receive any influence. The painful giant whale stopped trying to escape. Using the energy in the body, the giant whale is quickly killing the flames on the body. And Wang Ran, taking advantage of this period of time, also launched another attack. "Daofa, forbidden spirit!" A large amount of energy was consumed from Wang Ran''s body, and the giant whale that had just wiped out the flames on his body was directly imprisoned in place. Although Wang Ran has entered the sixth level, it is still difficult to instantly seal a creature of the same level with such a large body. Unless this creature has lost the power to resist. ... The giant whale at this time just wiped out the flames that made it feel painful, and felt that it had fallen into chaos. This feeling of emptiness and darkness made his heart panic. Although it always sleeps, the feeling of being about to dream is very similar to this. But it is very comfortable, with little sense of autonomy. And now, his whole person, no, the whole whale is awake, this feeling made his heart scared tight. In fear, the spirit of the giant whale burst out in an instant. Even if Wang Ran used the Forbidden Spirit with all his strength, there was no way to keep it under control. What''s more, this time Wang Ran only wanted to control the whale for a while, ready to perform the next attack. Therefore, Wang Ran did not use all his strength. This time the power of the Forbidden Spirit was only able to control it for a few seconds. Of course, if it goes well, this time is enough for Wang Ran to release a big move with all his strength. However, why is the brain circuit of the giant whale not normal? That burst directly caused the giant whale to break free from Wang Ran''s seal. But after breaking free, the giant whale discovered that although it was able to control its body, it also discovered that the energy in its body was also sealed. Although it was easy to rush away, the time was obviously too late. Regardless of the consumption of the powerful dragon flames, Wang Ran is already ready to go. As for the giant whale, because it suddenly lost the energy in its body, it even felt a little awkward to control its own body movement. Before he could break the seal inside his body, Wang Ran''s attack had already been taken. The giant whale closed its eyes in horror, and its mental fluctuations also instantly passed towards Wang Ran. "Don''t hit me, it hurts, I''m afraid!" Chapter 222： Hailing (1) Originally, Wang Ran was still a little nervous in his heart now. After all, the giant whale smashed through the seal violently, which had already exceeded Wang Ran''s expectation, making him less time to prepare. But he didn''t expect that this giant whale would give up resisting and begged for mercy. Therefore, as the giant whale''s begging for mercy sounded, Wang Ran raised his eyebrows in surprise. Because with the mental fluctuation of the giant whale, an ethereal voice rang in Wang Ran''s mind. The voice was very crisp, like the voice of a seventeen or eighteen year old girl. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Wang Ran would definitely think that the owner of this voice was a young girl rather than a terrifying giant whale. As for why whales speak human language, is this weird? A creature of this level, not to mention his strength, has lived for so many years, so he should have learned it. ... If this choice is given to an ordinary person, in this situation, it must be to continue attacking regardless of the idea of ??the giant whale. However, Wang Ran did not. He now demonstrated in person what it means to be bold in a high-level art. As the spirit condensed, the fire dragon, who had already taken action and headed towards the giant whale, instantly froze his body. Wang Ran looked at the giant whale with his eyes tightly closed, his mind moved slightly, and finally the condensed attack slowly turned into energy and dissipated in the air. At this time, the giant whale also sensed that the terrifying energy fluctuation had dissipated. Carefully opened his eyes, and found that the flame that could make him painful had indeed dissipated, not his own illusion. Until this time, it was relieved in its heart. Looking at Wang Ran, who was lurking in the air, he did not understand why such a small human being could be so terrifying. "Aren''t you hitting me?" Breaking through the seal in the body, feeling the body full of power again, the giant whale exuded its own mental fluctuations in doubt, and cautiously asked Wang Ran. Wang Ran looked at the behemoth in front of him with some amusement. He always felt that this giant whale seemed a little...innocent. "If you didn''t attack me first, how could I beat you?" Wang Ran shook his head and smiled and explained to the giant whale. At this time, Wang Ran already understood that his choice just now was correct. Although it is still unclear about the giant whale, because he did not launch an attack just now, the hostility of the giant whale has dissipated. "But who told you to disturb my sleep, originally I wanted to drive you away, but you kept disturbing me." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the giant whale said to him a little annoyed. It was also very wronged. Originally, he slept well, but as a result, such a human came and wanted to disturb him. If you don''t listen to the warning once, of course you have to teach him a lesson. After all, sleeping is not to wake up naturally, but to be woken up by someone, but it is uncomfortable. As a result, not only did the lesson fail, but he was also beaten by others, which made him go to reason. This is the first time it has been so aggrieved in so many years. ... Wang Ran admitted that he was a little speechless at this moment. The aggressive momentum just now turned out to be because I disturbed it to sleep. Unexpectedly, a whale of six levels could still get up. Looking at the huge body in front of him, Wang Ran was silent for a few seconds. Then, he said to the whale: "Sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt your rest." Hearing Wang Ran''s apology, the giant whale happily slapped the sea with its tail. This simple action suddenly splashed a wave. "It''s okay, I forgive you." Watching the performance of the traveling whale, Wang Ran really wondered how he had cultivated to this point. "Get to know again, my name is Wang Ran, the master of Zangmen. What is your name?" Wang Ran shook his head, threw away the messy thoughts in his mind, and said to the giant whale. "Really? Your name is Wang Ran, but I don''t have a name, how can I tell you?" When the giant whale heard Wang Ran''s words, he said with some distress. Wang Ran didn''t expect that this giant whale had no name. After a moment of silence, Wang Ran said: "In that case, how about I give you a name?" "Really? That''s great! You think about it, think of something nice!" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the giant whale''s eyes lit up a bit, and excitedly urged Wang Ran. Seeing the appearance of the giant whale that was familiar and invisible, Wang Ran just smiled, and didn''t say much. After pondering for a moment, Wang Ran spoke to the giant whale and suggested: "Well, what do you think of the little whale?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the giant whale, which was still in a state of excitement and slapping its body, was taken aback. Although he is naive, but he is not stupid? The little whale of God''s special code? Seeing the appearance of the giant whale, Wang Ran also understood that the name did not suit his wishes, so he suggested: "Why, not satisfied? How about Xiaolan? Or Xiaohai?" At this time, the giant whale is about to collapse. What kind of **** Xiaolan, Xiaohai, are you sure that is not the name of a kitten or puppy? "I don''t think so." The sound of the giant whale was full of collapse, and Wang Ran felt helpless when he heard it. Are these names bad? Obviously very kind? I remember the pet he raised back then called Xiaobai. "Are you not satisfied? Then I think about it again." Wang Ran rubbed his eyebrows and said to the giant whale. He really didn''t know what to name the giant whale. How do you feel that it is harder to get a name than to practice? "Don''t be too serious, just pick a normal name." When the giant whale saw Wang Ran, he wanted to think again, and said immediately. It was really afraid that Wang Ran would pop up another name like Xiaoyu after a while. Anyway, he has made up his mind, if the name can''t satisfy it, then it still doesn''t need a name. "Normal?" Wang Ran touched his chin. Was it abnormal? Hey, forget it, think of a punctual name. It seems that this kind of friendly name of the junior character is unacceptable. Thinking of this, Wang Ran sighed helplessly. ... "Hey, in that case, how about the name Hailing? You are originally a unique existence in the ocean, just like a wizard in the ocean, so it is appropriate to name you Hailing. " After pondering for a moment, Wang Ran spoke again. This time, the name is much more normal. Hearing the name Hailing, a light of joy flashed in the eyes of the giant whale. Chapter 223： Hailing (2) Although he didn''t recognize Wang Ran''s naming ability, he really liked the name Hailing to the extreme. The wizard of the ocean, isn''t that what it means. "Hailing, Hailing...great, I like this name. From today onwards, I will be called Hailing." The giant whale...No, it should be said that Hailing rolled in the sea with excitement, and suddenly there was a raging wave. Fortunately, the fish in the nearby waters, as early as Hailing awakened, swam frantically towards the safe area, and now they are thousands of miles away. Otherwise, based on Hai Ling''s actions just now, many small fish and shrimps will suffer misfortune. Looking at the childish Hai Ling, Wang Ran smiled helplessly. This is completely different from the appearance of the attack just now. I really don''t understand what kind of existence Hailing is. Shaking his head, Wang Ran asked his doubts. "Hailing, I want to ask you a question." "Just ask what you want." "How did you cultivate to the sixth level?" "Six levels? What is that?" "Oh, it''s your current level of strength." "Oh, this way, I..." ... ... After some conversation, Wang Ran''s face was full of surprise. He now knew why Hailing had such a naive and childish side. It''s really too little life experience, even though it has lived for a long time, but most of the time is really spent in sleep. The sea spirit in its infancy is not much different from other whales. The only difference is that it is more capable. Finally, after trying to eat a plant that floated up from the bottom of the sea, it fell into long sleep and sank directly to the bottom of the sea. However, fortunately, it was not crushed by the pressure of the seabed. Although Wang Ran didn''t know what it was eating into his stomach, it was definitely a legendary treasure. Under the nourishment of that genius earth treasure and the tempering of the pressure of the seabed, when Hailing woke up again, he had already possessed decent strength, and had slowly begun to channelling. However, its mother was already far away from the sea at this time. Hailing, who wanted to find her mother, staged a real strategy of seeking her mother. It just wandered in the sea all the time, and it ate everything that attracted him. Then I got sleepy again, then broke through, and then started looking for my mother again, and then... Anyway, it has been in a virtuous circle, and finally when it wakes up one time, it has grown to where it is today. To be honest, Wang Ran really envied Hai Ling''s experience. It reached the realm that it took so hard to reach. As a result, it just got there by eating and drinking, and then taking a few more sleeps. This is really better for people to die than people, to shop around. However, Wang Ran also knew that Hailing''s experience could not be copied. Because according to it, since it woke up a few times before, it has hardly encountered that kind of magical treasure in the ocean. However, because it has become a habit to sleep, and there is really nothing interesting in the ocean, it will fall into a deep sleep when nothing is wrong. Regarding this, Wang Ran also expressed his understanding. After all, the world is a bit crippled, and it is normal that the Bora cannot be born. But what still puzzled Wang Ran was that the Six Dao Immortals had never looked for Hai Ling? Therefore, Wang Ran asked again: "Hailing, have you ever seen an old man with a white beard, the kind with horns on his head?" After hearing what Wang Ran said, Hai Ling''s eyes rolled around, trying hard to recall the person Wang Ran said in his mind. However, after thinking about it for a long time, it never remembered that there was such a person. After all, in its life, the humans that have been in contact with it are actually a bit small. And Wang Ran was the only one who had communicated with him. The other human beings are fine to observe them secretly. As long as they show up, they will run around in panic. This feeling is very boring, so it would rather sleep than find it boring. "No." Hai Ling replied, before Wang Ran was disappointed, Hai Ling spoke again: "But I was woken up once when I slept." "and then?" Upon hearing Hai Ling''s words, Wang Ran asked in surprise. He silently calculated in his heart, is it possible that there is another six levels? Of course Hailing didn''t know Wang Ran''s thoughts. It said to Wang Ran with some joy: "That time, someone was fighting, and I was awakened by the aftermath of their battle. Those three fighting are the ones with horns on their heads. But they are very powerful. I just got out of the sea and took a look, and then I hid under the sea. " As he spoke, Hai Ling''s voice was a little embarrassed. Although it makes him happy to answer his friends'' doubts, it is very embarrassing to be scared to hide under the sea. That''s right, after such a long conversation just now, it and Wang Ran have become friends. When observing the humans on the land before, it hoped to have a friend. Now he finally has his first friend, Wang Ran. ... At this time, Wang Ran, although he heard the embarrassment in Hailing''s voice, he obviously had no intention of making fun. Because listening to the meaning of Hailing''s words, it had seen three people from the Datongmu clan fight. If it''s Otsuki Yui, they are okay, if not, are they Otsuki Yuki and others? The current world is completely different from the original, the original can only be used as a reference. In the real world, even if the future Datongmu trio came to the Ninja world countless years in advance, Wang Ran could still accept it. "Did the moon appear in the sky since then?" Wang Ran asked uncertainly, because Hailing had no idea of ??time at all when he was sleeping, so he didn''t even know how long he had lived. Therefore, Wang Ran could only use this kind of side information to determine who was fighting at that time. This time, Hai Ling did not hesitate. It loves the moon at night, and every time it wakes up, it must rise to the surface to appreciate the moonlight. Therefore, he was still quite sure when the moon appeared. "Yes, when they were fighting, I didn''t dare to go to sleep until they finished fighting. When I came out to see, a moon appeared in the sky." Hearing this, Wang Ran understood in his heart that it was Yui and the Hamura brothers fighting against Kaguya Ji. Looking at Hai Ling in surprise, Wang Ran did not expect that he was actually older than Datongmu Yuyi. No wonder Datongmu Yuyi didn''t find it. It turned out that the first Naruto World to break through the six levels was not the six immortals, but the whale sea spirit. Chapter 224： Guardian beast, the far north "By the way, Wang Ran, you said you are the master of Zangmen, what is that?" Without noticing Wang Ran''s slightly weird look, Hai Ling asked him curiously. Hearing this, Wang Ran also cleared the mess of thoughts in his mind, and explained to Hai Ling: "Zangmen? Zangmen is my sect. You can understand him as a big family, but most of the people in the family are not related by blood. And I am the patriarch of this family." Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, Hai Ling shook its huge head, and then asked somewhat curiously: "Oh, yes, can I join Zangmen?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran''s face showed a surprised expression. Can Hailing join Zangmen? Of course it is possible. When Hai Ling first appeared, Wang Ran had some thoughts to subdue it. After all, it is a six-level existence, even if it only supports the facade, it is excellent. However, as the two talked, Wang Ran found that Hai Ling was too naive, so the thought of subduing he had at the beginning turned into persuasion. It''s not because Wang Ran has been asking for news, so he hasn''t spoken yet. However, before Wang Ran took the initiative to invite him, Hai Ling opened his mouth and delivered it. ... "Ahem, you want to join Zangmen?" Wang Ran said to Hai Ling with a smile, with a hint of joy in his voice. The joy in Wang Ran''s voice was naturally captured by Hai Ling. My choice can make Wang Ran happy, so he is also very happy. Therefore, Hai Ling did not hesitate, and said directly: "Yeah, we are friends, of course I want to be with you." Hearing Hai Ling''s natural tone, Wang Ran''s face showed a knowing smile. Although Hailing has been around for a long time, her character is as innocent as a child. Only children can say such things. However, Wang Ran did not dislike this either. After all, who would hate naive creatures? "Well, that''s okay, you will be the guardian **** beast of our Zangmen from today." Wang Ran had a smile in his eyes, for Hai Ling, he now likes it very much. "The guardian beast?" Hai Ling''s surprised voice sounded, it was the first time he heard of this term. However, the term is not difficult to understand. Protecting the sect, isn''t it about protecting the safety of the sect, Hailing is quite confident about his own strength. So Hai Ling figured out what Wang Ran meant in a flash. Moreover, Wang Ran said it was a divine beast, so Hailing was very excited to accept the identity of the Tibetan guardian beast. "Great, then I will be the guardian beast of Zangmen. You are the master of Zangmen, I am the guardian beast of Zangmen, and we are friends." While talking, Hai Ling''s body flipped in the ocean. That is to say, this sea area is already far away from the land, otherwise this action will definitely cause a little loss in the coastal area. ... "Well, I still have a task? Do you want to be with me?" Looking at the jubilant Hailing, Wang Ran helplessly stopped it from continuing to roll, and said to him. And Hai Ling, upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, immediately asked with some doubts: "Task? Of course I want to be with you, I don''t want to sleep now. But what is the task?" Wang Ran explained with a smile: "We Zangmen don''t have a resident yet, so I went to sea this time to find a place as Zongmen resident." Hearing this, Hai Ling showed a suddenly enlightened look. He also wondered why Wang Ran went to sea. After all, after so many years, few humans had passed by here. It turns out that he went to sea for the task of finding Zongmen residence. ... "That''s it, then sit on my back, and I will take you to find it." Hai Ling said enthusiastically, he also thought this matter was quite interesting, and it could help Wang Ran, which would kill two birds with one stone. When Wang Ran heard this, he was not polite, and directly fell on Hai Ling''s back. Hai Ling''s body was very large, so Wang Ran sat on Hai Ling''s back, as stable as sitting on the ground. The only difference between the two is that Hailing''s back is very gentle and slippery. Wang Ran touched Hailing''s skin, not to mention, it feels pretty good. ... "Where are we going?" Feeling that Wang Ran was already sitting on his back, Hai Ling asked. Sitting cross-legged, Wang Ran said to Hai Ling, "Go north." Hearing this, Hai Ling directly followed Wang Ran''s intention and headed towards the north. ... ... In the far north, here is an endless glacier world. The cold temperature has left no human life here. The creatures living here have become accustomed to the quiet and calm here year after year, day after day. However, just today, a small black spot suddenly appeared on the sea in the distance. Moreover, this little black spot is approaching this endless glacier at a very fast speed. Above the glacier, white bears are curiously watching this growing black spot, a little curious about what it is. However, over time, these white bears ran towards the interior of the glacier in horror. Because the black spot has revealed its original appearance, it is a huge whale. These creatures of this size have already made these white bears who have not yet activated their wisdom, instinctively feel terrified. As the white bears fled, the huge whale in the distance slowly slowed down. A body that is hundreds of meters long makes it look like a heavy pressure. However, at this moment, there was actually a human sitting on the back of this creature. Yes, these are both Wang Ran and Hai Ling. After a long voyage, Wang Ran finally reached the northernmost point of the Ninja World. The scene in front of him did not exceed Wang Ran''s expectations. Although he had never been to the far north of the Ninja World, he knew what the far north of the earth was like. Planetary worlds actually have a lot in common. For example, the north and south poles are both cold and frozen places. ... "Master, look at it, it''s so beautiful here." Hai Ling''s excited voice sounded in Wang Ran''s ear. The master of the door was what Wang Ran asked Hai Ling to call him. Since he became the guardian of Zangmen, Hailing naturally couldn''t be special. There must be some sectarian concepts. After all, Hai Ling always calls his name. If he is heard by others in Zangmen in the future, where does Wang Ran''s majesty be placed? Although Hailing was not very satisfied with the title of Sect Master, since Wang Ran requested it, it did not refuse. ... Hearing Hai Ling''s words, Wang Ran was taken aback for a moment. Indeed, the glaciers in the extreme north, seemingly white at first glance, are still very spectacular. If it is someone who has never seen this scene before, he will certainly express such emotion. Chapter 225： Just pull an island over But when Hailing said this, why did it feel weird? According to reason, Hailing, who lives in the sea and has existed for so many years, shouldn''t have seen a glacier in the extreme north. "Hailing, you haven''t been here, have you?" Wang Ran asked Hailing in surprise. "Yes, why should I be here?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Hai Ling asked in surprise. "Didn''t you travel the ocean before to find your mother? Didn''t you come here?" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows. He thought that although Hai Ling often fell asleep, how could he have traveled the entire ocean for so many years. But now it seems that this is not the case. "No, I would fall asleep once when I traveled a distance before, and then I became a habit, so I haven''t swam here yet. This time, it''s the farthest I''ve swam. Hai Ling said as expected, although he was looking for his mother at first, he was not a fool either. After so long, it also knew that its mother must have passed away. And, in the final analysis, its mother only accompanied it when it was not psychic. At that time, Hai Ling, who was ignorant, didn''t leave much memory at all. So afterwards, it was not keen to find a mother. Eat, drink, sleep. ... When he heard Hai Ling''s words, Wang Ran also fell silent. Life, no, the whale life like this is indeed unique. ... "Sect Master, why don''t we choose the address of Zongmen here? Hailing likes it here." Seeing Wang Ran didn''t speak, Hai Ling urged a little impatiently. After hearing Hai Ling''s suggestion, Wang Ran also recovered. Don''t think about the ones that are there or not. After all, they are meaningless. Looking at the glacier not far away, to be honest, although beautiful, it is not very suitable as a sect address. Not to mention that the temperature here is not suitable. People will not be able to stand this white scene for a long time. However, it is undoubtedly a good place for experience. If you practice in this difficult environment, your progress will definitely increase. Moreover, it was stable and calm enough to meet Wang Ran''s needs. So, in this respect, here is a very good choice. Therefore, Wang Ran hesitated slightly for Hailing''s suggestion. ... "Don''t worry, get closer and take a look." After thinking for a moment, Wang Ran said to Hai Ling. Hearing this, Hai Ling didn''t say much, and swam directly to the edge of the vast glacier. As Hailing approached, Wang Ran also jumped directly onto the glacier from its back. Feeling the chill in the air, the energy in Wang Ran turned on its own, maintaining the temperature of his body. Although the consumption was very small, it was too small or even far behind Wang Ran''s own recovery speed. However, this is for Wang Ran. If you change to a Shangren with ordinary strength, under this situation, the strength of the whole body is estimated to be only six or seven points. If it is to sharpen yourself, this is indeed a good choice. Of course, the most important thing is that the natural energy here is very abundant. If you practice the immortal mode, the progress will definitely speed up a lot. After taking a few steps forward at random, Wang Ran saw several white bears not far away, huddling on the ground, as if hiding something. There is no need to ask, Wang Ran also understands that they should be scared by Hai Ling. Although faced with irresistible danger, choosing to hide is a very correct choice. However, the hiding method of these white bears is slightly funny, like a Tie Hanhan. In response, Wang Ran gave a funny smile. Not to mention, the appearance of these white bears is quite cute. Without moving forward, Wang Ran said directly to Hai Ling: "It''s really good here, and it''s suitable as the address of the Zongmen. However, the Zongmen cannot be built on a glacier." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Hai Ling asked aggrievedly: "Why, isn''t it nice here?" Hearing the grievance in Hai Ling''s voice, Wang Ran smiled helplessly at Hai Ling: "I said that the sect cannot be built on the glacier, and I did not say that the sect cannot be built here." "What''s the difference?" Hai Ling said that he was very puzzled, the human words were so difficult to understand. ... Wang Ran answered Hailing''s question patiently: "Of course there is a difference. Think about it. If we build the sect on the glacier, these creatures living on the glacier will definitely be greatly affected. After all, most of the members of our Zangmen are humans. If you want to make the Zongmen suitable for human habitation, then the glacier must be transformed on a large scale. However, as long as it is transformed, these ordinary creatures on the glacier are bound to be affected, and even large-scale deaths are not unexpected. I believe you dont want to see this scene, do you? " Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, Hai Ling was somewhat silent. It certainly does not want to let others lose their lives after occupying other people''s homes. After all, it is still kind in nature. It''s just that it hasn''t considered so much before. "What should I do?" Hai Ling asked in distress, it really liked this place very much. If Wang Ran didn''t choose this place, it would definitely not stay here as a whale on its own. So Hai Ling directly pinned all his hopes on Wang Ran, after all, in his previous words, he also revealed a solution. In response to Hai Ling''s question, Wang Ran''s face showed a mysterious smile. "We directly pulled up an island from nearby, leaning against this glacier, as the address of the Zongmen. Wang Ran''s words made Hai Ling a little dumbfounded, so he pulled one over? Who pulls, do you pull it? Not to blame Hailing for making a fuss. For it living in the ocean, things like moving mountains and filling the sea are still rare. And Wang Ran dare to say so, naturally he is confident. With his six levels of strength, it is still possible to move a small island. If it weren''t for fear of natural disasters such as earthquakes and impacts on nearby glaciers, Wang Ran would have planned to directly use soil to escape from the seabed to lift the land up. Don''t doubt him, although the ocean is deep, he can do it if he works hard. "Pull an island over? How to do it? Can we do it?" Hai Ling asked in surprise. Wang Ran just laughed, and didn''t explain much. "Don''t worry, you''ll know in a while. And I don''t need you to go out. I can do it by myself. You wait for me here, and I''ll be back soon." After finishing talking, Wang Ran slammed and left the place, ready to carry out his plan to pull the island, leaving only Hailing, staying in place dumbly. Chapter 226： The snow bear clan now, pull out the island At the same time, just as Wang Ran left, there was a palace made entirely of ice in the depths of the northern glacier. There are some large white bears wandering around here. Of course, it is normal to have a white bear, but the size of this white bear is very abnormal. Because the white bears here are tens of meters high. The white bears who were frightened by Hailing and fled here were like little chickens in front of them. If the two were not too similar in appearance, no one would think that they were the same species. But if you go deeper, they are indeed not the same species. Because of these huge white bears, spiritual wisdom has been born. In the words of Naruto World, they can already be called a group of psychic beasts. Because I knew that I was no longer an ordinary white bear. Therefore, they gave their race a new name, that is, the far north snow bear family. ... At this time, the snow bear clan, a huge snow bear, was leaning down and listening to the low growl of a little white bear. This snow bear is called Bukit, and it is a master of the snow bear clan. Just now, a few white bears that hadn''t been born with wisdom ran over here in a panic, which had already attracted the attention of the snow bears. After all, this situation is very abnormal. Therefore, Bukit stopped the little white bear and asked. Although no spiritual wisdom was born and unable to speak, they were all white bears after all, and communication was still possible. At this time, Bukit was a little speechless by the description of the little white bear in front of him. What do you mean by a big fish? Is it possible to be frightened because of this? Please, you are white bears, you shouldn''t be born with fear. And big fish? How big can it be? Those fish that the Snow Bear clan usually caught in the sea were no more than ten meters or twenty meters away. Look at this point of interest, I was actually scared like this by the food. "Wuqiu, ice platform, you come and have a look with me." Standing up, Snow Bear Bukit did not go to the little white bear at his feet, but shouted not far away. Its voice was very strong and buzzing, causing the little white bear standing on the ground to shake his head. "Brother, what''s the matter?" As Xue Xiong Bukit''s voice fell, two strong voices came not far away. "Listen to this little guy, there is a big fish at the beach. Let''s catch it and improve the food." Although I didn''t want to explain, Bukit still said in a loud voice. Hearing what Bukit said, both Wuqiu and Bingtai said lazily: "Oh, big brother, it''s just a small fish, you can go there, why do you call us?" Upon hearing this, Xue Xiong Bukit gave an angry laugh: "Look at the two of you, both of you are about to be lazy and get sick. Hurry up and go to activities. Or, do you want to coach me?" Hearing what Bukit said, Wuqiu and Bingtai shivered subconsciously. Fight with Bukit? Don''t be funny, they will be killed. Therefore, even though they were too lazy to move when they had just eaten, under the threat of weakness, they still followed Bukit honestly and prepared to catch fish. ... ... As these snow bears were talking, Wang Ran had already arrived in front of a nearby island. Looking at the slightly empty island in front of him, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. Although due to environmental factors, the team in front of them seemed a bit empty. But its area is not small, a full area of ??about 300 square kilometers. If it is only used to build a sect, it is useless. Therefore, when he saw the island in front of him, Wang Ran had already put a check in his heart. ... A flash came to the surface of the island, and Wang Ran directly put a hand on the ground under his feet. At this time, he was using Xianshu Chakra to perceive the distribution of underground veins, and strive to use the least cost to uproot the island from the bottom of the sea. Of course, Wang Ran could also choose not to have so much trouble, just violently pull it away. But things are not like that. Although Wang Ran is very strong, he is not a fool. The strength of the province still has to be saved. Moreover, if it is violently pulled away, if it causes some ground movement, then Wang Ran will be just busy, how good is it to raise an island directly from the spot? ... Wang Ran closed his eyes, quietly perceiving the distribution of ground veins several kilometers underground through Chakra. Finally, a smile appeared at the corner of Wang Ran''s mouth, and his eyes opened again. Wang Ran didn''t take the hand that was on the ground, but instead put the other hand on it. Following Wang Ran''s movements, the energy in his body was also outputting quickly. A large amount of energy was transferred from Wang Ran''s hands to the earth. The intense energy fluctuations caused Wang Ran''s clothes to sway in no wind. Of course, this fluctuation was also captured by Hailing, who was also at the same level of six. Although it wanted to come and help, because Wang Ran said to let it wait in place, it didn''t act, but looked forward to Wang Ran''s side with expectant eyes. As time passed, the small island under Wang Ran''s feet began to slowly shake. It''s not just shaking on the surface, it''s just below the sea surface. The place that is invisible to the naked eye, much wider than above the sea surface, is also shaking. Although it may not seem obvious, this fluctuation has already made the creatures in the nearby sea sensitively feel the change. Therefore, while the islands were still strong, they were driven by the desire to survive and wandered around frantically. Even the many flying birds that stayed on the island shake their wings and flew towards the sky. The island didn''t last for too much time. Under the application of Wang Ran''s earth escape technique, the veins hundreds of meters below the sea were slowly breaking apart. Finally, as Wang Ran''s brows condensed, the whole island suddenly stopped. The shock just now disappeared at this moment. Wang Ran knew that the island had been cut off. All that is left is to drag the island to the vicinity of the northern glacier, choose a suitable place, and get it right now. "Xianfa, light and heavy rock art!" Thinking of this, Wang Ran directly used the secrets of Yanyin Village to reduce the area of ??the entire island. Don''t ask how Wang Ran learned it. Do you think the rewards of the previous system were decorations? ... After Wang Ran''s ninjutsu, the gravity of the entire island instantly weakened by a terrifying range. Wang Ran used chakra to wrap the entire island, and then used his hands to absorb the island. With the addition of many conditions, Wang Ran''s whole body exerted force and slowly pulled the entire island out of the sea. . Chapter 227： To save face, do it! As the island was lifted high, the sky over the entire sea area instantly became dark. The sunlight was directly obscured by this huge island. You know, the islands on the sea are not cylindrical. Although Wang Ran is just an island divided a few hundred meters from the sea, this volume is not generally large. In an image, the islands on the sea are more like cones. The point out of the sea is only the top of the cylinder. But just like this, the area of ??the island is 300 square kilometers. It is conceivable how huge the part under the sea should be. It can be said that now Wang Ran is holding up this island, giving people a visual feeling like he is holding a piece of the mainland. The feeling of covering the sky and the sun is incomprehensible without seeing it. It is precisely because of this that Wang Ran did not choose to pull directly from the sea. Let''s not talk about the impact of this road on marine ecology. This is very troublesome in case of any obstacle. It''s better to just use your strength and move over in one go. Because he was carrying an island, Wang Ran didn''t use the method of shrinking the ground, but chose the safest way to drive. A jade for seeking Taoism was released from the body, and it was directly transformed into a disc shape, stepped on by Wang Ran, and then led Wang Ran towards the northern glacier. Wang Ran couldn''t help sighing in his heart while controlling the jade for seeking Taoism under his feet. No wonder people in Naruto World like to use this thing as a weapon. This is not too easy to control. It is a jade for seeking Taoism condensed by the laws of the Hokage World, and it will naturally save users a lot of effort. Wang Ran sighed and moved quickly towards the far north glacier. ... ... At the same time, the three Snow Bear brothers also staggered to the periphery of the glacier. Because there is no glacier to block the display, the whole view of the sea can already be seen from here. However, despite seeing the whole picture, the lazy mind of the three brothers just now became serious. Because they saw a very big whale. How to put it, it is much bigger than them. They were originally giant psychic beasts, even if they were not as big as the tail beasts, they would not be too different. With a height of tens of meters, they can easily crush most psychic beasts. However, the whale in front of me is too big. Visually, the size of this whale was at least two to three hundred meters long. Fortunately, it is not a psychic beast yet. The three Snow Bear brothers at this time, because they did not feel the Chakra fluctuations in Hailing, they all breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. However, it is a pity that the three Snow Bear brothers made a mistake, because Hailing is already a six-level existence, so if it does not want people to perceive its realm, ordinary creatures can''t find out its details. Although the three Snow Bear brothers are all proficient in Chakra, to be honest, their strength is at the mercy of Shangren. Of course, because of their size, they can also be regarded as shadow level. Although among the psychic beasts, Shangnin''s strength is already very difficult to see. But to be honest, this kind of strength really wasn''t in Hai Ling''s eyes. Therefore, although these three "little" white bears were discovered early in the morning, Hailing didn''t think much about it. After all, even if Hailing wanted to break his head, it would not have thought that these three "little" white bears were so bold that they wanted to catch it back and eat it. However, it was Hai Ling''s behavior that directly gave the three Xuexiong brothers great confidence. "Big brother, this big whale doesn''t seem to care about us!" Xuexiong Wuqiu said in surprise when Hailing didn''t respond to them. But Bukit showed an expression that he had anticipated, "Normal, after all, I don''t know how to use chakras, no matter how big my body is, my wisdom is limited." Xuexiong Wuqiu and Xuexiong Ice Table nodded in agreement when they heard what Xuexiong Bukit said. Indeed, although those who know how to use chakras do not necessarily produce spiritual wisdom. But if it doesn''t work, then it will definitely not give birth to spiritual wisdom. The most significant difference between them and ordinary white bears is that they can practice Chakra. Of course, this is only for non-human creatures. After all, human beings are the darlings of heaven, even if they can''t practice Chakra for a lifetime, their spiritual wisdom has been activated early. ... "Brother, shall we still catch this fish? Although it does not have a chakra, it is really big. What if it is dangerous?" After nodding his head to express his approval, the Snow Bear Ice Platform said to Snow Bear Bukit. "Yes, brother. And even if we catch this fish, we can''t transport it home." Xuexiong Wuqiu echoed the words of Xuexiong Ice Platform. The two of them really didn''t want to catch Hailing, although laziness was also the reason. But the big whale in front of me is not easy to deal with. After all, the power of a whale is very strong, and it is not comparable to a white bear. Although they are not ordinary white bears, are they just ordinary whales? The most important thing is that if his three bears want to catch the sea spirit, they must go into the sea. And the sea is the home of others. It''s not easy to think about this matter. And will Snow Bear Bukit let go? Just kidding, it is the first bear of the new generation of snow bears. If you don''t even dare to see this whale is big, how can it see bears in the future? What''s more, if it succeeds in catching this big whale, its prestige will also increase a lot. Of course, prestige and everything are small things, and the most important thing is to have face. Originally, it had an advantage on the road to pursue the most beautiful snow bear of the snow bear family. After all, the first bear of the new generation is not self-proclaimed, but punched out. If there is such a face-saving thing, its future will be bright! So, do it! Gritting his teeth, Xue Xiong Bukit said to the two bears behind him: "Grab, why don''t you grab, let''s do it now." With that, the muscles on Xuexiong Bukit''s body tightened, and he started to rush through. When Xuexiong Wuqiu and Xuexiong Ice Platform saw this, they had no choice but to prepare. After all, Big Brother''s footsteps must be followed. But before the three bears could do anything, Hailing on the sea shouted in surprise from afar: "Sect Master, you are back!" In the eyes of the three snow bears, only a floating continent was moving in the distance. Upon seeing this, San Xiong''s body suddenly stiffened, and the steps he was about to rush out came to a halt abruptly. "Brother, are you still doing it?" The humble voices of Xuexiong Wuqiu and Xuexiong Ice Platform rang in Xuexiong Bukit''s ears. Chapter 228： Bear, there should be something wrong! Hearing the words of the two, Snow Bear Bukit''s face instantly froze. Bukit''s expression at the moment, even with a bear face, can make people see its embarrassment at a glance. Hands on? What do you do? Are you two tigers? Didnt you hear everyone talking? Is this what a whale who doesn''t know how to use chakra can do? I didn''t notice it before, it can only show that my strength is not good. Now that the situation is clear, the bears of my own are still catching up to deliver food, this is not the first iron. Besides, haven''t you seen any other accomplices? Although it is still unclear what kind of creature it is, judging from the floating continent in the sky, it is not a good match. So, let''s admit it. There is nothing wrong with being a bear. "Ahem, I suddenly felt that harmony should be the most important thing. After all, people are also psychic creatures. Let us also pay attention to the image of the snow bear clan." Xue Xiong Bukit said in a somewhat embarrassing manner, these words directly relaxed the bodies of the two Tie Hanhan behind him. Although I dont know why, Bukits words are always a little weird. However, as long as you don''t let them do it. This whale feels so dangerous to them, isn''t it because it doesn''t smell good to sleep? Why do you have to find yourself unhappy? ... ... At this time, Wang Ran, the island in his hand had already come near the northern glacier. From a distance, he heard Hai Ling calling himself. Therefore, he flew directly towards Hai Ling. He didn''t release his mental power, so he didn''t notice the slightly "tiny" figure of the three Snow Bear brothers at first. However, as the distance gradually shortened, the three snow bears on the glacier came directly into Wang Ran''s sight. The three of them have extraordinary body shapes that directly attracted Wang Ran''s attention. He can feel the abundant chakras in the three snow bears, so he can know the identity of their psychic beasts without guessing. Generally speaking, this level of psychic beast wisdom is not too low. Therefore, Wang Ran''s hands that originally held the island directly vacated one. He beckoned to the three snow bears not far away, motioning them to come over and chat. ... The three bears who had already retreated at this time had already planned to leave slowly, and went back to discuss with the bears in the clan. However, Wang Ran''s speed was too fast. Before they retreat, they have already come to the front. As Wang Ran approached, they also saw Wang Ran''s figure. Seeing Wang Ran holding a piece of the mainland, the three snow bears were suddenly speechless in surprise. The contrast is too obvious. The small human figure is no different from an ant in front of the entire island. To describe it in terms of image, Wang Ran''s image now looks like an ant holding Mount Tai. The three snow bears living in the extreme north have never seen humans. Therefore, when they saw Wang Ran, they didn''t recognize what kind of creature it was. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t know it. In nature, many body language are universal. For example, the current Wang Ran waved to the three of them. ... "Brother, do you know what kind of creature it is? He seems to be calling us over." Seeing Wang Ran''s movements, Xuexiong Wuqiu said to Xuexiong Bukit unexpectedly. Snow Bear Bukit''s face condensed. Of course he understood what Wang Ran meant, but because he didn''t know what kind of creature Wang Ran was, he couldn''t figure out Wang Ran''s path. Therefore, it is still tangled inside. But it definitely won''t work if it doesn''t, Wang Ran''s deterrent power holding the mainland in his hands really makes it very stressful. The existence of this kind of strength, if you anger him, you can still have good fruit. So, after tangling for a while, Xuexiong Bukit said to the two bears behind him: "We will go over, but if there is danger for a while, you run quickly and I will resist for a while." Bukit also knew that if there was danger, he might not be able to hold on for a few seconds. But if you can''t persist, you must persist. Since you are the eldest brother of the bears, you must have some responsibilities. However, although Bukit thought well. But for Bukit, neither Wuqiu nor the ice platform is concerned. It''s not that the two of them are big-hearted, but that they leave Bukit behind and run on their own. They simply can''t do it. They are not stupid, they just don''t want to use their brains. Now that Bukit is so serious, I also know that something might happen next. But if there is danger, it is better for everyone to face it together. However, the two of them obviously also know Bukit''s temperament, and if they refute it now, it will definitely attract Bukit''s curse. Therefore, the two just nodded, and did not say much. It''s just in my heart, silently made a decision. The three bears slowly walked towards the beach, watching the three snow bears approaching slowly, Wang Ran looked at them curiously. However, Hailing, who was regarded as the target by the Three Bears at the beginning, had no attention at all on the Three Bears. In its current eyes, all the islands held by Wang Ran''s hands. This is the post-Zangmen residence, isn''t it more interesting than the three little white bears? Although the little white bear is also very cute. ... As the three snow bears approached Wang Ran, they could see the whole picture of Wang Ran. The very small one, if it weren''t for the fact that he was holding a piece of land too conspicuous, they wouldn''t necessarily notice. "Well, what do you call us to do?" Xue Xiong Bukit asked a little nervously. During the short journey just now, it has been struggling with how to call Wang Ran. But after much deliberation, I didn''t even think about how to call it. So, let''s just ask things directly. Although it is not very polite, there is no better choice. After that, Xuexiong Bukit glanced at Wang Ran with some anxiety. Fortunately, Wang Ran did not look unpleasant, with a smile still on his face. "Oh, I see that you have been standing there, so I want to call you over to talk, after all, I will be regarded as neighbors in the future." Wang Ran said, he didn''t feel strange that Sanxiong was able to vomit. "neighbor?" Sanxiong said with some confusion. "That''s right, little white bear, our Tibetan gate will be built here in the future." Before Wang Ran spoke, Hai Ling said with some excitement. In response, Wang Ran smiled and nodded, and said: "Yes, I am going to build the sect here. You should be a group of psychic beasts living inside the glacier, so we will be considered neighbors in the future." "Zangmen? Zongmen? What is that?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Xue Xiong Bukit made a surprised voice. Chapter 229： Zangmen was built and the isolated island entered the sea However, it soon realized that it was a bit of a turtle, so it quickly said: "Ahem, our race is the snow bear clan, it is indeed a group of psychic beasts living in the glacier." Although Snow Bear Bukit concealed it quickly, Hailing had caught its doubts just now. As an insider of Zangmen, it felt it necessary to give Little White Bear some knowledge. Therefore, Hailing took a proud look at the snow bear Bukit on the glacier, and then spoke proudly: "Little white bear, don''t you know what Zangmen is? It doesn''t matter, I''ll tell you. Zangmen is a family with no blood relationship, but most of them are humans. I am the guardian beast of Zangmen. " Wang Ran looked at the proud Hailing with some helplessness. Do you have anything to be proud of about this? Didn''t you just know it not long ago? Moreover, your explanation seems to be a bit problematic, it''s different from what I told you. Sure enough, although he is not young, it is still a child''s character. Shaking his head, Wang Ran did not add anything. After all, Hai Ling just tried to force him, how could he go to tear down the stage. However, Wang Ran did not move, but that does not mean that the three snow bears did not move. The three snow bears at this moment looked at Wang Ran in unison, all shouting with surprise: "What? Human? Are you human?" Hearing the words of the three snow bears, Wang Ran''s face instantly turned dark. What do you mean by talking with you for so long, what do you mean by being a human? Why, dont I look like a human being? Sure enough, the three bears who lacked social beatings were all Tie Han Han in nature. "Is there any problem with that I am a human being?" Wang Ran asked stiffly, but the three bears who were in confusion at this moment did not hear it at all. All they are thinking about now is, Wang Ran is actually a human being? Dont the elders in the clan say that humans are all very weak creatures? But the person in front of him has nothing to do with weakness. If you have to say that they are weak, they are relatively weak. Not to mention anything else, as far as the piece of land he held, none of the Snow Bear clan could lift it up. Let alone lift up and fly. Let me add another sentence stiffly, none of them can fly. Is it possible that the elders in the clan are afraid of their inferiority, so they deliberately lied to them? The more the three snow bears think about it, the more likely it becomes. At this time, the thinking of the three bears has become more and more divergent, so for Wang Ran''s words, they subconsciously said: "No problem, it just feels a little strange." strange? ? ! What''s weird? ! At this time, Wang Ran was a little speechless. He could feel that the three snow bears didn''t mean to provoke him, so he was not angry. But now he really didn''t know what to say to these three stupid bears. They were originally called here to communicate and talk, let them know that they have their own neighbor. Had it not been for the difficulty of entering the glacier with a piece of land, he would have said it himself. But now... hey, it''s more important to build the sect. "Ahem, since we all know each other, then I''m going to establish a sect, so I won''t disturb the three." With that, Wang Ran stepped back for a while, quietly looking for a suitable location on the sea. The three snow bears glanced at each other, all with doubts on their faces. They really didn''t know how to face this sudden human neighbor. If Wang Ran''s attitude is not friendly, it''s okay to say, the big deal is to fight desperately. But they are quite kind, they really have no experience in this. Moreover, even if they have any ideas, they can''t decide, there are so many elders in the clan. So, just for a moment, Snow Bear Bukit said to his two brothers: "Wuqiu, Bingtai, go home first, explain the situation to the patriarch and them, and ask what to do." "Then what do you do, big brother?" Wuqiu and Bingtai asked. In response, Bukit directly rewarded them with a big bear paw. "Nonsense, of course I am waiting here, in case something happens, we should be prepared." Hearing what Bukit said, Wuqiu and Bingtai were a little moved. Because in their opinion, Bukit was afraid of danger and was unwilling to let them stay. After all, isn''t a bear enough to inform about this? Therefore, with this mindset, Wuqiu and Bingtai both said moved: "Brother, it''s better for you to go, we are here to guard." Pong After two muffled noises, Wu Qiu and Bingtai rubbed their heads with a bit of pain, looking at Bukit with a puzzled expression. "Stop talking nonsense and go quickly." Bukit said with a threatening look, Wu Qiu and Bingtai were moved to cry, nodded heavily, and ran away without turning their heads. They have decided, not to let Brother down. However, in order to prevent accidents, they must use the fastest speed to come back to accompany the older brother. Does Bukit think so? of course not. It didn''t think so much at all. Originally, he planned to report the letter with the three bears. But when he thought of what Wang Ran said about establishing a sect, as the first bear of the new generation of the snow bear clan, it felt that it should broaden its horizons. After all, Wang Ran didn''t know what Wang Ran said just now, and it looked a little bit earthy. But can you say this? Of course not. As the wise eldest brother of Shenwu, how can he tell his younger brothers that he feels like a turtle and is ready to broaden his horizons. So, it just found an excuse, but it didn''t expect that Wuqiu and Bingtai, who had always been Tiehanhan, thought too much. However, Wang Ran was about to take action. Although there were some doubts about Wuqiu and Bingtai''s performance just now, Bukit obviously couldn''t control that much. Save this kind of thing and think about it later. At this time, Bukit, with two bear eyes staring at Wang Ran, wanting to know what he was going to do. Of course, Hailing also had such a posture at this time. It''s just that Hailing was too big to be observed, so Bukit didn''t notice it. Wang Ran also didn''t let Bukit and Hai Ling wait for a long time. It was just a moment before he had chosen a suitable position. At a location not far from the far north glacier, Wang Ran stepped on Qiudaoyu and slowly put the island into the sea. His movements are not fast, this is also to allow the creatures under the sea to have enough time to leave. However, even if it is slow, the descent will be completed quickly at a height of a few hundred meters. With a muffled noise, the entire island instantly stayed in its original position, unable to move down. Chapter 230： Zangmen Begins After the soil on the island and the bottom of the sea overlapped, Wang Ran directly increased the energy output in his body, and controlled the soil in the combined part of the two to completely merge into one. All this is not difficult for Wang Ran. But Hailing and Bukit, who had been by the side, looked at them with brilliant eyes. Hailing is fine, but Bukit Nai is really eye-opening. After all, it was the first time I saw something like this stuffing an island into the sea. ... At this time, Wang Ran, who had already solved the island problem, ignored Hailing and Bukit. As the island was completely integrated with the ground under the sea, Wang Ran stood directly on the island. Wang Ran folded his hands together, and the energy in his body burst out instantly. At this time, all the rocks and gravels that survived on the island surface were swept away in an instant. The entire island surface instantly became clean. For this spectacular scene, Bukit was very excited. Sure enough, there was nothing wrong with the choices left this time. Just this one hand is enough to make Bukits lie back to its original value, even far beyond it. Because you have to know that this is not a small place of one to two hundred square meters, but a medium to large island with an area of ??hundreds of square kilometers. As for the rocks that were pushed into the sea by Wang Ran, none of the creatures there cared. After all, there is no pressure at all to digest such a thing. ... After finishing all this, Wang Ran smiled satisfied as he looked at the bare island. Although there is nothing now, but this is convenient for him to operate. "Xianfa, the ground is sinking." As Wang Ran came to the center of the island, his hands were directly on the ground. In an instant, with Wang Ran as the center, the ground within a radius of a few miles instantly sank. As the ground sank, Wang Ran directly stood up and floated. "Xianfa, the art of the big waterfall." A large amount of fresh water was condensed by Wang Ran using chakras, and instantly filled the entire sinking pit just now. In just a few breaths, a lake within a radius of several miles was born out of thin air from the center of this small island. Of course, Wang Ran did not stop his actions either. At this moment, he is like an imaginative painter, swaying his pen and ink on this empty island. Wang Ran, who has seen countless magnificent buildings and scenery on the earth, has no shortage of materials at all. Lakes, streams, stone bridges, evening courts, woods, palaces... Wang Ran didn''t leave behind everything that a sect should have. And combined with Wang Ran''s experience in the first half of his life, the whole island now has a sense of simplicity. If a modern person comes here, it is estimated that at first glance, he will think that he has come to the territory of the Celestial Immortal Family. And creating these things is not difficult in the world of Hokage World, which has a magical and unique cultivation system. Of course, the entire island now looks extremely shocking, but only Wang Ran who is in it can feel it. The anger here is too lacking. Yes, it is lack of anger. Although because of Wang Ran''s evasion technique just now, the entire island is full of vitality. However, apart from Wang Ran, there was not a single living thing on the island. There are no animals on the land, no birds in the woods, no fish in the lakes, and no people in the palace. There were even no bugs on the entire island. These are not surprising, in the sea of ??Naruto World, this type of island abounds. What''s more, it is the island near the northern glacier. It''s just that the island is slightly larger. No matter how magical the Naruto World''s escape technique is, it is impossible to create creatures with souls out of thin air. Because that is already the authority of the God of Creation, and it is simply not something humans can do. But it doesn''t matter, there will be a lot of time to solve these problems in the future. What Wang Ran needs to do now is to ensure that the creatures that will be moved over in the future can live steadily. After all, the temperature here is not so friendly to ordinary creatures. Therefore, Wang Ran floated in the air, looking at the island in front of him that had changed its image, and did not stop. Instead, he concentrates on controlling the natural energy around him, slowly enveloping the entire island. Then, Wang Ran set up a sealing circle around the island, guiding the surrounding natural energy to flow non-stop around the island. And with the enveloping of natural energy, the chill in the air was instantly isolated from the island. But inside the island, under Wang Ran''s control, the temperature quickly rose to a suitable level. The plants on the island that had just been spawned by Wang Ran using chakras were gone because of the cold environment and the lack of chakras to maintain the sluggish appearance. They are all looking alive now. And Wang Ran, looking at the scene before him, also showed a satisfied smile. My design is not bad, and from now on, it is suitable for living creatures, isnt it? "From now on, this is the sect of my Tibetan Sect in the Ninja World. Moreover, this is also my first step towards the Ten Thousand Worlds." Wang Ran whispered, no, it should not be whispered, but should be said in his own heart, silently. Because although his lips moved, the voice was so small that no one in the room could hear it. Of course, even if his voice is not small, it is estimated that Hailing and Bukit will not understand what he is talking about. Because the attention of both was completely attracted by the newly built Tibetan gate. Hai Ling''s eyes were full of likes. Although because of the many buildings in Zangmen, Wang Ran absorbed many well-known historical buildings from Earth China. And the most common point of the well-known buildings in ancient China is that they have enough weight. Therefore, the Zangmen building complex is also easily intimidating at first glance. However, this does not affect its beauty. Especially with those lakes, creeks, waterfalls, forests, and stone bridges in the evening garden, they are simply beautiful. Besides, with the size of Hailing, facing these buildings smaller than his body, no matter how solemn he was, he didn''t feel anything at all. But Snow Bear Bukit is different, although it doesn''t have any other feelings because of the thick Tibetan buildings. But Wang Ran''s operation just now was enough to shock him. If it were replaced, let alone whether it could be built or not, it would be destroyed. It would not be destroyed in such a short time. That''s it, or because of its size advantage. Chapter 231： The Snow Bear Clan: We hope to be your psychic beast clan So, in addition to the shock in its eyes now, there is only awe for Wang Ran. In this situation, Bukit wanted to sigh with emotion. Whoever stepped on horseback said that humans are all weak creatures! Believe it or not, if you stand here, Uncle Bukit would dare to kill you. At this time, God seemed to hear Bukit''s heartfelt voice, and there was a heavy footstep in the distance. Upon hearing this, the owner of these footsteps was a bit heavy. Indeed, in addition to the two brothers Wuqiu and Bingtai who had just reported the letter, there were also three slightly smaller and slightly older snow bears. Looking at the three slightly older snow bears, Bukit quickly threw the scary thoughts into his mind. If this is seen by these three ancestors, will it still be alive? "Three patriarchs, you are here." Bukit said in surprise. These three slightly old snow bears are officially the patriarch of the snow bear clan. That''s right, the patriarch of their Snow Bear clan is three bears. Wudou, Xuemaru and Bingzhi. The three are the patriarchs of the Snow Bear clan, and they are also the leaders of the Wu, Xue, and Ice Bears. The Snow Bear clan is not a small clan, and the number of their clan members is not less than the number of the so-called three holy psychic beasts. The only difference between them and the three holy places is that they do not have the so-called fairy mode, and cannot reach the strength of the ceiling of the Ninja World. However, Wu Dou, Xue Wan, and Bing Zhi now feel that the opportunity for their Snow Bear clan is coming. The so-called three holy places may soon become the four holy places. Therefore, when facing Snow Bear Bukit, the three didn''t even pay attention to them, and ignored the past. "Master Ninja, we are the patriarch Wudou, Xuemaru and Bingzhi of the Snow Bear clan." After running to Wang Ran, San Xiong slowly stopped, lowered his head and introduced himself. Don''t wonder why they are called adults. In the Ninja Realm, strength is the uncle. Although I didn''t see Wang Ran transforming the island and establishing the sect. But through the descriptions of Bingtai and Wuqiu, coupled with the horrible energy fluctuations that I just felt, Wudou, Xuemaru, and Bingzhi clearly realized the natural form. He is not Wang Ran''s opponent, and even the entire Snow Bear clan is not Wang Ran''s opponent. Of course, the most important thing is that they all perceive the abnormal flow of natural energy just now. This shows that Wang Ran is bound to enter the fairy mode. Only the fairy mode can make a human being so powerful. For the Snow Bear clan, the attempts of countless ancestors did not find out the fairy model of their Snow Bear clan, but the method of perceiving natural energy is still involved. Moreover, the most important thing is that Wang Ran is not a psychic beast, and there is no conflict of interest between them and Wang Ran. Yes, there are many factions inside the psychic beast. The Snow Bear clan, as the tribe with the most qualifications to attack the Holy Land, was directly targeted by the Three Holy Lands. If it weren''t for the three holy places, the Snow Bear clan would threaten their status and affect their plans. Not only did he not get assistance and guidance, but from time to time, people from the three holy sites disrupted the flow of natural energy intentionally or unintentionally. How could it be possible that they could not even study a broken version of the fairy model. The deaths of countless tribesmen were caused by the interference of natural energy from the outside world at critical moments. And they have no way to expel natural energy on their own, and they can only watch their people dying to death. It is for this reason that the study of the fairy model was completely abandoned when Wu Dou, Xuemaru, and Bingzhi were young. Therefore, the appearance of Wang Ran is tantamount to giving them a hope, a hope to break through the blockade of the three holy places and continue to make progress. Faced with this kind of opportunity, even if you lose all face, you must firmly grasp it. After so many years, they have had enough oppression. They are snow bears. The existence at the top of the food chain has been suppressed by things like toads and snakes for so many years. Therefore, facing Wang Ran, they put their status very low. ... But at this moment, facing the ignorance of the three patriarchs, Bukit felt a little bit in his heart. Could it be that his bold idea just now was discovered? No, I just met now. Fortunately, with the concern of Wuqiu and the ice platform, Bukit''s attention has been diverted a lot. Otherwise, he could frighten himself and expose his flaws. ... At the same time, facing the three patriarchs of Xuexiong who made such a gesture, Wang Ran was also at a loss. Wang Ran is not an overbearing person, it is impossible to empty the neighborhood directly, let alone to slaughter these intelligent creatures and take the Northern Glacier as his own. So, thinking that everyone will be neighbors in the future, Wang Ran showed a humble smile. Besides, the three patriarchs of Xuexiong surpassed the smiley person and became a stooped person, so Wang Ran is even more unlikely to know what is good or bad. With a modest smile, Wang Ran said: "Hello, three patriarchs, Wang Ran, the master of Xia Zangmen, do you have any advice?" Faced with Wang Ran''s modest attitude, Wu Dou, Xuemaru and Bingzhi were relieved. What Wuqiu and Bingtai said just now was a bit alarmist. Of course, they are also worried about Bukit. However, this buried the nails for the three patriarchs of the Xuexiong clan. They thought that Wang Ran was not easy to contact, but it turned out that it was not easy to contact. As for the identities of Zangmen and Wang Ran Zangmen, they also learned from Wuqiu and Bingtai, so they didn''t have any doubts. [August 1 Chinese website www.zw-du.me] But for them, the merits and demerits are not equal. When I get free, I must teach these two boys well. At the same time, Sanxiong thought in his heart that if Wuqiu and Bingtai knew about this idea, they would definitely cry out injustice. Isn''t this caused by Bukit, and they didn''t say anything, it''s all your own brains, so why don''t you care about them? However, it is obviously impossible to know Wuqiu and the ice platform now, and the three patriarchs of Xuexiong understand what is the most important thing. Therefore, after Wang Ran''s voice fell, Sanxiong made a slight eye contact, and then decisively said to Wang Ran: "My lord, we, the Snow Bear clan, hope to become your group of psychic beasts." "Ahem!" The violent coughing sound was not from Wang Ran. Although Wang Ran was surprised, he was only a small family of snow bears, and he was not going to lose his temper. The owner of this coughing sound was Bukit who was whispering to Wang Ran just now. Of course, even though he was muttering, Bukit''s attention was still paying attention to Wang Ran''s side. Therefore, when the three clan chiefs of Xuexiong spoke, it directly choked. Chapter 232： The little welfare of the snow bears, Tibetan disciples Of course, Bukit didn''t want to be Wang Ran''s psychic beast. After all, Wang Ran, a strong man who became his psychic beast, would be greatly improved even if he was reduced to a mount. What''s more, seeing Wang Ran''s earth-shaking methods just now directly made it surrender in his heart. What surprised it was the attitude of the three patriarchs of Xuexiong. Is this still the usual three grumpy patriarchs who are beating them or on their way? Why is it so humble, even humble? ... With regard to Bukit''s gaffe, the three clan chiefs of Xuexiong gave him a somewhat annoyed look. Haven''t you seen that they are working hard for the rise of the ethnic group? What are they making trouble here? I really don''t have any vision. But Bukit, seeing the three-headed ancestor staring straight at him, he shrank his neck in fear. Wang Ran was not dissatisfied with this, he could only say that the three patriarchs of Xuexiong were too cautious. But there is no other way around this. Who calls the situation better than people. At this time, Wang Ran looked at the three patriarchs of Xuexiong with some confusion, and then asked: "You Snow Bear clan want to become my psychic beast clan? Why?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the three patriarchs of Xuexiong looked at each other, and then Xuewan in the middle said: "That''s it, Lord Wang Ran, we want to be your psychic beast because we want your help." "Help? What help?" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise. These snow bears, although their strength is very weak compared to Wang Ran. But in the Ninja world, he is also a very good master. Especially for these three patriarchs, their strength is already at the shadow level. Especially with their huge size, it can''t be said that Ninja is invincible, but they can live a stable life. Therefore, Wang Ran really didn''t know that the snow bear family, who lived in the far north glacier, needed him, a human being, to help. "Fairy Mode." Faced with Wang Ran''s doubts, Xuewan did not hesitate to say the purpose of the Xuexiong clan. They didn''t waste time talking about it, the time of the strong is very precious, especially the strong like Wang Ran. For this, the three clan chiefs of Xuexiong, who were old and fine, knew very well. Therefore, they directly speak to the bright side. In this way, maybe you can still get a hint of favor from Wang Ran. It is also true that Wang Ran''s clean and neat style of doing things gave Wang Ran a good impression of the Snow Bear family. Therefore, after hearing Patriarch Xue Xiong finished their appeals, Wang Ran thought for a while in silence. Wang Ran was not surprised by the fact that the Xuexiong clan knew that he would be in the fairy mode. When I did it myself, I used Xianshu. For a powerful and mysterious group of psychic beasts, it''s normal to feel the difference. However, what he did not expect was that the Snow Bear clan wanted to learn the fairy mode through him. According to Wang Ran''s inertial thinking, shouldn''t all the powerful psychic beasts have their own unique fairy mode? After all, Miaomu Mountain, Longdi Cave, and the messy fanatics are all described in this way. Of course, this is the real world after all. For the Ninja World, there are only three holy places with the fairy model. Wang Ran didn''t know the battles between the psychic beasts, so it was understandable to have some doubts. However, Wang Ran quickly put aside his doubts about this matter. Does the psychic beast have its own fairy model? What matters to him? What he is considering now is whether to help the Snow Bear clan. Although Wang Ran doesn''t need the so-called psychic beasts, he will be neighbors after all. Besides, Wang Ran doesn''t need psychic beasts, it doesn''t mean that his disciples don''t need them. For ordinary ninjas, even at the shadow level, it is necessary to have a powerful psychic beast. After all, it''s better to play two against one than one against one. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Wang Ran made a decision. "Sorry for the three patriarchs, I don''t need psychic beasts." Wang Ran first spoke apologetically, but the three patriarchs Xuexiong who heard Wang Ran''s words all had a disappointed and regretful expression on their faces. To be honest, the result that Wang Ran refused was also in their expectations. After all, Wang Ran''s strength is indeed much stronger than them. If there really is a fight that needs help, their Snow Bear clan can''t help. Under such circumstances, why should people choose them as psychic beasts? And for this, a precious cultivation method should be used. The reason they want to say it is just to gain a chance. However, although they were prepared in their hearts, they were still inevitably disappointed after they got this result. Obviously there is hope, but they don''t know how to grasp it. The deep disappointment and regret on the faces of the three patriarchs of Xue Xiong were naturally caught in Wang Ran''s eyes. However, he believed that the next second the three clan chiefs of Snow Bear would show an expression of ecstasy. After all, the greater the disappointment of failure, the greater the joy after success. After a short pause, Wang Ran continued to speak: "but" As soon as the turning sound came out, the eyes of the Xuexiong patriarchs instantly lit up with surprise. No matter what comes after, as long as there is talk, it is good news. Wang Ran didn''t let the Xuexiong tribe wait for a long time. He barely paused, and continued: "I can promise to teach you the fairy model. Of course, you naturally need to promise me one condition." "What are the conditions? Please mention everything." As soon as Wang Ran''s voice fell, the excited voice of the three patriarchs of Xuexiong sounded. Not to mention one condition, that is, three or ten conditions, there is no way to match the fairy mode to the snow bear clan. So, as long as they can do it, no matter what the conditions are, the snow bear clan naturally has to spare no effort to complete it. "I hope you Snow Bear clan can join Zangmen and become our Zangmen psychic beast group. If we Tibetan disciples need to sign a psychic beast contract in the future, we can directly sign a contract with your Snow Bear clan. In addition, although I don''t mind you looking for contractors outside the sect. However, you cannot teach them the fairy model, after all, this is our Tibetan practice. Of course, you dont have to worry, even Tibetan disciples who want to sign a psychic beast contract need to pass the sect assessment. " Wang Ran opened his mouth and said to the three clan chiefs of Xuexiong, although the conditions he proposed seemed to restrict some things of the Xuexiong clan. For example, as long as the disciples who pass the sect assessment, they can sign the Snow Bear clan, and their Snow Bear clan cannot refuse this result at all. Chapter 233： Wang Rans method However, compared with what the Snow Bear clan got, these conditions were not at all domineering. Using psychic techniques to summon giant psychic beasts like the Snow Bear clan is a very consuming task for Chakra. Therefore, for the safety of the Tibetan disciples, those who can pass the Tibetan assessment and obtain the qualifications to sign the psychic beast contract are bound to be not too weak. In this respect, the Snow Bear clan will not suffer at all. Moreover, Wang Ran did not restrict them to the Snow Bear clan looking for contractors outside of Tibet. This was already a very loose condition. Isn''t it normal to not teach the fairy model to outsiders? As for joining Zangmen~ For the snow bears who have been living in the northern glaciers, what is the difference between joining or not? Even after careful calculation, it was the Snow Bear clan who had the big light to join the Tibetan Gate. ... The wisdom of the snow bear clan is not low. Although they don''t like to use their brains, as the patriarch, the snow bear is naturally not a fool. So for these things, Wudou, Xuewan and Bingzhi Sanxiong, who are the patriarchs of the Xuexiong clan, almost understood them in an instant. "We promised!" Without hesitation, as Wang Ran''s voice fell, the three clan chiefs Xuexiong said in unison. Wang Ran didn''t feel anything unexpected about the performance of the Xuexiong three patriarchs. Therefore, after the Xuexiong clan agreed, Wang Ran pointed directly at the three patriarchs of the Xuexiong clan. In an instant, the powerful Xuexiong patriarch, his body instantly stiffened in place. This made the bodies of the three brothers Bukit, Wuqiu and Bingtai who had been watching them stretched. Didnt you talk about it just now? Why did you start suddenly? Under normal circumstances, they would have already rescued the patriarch when faced with such a thing. But now, they stand where they are, but don''t know what to do. First, what I just said was pretty good. The second is that Wang Ran''s strength is too abnormal, and they can''t interfere. Fortunately, the struggle between the three Bukit brothers did not last long. The three patriarchs of Xuexiong quickly recovered from the unconscious stiff state. At this moment, their faces were full of ecstatic expressions. Just now, in their minds, countless information about the cultivation of the fairy mode appeared. Among them, there is a complete cultivation method. Under the impact of such a surprise, the things that Wang Ran had controlled with just one finger, they didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Is there anything more important than having the ethnic groups thousands of years of pursuit? Opening his mouth, the three patriarchs Xuexiong just wanted to talk about the fairy mode. However, they were horrified to find that their minds were blank at this time, and they couldn''t tell any specific information. The three bears'' minds turned quickly, and they knew that this should be Wang Ran''s restriction on them. After all, they have not yet truly integrated into the Tibetan gate. Indeed, although Wang Ran is not overbearing, he is not an ignorant Xiaobai either. Although the possibility of betrayal by the Snow Bear clan is unlikely, what if? Although Wang Ran is confident that the Xuexiong clan will follow Zangmen with all their heart, but this kind of fundamental problem related to the sect is better than being a villain before a gentleman. Therefore, Wang Ran combined the seal technique and the illusion technique to directly place a restriction on the three bears. As long as the illusion technique is met, the illusion technique in the head of the snow bear tribe will be activated instantly. The seal technique is always in operation. Illusion makes them unable to think of anything about the Taoist immortal mode, while sealing technique protects their brain memories from being forcibly accessed by outsiders. And the starting condition of this illusion is that they want to talk about Tao Fa fairy mode. The Snow Bear clan was only the first to enjoy this treatment, but it was definitely not the last. The disciples recruited by Tibetans in the future are bound to experience this threshold. Fortunately before, the disciples that Wang Ran personally recruited could at least guarantee the safety of the cultivation method. But what about in the future? There are so many people, even Wang Ran can''t guarantee that there will be people who deliberately enter the Tibetan gate. Therefore, this is a necessary trend discovered by Zongmen. Moreover, this is also an important manifestation of proof that Wang Ran is already a mature head. Of course, the so-called villain first, then gentleman. If the villain does it, the gentleman''s way naturally exists. Wang Ran couldn''t always restrain the people in Zangmen, so as long as a certain period of time passed, he would naturally release these people''s restrictions after passing the sect assessment. Moreover, from another level, this is also a kind of protection for new disciples. In the future, Zangmen''s reputation will rise, and the cultivation method will definitely be followed by others. For the weak disciples, possessing the cultivation method of Zangmen is undoubtedly possessing a reminder. As the saying goes, Piff is not guilty of guilt. The weak Tibetan disciple, you can imagine what kind of encounters will happen. At this time, Wang Ran''s method is undoubtedly a life-saving talisman. After all, risking death, but getting nothing, I believe no one wants to do it. Therefore, facing Sanxiong''s somewhat horrified expression, Wang Ran did not feel guilty. However, the explanation should be explained, and it cant really scare people~ Therefore, Wang Ran explained to the three patriarchs of Xuexiong: "You don''t have to worry about it. Although there are restrictions on you now, when the snow bears are trusted in the future, I will naturally lift this restriction. Everyone is the leader of the same family, and I must be able to understand my difficulties. " Faced with Wang Ran, the three clan chiefs of Xuexiong nodded and said yes. They really understood Wang Ran''s difficulties. Wang Ran was already generous enough. If they were replaced, they would definitely have done more. Seeing that the three patriarchs of Xuexiong also understood his approach, Wang Ran nodded with some relief, and then continued to speak: "Very well, after the three patriarchs return, arrange the clansmen who need to learn the fairy mode, and I will teach them personally." Hearing this, the three patriarchs of Xuexiong were overjoyed, and the corners of his mouth were almost reaching the sky. Although they can''t talk about it, they can clearly understand the characteristics of Zangmen''s fairy model. The biggest point of this is safety. As for the Snow Bear people who meet the requirements of the Taoist Immortal Mode, let''s put it this way, as long as they are adults, they can basically cultivate. It is precisely because of this that Sanxiong is so excited. After all, whether it is Miaomu Mountain or Longdi Cave, the cultivation of the fairy mode is extremely dangerous. Therefore, their number of immortals is simply pitiful. Of course, the wet bone forest is the same. It''s just that there is only one big slug in the Wet Bone Forest, just ignore it. But they are different from the Snow Bear clan. Although the Tao Fa fairy mode consumes a long time period, it is nothing to the psychic beast. Chapter 234： emergency As long as their Xuexiong clan successfully cultivated, then the number of immortals in their clan... Gee, horror! When the time comes, the three holy places will never be able to suppress them again. Moreover, they didn''t need to be called the Xuexiong clan at that time, and directly called the Xuexiong fairy clan. Therefore, Sanxiong agreed without hesitation about Wang Ran''s words, for fear that Wang Ran would regret it. Regarding the performance of the three bears, Wang Ran just smiled and didn''t say much. It''s just that a strange idea suddenly popped out of his mind now. After humans have practiced the fairy mode of psychic beasts, they will inevitably possess the biological characteristics of that race. So, after the psychic beast has cultivated the human fairy mode, what changes will it have? After all, the Taoist immortal model is ultimately the method of human cultivation. Wang Ran was really curious about this. However, before Wang Ran was curious for too long, his brows were suddenly locked together. He felt that in a Tibetan gate, the jade pendant belonging to his disciple was triggered. And the owner of this jade pendant is with soil! ... As Wang Ran frowned, the three clan chiefs of Snow Bear, who had been extremely excited, instantly calmed down. They didn''t know what happened, which made Wang Ran show this expression. "Three, I need to deal with some things now, you first arrange the people who need to practice the fairy mode, and when I come back, you will teach them. Wang Ranshu opened his brows and explained to the three clan chiefs of Xuexiong. In this regard, the three patriarchs of Xuexiong did not dare to have any opinions, and even said yes. Wang Ran didn''t stay longer. After arranging the Snow Bear clan, he immediately opened his mouth and said to Hai Ling: "Hailing, An Xin is waiting for me here, I will be back soon." After finishing speaking, he immediately disappeared in place. For Wang Ran who was leaving in a hurry, Hai Ling was completely puzzled at this time. However, there was no opportunity to ask questions at all, and Wang Ran had already left. In response to this, Hai Ling had to dive into the sea, gurgling bubbles, passing the boring time. Following Wang Ran''s departure, the three families of Xuexiong looked at each other, and took Bukit and went back. Back inside the glacier, before the ice and snow palace, the people of the entire ethnic group were gathered. ... At this time, Wang Ran appeared on the land of Thunder Country in the next instant after leaving the northern glacier. Then, he continued to dodge and walked towards the position where he brought the earth to inspire the jade pendant. In the process of moving, Wang Ran also felt some inconvenience. Although the effect of shrinking the ground into an inch is also very powerful. But for this kind of long-distance movement, it is really not as convenient as the instant-moving space ninjutsu like Flying Thunder God. Therefore, at this moment, Wang Ran decided to wait until the matter was resolved, and study the application and development of the technique. After all, only relying on system rewards is somewhat limited after all. However, what Wang Ran didn''t know was that within a short period of time, the mystery of the system would gradually be revealed. ... ... Time advances, the soil and red in the misty hidden battlefield, under the sign of Jiu Xinnai, before the battlefield, have a small-scale battle with the misty ninja. Konoha''s people have no idea how many times they have experienced this level of battle. Under this kind of battle, the strength of Tai Tu and Hong is also rapidly improving. With the soil of the three-gou jade writing round eyes, he completely controlled his own strength. Originally, in everyone''s expectation, there is no difference between today and the past. However, with the soil on the battlefield, I always feel a sense of panic in my heart. This made him make frequent mistakes in today''s battle. Fortunately, he and Hong are together. When he makes a mistake, Hong can help to deal with it. However, this is not a long-term solution after all. Therefore, Hong directly opened his mouth and said to Dai Tu: "Take soil, what''s wrong with you? If it doesn''t work, go back to the camp first." Facing Hong''s concern, he grinned with dirt, forcibly put the panic behind his head, and said: "Don''t worry, red, I''m fine, I will pay attention next." Seeing the performance of Dai Tu, Hong didn''t say anything, only nodded in response. Since bringing the soil to say, she will naturally choose to believe that this is self-cultivation as a qualified teammate. However, after a while, the soil was stunned on the spot, and then directly hidden by a fog, he cut his arm with Kumu, causing minor injuries. Had it not been for Hong''s rapid reaction, this time, the injury suffered by the soil would definitely not be so light. Looking at the dirt in this painting, Hong said in annoyance: "Bring soil! What''s the matter with you?" However, in the face of Hong''s irritation, he didn''t even feel the dirt. On the contrary, he still asked in a daze towards Hong: "Red, did you see Lin being taken to the Water Country just now?" That''s right, there are always three gouyu jade writing wheels with soil, with strong dynamic vision. So, even though he was in battle just now, he still caught Lin being taken away. This is also why he was stunned just now. When he heard the words with soiled red, his brows frowned. Her observation ability is far inferior to bringing soil, so Lin was not seen at all just now. Moreover, as a medical ninja, Lin was assigned to the logistics department, how could she be caught on the battlefield? Therefore, when faced with the soil, Hong just replied doubtfully while fighting against the misty ninja: "Take soil, are you wrong? How could Lin appear on the frontal battlefield?" Facing Hong''s doubts, Tai Tu did not feel at ease. At this time, the panic in his heart has become more and more serious. Moreover, he was so familiar with Lin. Although it was just a glimpse, he didn''t believe he would be wrong. And if he read it correctly, then it proves that Lin is in danger. Therefore, in a panic, Bring Earth said sharply towards Hong: "Impossible, it is definitely Lin. No, Lin is in danger, I want to save her. Hong, please go and explain to Senior Sister Jiu Xin Nai." After speaking, he brought the soil and didn''t give Hong a chance to speak, and chased him directly into the distance. "Hey, bring dirt!" Looking at the fiery belt soil, Hong felt helpless. He lifted his footsteps and wanted to catch up to help, but calmly thought, if Lin is really in danger, then there is really no way to rely on them alone. So, after gritting his teeth, Hong turned around and headed towards Konoha''s camp. She wants to tell Jiuxinai and Pratunam about this matter, and try to resolve it as soon as possible. ... At the same time, Jue lurking underground, seeing that the soil had been hooked, the corners of his mouth slowly opened, and then he laughed silently. Chapter 235： Abnormal fog hidden village Although taking Lin away quietly in Konoha''s camp used a lot of his strength, but fortunately he succeeded. Next, the plan that took several years to prepare has come to close the net. ... With soil in his heart, he was madly following Lin''s figure at this time, and he didn''t care at all. He had already left Konoha''s strength far away. At this time, his thoughts were all put on Lin''s body. Because, under Jue''s intentional control, Lin always appeared looming in the field of vision with soil. And this also allowed Zi Tu to confirm that Lin was captive in front of him. Therefore, he has no thoughts at this time to think about other things, that is, speed up, speed up, and speed up again. With the crazy acceleration of the soil, Lin always has a lot of distance from him. This is very strange, but I didn''t even think about it with soil. As time goes by, the belt soil has been moving at high speed for more than half a day. Even just now, he had already crossed the sea and came to the scope of the Water Country. However, these belts didn''t care at all, all he wanted to do was to save Lin. ... Of course, the action is not limited to soil. After Hong returned to Konoha camp and explained the situation to Water Gate and Kushina, it instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Subsequently, the news of Lin''s disappearance was completely confirmed. After the news was confirmed, Water Gate and Jiu Xinnai didn''t dare to delay time at all, and went straight out to pursue the trail of soil and red. And the Uchiha clan also sent a lot of clansmen to sneak into the land for support. After all, anyway, Daitu is from their Uchiha clan. Moreover, he was a genius tribe who started Sangou Jade at a young age. His own strength has reached the level of Shangren even more steadily. Although there is still a gap with Shisui, he is also a top figure in the Uchiha clan. However, everyone in Konoha was a step slower after all. At the moment when they set foot on the land of water, they finished searching the land and were preparing to go to sea to explore the land of water. Therefore, under this situation, bringing the soil is still fighting alone. ... Lurking quietly outside the Wuyin Village, Dai Tu''s face was full of exhaustion at this time. He is not an absolute kind of creature, consumes a huge amount of soil, and can''t suppress his fatigue at all. But there is no way. If you can''t suppress it, you must suppress it. Because not long ago, he saw Lin was taken to the interior of Wuyin Village with his own eyes. He is now looking for an opportunity to sneak into Wuyin, one of the five largest villages in the Ninja World. Finally, after a long wait, he finally seized the opportunity and sneaked into the misty hidden village quietly. However, did he really seize this opportunity? ... Shuttle quietly through the Wuyin Village, the heart with the soil is full of tension. However, he could not show it. He needs to calm down now, because he doesn''t know what the purpose of Wuyin is. The defense inside Wuyin Village is not as tight as imagined. It may be the reason why the ninjas were all sent out to perform tasks. The defense of the entire misty village is not like the level that a big ninja village should have. It''s not even as good as some small villages, so I easily explored most of the fog with soil. However, Lin was never found. Tai Tu''s heart became more and more anxious, and no one knew what was going on in Lin''s body. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for him to find Lin in a secret room. At this time, Lin was lying on a bed with her eyes closed. Beside her, stood many misty ninjas wearing white coats. It was easy to take the soil to see that Lin was in a coma at this time. Although I don''t know what happened, I didn''t dare to waste time with the soil. A dashing body entered the secret room, brought the soil towards the nearest ninja, and pierced Kuunai fiercely. With the sound of the sound of Kuwujinshi, the ninja groaned and fell to the ground. This movement also attracted the attention of other people, and their eyes turned towards Daitu. Without giving everyone a chance to speak, he brought soil close to his body and cut a child with one blow. Tai Tu is very fortunate that these people are not strong, otherwise he might not be able to do so cleanly. With the fall of all the misty ninjas, Tai Tu long exhaled. Although these people are not strong, they are already tired with soil, and after the high-intensity battle, they are even more tired. Not daring to stay longer, brought the soil and quickly picked up Lin who was in a coma, and quickly walked towards the outside of [Pic Fun Pavilion www.biqudu.xyz] Wuyin Village. However, what Taido didn''t know was that after he left, the ninjas who fell to the ground and died slowly changed their bodies. From human beings with different appearances to strange white humanoid creatures with the same appearance-Bai Jue. ... Along the way, the tense heart with the soil has not relaxed. I don''t know how many ninjas I have encountered on patrols, but he almost exposed him several times. But fortunately, the hard work paid off, and the soil still brought Lin to the entrance of Wuyin Village safe and sound. This time there is no way to avoid it, I believe Lin''s disappearance will soon attract Wuyin''s attention. At that time, Wuyin will definitely arrest them with all his strength. After all, Wuyin used so much energy to catch Lin back, how could he not care? Therefore, I decided to bring the soil, bring Lin, forcibly break through the misty defenses, and quickly return to Konoha''s site. Without hesitation, he took the soil and pulled out a steel wire, and forcibly fixed Lin behind him. Then, supporting Lin''s body with one hand, the soil quickly absorbed the natural energy around her. With the passage of time, Daitu also successfully entered the fairy mode. However, the fairy mode with soil lasts for a short time, and is even worse than Zhishui. Therefore, the belt soil that entered the fairy mode did not stop at all, rushed out of the dark, and rushed towards the outside of the Wuyin Village. The action of bringing the soil naturally attracted the attention of the misty ninjas, and the soil was not his own. Therefore, the people in Wuyin immediately launched an attack, wanting to stop bringing dirt. But how could it be possible to bring the soil to follow their wishes, the writing wheel in his eyes turned, and the Wu Yin crowd who was about to launch an attack immediately stiffened. The attack that was about to be shot was also forced to stop. This is the illusion of writing round eyes, used in the fairy mode. At the same time, bringing the soil did not stop, the energy in the body was running out again, and a small purple fire dragon appeared in the air. "Tao Fa, Hao Long Yan Huo." The four mists that had been under control were immediately ignited by the little fire dragon under the rapid attack with soil, and there was no room to escape. A small fire dragon, facing the four mists, directly transformed into four, and then directly burned it to ashes with incredible power. No matter how they put it out, there is no way. Chapter 236： Girls mind As early as the moment the pain came, several people had already woken up. However, under the threat of death, they can take care of the intruder. Therefore, after leaving Wuyin Village with the soil, they are still struggling in pain. Unfortunately, any struggle will not help. However, their painful screams still attracted the attention of the misty ninjas. With the rapid arrival of several mists, the few people who were ignited by the Dragon Fire Art completely lost their lives. ... Underground, in the dark cave, Kurozue stood in front of Uchiha Madara with a strange smile on his face. "Master, Bring the soil has successfully rescued Lin, you see?" Facing Hei Jue, Madara just glanced in the distance flatly. Then, looking at Heijue in front of him, Madan said lightly: "Send someone to chase them, and then control Lin well and let the plan continue smoothly." "Yes, Master, Jie Jie..." With a weird smile, Hei Jue retreated. As Heijue left, Madara closed his eyes again. ... ... I don''t know how long it has passed, and the dirt on the road frantically suddenly showed a surprised expression. Because he felt that Lin behind him moved a bit. Sure enough, Lin''s exclamation sounded in the next second. "Bring soil! What''s wrong, where are we?!" Facing Lin''s panic, Bring Tu hurriedly explained: "Before, you were taken away by Wuyin, but now it''s okay. I will take you to escape now. But don''t you remember these?" Following the explanation with the soil, Lin''s mind slowly emerged from the previous experience. Lin, who was treating the wounded in Konoha camp, suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Before she could see clearly, she was plunged into darkness. Then, when she woke up again, she felt that she was surrounded by many people. Moreover, a huge monster was not far away from her. At that time, her spirit was not particularly sober. But vaguely, she heard those people talking. "went well?" "Very smoothly, the preparations will be completed soon. At that time, Sanwei will soon be able to seal the little girl''s body." "Very well, we must make sure that Mitsuo can break out in Konoha without fail." "Yes, my lord." ... When the memory reaches this point, it has begun to blur again. However, Lin''s face has changed drastically with this only part of his memory. Three tails, transplant, Konoha, burst. A few key words kept spinning in Lin''s mind, making this gentle girl look very pale. I quickly explored the situation inside her body, and a huge chakra was hovering quietly in her lower abdomen. If there is no accident, this is the three-tailed chakra. At this point in the matter, Lin already understood what was going on. Grab yourself, and then seal the three tails in your body. After you return to Konoha, you will use a special method to open the seal at one stroke. Let Mio cause deadly damage to Konoha. The kind little girl, at this moment, I don''t dare to think about what will happen next. No way! Can''t go back to Konoha! At this moment, Lin said firmly in her heart. She wants to explain the situation with the soil, and then let the soil, go back for help. After all, although she loves the village, she does not want her village to be hurt. However, she also cherishes her life. I believe that whether it is Pratunam or Jiu Xinnai, there are ways to solve this matter. "Bring soil..." boom! However, before Lin''s voice could be spoken, a fierce attack rushed towards both Geitu and Lin. Although most of the attention of bringing dirt was on Lin''s body, he still retained sufficient observation power to observe the surroundings. So, the moment before the attack came, the soil had already reacted. Although carrying Lin on his back, Dai Tu has escaped this sudden attack. However, before the two of them breathed a sigh of relief, the figures that appeared one after another made their faces become serious. Dozens of misty ninjas, although they are not too strong, they are also difficult enemies for the exhausted soil. What''s more, standing with the soil, but also with a weaker Lin. If there is no Lin, even if it is not defeated by the ninja in the mist, he can easily escape with the soil. However, there is no if in reality. Lin also knew that she would definitely not be able to escape with soil and herself. Moreover, he was carrying this misty conspiracy on his back. So, looking at her dignified face with dirt, Lin lay on her back and said softly: "Bring the soil, put me down, you break out by yourself. And..." "Lin, what are you talking about? How could I leave you behind! Don''t worry, we will definitely stand out." Before Lin finished speaking, she was interrupted by the soil. With dirt showing his iconic smile, his eyes are full of determination. In any case, Lin must be brought out of the siege. After speaking, Bring the soil did not stay at all, and directly rushed towards the misty ninjas intercepting in front of him. Since things cannot be changed, let her act first. Lin, who was lying on her back, looked at her firm face, and rushed straight to Wuren''s belt, and her heart throbbed. Lin naturally knew how Tai Tu felt about her. However, she is not clear about her true thoughts. To be honest, she felt that she liked Kakashi. After all, no matter what aspect, Kakashi is so good. However, when facing Kakashi, she felt far less comfortable than when she was with the soil. This made this little girl who had just started to feel very puzzled. Therefore, she has not made up her mind after so long. But now, lying on her back with dirt, Lin suddenly found that she was also very handsome with dirt. Inexplicably, there was a smile on Lin''s face. Unfortunately, this scene has not been brought into the eyes of the soil. Standing with soil, single-mindedly thinking about breaking through. Facing the interception of many misty ninjas, he tried his best with the soil, but he was still stuck in place. His face with dirt became paler and paler with the passage of time. Wounds slowly appeared on his body. In this scene, Lin, who was brought on her back, caught the eye without any difference. Looking at the soil who still didn''t choose to give up, Lin showed a relaxed smile on her face. In any case, I am one of the most important people in my heart, right? Chapter 237： Who do you think you are? Using the little strength she recovered during this time, Lin mobilized Chakra and directly stretched the wire on her body. At this moment, she was already in her heart, ready. Therefore, just as the soil took another unreserved shot, Lin directly moved from the soil back to the front of the soil. At this moment, even if Lin''s thoughts have been captured in his mind, he is full of soil. However, the body with soil has no time to react. Therefore, bringing Tu''s fist with anger was too late to stop. boom! Following the sound of the physical collision, the fist with soil slammed into Lin''s chest. This was supposed to be a charming scene, but at this time, it made the soil dumbfounded. Because in the next second, Lin''s mouth spit out blood. Immediately afterwards, under the effect of the penetrating Chakra in her hand, Lin''s heart burst directly. In this situation, no matter how smart a medical ninja is, there is no way to save Lin back. [Bequge novelhall.com] "No!!!" The earth yelled frantically, and the three Gouyu in his eyes were also turning frantically. Soon, the three Gouyu completely disappeared in his eyes. Instead, there is a dart-shaped pattern. Dai Tu knew that he had opened the kaleidoscope to write the wheel. However, he didn''t feel happy at all at this moment. Because Lin, the girl she likes most, is about to die in her own hands. ... "Bring soil, don''t blame yourself, this is my own choice. Break out and live well." Lin''s lips moved, and said weakly to Dai Tu. There was a smile of relief on her face. After that, Lin''s body was completely limp. Tuo Tu hurriedly held Lin''s body, feeling Lin''s weaker breathing, Tuo Tu murmured in panic: "No, it won''t. Lin, hold on. I will take you out." As he said, Bring the soil back to help Lin''s body. His eyes swept across the misty ninja who intercepted him, and the dart pattern in his eyes quickly turned. Immediately afterwards, Dai Tu felt a sting in his eyes, and couldn''t help but shed two lines of blood and tears. But he didn''t care, and he still activated the pupil technique that comes with the writing wheel eye. He couldn''t calm down at all now. He wants to kill all the culprits who killed Lin, and then heal Lin quickly. Therefore, in the next second, the space beside the misty ninja suddenly distorted. With the bleeding and tears in the eyes with soil, the bodies of those misty ninjas, one by one, the distorted space, shattered. This is a pupil technique with soil, the same as the one in the original, named Shenwei. ... At the moment when he brought the earth to awaken the kaleidoscope and write the wheel, everyone in Wuyin realized that it was not good. However, there is no time for them to think about their next move. Bringing the soil with great power, the battle was quickly resolved. No one can escape, and as far as the soiled eyes can reach, there is the realm of death. However, even if she killed all the Mist Shinobi, Lin''s situation would not get any better. As Lin got weaker and weaker, even if her eyes were sore and unbearable, she still didn''t dare to blink and pay attention. Holding on to Lin''s body, the soil madly transported Chakra towards her body. However, even with such a crazy act of bringing soil, there is still no way to save Lin''s life. Lin''s vital signs were declining crazily, and with just a few breaths, Lin completely lost her vitality. "what!!!" Holding Lin''s body, she screamed wildly with dirt. At this moment, his heart collapsed. An unspeakable sense of pain filled his heart. In the panic, a flash of aura suddenly flashed in the earthy mind. "Yes, Master. Master must have a way to save Lin, for sure." Bringing the soil panicked and whispered in a low voice, and as he spoke, he quickly took out the jade pendant representing his identity from his arms. For this jade pendant that is enough to save his life, Dai Tu and others have always carried it in his arms for so many years. It''s just that, under normal circumstances, they never use it. Take out the jade pendant, bring the soil and use his trembling hands to move the chakra frantically towards the jade pendant. And at this moment, Heijue, who has been hiding in the ground, also officially debuted. Just now, Lin''s behavior certainly had her own consideration, but it was also inseparable from Hei Jue''s spiritual guidance. With a lot of preparatory work in the early stage, Hei Absolute Yulin''s spiritual guidance was simply not smooth. Lin''s emotions have been thoroughly used by Hei Jue. Moreover, the result was not unexpected. Bringing the soil smoothly opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and also had a rare spatial pupil technique. As Hei Jue''s eyes opened, a flash of joy couldn''t help but flash in his eyes. However, at that time he knew it was not his chance to play. He will be used by himself only when he is most helpless and give him hope. So, as Lin completely died and brought the soil into madness, Hei Jue appeared. ... With the appearance of Hei Jue, the subconsciously consciously wanted to give Hei Jue a lore, which shocked Hei Jue. Space ninjutsu is not just for fun, even if it was him, he would be buried in it. He was the mother''s last hope, and he couldn''t die before her mother broke the seal. Therefore, before taking the soil to start, Heijue hurriedly said: "Take soil, do you want Lin to reappear in front of you?" In a short sentence, the attack with soil directly stopped on the string. Although Heijue looks strange and doesn''t know him, what does it matter? What he meant was that there was a way to save Lin. It doesn''t matter who he is, as long as Lin can survive, he can say anything. Therefore, facing the problem of Heijue, Tai Tu said with some excitement: "Can you bring Lin back to life?" Hearing this, Hei Jue shook his head. Seeing this, the hope in my heart sank again. Yes, how could it be possible that anyone can resurrect a dead person. But before bringing the soil to speak, Hei Jue showed a weird smile. At the same time, Hei Jue also said: "He is dead, this is the fact that there is no way to change it. However, the inability to resurrect does not mean that there is no way for Lin to reappear in front of you?" "What do you mean?" Tai Tu asked anxiously, he still wants to save Lin, how can he have time to listen to Hei Jue nonsense. "We have a plan. As long as the plan is successful, Lin will reappear in front of you. In other words, you can create a beautiful world with Lin. This plan is-Moon Eye! " The so-called Moon Eye is... Ah! " Before Hei Jue''s words were finished, he was kicked out by a figure who suddenly appeared. "What are you? My disciple, when is your turn to abet?" Chapter 238： give it to me That''s right, the person here is Wang Ran, who just felt the need to ask for help. Because it wasn''t the reason for the arrival in an instant, there was a time difference between the call for help with soil. However, it was precisely because of this time difference that Wang Ran had this unexpected joy. As soon as he arrived at the scene, he saw Hei Jue instigating the soil to deceive his master and destroy the ancestor. Is it paid? The tragic fate has only just changed, how can a Black Jue be broken? Therefore, there is no nonsense at all, Wang Ran just kicked Hei Jue. Seeing Hei Jue, who was lying not far away, was completely dark, Wang Ran''s expression was serious. Heijue and Madara are deeply hidden. This is the first time that Wang Ran has seen Heijue with his own eyes since he came to the world of Ninja. ... Hei Jue got up from the ground with difficulty at this time. Although his body is not a physical body, Wang Ran''s heavy foot still made him feel the pain that he couldn''t breathe. He knew Wang Ran was very strong, but because he didn''t dare to follow Wang Ran, he didn''t know Wang Ran''s specific strength. However, based on that kick just now, he knew that Wang Ran was not weaker than Ban''s heyday. He really didn''t understand why Wang Ran would be so strong without reincarnation eyes or writing round eyes. If Wang Ran hadn''t come so quickly, he would be confident that Jiedu would obey his wishes. Unwillingly, he glanced at the soil, Hei Jue immediately prepared to escape. The plan can be reworked, but Wang Ran must not be allowed to know something he shouldn''t know. Seeing such decisive Hei Jue, Wang Ran was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect Hei Jue to be so embarrassed, he was ready to escape without saying anything. But how could Wang Ran follow his wishes? It was a failure to catch the wild Heijue and not knock out their lair. Therefore, Wang Ran directly restrained Hei Jue''s figure. Although Hei Jue''s reaction was quick, but under Wang Ran''s strength at the sixth level, there was no chance to resist. A sealing technique directly caused Heijue''s body to stiffen in place. Feeling his uncontrollable body, Heijue showed a flustered expression for the first time. Although his face was so black that he interrupted him, there was no expression at all. However, it gives people a sense of panic. He has existed for thousands of years, and for the first time I feel that I cannot control the development of the situation. ... "What are you doing?" Hei Jue, who was controlled by Wang Ran, forcibly stabilized his flustered mood, and asked Wang Ran. Wang Ran smiled lightly at Hei Jue''s lien, and then said: "What am I going to do? No, what should you do? Tell me, what are your plans?" "Master, don''t worry about it, come and save Lin. Please, I believe you will have a way." As soon as Wang Ran''s words fell, bringing the soil interrupted Wang Ran''s laughing and laughing Heijue behavior, crying bitterly and begging towards Wang Ran. After being disrupted in this way, Wang Ran had the intention to observe Tai Tu and Lin. Looking at Lin''s body and the soiled kaleidoscope, Wang Ran secretly sighed in his heart for the power of world trajectory. However, even if the trajectory of the world is strong and there is a variable like myself, the result can be changed. As for letting go, of course it is impossible. Therefore, facing the bitter tears and the soil, Wang Ran rubbed his hair directly, and silently comforted the soil. Following Wang Ran''s movements, Dai Tu also raised his head slightly, looking at Wang Ran expectantly. In his eyes, the glittering tears never stopped. The traces of blood and tears saved just now are about to be erased. Bringing the soil now, I am really afraid that Wang Ran can''t help it. If this is the case, then his world will really collapse from then on. After all, if you kill your favorite person with your own hands, anyone will sink. Fortunately, Wang Ran did not disappoint him, he was still the almighty master. "Don''t worry, I will save Lin." Wang Ran said softly to Dai Tu. To be honest, Wang Ran was still very distressed when he saw the appearance of the soil. Regardless of the original work, but now, Tai Tu is his disciple. Tai Tu''s worship and respect for him cannot be faked. ... As Wang Ran''s voice fell, a light of surprise burst out of his face with soil. The tears in his eyes had not stopped, but a relieved smile appeared on his mouth. "Really? Thank you Master, thank you Master." With that, Bring Tu''s eyes stared at Wang Ran motionlessly, for fear of missing any one. "Silly boy." Seeing the appearance of Dai Tu, Wang Ran shook his head helplessly. After speaking, Wang Ran cast a glance at Hei Jue who was under control. It was not the time to repair Heijue, so Wang Ran only glanced at it. However, Hei Jue still had to guard against him, and no one could touch his back. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t even think about it, but another seal technique greeted him. This made Hei Jue''s already black complexion even more black. He wanted to make a complaint. He was already unable to move just now. Do you have to do this kind of cruelty again? He wanted to say that it was too difficult for him, but he did not dare to say it. Without being noticed, maybe I can find a way to escape. Even if you can''t escape, it''s great to observe Wang Ran''s methods. If Wang Ran directly solves this problem when he speaks, won''t he lose a lot? ... No longer caring about Hei Jue, Wang Ran, who had set up multiple back-ups, looked solemnly at Ye Yuan Lin, who was completely dead. Although Lin had just died, his soul had been sucked away by the Pure Land. Wang Ran closed his eyes tightly. With Lin''s remaining soul energy, Wang Ran directly searched for Lin''s complete soul in the Pure Land. There are necessary conditions for resurrection, and a complete soul is an indispensable thing. That is, relying on Lin''s remaining soul power, otherwise there is no guide, even if Wang Ran wants to search for a person''s soul from the pure land in a short time, it is difficult to do it. Pure Land, as the world in the cracks of the Naruto World, broke through the six levels of Wang Ran, although it could be easily sensed. However, there are too many souls of the dead, and Wang Ran cannot accurately identify someone''s soul. However, if there are some guidelines, then don''t worry. With Lin''s remaining soul power, Wang Ran quickly found Lin''s soul. Wrapped Lin''s soul with spiritual power, Wang Ran directly forcibly broke through the barriers of reality and pure land. And Tai Tu looked at Lin''s translucent soul who was brought back from Pure Land by Wang Ran. The tears that were under control just now flowed down again unconsciously. In the same way, Heijue, who couldn''t move not far away, was staring at all this in amazement. Chapter 239： Heijue stood up again? Wang Ran actually broke the barrier between Pure Land and reality forcibly! Is that human being? ! Similarly, Lin, who had just died, was at a loss after being pulled back into the world by Wang Ran. Wang Ran ignored the various mental states of the three. After pulling Lin''s soul out of the pure land, Wang Ran put his hands together. A large amount of energy gushed out from Wang Ran''s body, all covering Lin''s cold body. "Daofa, beautiful and beautiful." Around Lin''s body, huge energy was interfering with the surrounding time and space. Lin, who was in the state of soul, also felt a strong attraction from her body. This force made Lin''s soul involuntarily approach her body. Even now Wang Ran no longer wraps Lin''s soul with energy. However, the strong suction of Pure Land still had no way to affect her. Over time, the energy in Wang Ran''s body was rapidly consuming. The energy consumed, even if it is Heijue, feels terrifying. After all, pay and return are directly proportional. If you want to reverse life and death, what you need to pay is naturally extremely scary. However, this terrifying consumption was nothing in Wang Ran''s eyes. Because the energy he consumes is really not worth mentioning for his total energy deep as the sea. Even with the recovery of his own energy, more than half of the energy consumed by Wang Ran has been recovered. Only a moment later, Lin''s cold body had begun to slowly recover its temperature. The cracked heart also slowly recovered its beating. If you can see through, you will find that Lin''s originally broken heart has returned to its original shape. Moreover, Lin''s soul returned from the Pure Land has also officially merged with the body. After a few more breaths, Lin, who was still in a coma, suddenly opened her eyes. "Lin, it''s great that you are fine." As Lin became sober, brought the soil to hug Lin''s body fiercely. In that short period of time, he was scared of abnormalities. But Lin, who was still in confusion, was hugged by the dirt at this time, her cheeks flushed fiercely. However, for some reason, Lin did not push the soil away, but comforted him softly. Watching this scene, Wang Ran smiled unconsciously. The emotional situation of my apprentice has now become clear, and I don''t need to worry about my elders. Turning his attention away from the whispering Ge Tu and Lin, Wang Ran scanned Hei Jue again. Hei Jue, who was scanned by Wang Ran, trembled unconsciously. "You...what are you doing?" Hei Jue asked in a panic. At that moment, he racked his brains, and there was no way to escape. Wang Ran took a look at the first dutiful son of the Ninja World with interest, and then said: "What are you doing? Shouldn''t you tell me about your plan?" Gudong~ Heijue swallowed deeply. Does he dare to talk to Wang Ran? How many Wang Ran''s disciples were designed in the so-called Moon Eye Project. Leaving aside the soil, Nagato, Wang Ran''s earliest disciple, was regarded as a chess piece by them. It''s just that they haven''t found a chance to attack Nagato for so long. However, they didn''t start, but they did have ideas. Even if he said that he had no idea, Wang Ran had to believe it. After all, the reincarnation eye on Nagato''s body is not his. Hei never believed it, Wang Ran couldn''t tell. Therefore, in the face of Wang Ran''s problem, He must use silence to deal with it. Facing the silent Heijue, Wang Ran pretended to be angry, and then threatened: "Don''t say it? It''s okay, I don''t want to know. But if you don''t say it, then you don''t need to exist." With that said, Wang Ran started with a fire dragon condensed, pretending to attack. As for being angry, it is impossible to be angry. He knew exactly what Moon Eye project was. To make this gesture is nothing more than to suppress Heijue''s nerves. However, Hei never knew Wang Ran''s thoughts. Feeling the terrifying power in the fire dragon, Hei Jue was now terrified. He didn''t doubt the truthfulness of Wang Ran''s words, after all, Wang Ran "don''t know" him, there was no need to lie to him. Therefore, he really felt the threat of death now. As the fire dragon approached, Heijue panicked completely. "Stop, I am the incarnation of Master Madara''s will!" In a panic, Heijue could only move out Uchiha Madara, hoping that Madara''s remaining reputation could deter Wang Ran. As for telling the truth, it is impossible to tell the truth. Even if you die, you can''t let your mother receive threats. But Wang Ran, hearing Hei Jue''s serious nonsense, didn''t mean to break him. Anyway, his purpose was only to find out where Madara was hiding. It''s really a pity that this kind of heroic character doesn''t see each other. Therefore, Wang Ran is also happy to cooperate with Hei Jue''s careful thinking. Decisively stopping the fire dragon drifting slowly towards Heijue, Wang Ran showed a tangled appearance. "Maara, Madara Uchiha?" Wang Ran asked "dignifiedly". Hei Jue was relieved to see Wang Ran''s solemn look. Fortunately, although Wang Ran is also very strong, Ban''s remaining power can still deter him. "Yes, it''s Uchiha Madara?" Hei Jue said proudly. "How is it possible, isn''t Uchiha Madara dead long ago?" Hearing Hei Jue''s words, before Wang Ran could speak, Tuo Tu and Lin spoke in surprise after they had exchanged their heartfelt opinions. Hearing the surprised shouts of the two, Heijue''s voice increased by another degree. "What kind of character is Lord Madara, how could he die easily?" As he said, he glanced at Tu He Lin with disdain. In Hei Jue''s heart, he was praying crazily at this time, and he must shock Wang Ran. As long as this catastrophe passes, he will never appear in front of Wang Ran again. However, even though Hei Jue was uneasy, his face was still slightly arrogant. Wang Ran, who was watching from the side, wanted to applaud Hei Jue in his heart. The image of this dog leg is really extraordinary. If it wasn''t for Wang Ran to know the facts, he would have been deceived. Heizue''s birth in the Ninja World is a waste. If he were on earth, he could take a few celebrities. ... "Listen to you, Madara is still alive?" Wang Ran frowned and asked, looking a little worried. Upon seeing this, Hei Jue''s tension slowly disappeared. "Of course, Lord Ban is naturally alive." Hei Jue floated, and he felt that he was standing up now. As long as Wang Ran was slightly shocked, he would be safe. However, Wang Ran''s change in the next second directly blinded his 24K pure dog eyes. Chapter 240： Madaras mysterious base "Really? Then you take me to see him." The jealous expression on Wang Ran''s face disappeared instantly, revealing a relaxed expression. Seeing Wang Ran who suddenly changed his face, Hei Jue felt that he was directly stuck in his throat. This... it was not like this just now! What, why isn''t Madan''s Yuwei useless? Suddenly, Hei Jue didn''t even know what to say. And Wang Ran, looking at Hei Jue, opened his mouth, and then fell into silent Hei Jue, once again condensing a fire dragon, hovering around Hei Jue. Hei Jue was afraid of death, and Wang Ran knew this thoroughly. After all, people have tasks that are more important than life. If the task is not completed, how can you die? Therefore, threatening him with his life is the best choice. "Can''t it? If that''s the case, then there is no need for you to exist. I will find it myself." As he said, the power of the fire dragon rose instantly, causing Hei Jue to twitch. "Stop, I will take you, I will take you." Hei Jue said hurriedly, his voice a little sad. Think of him as Black Jue, the famous man behind the Ninja world. In many earth-shattering events, there is his impetus behind it. But today, he actually allowed a human being who had been practicing for decades to be bullied like this. All the tactics and the backstage are of no use. Under Wang Ran''s behavior that would kill you at every turn, Hei Jue had already abandoned his dignity. In order to save the useful body and save the mother, everything is worth it. As for Madara, Heijue could only silently say sorry to him in his heart. Although Madara is very important in his plan, it is not impossible to give up. He has been waiting for a thousand years, and it is acceptable to wait for a while. However, out of humanitarianism, Heijue silently prayed to Madara in his heart. Hope Madara can handle Wang Ran and let the plan go smoothly. ... Hearing that the calculation was realized, Wang Ran also dispersed the fire dragon beside Hei Jue. The fire dragon''s eruption just now was naturally intentional by Wang Ran. If his strength is intentionally restrained, he will not let the power of the technique leak out. "Oh, wouldn''t it be alright?" Wang Ran clapped his hands with satisfaction, and then continued: "Come on, where is Madara?" Phoo~ As the death threat disappeared, Hei Jue let out a long sigh of relief in his heart. Looking at Wang Ran with fear, Hei Jue said bitterly: "I''ll take you there." Although it is temporarily safe, in Heijue''s view, the danger is far from disappeared. Therefore, he proposed to take Wang Ran to see Madara instead of telling him the place directly. If he delays for a while, he has a better chance of fleeing. ... Wang Ran didn''t care about Hei Jue''s careful thoughts. He was not in a hurry, so he readily agreed. He temporarily lifted his control over Heijue, allowing him to lead himself. As Wang Ran lifted his control over himself, Hei Jue did not make any move to escape. Because he had no confidence right now, he ran away from under Wang Ran''s nose. Only on the next journey, see if there is a chance to escape. Therefore, the current Heijue honestly led Wang Ran in front. It''s just that this speed is far worse than his usual speed. It''s a little faster than ordinary ninjas. Regarding Hei Jue''s delaying time, Wang Ran did not break him, but had followed Hei Jue''s birth at the same speed. As for Tai Tu and Lin, Wang Ran did not let them follow, but instead sent them to meet Konoha. After all, the relationship between the two has gradually become clear, and Wang Ran is still planning to create more opportunities for them. I believe that after getting along this way, the relationship between the two will definitely advance by leaps and bounds. ... Along the way, Hei Jue thought he had found two excellent escape opportunities. It''s a pity that I escaped twice, but none succeeded. Every time it was Hei Juecai who acted, Wang Ran directly controlled him. Next, there was a threat of intimidation. Heijue can accept a severe beating of Heijue once, but after two times, Heijue directly gave up the unrealistic idea of ??running away. Therefore, apart from these two episodes, Wang Ran was still very peaceful on the road. Under Hei Jue''s leadership, Wang Ran soon came to a mountain range in the Water Country. Then turning left and right, an underground cave appeared in Wang Ran''s line of sight. I scanned the barren environment around me. In the surrounding mountains, there were not too many animals except for more trees. As a result, the hunters here simply do not have enough food and economic sources. Coupled with being in the Naruto World, an underdeveloped farming world, there is really no trace of human presence here. It''s no wonder that after so many years, Ban even didn''t get any news. In such a remote place, it would be weird if a message could be heard. For a plan, Madara can do this! Secretly sighing with emotion, Wang Ran walked into the cave with Hei Jue directly. ... Click~ With the sound of footsteps, Madara in the darkness did not open his eyes, but directly asked: "Absolutely, how are things going?" At first, Madara thought that Heijue had returned. But, the next moment, Madara felt wrong. Because he felt a strange breath. He opened his eyes violently, even if he was old, but his eyes still burst out with a terrifying light. The current Hei Jue was held by Wang Ran. So, Madara knew what was going on without guessing. Although he had never seen Wang Ran, Madara knew that the only thing that could cause a change was Wang Ran. Therefore, after opening his eyes, Madara stared at Wang Ran, and then spoke word by word: "Zangmen Sect Master, Wang Ran?" Wang Ran didn''t feel surprised when Madara said his identity. For the black hand in the ninja world, it is definitely impossible not to notice such a change in himself. Madara''s reaction also made Wang Ran confirm his thoughts. At the same time, I am also thankful for my low-key strategy. Because from all the signs, when Madara really noticed him, he could no longer threaten him. But if he was spotted by Madara when he was weak, then he was definitely in danger. Nodding lightly, Wang Ran directly admitted his identity. In this case, lies are meaningless. Moreover, this is Lord Banah, although he was deceived, Wang Ran still agrees with his thinking. For this kind of person, he deserves due respect. ... As for Uchiha Madara, seeing Wang Ran nodded and acknowledged his identity, he fell silent for a while. Then Madara continued to speak, "Do you know my plan?" Chapter 241： Wang Ran, fishing for fame and reputation? "Eye of the Moon? Then I think I should know." A relaxed smile appeared on Wang Ran''s face, and he couldn''t see the true thoughts in his heart at all. Hei Jue, who was controlled by Wang Ran, gave Wang Ran a surprised look. Because he hadn''t said the content of the Moon Eye Project, Wang Ran shouldn''t have known it. But why does Wang Ran say that he knows? Could it be that he wanted to deceive Madara? However, although various thoughts flashed in his mind, Heijue did not dare to say it. His life is still in Wang Ran''s cell phone, he doesn''t want to die young. Besides, cheating spot is cheating. Anyway, I have already sold Madara, and it seems that it''s okay to add some damage. As for Madara, after hearing Wang Ran''s words, he was silent again. He glanced at Hei Jue in Wang Ran''s hands. He thought that all the information Wang Ran knew was obtained from Hei Jue. Hei Jue narrowed his neck with some guilty conscience after being stared at by Ma. This made Madara very speechless and at the same time affirmed his thoughts even more. Raising his dry palm, Ma Ma weakly rubbed his old face. Although he really wanted to solve Wang Ran''s accident, from the day he noticed him, Madan knew deeply that it would be difficult for him to do it. Because he was too old, his strength was less than one-tenth of his heyday. And Wang Ran, even if he was not comparable to his heyday, it is estimated that he would not be much different. Therefore, in Wang Ran''s body, Madara felt the powerless feeling again. "Then are you here to stop me?" After rubbing her face, Madara put down her withered palm, looked at Wang Ran''s young face, and said calmly. Looking at Madara''s eyes, Wang Ran said: "I don''t want to stop your plan, and even help you in some ways." Following Wang Ran''s words, Ban was visibly stunned. He thought about many answers, but he never expected that Wang Ran would say that. However, Wang Ran''s next sentence directly made Madara''s complexion cold again. "However, are you sure that your so-called Moon Eye project is really the same as you imagined?" Wang Ran looked at Madara seriously, he was going to tell Madara the truth. But Uchiha Madara who heard this didn''t think so. After so many years, he believed in the Moon Eye Project. Now, how could it be possible that Wang Ran overthrew what he had insisted on for decades because of these simple, unfounded words. In his opinion, Wang Ran must stop him. However, Wang Ran is the same as those who fish for fame, even if he wants to stop others, he must stand on the moral high ground. Therefore, he didn''t believe what Wang Ran was going to say next, and even sneered at it. Since I don''t want to listen, there is no need to listen. Therefore, Ban directly interrupted Wang Ran''s words. "Enough, I don''t want to know the truth of your so-called, if you want to stop me, just do it. Although I am old, it is not something you can underestimate. " With that, Madara''s body burst into violent chakra fluctuations. Wang Ran really had a headache for Madara''s stubborn attitude. You dont believe it, but at least let someone finish the sentence. He hasn''t explained it yet, so you have to decide. No wonder it was so miserable in the end, it''s only strange that this temper is so attractive. However, Madara was obviously not ready to explain to him. I had long recognized Wang Ran''s hypocritical character, and as Chakra exploded, a blue skeleton instantly formed all over his body. The cave that was tens of meters high was instantly pushed to the top by the Suzuo Nenghu who had only the upper body skeleton. Just by relying on the skeleton of Suzuo Nohu, you can see the power of Madara. If someone from the Uchiha clan saw this scene, they would probably have their eyes staring out. Because, this pupil technique dedicated to the kaleidoscope writing round eyes was actually used by a bad old man who only had three gouyu writing round eyes. ... As not all Suzuo Nohu performed, Madara directly controlled Suzuo Nohu and hit Wang Ran with a punch. There was no pause, knowing that he was at the point of explanation, he directly chose to shoot. Only by taking the lead to get the first chance can you have a chance to win this round. As for Heijue was also involved in his own attack. Oh, an incarnation of one''s own will is nothing more than death. And Wang Ran, naturally knows Madara''s power. As a person who can single-handedly challenge the existence of the Ninja Allied Forces, even if he is old, his attacks are not something ordinary people can withstand. However, this level of attack could not attract Wang Ran''s attention. If it was the heyday of Ban''s heyday, it might be possible to make Wang Ran more serious. However, Wang Ran still hopes to let Madara know the truth. After all, Madara has made unforgettable contributions to the world in this life. Wang Ran still admires Madara. However, if you want Madara to listen carefully to what he said, even hear it in his heart. Then, the most direct way is to beat him directly like the original Hokage. Therefore, for this kind of "weak" attack, Wang Ranfei didn''t deal with the matter hastily, but used half of his strength. Don''t underestimate Wang Ran''s full strength. If it is used for comparison, these strengths shown by Wang Ran are already much stronger than Madara in his heyday. Of course, it is the spot of the heyday, not the Liudao spot. Therefore, as Wang Ran gently raised his hand, a large amount of energy exploded from Wang Ran''s body. Madanasu Sano''s heavy fist, at this time, seemed to be fixed in mid-air, and he didn''t have to save it. Wang Ran did not suppress the coercion of his own energy, so just for a moment, the entire underground cave was gone. With Wang Ran as the center, strong winds blew all around. Hei Jue, who was held by Wang Ran in his hand, was as rigid as a wooden stick at this time. This coercion had only been felt by his two cheap brothers, Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura. An incredible thought sounded from his mind. Could it be possible that Wang Ran actually broke through to the sixth level? But without ten tails, is this possible? And he was as stiff as Kurojutsu, and there was also the spot that was wrapped in Susanoh. Although he had the protection of Suzuo Nenghu, the terrifying coercion still allowed the Chakra inside Madara to flow and stagnated. This is also the cause of Madara''s body stiffness. He doesn''t know how many years he hasn''t felt this kind of feeling, just relying on coercion to make his chakra flow stagnant. Looking at Wang Ran with fear, Madara knew that Wang Ran had surpassed himself in his heyday. This time I have already lost. Wang Ran, who was fishing for fame, would not allow himself this kind of "scourge" in the Shinobi world to exist. Chapter 242： Good listener Uchiha Madara And Wang Ran, the culprit who caused all this, didn''t take Maara and Heijue into consideration at this time. With the force of his body, Madara''s controlled Suzano''s iron fist directly turned into energy and dissipated in the air. At this point, Wang Ran did not stop his hand, but stretched out a hand to aim at Ma''s body. Following Wang Ran''s movements, Madara felt tremendous pressure all over her body. You know, he has the protection of Suzuo Nenghu. Shocked in his heart, Madara looked up at the huge Susao Nogu around him. Sure enough, Suzuo Nenghu, who was originally extremely hard, slowly appeared cracks under the pressure of terror. You know, Wang Ran hasn''t made any effort yet. Looking at the embarrassed spot, Wang Ran showed a relaxed smile on his face. With the palm of his hand, the whole Suzuo Nenghu suddenly burst. Although Wang Ran had been merciful, but the shocked spot still spouted blood. The old spot, after this injury, the body has already suffered irreversible damage. Feeling that Wang Ran did not continue to make a move, Madan held his chest and raised his head with difficulty. Looking at Wang Ran with a plain face, Madara asked with a complicated face: "You won''t continue to kill me?" When Wang Ran looked at the complex spots on his face, he suddenly felt a sense of sadness as a heroic twilight. Shaking his head lightly, Wang Ran said: "I didn''t intend to kill you, let alone, I don''t use it now. Your body..." Wang Ran didn''t finish what he said, but Madara understood what he meant. He didn''t have a few days to live, otherwise, how could he start the plan in such a hurry. Coupled with the forced shot just now, it has already hurt the origin. So, even if Wang Ran didn''t take the spot, it didn''t take long. Seeing Wang Ran''s somewhat sad and pitiful eyes, an absurd feeling was born in Madara''s heart. Originally, according to Madara''s personality, if he was pityed by others, he would definitely be extremely embarrassed. However, in Wang Ran''s pure eyes, he actually felt that Wang Ran understood him. Self-deprecating laugh, he would actually agree with the enemy''s mercy. Does this lose my original ambition? Throwing this absurd idea out of his mind, Ma looked at Wang Ran in silence. "You have already broken through the realm of Six Dao Immortals?" After adjusting his mentality, Ban said to Wang Ran flatly. From Madara''s face, there was no thought at all. It seems that he is not a loser who is about to die. Wang Ran looked at Madara''s appearance and couldn''t help but sigh at Madara''s psychological strength. Nodded, Wang Ran did not deny his realm. After confessing, Wang Ran said: "You should understand that I have no need to deceive you. Everything I said just now is true. " After hearing this, Madara nodded gently. Although Wang Ran was able to break through to the six realms, he had not yet set foot in the realm. However, he did not mean to be jealous. Everyone has their own opportunities. Whether a person is truly strong, his heart and beliefs are the most important. "Please tell me, what do you mean by that." Madara closed his eyes and said to Wang Ran. Wang Ran had some strength to kill him easily, but he did not kill him. From this point of view, no matter what kind of plan Wang Ran has, there must be hidden secrets behind Moon Eye. Besides, Wang Ran is too strong, as long as he wants to speak, even if he doesn''t want to listen, he can''t help it. Therefore, Madara would take the initiative to ask. Of course, Ban didn''t trust Wang Ran at all. That''s why he closed his eyes and listened carefully to Wang Ran''s words. A person''s facial expressions, language, and actions are all deceptive. But only sincerity will not deceive people. By closing your eyes, Madara can better feel the truth in Wang Ran''s words. Wang Ran didn''t care when seeing Madan closed his eyes. I just want this Naruto world, the rare Xiao Xiong to die clearly. It can be regarded as making up for the regret that I had at the beginning. "Your so-called Moon Eye plan is to collect the nine big-tailed beasts and then merge them into ten-tailed beasts. Then, let yourself become the ten-tailed person Zhuli. With the power of Ten Tails, let the latter break through six levels in one fell swoop. Then use the reincarnation to write the round eyes and use the moon to activate the infinite moon reading technique, so that the entire ninja world is trapped in illusion. is not it? " Hearing a few words from Wang Ran, he gave a general idea of ??the Moon Eye plan, and Hei Jue was completely panicked. Who is Wang Ran, and why does he know so clearly! Hei Jue''s brain was running frantically, but no matter how he guessed it, he couldn''t guess that Wang Ran was not a person in this world. However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t know the reason. But Hei Jue understood that Wang Ran absolutely couldn''t let Wang Ran go on. Although he hasn''t explained yet, Hei Jue is convinced that Wang Ran absolutely knows most of the secrets. He might even know his identity. Therefore, Hei Jue wanted to interrupt Wang Ran''s thoughts of continuing. However, after opening his mouth, Hei Jue was horrified to find that he couldn''t make a sound at all. How could Wang Ran not be guarded against Hei Jue, a shit-cutter in the Shinobi world. Therefore, Wang Ran made restrictions on Hei Jue early. It''s impossible to open the mouth and spoil the situation. ... Hei Jue gave Wang Ran a desperate look. Hei Jue was full of regrets now. Why, when Wang Ran was weak, he didn''t even pay attention to him. If he died early, his plan would be very smooth. Wang Ran didn''t care about Heijue''s anomaly. And Madara, because he closed his eyes, didn''t even notice. Hearing Wang Ran breaking through his plan, Madara nodded gently. It was also from this moment that Ban''s trust in Wang Ran''s words suddenly increased a bit. After all, what the other party said about his plan was not bad at all. ... After Wang Ran finished talking about the Moon Eye Project, he paused for a while. Seeing the blob confession, Wang Ran continued to speak: "Since I''m right, do you know what will become of those who fall into illusion?" Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ban was stunned for a while, and then said: "What is it like? You are worried about the lives of those people. Don''t worry, although they are trapped in illusion, the ten-tailed body will always send energy to them to maintain their lives. " Hearing Ma''s explanation, Wang Ran gave a disdainful smile. "Maintain their lives? Do you know how Bai Jue was born? Didnt it mean that he was in the ancient times using the infinite moon reading technique, and then he was controlled by the **** tree, oh, the ten-tailed body? Is it made by humans?" Chapter 243： The old man "How is it possible! Isn''t Bai made it out of the cells between the pillars and the shell of the ten tails?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Madara''s complexion finally changed. For so many years, because of Bai Jue''s characteristics, he has always believed in the birth process of Bai Jue. Hearing this news suddenly, even with his state of mind, he couldn''t accept it safely. Looking at Madara who opened his eyes, Wang Ran chuckled lightly. "The inter-column cells? Perhaps the addition of the inter-column cells made Bai Jue learn to use Mu Dun, but Bai Jue was definitely not made by the inter-column cells." Hearing Wang Ran''s firm words, Madara''s brows wrinkled tightly. Heijue roared wildly in his heart. Unfortunately, no matter what Heijue is, no one cares about it. Wang Ran saw Ma frown and said again: "Let me tell you a story." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Madara narrowed his eyes and stared at Wang Ran, looking forward to his next words. Wang Ran did not sell Guanzi either, and immediately said: "Thousands of years ago, a person from outside the star came to the land of Ninja World. Her name was Otsuki Teruya. At that time, before the Ninja World, the extraordinary power had not been revealed. Kaguya Ji quickly won the title of Goddess Uzue with her powerful strength. However, her purpose in coming to the Ninja World was not simple. She planted a seed of the sacred tree in the ninja world, and as long as he eats the mature fruit of the sacred tree, he can obtain most of the original power of the ninja world. However, Kaguya Ji also has a serious enemy. In order to resist the coming enemy, Kaguya Ji continued to use the sacred tree during the growth of the sacred tree to make the humans who worshipped the sacred tree into a war machine-Bai Jue. As for the sacred tree matured. However, on this day, Kaguya Ji''s two sons were also dissatisfied with Kaguya Ji''s dictatorship and prepared to seal her. After Kaguya Ji ate the fruit of the sacred tree, the sacred tree rioted, and turned into a ten-tail to launch an attack on the world. Kaguya''s two sons, Kaguya Ji and Toyo, fought for several days and nights, and Kaguya Ji was sealed at noon. Her two sons, one is called Otsuki Ha Village and the other is Otsuki Yui. That is, the legendary six immortals. " Hearing what Wang Ran said about this, Madara''s eyes had already exploded with a shocking light. Although Wang Ran''s description is very simple, the magnificent battle that had emerged in Madan''s mind. Moreover, according to family records, the six immortals Otsuki Yuyi are the ancestors of the Uchiha clan. With that said, this Datongmu Huiye is still his ancestor? Of course, Madara was also aware of a deep taste of conspiracy. Sure enough, in the next moment, Wang Ran spoke again. "However, Kaguya Ji is Kaguya Ji after all. As the pinnacle of Ninja Realm''s strength, Kaguya Ji has left behind for herself after all. That is the embodiment of her will, Heijue. " Hearing what Wang Ran said about this, Madara burst into a strong pressure. Although he didn''t believe it all, but Wang Ran''s words, he already believed eight points. If you don''t know for sure about this secret, Wang Ran''s voice cannot be so sincere. As his gaze moved, Madara''s gaze shifted directly from Wang Ran''s body to Hei Jue''s body. Hei Jue, who was stared at by Madara, was already desperate at this time. Sure enough, Wang Ran knew everything. So, after knowing his true identity, is there any hope of survival? Hei Jue''s desperate aura emanating from the inside out could not be concealed, and Madara felt clearly at this time. Madara''s momentum disappeared instantly, and the whole person felt a lot more decadent. Judging from Hei Jue''s reaction, Madara understood that what Wang Ran said was true. I am really stupid enough to be fooled by such a simple way. So, what is the meaning of everything that he insisted on for the rest of his life? At this moment, he was no longer the Ninja Asura, but an old man who had been miserable all his life. "What is the real purpose of the Moon Eye Project? Is it to release Kaguya Ji?" Madara spoke bitterly, now that he knows the truth, his heart is very cold. Regarding Madara''s performance, Wang Ran was silent for a moment, and then said: "Yes, but not all. Perform unlimited moon reading, although the main purpose is to release Kaguya Ji. However, at the same time, there is also the recovery of Chakra from the Ninja World. After resignation, the humans in the Ninja world were made into Baijue to resist her enemies. " "Recycle Chakra?" Madara asked with some suspicion, he didn''t understand what it meant to reclaim Chakra. Wang Ran nodded gently, "Yes, Chakra was not born in the Ninja World out of thin air. Datongmu Keiya is known as the ancestor of Chakra because the so-called Chakra was brought out in the Ninja World because of the stimulation of the sacred tree. And Datongmu Huiye, who ate the fruit of the sacred tree, naturally called himself the owner of Chakra. Therefore, to reclaim the Chakra plan is to reclaim all the power of the sacred tree to itself. " After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, Madara''s face showed a bitter smile. Hearing this secret of Shinobi, he didn''t mean to be happy. "In that case, we ninjas should also be grateful to Kaguya Ji." Madara''s mouth was slightly taunting, and she said bitterly. Wang Ran shook his head, "Thank you? Although Kaguya brought Chakra, she also took away your future. If there is no so-called sacred tree, this world is still intact. Then, it will be a lot easier for human beings to break through the so-called six levels. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Madara raised his head and glanced at the top of the cave. In this damp space, he has been curled up for too many years. Immediately afterwards, an indifferent smile appeared on his face. No matter what, these have nothing to do with me. After all, he is already a loser. "Really, it doesn''t matter. So many years of persistence is really a joke." Madara murmured, his voice was very low, even if it was Wang Ran, he had to listen carefully to make it clear. Rather than saying this to Wang Ran, it is better to say that he is making an evaluation for the rest of his life. Wang Ran looked at Madara with a complicated expression. Although Madara looked free and easy now, the sadness in his eyes could not be concealed anyway. "Although your plan is wrong, your idea that the ninja world only needs a voice is correct." Wang Ran slowly said, although Senshou Zhujian''s idea of ??using love to influence the world is great. However, for a world full of hatred and scattered rights like Naruto World, that is too unrealistic. Chapter 244： Hei Jue And Bans dictatorship is more suitable for this world. Since ancient times, chivalrous people have been banned by martial arts, and Confucianism has been chaotic by writing. Don''t talk about freedom and democracy, in a world where the power of Naruto World is scattered. Only use absolute power to let all forces hang a knife above their heads. Only then can we use the established rules to achieve maximum peace. ... After hearing Wang Ran''s words, Madara''s mouth also showed a relieved smile. Although he wasted half of his life, Wang Ran''s approval let him know that he still won. Won a round between Qianshouzhu. Peace without deterrence is only a mirror image after all, and it cannot last forever. "Really, do you want to use absolute power to integrate the Ninja World?" Madara asked, expecting a little in his voice. And Wang Ran, after hearing Madara''s words, shook his head gently, and then said: "I am not interested in things like the Ninja World. However, if I can, I still hope that the world will be more peaceful. Therefore, I am going to include maintaining peace in the admonition of the sect. " Ban heard this, with a free and easy smile on the corner of his mouth, and a touch of death in his eyes. "Zangmen~ The things that I didn''t do between the pillars and I depend on you." Madara said with some emotion that although the process is different, the world will still develop in the way he once imagined. Madara doesn''t doubt whether Wang Ran can do this. For Wang Ran, who has six levels of strength, using force to suppress the world is nothing more than simple. "Want to drive?" Looking at the death will in Ma''s eyes, Wang Ran asked such a question without thinking. In response, Madara smiled, with a relieved smile on his face. "I want to start, there is nothing I can''t think of." After so many things, he was really tired. "Don''t you want to know how I deal with Heijue?" Wang Ran asked with some curiosity, you know, Hei Jue is a person who has spent half his life, he can be so free and easy. Hearing this, Madara gently shook his head. Looking at Heijue, Madara said: "After I die, it''s a flood. But I want to ask you one thing. Destroy my corpse, and don''t let people call my soul out of the pure land. In return, my eyes will be given to that kid in Nagato from now on. I will cut off the connection between the reincarnation eye and the soul, so that Nagato can completely inherit it. In other words, because of worshipping you as a teacher, the development of that kid in Nagato was really beyond my expectations! " At the end, Madara couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Madara didn''t explain Nagato''s eyes with Wang Ran, because with Wang Ran''s strength, it was a strange thing not to find out. Seeing Madara''s appearance, Wang Ran nodded helplessly, and agreed. He could see the spot that has been fascinating all his life. At this moment, his heart is really tired. ... And Madara, seeing Wang Ran accept it, a relaxed smile appeared on his face. Without saying anything more, Madara moved the chakra in her body and moved towards her heart. He could not stand this old and feeble body for a long time. If he hadn''t had a dream to support him, he would not have wanted to continue living in the world. However, now that he knew that the dream was false, although it was a bit sad, he finally could not endure this feeling of procrastination. ... Just for an instant, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Madara''s mouth. The look in his eyes was rapid, and it was obvious that Madara''s life had come to an end. Looking at Madara''s corpse, falling to the ground feebly, Wang Ran sighed silently in his heart. Then, Wang Ran stretched out his hand to condense a flame. In Hei Jue''s desperate eyes, the flame lightly fell on Madara''s body. The flame, which didn''t seem to have much power, suddenly swelled when it fell on Madara''s body. Madara''s body was instantly swallowed into the flames. However, after a few breaths, Madara''s body was completely turned into ashes, and there was no trace of existence. ... After solving Madara''s matter, Wang Ran also released part of his control over Heijue. Hei Jue, who was able to speak, did not speak at this time. Because facing Wang Ran, Hei Jue''s heart at this time only has a deep sense of powerlessness in [Xbooktxt.com]. He knew that no matter what he said, his fate was always decided by Wang Ran. Facing the silent Heijue, Wang Ran didn''t say much. He had already given Hei Jue a chance to say his last words. If he didn''t say it himself, Wang Ran would not take the initiative to remind him. He didn''t want to waste too much time on Hei Jue. Therefore, Wang Ran stretched out his palm directly and aimed at Hei Jue. Hei Jue''s eyes shrank instantly when he saw Wang Ran''s movements. A sense of speechless fear was born directly from his heart. A heavy pressure directly wrapped Heijue''s body. At the same time, a purple and blue interlaced flame directly enveloped Heijue''s body. "Do not!!" Heijue shouted in pain. Burned by the flames, he not only felt physical torment. More importantly, he felt that his soul, under this weird flame, was quickly being wiped out. Facing Hei Jue''s roar, Wang Ran didn''t care. Regarding Hei Jue''s disgusting things, Wang Ran didn''t want to keep him and continue to harm people. Therefore, Wang Ran directly combined the Great Dragon Flame and Underworld, and achieved a double blow from the body to the soul. Even with Hei Jue''s special physique, Wang Ran only took a moment to make Hei Jue completely disappear in the Ninja World. For Hei Jue, the old Yinbi who had been in the Ninja world for thousands of years, Wang Ran, who had been extremely jealous of him, finally realized his original dream. He not only lifted the ashes of Heijue, but also burned his soul. ... Following Hei Jue''s complete death, Wang Ran stretched his waist slightly, and casually took the Ten-tailed Golem from the outer shell of his sleeve to receive a kind of cuff. Although this thing looks ugly, it has some vital effects on Wang Ran''s breakthrough in the future. After all, Wang Ran wanted to make a breakthrough, so he must borrow the power of Ten Tails. After putting away the outgoing golem, Wang Ran paced directly out of the cave. It might be psychological. After Hei Jue died, Wang Ran felt that the sky in the Ninja Realm suddenly became clearer. Looking back at the empty hole, Wang Ran raised his foot and stomped lightly. Of course, although Wang Ran didn''t use any strength in his body, the energy was actually penetrated into the ground. Therefore, as Wang Ran stomped down, the neighborhood felt like an earthquake, and there was a violent vibration. And the cave at the beginning collapsed as the earth shook. Chapter 245： A sign of peace Soon, the place that collapsed was also covered by gravel. After finishing all of this, Wang Ran headed away without looking back. From this moment on, there was no trace of Ma''s lingering life. ... Wang Ran, who had left, did not know what impact his actions had on Wuyin Village. Just after Madara''s death, the third generation Shuiying who was in the office of Wuyin Village''s Shuiying at this time suddenly shuddered. The dullness in his eyes disappeared instantly. In the eyes, Qingming reappeared instantly. The third generation of eye water shadow that lost the control of the illusion, was a little sluggish now in place. Although he was controlled, it did not mean that he had no memory of the events of this period. He was only controlled by Madara after he became a water shadow. And everyone who can become a shadow is a person who loves the village. Three generations of Shui Ying kept coming up in his mind during this period of time, one by one, ridiculous orders were issued from his own mouth. Only Wuyin''s high-level officials knew what kind of consequences these orders had on Wuyin. Now the overall strength of Wuyin Village has dropped by nearly one-third. Thinking of this, the three generations of Shui Ying felt a burst of anger. A violent squirt of blood stasis, the three generations of water shadow that had just recovered from consciousness, only felt black before his eyes. The whole person instantly fell on the floor and lost consciousness. The abnormal sound instantly aroused the vigilance of the Mizuna guard who had been guarding the door. Before he could think about it, the guard rushed into Shuiying''s office. Seeing Shuiying who had fallen into a coma, Wuren''s guard hurriedly set up Shuiying''s body and quickly walked towards the hospital. After three generations of Shui Ying came to his senses, he forcibly suppressed all the different voices in the village. In a word, the order was forced to retreat and sign a peace agreement with Konoha. Three generations of Shui Ying understood that Konoha had now locked in a victory. Instead of making senseless struggles, pay a greater price. It is better to take action early and recuperate as soon as possible. However, the misty hidden village, which has slowly formed the rudiment of the blood mist, has too many discordant sounds. They long for battle, longing for blood, longing for victory. Now, the three generations of Shui Ying who have issued the surrender order are obviously not a qualified leader in their hearts. Although there are still a large number of sober people, this is not the Wuyin Village that has had enough of oppression in later generations. Those who are sober, under the pressure of a large number of blood succession families, can''t make a splash. Although under the strength of the three generations of Water Shadow, the general situation has been settled. However, under the circumstances that the whole village opposed, after the order was issued, the three generations of Shui Ying also made an explanation for her retreat. Under the operation of all parties, finally as the patriarch of the Neutral Clan of Jujube, Jujuyakura became the new water shadow of Wuyin Village. Of course, as the citrus fruit became the water shadow, he also stepped down as the patriarch of the citrus fruit. In the same way, the three generations of water shadows, who were already unhappy, finally ended their lives at home one month after the fourth generation of water shadows, Tachibana Yakura took over for various reasons. With the death of three generations of Shuiying, the entire Wuyin Village suddenly fell into a sad atmosphere. However, because of the various reforms of Gokuju Yacang, the busy Wuyin people quickly suppressed the heavy heart and plunged into the reforms of Wuyin. At the same time, during this period, Wuyin Village also made a survey of Madara''s hiding place. After all, Wang Ran made a lot of noise in order to erase the traces. It''s a pity that no matter how to explore Wuyin Village, what you get is always caused by natural movement. As for why the scene was so severely damaged, the power of the ground movement is so powerful. Anyway, this kind of natural disaster is the most unclear explanation. Even if an island was sunk directly by the earthquake, it was not impossible. Of course, although Wang Ran''s relationship has greatly improved the progress of the Ninja World War III. However, Wang Ran didn''t care much about it. After leaving, Wang Ran collected some creatures suitable for living on the island from various places, and then returned to the far north. Regarding Wang Ran''s action, the Xuexiong clan knew nothing about it. But Hai Ling asked a little curiously. However, Wang Ran did not want to talk too much. Just said one thing, and the disciples who went to help him exposed the matter. After teaching the Xuexiong family the Taoist fairy model, Wang Ran boarded the island of Zangmen alone. Put all kinds of creatures on the island, and the whole island burst into vigor in an instant. Wang Ran was very satisfied with this. On the newly-born sect residence, he calmed down and practiced with peace of mind. In this vast far north, only a huge whale accompanied him. Of course, this is ignoring the snow bears sitting cross-legged like people on the northern glaciers not far away. Because Wang Ran is cultivating, the natural energy near Wang Ran is extremely rich. It is precisely because the practice of the fairy mode near Wang Ran will get twice the result with half the effort, so there will be several white-headed snow bears sitting on the periphery of the northern glacier and cultivating the magnificent landscape. Of course, because of the traction of natural energy by many snow bears, the concentration of natural energy here has become more intense. Under this kind of virtuous circle, even Wang Ran''s cultivation speed has accelerated a bit. This situation has been maintained for three months. Of course, because of Wang Ran''s current strength problems, the three months of cultivation time, for him, was just a sleep. The reason why this situation would stop was because he felt that Jiu Xin Na used the jade pendant to find himself. Feeling the signal from Jiuxinai, Wang Ran, who was practicing, frowned in doubt. With the strength of Jiuxinai, encountering danger is impossible. After all, besides Wang Ran, those who could pose a threat to her, the seal of the seal, the death of the death. The only one who can move freely is the six immortals. However, how could the Six Dao Immortal''s temperament intervene in Ninja World. As for the remaining shadows in the Ninja World, it was not that Wang Ran looked down on them. Although Jiuxinai may not kill them, they are absolutely impossible to threaten Jiuxinai. Let alone how violent the Zangmen cultivation method plus the Nine Tails mode is, just the fact that there is a Wife Guardian Mad Wave Fengshui Gate, there is no danger at all. After all, can''t we run if we can''t beat it? Who can run faster than Bo Feng Shui Men? joke. In terms of speed alone, even the supernatural power with soil is slightly inferior to Bo Feng Shui Men. Chapter 246： Reason So, since it is not an external factor. Then the only internal factors that can make Jiu Xin Na call himself. Is it because Kushina has something to ask for her help? Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. Slowly standing up, Wang Ran glanced at the nap Hailing and the white bear clan who were all immersed in the cultivation state. Without speaking, Wang Ran disappeared instantly. After a while, Wang Ran suddenly appeared in front of the Yile Ramen Restaurant in Muyein Village, Country of Fire. Although he only came here once many years ago, Wang Ran is no stranger to it. Looking at the familiar figures in the Yile Ramen Restaurant, Wang Ran paced directly in. "Welcome... this lord, it''s you." As soon as Wang Ran entered the door, there was a beating sound in his ear. Although Wang Ran has only been here once, his hands will be remembered for his guests. What''s more, Wang Ran originally came with Konoha Sannin. Moreover, Sannin''s attitude towards him is very respectful. This made the impression of Wang Ran even more profound. Although the so-called Konoha Sannin has long since fallen apart, ran away, defected and defected. However, the legend of Sannin is still circulating. Wang Ran also nodded slightly when he heard the sound of the hand beating. But at this time, Kushina and others, who were sitting in the Yile Ramen, turned around suddenly when they heard the hand beating. Sure enough, just as they thought, the person here was Wang Ran. As for Wang Ran''s arrival so quickly, no one was surprised. "Master, you are here, would you like something to eat?" Jiuxinai said in surprise. Upon hearing this, Wang Ran nodded slightly, and then said: "Give me a tonkotsu ramen." In fact, since Wang Ran broke through the six levels, he has reached the realm of bigu. But everyone has a desire for appetite, Wang Ran also wants to taste the flavor of Yile Ramen again. Hearing Wang Ran''s order, he slapped his hands and went to prepare. But Wang Ran, after finishing speaking, looked at Jiu Xin Na and others. Bring soil, red, stop water, Kai... The guests in the entire Yile Ramen, except for Bo Feng Shui Men and Kakashi, are all Wang Ran''s disciples. And Bofeng Shuimen and Kakashi, although not Wang Ran''s disciples, are also Zangmen. After Wang Ran found a bench at random and sat down, he said to Jiu Xin Na and others: "Speak, what are you looking for?" Regarding Wang Ran''s directness, Jiu Xinnai did not hesitate, and directly explained: "It''s such a master. Just a few days ago, all the villages except Yunyin had signed peace treaties with Konoha. Although Yunyin did not sign a peace treaty, the death of three generations of Raikage also indicated that he would not launch a large-scale war with Konoha. In other words, the Ninja World War is over. So I hope you will help us prepare for the initiation ceremony soon, Master. " After listening to Jiu Xinnai''s words, Wang Ran raised his brows in surprise. Although it is now Konoha''s 47th year, it has just entered Konoha''s 47th year. The third Ninja War in the original historical trajectory did not end until the end of Konoha''s 47 years. This is more than half a year ahead of the original historical trajectory. "It''s over so soon, it''s a lot earlier than I expected." Wang Ran said with some emotion, and indeed, it took about a year from the official outbreak to the end of the Third Ninja World War. Compared with the Second Ninja World War, it has shortened the time I don''t know. ... Nine Xinnai and Bo Feng Shui Men, hearing Wang Ran''s emotion, also said with some happiness: "Yes, the situation is still going to be deadlocked for a while. However, two months ago, the misty Third Daime suddenly announced his withdrawal and signed a peace treaty with Konoha. And Yanyin Village, who had long since stopped fighting Konoha, suddenly gathered 20,000 ninjas and launched a surprise attack on Yunyin Village. Had it not been for the third generation of Lei Ying to drag the entire Yanyin troops alone, Yunyin would definitely be hit hard. However, it was precisely because of this battle that the three generations of Raiking died of exhaustion after two days of persistence. As for the sandy village, Konoha was under the command of the Nara clan, but the fight went smoothly. After Nara deer had gone for a long time, he even planned to leave a hidden army. Had it not been for Sha Yin that Ye Cang suddenly appeared, he might have succeeded. Fortunately, Shayin Village was difficult to sing alone. After several villages had ceased war, they soon signed a peace treaty with Konoha again. " After speaking, everyone looked at Wang Ran with complicated expressions. They all knew that Ye Cang was also a disciple of Wang Ran. It was precisely because of Wang Ran''s teaching that Ye Cang made Konoha''s plan fall short, and even suffered a lot of casualties. But Wang Ran didn''t care about everyone''s complicated eyes. His attention was focused on what Jiu Xinnai said just now. Wang Ran was not surprised that three generations of Raikage died under the siege of Yan Yinzhong. Just a little sorry for that, the black and strong man. What surprised Wang Ran a little was that Wuyin suddenly retreated. However, he soon reacted. Wuyin has been under Madara''s secret control since the third generation of water shadow. Now that Madara is dead, it is no accident that Wuyin is awake. But the news of Ye Cang made Wang Ran a little relieved. After so many years, the little girl who secretly worked hard has grown into a pillar of the village. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, Wang Ran shook his head lightly, and then brought the matter back to the topic. "There is no problem holding the initiation ceremony, but the Ninja world has just settled down. Konoha will let you out collectively?" Wang Ran asked with some doubts. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Jiu Xin Na and Water Gate looked at each other, the helplessness in their eyes flashed away. In this case, they, as the pillar ninja, naturally cannot go out at will. However, due to special circumstances, Watergate must strengthen its bargaining chips. Looking at Wang Ran again, Jiu Xinnai said helplessly: "No, there is no way, originally this matter was not in a hurry, after all, the location of the fourth generation of Meme Hokage, Watergate is not much hopeful. But now the situation is different. The loudest Lord Oshamaru defected. And Tsunade-sama and Jiraiya-sama, who were the biggest voices left. One is traveling everywhere, but the other is not here. Therefore, the opportunity for Watergate is still quite large. But Watergate is still young after all, and his prestige is too low, so he needs stronger strength and background to strengthen his bargaining chips. " Watergate just stood silently aside, and did not speak. In this case, as the person involved, he is really not very good at explaining. Chapter 247： Before getting started Wang Ran also understood the cause of the incident after listening to Jiu Xinnai''s words. Indeed, now the time for the end of the Ninja World War is much earlier. Although peace came earlier, but for Bofeng Shuimen. There is no time to ferment, and his prestige in Konoha is greatly inferior to the prestige of competing in the Naruto period in the original historical trajectory. What''s more, when he was labelled as a hidden gate, the competitiveness of Watergate was once again reduced. It can be said that as long as any one of the three ninjas has the mind to compete for Naruto, then there is nothing to do with the wave of wind and water. But now, Sannin gave up all due to various reasons. In the face of the remaining people, Watergate''s competitiveness is still very great. Moreover, if Water Gate receives Wang Ran''s support, even if it is the third generation of Naruto Ape Flying Slash, it is inevitable to consider Wang Ran''s ideas. After all, let alone Wang Ran. Just the few disciples of Wang Ran were also wealth that Konoha could not lose. After understanding, Wang Ran nodded slightly, and then said: "Well, that''s all, if you have eaten in a while, you can leave with me." After receiving Wang Ran''s affirmative answer, joyful expressions appeared on everyone''s faces. Especially Bo Feng Shuimen, he is confident that soon, he will be able to realize his dream. ... The time for a meal soon passed. During this short period of time, Wang Ran learned the specific information about Dashewan''s defection from everyone''s mouth. It is similar to the original history of Oshe Maru. Obsessed with seeking truth, Dashewan finally embarked on the road of human experimentation. In fact, this is nothing, but the point is that Da She Wan is too unscrupulous. Under the lure of Shimura Danzo, he studied the interpillar cells. After that, Sarutobi Hizen who discovered the secret of Oshomaru was directly furious. Directly ordered the arrest of Oshimaru personally. Of course, Sarutobi Hizaki means to do superficial work. After all, Oshemaru is also his most proud disciple. It is not a big deal to study the interpillar cells. If the news is not known to the high-level people, he will not necessarily pay attention to it. He did this to protect Konoha''s face. It''s a pity that no matter how good his thoughts are, he can''t stand the villain stabbing a knife behind him. As the instigator, Shimura Danzo, in order to eliminate the powerful competitor of Oshemaru, directly ordered his people to spread rumors about Oshemaru in Konoha. In desperation, Oshe Maru had no choice but to defect to Konoha. Of course, his ability to escape so smoothly was inseparable from Sarutobi''s release of water. Although Oshemaru defected, the angry Sarutobi Hitizan went directly to Shimura Danzo. But facing Shimura Danzo who is not me, don''t slander me, Sarutobi Hisaki has no good way. When this matter develops to the end, it can''t be stopped. ... ... After a meal, Wang Ran paid the bill and walked out of Yile Ramen. The money he brought with him at the beginning was useless at all. In line with the principle of making the best use of everything, Wang Ran paid for the ramen by himself when everyone strongly expressed his intention to treat guests. Everyone can only look at each other helplessly. Following Wang Ran out of the Yile Ramen, Wang Ran directly wrapped the people in chakras and swiftly headed towards the far north. The people who were wrapped in Wang Ran only felt that streams of light flashed in front of them. Those who are proficient in space art, such as the wave wind water gate, bring soil, and stop water, know very well that although Wang Ran uses it, it can be regarded as space art. But this kind of folding space technique is much more difficult than pure space movement. Only those who have a deep understanding of space can use it. Therefore, the eyes of several people showed ecstasy. Especially the same practice of Shishui who shrinks to an inch, the surprise on his face is even more unstoppable. Although Wang Ran led him across the road like this at the beginning, can his strength at that time be compared to now? At that time, apart from experiencing it, there was no gain at all. But now they have the strength, as long as they can see through it, it will be enough to benefit them for a lifetime. Therefore, it is indispensable to say that the few people who are proficient in space ninjutsu all have full perception and want to learn something from them. With soil and still water, the writing wheel eyes in the eye sockets turned crazily, trying to analyze something. But even so, the surrounding scenes were still blurred in their eyes. Regarding the actions of a few people, Wang Ran naturally caught them all. Regarding this, Wang Ran did not hide any personal matters. On the contrary, it slowed down the speed, allowing a few people to have a good understanding. Several people were obviously aware of Wang Ran''s behavior. Although I want to be grateful, now is not the time to speak. This opportunity is very precious. Although this is nothing to Wang Ran. However, they can''t let Wang Ran serve them exclusively. Therefore, all of them were attentively following Wang Ran''s technique, feeling their own things, and didn''t dare to be distracted at all. However, even if Wang Ran walks slowly, this journey will be over. After everyone recovered, they had already appeared on an overseas island. Feeling the warm temperature around, just when a few people were still guessing which sea area it was in, suddenly a huge creature appeared in front of them. Seeing the huge whale that suddenly appeared, everyone in Konoha felt a sudden shock. However, as the whale spoke, everyone''s heart settled down again. "Sect Master, where did you go just now? Hey, who are these people?" Hearing Hailing''s voice, everyone in Konoha understood that they were their own. And Wang Ran also spoke to Hai Ling: "This is our Zangmen doorman. Except for these two, the rest are my apprentices. I went out this time to bring them back for the initiation ceremony." With that, Wang Ran pointed to Bo Feng Shui Men and Kakashi. Of course, Wang Ran introduced Hailing to Konoha. After the introduction, Wang Ran said to Hai Ling: "Hailing, you can tell them about the distribution of the Tibetan islands. I will bring back my other disciples." Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, Hai Ling nodded and agreed. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran flashed away and left the place. After Wang Ran left, Jiu Xinnai and others, under Hailing''s introduction, carefully observed the station of Zangmen. The beautiful scenery and magnificent buildings impacted their hearts. After all, how can the study of scenery and architecture in the Ninja Realm, which has a short history and has been in the chaos of war, compare with a civilized world that has developed for thousands of years? Chapter 248： Xiao-vigorously upward Of course, the hundreds of huge snow bears on the far north glacier were also caught in the eyes of several people. Feeling the waves of Chakra waves emanating from them, even the most powerful Jiu Xinnai couldn''t help but become jealous of them. Of course, after learning that the Snow Bear clan was a group of psychic beasts in their Tibetan gate, the few people who did not yet have psychic beasts all showed surprise expressions in their eyes. After all, a powerful psychic beast that can help itself is not so easy to find. But now, among the hundreds of snow bears, there is always one suitable for them. In the same way, although everyone is happy, their awe and recognition of Zangmen have become more and more profound. ... Ignoring the thoughts of Konoha''s people, Wang Ran, who had left Zangmen Island at this time, appeared again in the Rain Country. Not far away, countless houses stood in the rain. Thinking of such a huge building complex is not common in the Land of Rain. In particular, many of these rooms exude chakra fluctuations. If it is a person who does not understand the situation, he may even make a bold guess as to whether this is Yuyin Village. However, Wang Ran knew very well that this was not. Because he came here after the jade pendant of Nagato, Yahiko and Xiaonan. Moreover, he could perceive that the three of Nagato were in the middle house. What''s more, he had been to Yuyin Village. So, not surprisingly, this is the Akatsuki organization base established by the three of Nagato. Compared with the original book, this is no longer known how many grades better. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t care about these. Exuding his own breath, all the members of the Xiao organization base instantly sensed Wang Ran''s existence. An unspeakable shock rose from the bottom of everyone''s hearts. The ninja who couldn''t tell whether they were friends or enemies, whether they were inside or outside the house, all rushed out in the first place. Although it was shocking, the Akatsuki organization embodies their dreams. For them who have died a long time ago, even if they sacrifice their lives, they must protect this place. However, compared to the people who didn''t understand the situation, Nagato, Yahiko and Konan all showed joyful expressions at this time. They were naturally familiar with Wang Ran''s breath. Chakra exploded, and all three of them rushed towards Wang Ran at the fastest speed. Everyone in the Akatsuki organization saw their three leaders rushing towards the unknown person with an "invincible" aura as soon as they left the house. At this moment, everyone''s hearts were excited. In their hearts, although Wang Ran was very strong, the Nagato trio were obviously stronger. They don''t know how many years they haven''t seen the three of Nagato shoot together. Even the most powerful ninja, in the hands of any one of their three leaders, seemed slightly weaker. So, at this moment, seeing the three of them attack together, all the members of Akatsuki''s organization stood in place with excitement. The leader took the shot, even if they went up, it would be unhelpful. However, things will always be unexpected. Just when everyone thought there would be a earth-shattering battle, the three Nagatoro who rushed in front of Wang Ran, snapped, and knelt directly to the ground. In this scene, the chins of the Akatsuki members who were not far away were almost dropped. However, the Nagato trio couldn''t pay attention to everyone''s thoughts at this time. In terms of the feelings between Wang Ran, these three of Wang Ran''s disciples are the deepest. No one can compare the three spring and autumn days and nights. Coupled with the reasons for the origin of the three people, their respect for Wang Ran is even more innate. This is something Wang Ran''s other disciples cannot match. Therefore, after such a long time to meet again, the three of them couldn''t help but bow down to Wang Ran. Wang Ran was also very pleased with the behavior of the three. Raising the three people who were kneeling on the ground, Wang Ran looked at them with a chuckle and said: "The organization you founded is developing well, did Hanzo trouble you?" Regarding Wang Ran''s question, the three of them gave a relaxed smile when they looked at each other. Has Hanzo ever troubled them? It was naturally found. Moreover, the three of them did not have the current strength at that time. The three of them worked together to deal with Hanzo, although they didn''t fall behind. However, the ninjas under them are not the opponents of the elite ninjas in Yuyin Village. More importantly, Hanzo still has the help of a group of mysterious people, making their situation even worse. However, not knowing if it was the blessing of fate, Hanzo''s thoughts of loving talent rose again. When Akatsuki''s organization fell into a disadvantage, Hanzo directly asked about the situation of the three of Nagato. The three of them remembered clearly. After the three blew themselves up, they were half-obviously taken aback. Then, Hanzo changed his position directly and ordered all Yurenbu to attack the mysterious group of people. His command stunned everyone present, but Han Zang''s prestige in Yuyin Village was not covered. Just after the order was given, the Yuren men turned their guns for the first time, and caught the mysterious guy by surprise. Everyone in Akatsuki''s organization will naturally not let go of this good opportunity, and they will also beat the dog in the water. However, it is naturally not easy for Hanzo to make the small country of Rainy Country stand tall and not fall. Although his position was reversed, he did not offend the mysterious gang to death. After the victory, Hanzo chose to let them go after confiscating their weapons. After that, it was Hanzo and Nagato who explained his fate with Wang Ran. Of course, these are all after Hanzo''s beautification. After all, in front of so many subordinates and younger generations, he still wants to give himself a little more face. After hearing Hanzo''s explanation, the memories that were in the three people''s minds were slowly remembered. Indeed, Wang Ran had obtained supplies from Yuyin Village. It''s just that, because this matter is too small, it makes them gradually forget. In the light of Wang Ran''s light, the Nagato trio and Hanzo soon chatted easily. During the chat, the three also learned from Hanzo that the mysterious group of people was Konoha Danzo''s men. Considering that Konoha is a big village, the few people didn''t go into it. Of course, they did not suffer a lot from this. As for Danzo, because this action was a private action, and because Hanzo''s strength was not blown out, he didn''t want to offend Hanzo and cause him to stand on Konoha''s opponent. Therefore, although I suffered a big loss, I could only break my teeth and swallow in my stomach. Chapter 249： A very different Tibetan man Hearing your words and my description of the three of Nagato, Wang Ran''s face showed a strange expression. He never expected that his influence on Hanzo would be so great. How many years have passed since, he is still so cautious. But this is good, at least it saves a lot of unnecessary trouble. Wang Ran shook his head, and then said to the three of Nagato: "In that case, in the future, if necessary, try to help Hanzo as much as possible. It can be regarded as my Tibet''s help to him." Upon hearing this, the three nodded and said yes. Then, Nagato gave Wang Ran a tangled look and asked: "Master, I have something to ask you about." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran nodded lightly, and then said: "What is it, you can ask." Taking a deep breath, Nagato adjusted his inner thoughts, then said: "Master, it''s like this. Two years ago, I realized that my eyes and my soul didn''t blend well. You have also said before that I have hidden dangers, and this is what Xiang must say. So, I spent nearly two years to solve this problem. However, no matter what I do, there is always a gap between my eyes and my soul, and they cannot be integrated. For this reason, I have rarely used the eyes of reincarnation in the past two years. But strangely, just three months ago, the gap between the eyes and the soul suddenly disappeared. " After listening to Nagato''s words, Wang Ran gave him a weird look. Wang Ran was not surprised that Nagato could see the strangeness in his eyes. As for the disappearance of the barrier three months ago, isn''t it because Madara cut the connection between the eyes of Samsara and his soul. What made him feel speechless was that Nagato was surprised by this sudden surprise. After a brief explanation, Nagato also understood the general course of the matter. Although he was a little surprised that the eye of reincarnation was not his own, he was also able to accept it. Besides, now the eyes of reincarnation are not completely part of his body. For Nagato, whose strength is in the eyes of Samsara, this kind of ending is already very good. As for the conspiracy in childhood, it doesn''t matter. He has now found like-minded partners and relatives. For those things also slowly let go. The most important thing is, hasn''t his enemy already paid the price? ... Looking at the shocked Akatsuki members in the distance, Wang Ran spoke to the Nagato people: "You go to make arrangements first, and I will take you back to the sect for a while and hold the initiation ceremony." "Initiation ceremony!?" The three of Nagato yelled in surprise, it was the first time they heard about this after so many years. However, this is easy to understand. With excitement, the three quickly arranged the specific matters of Akatsuki''s organization. Of course, the current Akatsuki organization is already a full-scale ninja organization. On weekdays, even if the Nagato three are not present, it will not affect the development of Akatsuki organization. After arranging the affairs of Akatsuki''s organization, the three of Nagato followed Wang Ran and disappeared in an instant. Seeing the four disappeared masters and apprentices, all the members of the Xiao organization showed an appearance that they had never seen the world. I have always heard that my leader has an amazing master, but they have never seen him before. Today, I saw it suddenly. Although Wang Ran only released a trace of his own breath, it has already made them feel unspeakably shocked. Moreover, judging from the performance of the three leaders, it is enough to see how strong Wang Ran''s strength is. They were still thinking just now, if Wang Ran were the enemy. Even if he sacrifices his own life, he must stop him from destroying Akatsuki. Now it seems that this is a ridiculous idea. Presumably, tying them together, Wang Ran''s dealing with them is just a matter of breathing. The shock on the face flashed by, and then the faces of everyone showed joy. There were originally three powerful leaders, but now it is confirmed that the leader''s master does exist. Then, the development of the organization when they knew it was beyond description. Their seemingly out of reach dreams seem to be not far away. Although holding the thigh sounds a bit uncomfortable, but I can''t bear the smell of the thigh. ... ... Of course, Wang Ran and the others were not aware of the psychological activities of the Xiao organization. After leaving the country of rain, Wang Ran went to Yunyin Village and the country of wind. As the two-tailed man Zhuli Yumujin, in the third Ninja World War, he also made an indelible contribution. With the support of the two-tailed brigade, coupled with the existence of the Tibetan heritage, the strength of the wooden man only forced the eight people who have grown up to be an adult. You know, the strength of the eight tails is among the tail beasts, but it is second only to the existence of nine tails. And Kirabi, who was able to make a beast with a perfect tail, was able to bring out the strength of Yao to the fullest. The powerful Yu Mu Ren, directly on the battlefield between Yunyin and Yanyin, led the victory of several small-scale battles. Although Yanyin dispatched five-tailed human Zhuli to stop him, it was obvious that five-tailed man was not the opponent of Mujin. This allowed the prestige of Yu Muren to rise in a straight line in Yunyin Village. Coupled with her youthful and beautiful appearance, she has countless fans in Yunyin Village. At this time, Yumuren was no longer the monster that was rejected by the villagers. However, Yu Mu Ren''s character, cold outside and hot inside, has never changed. Yumu, who had already stayed in the village enough, after chatting with Wang Ran, when he heard that he was going to the Zongmen for an introductory ceremony, he immediately followed Wang Ran and left. He didn''t even mean to inform the village, which made Wang Ran very bitter. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t care, and left Yunyin Village with Yumu directly. Similarly, Ye Cang was in a similar situation to Yumuren. As the Ye Cang who saved countless Sha hidden lives, he was directly paid as a hero in the village. Moreover, what surprised Wang Ran the most was that as the third generation of Fengying had already died, and it was extremely necessary to select the fourth generation of Fengying''s Shayin Village, there was a voice in the village that hoped that Ye Cang would be in power. Regarding this, Wang Ran frowned slightly. You know, the selection of Fengying in Shayin Village is very shady. Every Fengying is a master of magnetic escape. As a master of magnetic escape, Luo Sha was positioned as the heir of the four generations of Fengying early. And as the actual master of Shayak''s power, Chiyo would never choose an unfamiliar person to inherit the position of Fengying. What''s more, Ye Cang is still a woman. There is no precedent for a woman to become a shadow in the Ninja World. Chapter 250： Formal entry Wasn''t Ye Cang on the original historical trajectory just because of his prestige? So, although Ye Cang''s prestige is very high now. However, the higher her prestige, the more dangerous her situation is. However, immediately Wang Ran shook his head with a chuckle. This situation is not an opportunity for Ye Cang? As long as he rushed past, he might be able to rush towards Fengying''s seat. Although very dangerous, the current Ye Cang is not the original Ye Cang. Her strength, I don''t know how much it has improved. Therefore, Wang Ran did not interfere with Ye Cang''s current situation. After getting some general information, Wang Ran left with Ye Cang. After leaving, Wang Ran went to Longmai. I wanted to bring the teacher and apprentice Hagaki Sakumo together. However, when Sakumo Hagiki heard that Kakashi was there, he refused instantly. Regarding this, Wang Ran did not say anything. He could understand Haaki Sakuma''s concerns, so he only took Sara back to Zangmen. Although a few people scattered all over the Ninja World. However, Wang Ran returned to Zangmen after only one meal. And Wang Ran spent almost all of the time for this meal in conversations with everyone. ... When they came to the island of Zangmen, like Konoha, Nagato and others also showed surprised expressions. This kind of majestic palace architecture that had never appeared before in the Ninja world, it opened their eyes. Ignoring everyone''s surprise, Wang Ran led them to the central hall. Standing on the wide square in front of the hall, the first thing everyone saw was a Chinese character standing in front of the hall. The huge font sculptures are embellished with countless dragon-shaped patterns. Although everyone didn''t know the meaning, they were shocked by the stone monument sculpture. Because he not only has a magnificent and gorgeous appearance, but also Wang Ran has integrated his own coercive aura. Even if the six-level powerhouse comes, there will be a sense of awe. ... Wang Ran made a tweet at the Chinese-character stone tablet, which was his surprise at his homeland. After the worship, Wang Ran turned around and said to everyone: "Kneel all." After hearing the sound, everyone hurriedly knelt to the ground. Wang Ran turned around and bowed in the direction of the sky and said: "I am Wang Ran, a Chinese person. Today, as the master of Zangmen, I pray to heaven and hold an initiation ceremony for my Tibetan disciples..." Wang Ran explained to the sky that his identity was the main thing today. Although a little contrived, it was so high that it really shocked everyone who was kneeling on the ground. Everyone who had never experienced such a thing, at this time, dared not even make any strange noises seriously. Honestly kneeling on the spot, waiting for Wang Ran''s instructions. Fortunately, Wang Ran didn''t look like a leader. He talked endlessly when he spoke. After a total of several minutes, Wang Ran began to get into the subject. Turning around, Wang Ran asked everyone: "Er wait, would you like to join my Tibetan Sect and become my Tibetan disciple?" "We are willing." Everyone did not hesitate, and at the first moment when Wang Ran''s relationship fell, they said in unison. Wang Ran nodded lightly, and then continued: "First worship at the beginning, worship to heaven." Without Wang Ran''s reminder, everyone knocked their heads together. After finishing the business, Wang Ran did not stop, and continued to speak: "The second prayer at the beginning, bow down to the earth." After another bang, Wang Ran spoke again: "The sky is a lesson, and the earth is a testimony. After joining Zangmen, you must take the honor and disgrace of the sect as the first place. Do not bully the weak and endanger all beings. You need to do your best to maintain peace..." "After getting started, I will take the honor and disgrace of the sect as the first, not to bully the weak, and do not endanger all living beings. Use my best efforts to maintain peace..." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, and under Wang Ran''s guidance, everyone did not hesitate to say this oath. Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction, and continued to speak: "Introductory third worship, by Zongmen!" With Wang Ran''s voice, the people who had already fallen into a serious atmosphere solemnly squatted their heads at Wang Ran. This is not only a courtesy to Wang Ran, the master of the Tibetan gate, but also a courtesy to the Tibetan gate represented by Wang Ran. ... With the completion of the three prayers, Wang Ran gently opened his mouth to make everyone stand up. Leading the crowd, Wang Ran slowly walked into the hall of Zangmen. While leading the crowd to visit the Zongmen residence, Wang Ran began to talk to them about the goal of letting the Zongmen stand on top of the heavens. This was the first time that Wang Ran explained the existence of the heavens and worlds to them. Hearing the magnificent worlds in Wang Ran''s mouth, what vindictiveness, magic, and even all kinds of weird supernatural powers and abilities, everyone was fascinated. Although Wang Ran has not really seen this kind of world, what does it matter? Living in a world with a big cultural explosion like the earth, Wang Ran has never seen those wonderful novels and animations. However, the talks of the people around him also impressed him deeply. Using these things to fool you... ahem, to motivate the disciple in the door, there is still no problem at all. Sure enough, following Wang Ran''s description, everyone''s eyes lit up. This kind of secrecy, even with their current vision, has no way to calm down. In other words, they are more difficult to calm down than ordinary people. Because they are closer to that step than ordinary people, and hope is greater. Although Wang Ran said, it is very difficult to break through. However, a detached seed is still planted in their hearts, slowly germinating and growing. At the same time, they could also understand why Wang Ran was so powerful, but he seemed to suddenly appear in the Ninja World. A sect master who has inheritance in the heavens and all realms, these are not all routine operations. After Wang Ran informed everyone of the news that everyone could know, they basically finished the tour of the various buildings in Zangmen. Although a sparrow is small and has all five internal organs, not to mention that Zangmen is not a sparrow. Although there is a shortage of talents, Wang Ran still built all the buildings that the sect should have. There are a lot of medicine refining pavilions, equipment building pavilions, etc. All of them were excited in the magnificence of the sect and the secrets Wang Ran described to them. Looking at the excited crowd, Wang Ran smiled. Pursuing is an excellent thing, Naruto World is only a relatively low-level world after all. Wang Ran hopes to see them, to have a better development. With their talents and temperament, although they started a bit late, if they really detach themselves to a complete world. Wang Ran believed that they would also write their own legends. Chapter 251： Zangmen Introductory Conference Pop! Clapping his hands, Wang Ran pulled everyone back to reality from their fantasy. Everyone looked at Wang Ran eagerly, not knowing what great secret Wang Ran was about to tell them. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t want to tell them any more amazing secrets. After pulling everyone''s thoughts back to reality, Wang Ran said: "Since we Zangmen have now decided to formally develop in the Shinobi world, the matter of absorbing sect people and recruiting disciples must also be on the agenda. I decided to hold an introductory conference in Shinobi every ten years. At that time, you will all come to help with the assessment. As for the number of people recruited, about a hundred people will be recruited to join Zangmen every time. When the time comes, if you have a fancy, you will get it. For the rest, they were given the status of outer disciple and allowed them to gradually promote step by step. This first introductory conference will be placed three years later. Give them some time to prepare. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, everyone nodded. Everyone naturally approved Wang Ran''s decision. But now the problem is coming. Although Zangmen is very powerful, it is also well-known among high-level villagers. However, ordinary people really rarely know. Since Wang Ran was preparing to develop the sect, he would recruit talents from the world of Ninja. Well, this situation will not work. Therefore, everyone asked with some doubts: "Master, there is no problem with this idea. It''s just that our Zangmen''s reputation is not obvious. Even if we go back to promote it, it may be difficult to achieve your expectations." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran nodded. Naturally, he had thought of this a long time ago. However, now that he has said it, he already has a solution. Therefore, in response to the doubts of several people, Wang Ran just nodded calmly, and then said: "You don''t have to worry about this matter, I already have a solution. In addition, after you are all right, come to the sect to practice. If you cultivate here, your cultivation speed will increase a lot. " Several people nodded when they heard this. They are all people who have practiced the fairy mode, and they can naturally feel the rich natural energy here. For them to cultivate into a fairy model forever, the natural energy of Zangmen is naturally the best choice. Even if Wang Ran didn''t say anything, they would have to ask if they could cultivate in the sect. Therefore, without considering it at all, everyone agreed. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran just nodded, and then continued: "In addition, I have a task to give you." "Master, you say." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, everyone hurriedly spoke. You know, Wang Ran has always been selflessly teaching and helping them. Now Wang Ran finally has a task to hand them over. Of course, they have to do everything they can to complete it. Moreover, who knows how many people are needed for the task Wang Ran will give them? There are many people here. As the saying goes, there are more wolves and less meat, although everyone is the same brother. However, this is not the time to be polite. So, after speaking, everyone looked at the people around them vigilantly. Suddenly, a needle-point confrontation with the magnificence came into being. Among them, they are faintly divided into several small groups. The strongest Nagato trio has directly become the first target for everyone. Of course, the Nagato trio, who are Wang Ran''s disciples, are naturally impossible to recognize. Even Yahiko and Xiao Nan gave Konoha a provocative look. This situation left Wang Ran very speechless, and it was just for you to do a job. How could it be split? And, what are you doing by Mujin, standing next to Shishui? Ye Di, you still have an alliance with Konoha. Wang Ran watched this scene speechlessly, although he understood everyone''s mind, he was still speechless. "Come on, don''t smell so much gunpowder." Wang Ran rubbed his eyebrows, and when everyone saw it, they shrank their necks a little embarrassedly. With a smirk, everyone said: "Master, you say, Master, you say." Seeing the crowd, Wang Ran smiled helplessly and shook his head. They are all big people, they are like children. Of course, he also knew that only in front of him, his disciples would show a childish side. "The task is also very simple. You can collect the tail beasts for me next. Of course, it''s not for you to go to other villages to grab the tail beast. I only need a part of the original power of the tail beast to separate the original chakra of the tail beast. This can be done easily with the help of the seal technique. In addition, there is no need to worry about this matter. Three tails are currently in a dead state, wait until it is resurrected, and then start collecting. " After listening to Wang Ran''s request, everyone nodded to express their understanding. Although the tail beasts are very powerful, they can still deal with them easily. Whether it was Uchiha''s writing wheel eyes or the Uzumaki family''s sealing technique, the suppression of the tail beast was not blown out. After the matter was accounted for, Wang Ran taught Dao Fa to both Water Gate and Kakashi. Then, after taking a part of the original powers of the two tail beasts that were in the Tibetan camp, Wang Ran and Hailing sent them out of the extreme north. After all, the Ninja world had just calmed down, and everyone couldn''t leave the village for too long. What''s more, Water Gate and Ye Cang have to go back to compete for the position of the Shadow of One Village. It''s just that one is active and the other is passive. Of course, the Nagato trio, who didn''t have much affairs, chose to stay in the sect to practice. As everyone left, Wang Ran sat cross-legged directly on the ground. Seeing that Wang Ran was like this, the Nagato trio knew that he had something to do, so they didn''t bother him. Instead, they wandered on the island. Of course, this request was made by Xiao Nan. As cultivators, Yahiko and Nagato were originally prepared to seize the time to practice and strive to reach Wang Ran''s realm as soon as possible. As a result, Xiao Nan, as a girl, saw the beautiful scenery on the island and insisted on taking the two to stroll around. Nagato and Yahiko couldn''t refuse, so naturally they could only follow together. And when the three of them were enjoying the scenery on the island, Wang Ran also successfully sensed the Chakra in Datongmu Yuyi. With Wang Ran''s mental power moving, the two got in touch smoothly. Since Wang Ran broke through, Liu Dao Xianren Datongmu Yuyi has been avoiding Wang Ran''s position in order to avoid misunderstanding. Now that Wang Ran took the initiative to contact him, he was still a little grateful. After all, this shows that Wang Ran has a place to ask him. Chapter 252： Tell the world No matter what, as long as you help Wang Ran, this is a favor. In the future, no matter what happened or other emergencies, he would easily ask Wang Ran for help. Therefore, as soon as the two parties established contact, the Six Dao Immortal Datongmu Yuyi took the initiative to ask: "Little friend Wang Ran, what do you want to do with me, an old man?" "Senior joked, I just want to use the world''s original law to deliver a message to the people in the Ninja World. So, I hope Senior can let go of some defenses." Wang Ran said with a chuckle when he heard the words of the six immortal Datongmu Yuyi. That''s right, Wang Ran just wanted to pass the news that the introductory conference is about to be opened in Tibet three years later, directly to everyone. However, it is obviously difficult to do this by brute force alone. Even if it is Wang Ran''s current strength, if he wants to do this with brute force, a lot of time will be wasted. At this time, it is a good choice to use the world''s original laws to convey information to people. This will not only achieve your goals easily and quickly. Moreover, under the same preconditions, this is obviously more impactful. However, it would be impossible to bypass Otsuki Yui. After all, speaking here, people are the real home court. Therefore, Wang Ran communicated with Otsuki Yui. Otherwise, Wang Ran would not do this kind of business if he owed a favor for nothing. ... After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Otsuki Yui thought for a while. For him, this incident is not a big deal. Even if necessary, it is not impossible to let him contribute. However, he must first know what news Wang Ran wants to deliver. What impact will this news have on the Shinobi world? So, after pretending to think for a while, Otsuki Yui said: "Little friend Wang Ran, there is nothing wrong with this. I just don''t know what news you want to send?" Wang Ran did nothing to conceal this, and briefly explained the situation with Otsuki Yui. After listening to Wang Ran''s brief description, Otsuki Yui also understood the outline of the matter. It was just for the concierge of the sect, and Da Tongmu directly agreed. After discussing some gossip with Wang Ran, Datongmu Yuyi took the initiative to cut off the contact with Wang Ran. After Otsuki Yui left, Wang Ran didn''t do anything else. Still sitting in the same place, perceiving the laws of the world. Slowly, a mysterious and mysterious aura began to spread from Wang Ran''s body. Although sitting cross-legged on the ground, the whole person looks very illusory. And with the appearance of Wang Ran''s state, a deep voice full of magnetism appeared in the hearts of everyone in the Ninja World. "I am Wang Ran, the master of Zangmen. Today, I will tell everyone in the world. Three years later, my Zangmen will hold the first introductory meeting. Those who want to enter my Tibetan gate can go to the far north to participate in the assessment. " With the sound of this voice, everyone in the Ninja World looked at their bodies in horror. I want to see who it is that is teasing them. However, no matter how they searched, they found no abnormalities. Moreover, after simple communication, everyone found that it was not only that they heard the voice. Everyone around him heard this voice. In an instant, all the civilians and people in Xiaonin Village became excited. Everyone desires to be strong, but because of their origin, they have no way to become strong. But now it''s different, although I don''t know what organization Zangmen is, I don''t know who Wang Ran is. However, one thing cannot be changed. That is, Wang Ran must be an extremely powerful character. After all, he could pass the news to their minds far away, how could he be a mediocre character. If you can join Zangmen and follow such a character, then at least you have a way to become stronger. But soon the enthusiasm of ordinary people was extinguished. Although becoming a ninja is an extremely tempting thing, the far north is too far away. Without the footsteps of a ninja, some people who are far away, even if they don''t eat or drink for a few years, can''t walk to the far north. What''s more, being in the turbulent Ninja World, the road is too dangerous. As ordinary people, they might be intercepted and killed on the road before they have gone far. Even if they didn''t die from man-made disasters, that terrifying ocean could not be conquered by ordinary people like them. However, there are always some people who have some reasons of this or that, and some reasons that must become stronger. Just like this time, far away in a small remote village in the country of ghosts. There was gunpowder and war everywhere, and a strong smell of blood filled the air. A teenager of about ten years old was sitting in the ruins. Looking at the surrounding corpses blankly, there are his father, mother, sister, friends... Looking at the familiar people in the past, all fell in a pool of blood at this time. Even if there is no aura, those eyes still exude the light of survival. In the whole village, he was the only one who went out to chop wood and escaped by luck. However, he would rather die in this disaster with his family than live in this world painfully. He knew who the murderer was, because when he came back, he saw dozens of rogues riding away on war horses from a distance. Those people are notorious gangsters nearby, just because they have several ninjas, even if they are big names, they are not willing to waste manpower to encircle them. Feeling wrong from a distance, the teenager ran back madly. However, he was just an ordinary teenager after all. By the time he returned to the village, the robbers riding horses were long gone. Only left, a piece of ruins and corpses all over the ground. "what!" The boy shouted in pain. Suddenly, Wang Ran''s voice penetrated his mind. The young man''s eyes gleamed fiercely, as if a drowning man had caught the straw for life. "Zangmen! Zangmen!" The young man stood up abruptly, he decided that he must join Zangmen. After he becomes strong, he must kill those gangsters and avenge his family. With grief, the young man used his thin body to build a tombstone for every villager. This process, he spent three days and three nights. Fortunately, there is a lot of leftover food in the village. Otherwise, just tiredness and hunger will kill the boy. Looking at the simple cemeteries that stand up, although the young man was sad in his heart, he could not shed any tears in his eyes. Chapter 253： Getting started! About to start In these three days, his tears have long since dried. Standing on the spot, the boy''s eyes went dark and suddenly fainted to the ground. After three days of sleeplessness and mental grief, he finally couldn''t hold on. After falling asleep for a whole day and night, the boy woke up. After waking up, the young man packed his luggage in silence, took the food he found in the village, and headed towards the far north without looking back. Although three years is a long time, it is still not enough for him. There are many examples like this in the Ninja world. Of course, there are many other tragedies that are prompting countless ordinary people to embark on a journey to the far north. ... Similarly, O She Maru, who was doing experiments in an underground laboratory in Tanokuni, suddenly had a strange look on his face. Stopped the experiment in his hand, and glanced at the experimental body on the experimental platform that had lost its vitality and became prematurely aging. Da She Wan slowly walked out of his underground base, feeling the long-lost vision, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Looking towards the north, although he couldn''t see anything, Wang Ran''s invincible posture that had saved them Konoha came into his mind. The god-like, unstoppable figure that day has never faded from Da She Wan''s mind. "Zangmen, the land of the extreme north? If you haven''t researched it out after three years, then go to Senior Wang Ran." Da She Wan whispered softly. Thinking of the immortality experiment that hadn''t progressed yet, he couldn''t help shook his head and walked into the underground base again. ... Of course, the big Ninja villages that had long ago had part of Wang Ran''s information were also mobilized at this moment. Collecting information, holding a meeting, and analyzing Wang Ran''s intentions all in one go. In the end, the great forbearance only came to one conclusion. That is, take one step at a time. That''s right, no matter what Wang Ran''s intentions are, they have nothing to do. Not to mention the known information, just relying on Wang Ran''s method of transmitting the news is enough to make them shudder. Because, through the information they collected, everyone in the Ninja World received this news at the same time. This is not something the so-called shadow class can do! Even Konoha and Hanzo, who are most familiar with Wang Ran, are speculating whether Wang Ran has surpassed the **** of Ninja World, Qianjujuma, and reached the realm of the six immortals. As if there was a clear heart, the few big Ninja villages who had not communicated all made their decisions at the same time. Three years later, we must send a group of ninjas who are completely loyal to the village to join Zangmen. At the very least, we must learn more about the situation of Tibetan gates. Of course, several villages have elite people who have joined Zangmen. It''s just that, for many things, such as cultivation methods, they simply keep silent. No matter what the village is, there is no room for negotiation. Regardless of the dynamics of the parties, the corners of the mouths of the people at Zangmen at this time twitched involuntarily. Although Wang Ran said that there was a solution, they didn''t expect that Wang Ran would play so big. At this time, I''m afraid the entire Ninja World will boil. They wouldn''t think that Wang Ran''s words can only be heard by them, and it must be everyone in the Shinobi world. Sure enough, after Yu Muren, the nearest to the far north, returned to the village, the newly appointed fourth generation Raikage quickly summoned her. The wooden man disappeared before, although it was only a short time, but it still made the whole Yunyin Village jump. However, there is no need to guess now, I definitely went to Zangmen. Therefore, after Mu Ren came back, Ai didn''t ask her where she was going. Instead, he stepped directly into the subject and asked about the situation of Zangmen. In this regard, Yu Mu can naturally say what he can''t say at all. Of course, other people have similar situations. The major Ninja villages that have received more useful information have also strengthened their ideas. ... Wang Ran didn''t care about these at all. After passing the news, Wang Ran went directly into the transformation of cultivation. The natural energy concentration around them is constantly increasing, and the Snow Bear clan who is cultivating also noticed the changes in the air. No bear is willing to let go of such good cultivation conditions. The Nagato trio, after visiting the entire island, also fell into a transformational state of practice. Until half a year later, the three of Nagato who had been staying for half a year were also ready to leave the sect. Because the Akatsuki organization is now getting bigger and bigger, and many things accumulated need them to decide. As the three of them who have not yet bigu, watching Wang Ran, who has been sitting cross-legged and cultivating for half a year, has no intention of eating, it is not only a little emotional. Their and Master''s awareness is really getting bigger and bigger, not to mention the terrifying energy throughput speed. They will not be able to do it just without dripping in for half a year. After all, Wang Ran can easily absorb energy from nature to feed himself back. As for Nagato, they still have to extract a lot of energy from themselves if they want to cultivate. When there is no way to feed oneself back, one can only extract energy from food to supplement oneself. The three of them bowed to Wang Ran, did not speak to disturb Wang Ran''s practice, turned around and left. As the three set foot on the surface of the sea, Hailing also emerged from the bottom of the sea. He directly lifted the three of them up, and swam quickly towards the distance. After half a year of getting along, Hailing has become one with the three of Nagato. And the three of Nagato also loved Hailing, the innocent guardian beast. As the three people left, Wang Ran opened his eyes gently. With a light smile, Wang Ran did not get up but entered the state of cultivation again. ... Two more springs and autumns passed, and it was less than two months before the first introductory conference in Zangmen. At this time, the nearby coastlines of various places have already changed their appearance greatly. Under the temptation to join Zangmen, tens of thousands of ordinary people came here, trekking through mountains and rivers. And, it''s just ordinary people who have arrived so far. Many more people are still on their way because the journey is too far away. What''s more, there are countless ninjas who have not left yet. A large number of people are moving, so many places that are desolate and remote have developed abruptly. Countless businessmen also smelled business opportunities. With the arrival of a large number of people, batches of goods were escorted across thousands of mountains and rivers to near the long coastline. With the arrival of countless materials and the support of the local rulers, countless springboard cities were quickly established. Chapter 254： Transformation? The reason why these cities are called springboard cities is that everyone who comes here regards this incident as a pedal to change their own destiny. At this time, in the extreme north where everyone yearned, Wang Ran, who was in the process of cultivating, slowly opened his eyes. Seeing those snow bears getting smaller and smaller on the glacier, Wang Ran stroked his chin thoughtfully. In three years, all eligible snow bears can already use the fairy mode. However, like everyone else, although the Xuexiong clan had successfully cultivated, they could not maintain it for a long time. Only by practicing continuously can the duration of the fairy mode be extended slowly. Moreover, with the cultivation of the fairy mode, the size of the snow bear clan is getting smaller and smaller. Of course, this is not a bad thing. Although their size has decreased, their weight has not decreased. Under the constant compression of the body, their bones and muscle density are simply astonishing. Coupled with their small size and flexibility, although the Snow Bear clan has lost its size advantage, their strength has been greatly improved. Of course, this did not surprise Wang Ran. After all, the size becomes smaller and smaller, what''s the matter. What really surprised him was that once the Snow Bear clan enters the fairy mode, their size will shrink again, and their appearance will change toward the appearance of a human. However, because there is no snow bear that can maintain the fairy mode for a long time. Therefore, Wang Ran is not sure whether the Xuexiong clan will completely transform into a human form after they have cultivated the fairy model to great achievement. However, judging from the current situation, the possibility of this result is still very large. If this is the case, can the Snow Bear clan still be called the psychic beast clan? Or do they change their life form in essence? After thinking about it for a while, Wang Ran didn''t want to understand what the result would be. After all, Wang Ran encountered this kind of thing for the first time, and he had no experience to refer to. Reluctantly shook his head, Wang Ran directly forgot this kind of unknowable result. After a snow bear has thoroughly cultivated into the fairy mode in the future, the result will be known naturally. Controlling his gaze away from the snow bears of the northern glacier, Wang Ran looked above the sea. Above the wide sea, there is almost no abnormality in the calm and calm waves. However, the world under the sea has a degree of excitement beyond human imagination. "Hailing." Sure enough, following Wang Ran''s opening, a huge wave surged over the sea. As the waves appeared, it was the sea spirit, who was huge in size. "Sect master, are you looking for me?" As soon as he got out of the sea, Hai Ling''s surprise voice came out. It has been almost three years, and Wang Ran has spent almost all of the time in cultivation, only a few times sober, and all of them have gone out, and there is no time to play with it. This made the child''s angry Hailing, but extremely dull. Now, Wang Ran suddenly called it, how could he be unhappy. To Hailing, Wang Ran looked at it like his junior. Although he is not as old as Hailing, his mental age is not measured by time. Therefore, after hearing Hai Ling''s surprise voice, Wang Ran said with a slight smile: "It''s been boring these few years. I''ll give you a task. Go to the coastline and warn those people not to go out to sea before the conference time is up, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences. There are so many people there, you can just feel the lively atmosphere. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Hai Ling''s huge eyes rolled round. Then, I looked at the slightly deserted island of Tibet, and then felt the excitement in the distance. Hai Ling agreed without hesitation. Although he couldn''t stand by Wang Ran''s side, it seemed good to be able to go out and watch the excitement. Without staying, after agreeing, Hai Ling swam directly into the distance. Looking at Hai Ling who was moving away quickly, Wang Ran smiled helplessly, and then fell into a state of cultivation. ... At this time, Hai Ling, who had left Zangmen, was swimming as fast as Fei. However, within a short period of time, it reached the coastline closest to the Far North. Looking at the rough cities, Hai Ling''s eyes were full of curiosity. However, despite its curiosity, it still did not forget Wang Ran''s mission. Therefore, Hailing chose to complete the task first, and then play well. Without hiding his body, Hai Ling rushed out directly. And its figure also caused panic among many humans on the seashore. Seeing the humans running away, Hai Ling was a little confused. However, it didn''t care, and said directly: "I am the guardian beast Hailing of Zangmen. The sect master said that no one can go to sea before the start of the introductory conference. Otherwise, at your own risk! " Hai Ling''s mind was tense, and he spoke to the crowd in a serious manner. With strong strength, Hai Ling''s words clearly spread to everyone''s ears. Hailing, who has been Wang Ranxiao''s attendant since his debut, naturally chose to imitate Wang Ran''s tone. However, because of some nervousness, its words actually give people a feeling of guilty conscience. However, its size is really scary. Although the tone was a little unnatural, the people present did not realize it at all. Therefore, after hearing Hai Ling''s words, they resisted the tension in their hearts and stopped fleeing. "Divine beast... Hai... Master Hailing, do you have any other... orders?" Under the gazes of everyone, the person who was recognized as the city lord by the local ruler stood up. The trembling words are enough to see the restlessness in his heart. However, no one would laugh at him. Being able to stand up is already worthy of recognition. Hai Ling glanced at the city lord, then said: "Nothing. Okay, that''s it. I have to notify other people and leave first." After finishing speaking, Hai Ling didn''t give the city lord a chance to speak, so he shook his body and left. Seeing Hai Ling''s departure, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Although Hai Ling had no malice, the sense of terror and deterrence brought about by his huge figure was not acceptable to them in a short time. Hailing, who didn''t even know what pressure he had put on everyone, was moving fast on the sea at this time. It has only one idea right now, and that is to quickly complete the task assigned by Wang Ran, and then play well. Therefore, in less than a day, Hai Ling passed Wang Ran''s words to everyone''s ears. Of course, every time Hailing appeared, it would cause local panic. Chapter 255： Naruto? And Hailing, who completed the task, was naturally wandering around leisurely. From time to time, they appear outside the gathering places of human beings, observing all kinds of human behaviors enthusiastically. At first, Hailing''s behavior still scared humans. There were even a lot of people who directly gave up the opportunity to go to sea to join Zangmen and returned to their hometowns. However, as time passed, people gradually got used to the existence of Hailing. There are even some people with different minds, wondering how to get Hailings favor. The guardian beast, it sounds very tall and big. As long as you get Hailing''s favor, your chances of achieving your wish will be greatly increased. Even if it doesn''t work, it''s fine to let yourself go out a few days in advance. Unfortunately, no matter what they did, Hai Ling just ignored them. Although Hailing was naive, at its strength, the sincerity of the human heart could still be distinguished. Although Hai Ling didn''t know why they wanted to please him, Hai Ling didn''t want to pay attention to them at all with their complicated thoughts. In this regard, those people are also very helpless. As the saying goes, Luohua deliberately runs water and is ruthless, and even if they do their best, Hailing just doesn''t eat this set. What''s the use? ... Soon, two months passed. Everyone thought that today would be the same as usual. But as it approached noon, a golden stream of light suddenly came in the distance. The face of the person who noticed this became serious instantly. They know that this is definitely a real boss. Although there will be a large number of ninjas coming every day during this time, everyone knows that those people are just some middle and lower ninjas. In the eyes of the real strong, it is nothing at all. But today''s difference, just by this terrifying speed, is not comparable to ordinary people. Sure enough, in the next second, a figure with a golden light appeared in the sight of everyone. The next second, the golden light dissipated, and a red-haired young woman stood near the coastline. Although it''s just a young woman and only one person, but the strong strength makes no one dare to come forward to talk. That''s right, this person is the contemporary nine-tailed man Zhuli, Uzumaki Kushina. With the fading of the Nine Tails pattern, Kushina directly took out a special kunai from his ninja bag. A little chakra was transported towards Kuwu, and the surrounding space suddenly experienced abnormal fluctuations. In the next second, two figures appeared on the spot instantly. Konoha''s iconic Hokage Royal God Robe is now being put on a blond young man. And that young man, a hand is resting on a younger person who owns the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. The visitors were Hafeng Mizumon and Uchiha. With the appearance of the two, before everyone was surprised, abnormal fluctuations in space appeared in the sky. As the kaleidoscope in the soiled eyes slowly turned, a dark space passage appeared. This time, there are more people. Kakashi, Hong, Kai, Lin, and a seven- or eight-year-old child came out one after another. Now the few people are basically the top combat power in the Ninja world, if only by appearance, it is impossible for a few people to know them. But dont forget, Narutos Goshen Robe and Uchihas Writer Eyes are iconic items in the Ninja World. Among those present, there is no shortage of ninjas. They may not be strong, but they have heard of this iconic item. Therefore, with the appearance of several people, there was a cry of surprise in the crowd. "Konoha''s Hokage!! And Uchiha! How is this possible?!" "Hokage, what Hokage?" "Just the young man wearing the imperial **** robe, that imperial **** robe is exclusive to Hokage, ordinary people who dare to wear it. I have long heard that Konoha has produced an extremely young Hokage, and I finally saw it today." "He is Konoha''s Hokage!! Even Hokage is here, no wonder Uchiha is here too." ... The noisy voices of everyone naturally reached Konoha''s ears. However, they did not care. Looking at the noisy surroundings, Bo Feng Shuimen asked Dai Tu: "Take the soil, did Shishui say when did he arrive?" Hearing this, he rolled his eyes helplessly. The soil, which was almost as high as the water gate, shrugged helplessly and said: "Don''t mention it, he didn''t say at all. Since Zhishui went out for a tour a year ago, little news has come. If it wasn''t for the time required by the master, I guess he wouldn''t send me a letter. In the news a few days ago, he only told me to let me take Itachi, and said nothing else. " Yes, the kid who came with them is the famous Uchiha Itachi. Hearing Dai Tu mentioned himself, Itachi rubbed the back of his head shyly. Although he was paid by Uchiha as the most talented tribe after taking soil and stopping water. However, compared with these already-famous ninjas, he has only this genius name. What''s more, there is also the presence of Huoyingbo Fengshuimen here. After speaking, he rubbed his brow helplessly, and then continued: "If you want me to say, where Zhishui is out for a tour, he just went out to find Yumuren. You said, what kind of girlfriend is he looking for as a kid? I also found my senior sister. Brother Watergate, you shouldn''t have given him a pass at that time. Am I right, Lynn. " As he said, Bring the soil touched Penglin''s palm. After the original three-tailed incident, Dai Tu and Lin''s current relationship have been thoroughly understood. The two have also become the first to leave the singles in the new generation of Konoha. As for Taito and Yugi, although they have not yet been made public, their minds are also clear to everyone. ... Lin couldn''t help laughing when she saw that the elder Tai Tu was worried about the younger generation. Isnt that the road of Shishuis relationship is much smoother than him, isnt it? Sure enough, men are all cautious. Bo Feng Shuimen also looked helplessly at Zou Di, and ignored him. Bringing soil is not really small belly chicken intestines, just to activate the atmosphere, so I didn''t care. On the contrary, the watermelon head Kai, who was standing upside down and squatting, jumped up and made a thumbs up toward the soil. White teeth showing a mouth, said in agreement: "What you said with the soil is right, you should keep practicing youth!" Looking at the appearance of a passionate young man like Kai, everyone was full of black lines. Although it has been so many years, there is no way to get used to it. Several people turned their heads away at the same time, controlling themselves not to look at Kai''s appearance. Seeing everyone''s movements, Kay also scratched his head in embarrassment. Is it possible that he said the wrong thing again? Chapter 256： Tailed beast collection At the same time, the people who chose to ignore Kai suddenly raised their brows. As their eyes moved, a touch of blue was moving fast. And after that faint blue, a black light was chasing after him. A surprise smile appeared on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face, watching everyone speak: "This time, our people will be complete." Sure enough, as Bo Feng Shui Men''s voice fell, a pair of children, boys and girls appeared in front of everyone. The people who came were the Shisui and Yumu people who were talking about just now. Looking at the faint blue light on Yumu Ren, Kushina said with some surprise: "You Muren, you have successfully entered the Tail Beast Chakra mode!" Hearing this, Yumu also showed a sweet smile, and replied: "Yeah, Senior Sister Jiu Xinnai, how else would I be able to overwhelm Shishui in speed. However, this is also thanks to the cooperation of the trip, otherwise I don''t know how much time will be wasted. " Shishui, who was spotted, also shook his head helplessly. He is now proficient in space art. But in terms of speed, he was really crushed by the wooden man. Whether it is persistence or explosiveness, he can''t match it now. ... Without waiting for a few more people to talk a few more words, Ye Cang, Nagato, Yahiko, and Xiao Nan all came here. Everyone seemed to have made an appointment, and they all chose to go to the sect during this time period. With the arrival of Nagato, everyone''s eyes burst into light. Sanwei had been resurrected a month ago, so Wang Ran gave everyone the task of collecting the original chakra of the tail beast, and everyone had already started to prepare. However, there were only nine tailed beasts in total, and there were only seven of them that had not been collected yet. This is really more wolves and less meat. Anyone who collects more will have one less chance. So in this situation, none of them will give in. With the appearance of the Nagato trio, a burst of exclamation broke out from the crowd again. "This is from the Akatsuki organization!!" "Red hair, reincarnation eyes, they are the leader of Akatsuki organization!!" Among the many people who eat melons, there is no shortage of residents of the Land of Rain. The current Xiao organization, after cooperating with Yuyin Village, the speed of development is almost one day. The current Rain Country, thanks to Akatsuki''s efforts, has also slowly escaped from the image of people''s impression of war raging. Therefore, in the country of rain now, you don''t need to know Yuyin Village, but you absolutely must not know the Akatsuki organization. And this exclamation also caused many uninformed inquiries. The already noisy scene is even more noisy. ... However, neither Mizumon nor Nagato and others care about this. Xiao Nan, who stood firm, took Jiuxinai''s arm directly, and asked a little excitedly: "Sister Jiuxina, how is Naruto okay recently?" The expected rattling did not appear. Although there was competition among the people, the relationship was still very good. Especially during the time when he accompanied Jiuxina to give birth, a few girls developed into all-talking girlfriends. Especially after Kushina''s child, after Naruto Bo Feng was born, Xiao Nan ran to Konoha from time to time. This makes Nagato and Yahiko, who have a big family of great business, miserable. Because as soon as Xiao Nan left, Xiao organized all the messy things, and they all found them. As two men who are not very proficient in government affairs, it was quite difficult when Xiao Nan was away. Even, the two of them had suspected that Xiao Nan ran to Konoha simply because he was annoyed by the mess. ... "Naruto is very good, very strong." After hearing Xiao Nan''s words, Jiuxina replied with a smile. Yahiko saw that the two of them had a tendency to talk endlessly, and quickly interrupted: "Hey, Mizumon, how is your tail beast collection? Nagato and Xiaonan, and I have collected the three tails, six tails and seven tails." There is something to show off in Yahiko''s words. In just one month, they were able to collect the chakras of the three-tailed beasts, one of which was the entire three-tailed beast that had just been resurrected. This efficiency has to be said that it is already fast. Yahiko said not loudly, but he still brought the attention of a few people back. When Yahiko said so, everyone''s eyes showed a light of surprise. Collecting tail beasts is more than just finding and collecting. After all, most of the tail beasts are possessed. In order to avoid conflict, many methods cannot be used. Even Konoha, who has a big family, only got the four-tailed and five-tailed chakras from Yanyin Village. This is because they captured the four-tailed man Zhuli Lao Zi and exchanged it with Lao Zi. When Yahiko saw the crowd, he knew that he had already won the top spot. It was not wasted that they went out in person, helping Wuyin Village and Takinin Village to complete two S-level tasks for free. "We are almost worse than you, the time is too urgent, we just collected the four-tailed and five-tailed chakra origins." Mizumon sighed helplessly. If it wasn''t because they represented Konoha, they could, like Nagato and others, help other villages complete extremely dangerous tasks in exchange for Chakra, the origin of the tail beast. Of course, the premise is that you are strong enough to conquer those villages. Otherwise, those villages won''t let you dye your own tail beast. However, even though they are not lacking in strength, who would call them Konoha, the No. 1 Ninja Village in the Ninja World? Konoha is already strong enough, and it is absolutely impossible for those villages to give Konoha a chance to become stronger again. Although Mizumon and the others did not collect the tail beasts for Konoha, they had to be believed. After all, in most people''s minds, the tail beast is still a strategic weapon for a village. And as the water gate opened, Yugi, who also had blond hair, also said: "Shishui and I collected the chakra origins of the eight-tailed bull ghost." Hearing Yumu Ren''s words, no one was surprised. After all, he was originally Yumu from Yunyin Village. It is not too easy to get the Chakra origin of the Eight-tailed Bull Ghost. It is estimated that relying on Yu Mu Ren''s identity, just do nothing, and it is not a problem to take the initiative to speak. And the facts are exactly the same. The Mu Ren just spoke, and the fourth generation of Raiking agreed on the spot. Although the eight-tailed bull ghost was very unhappy, but under the patient inducement...persuasion of Yuri, he accepted it. The next step is very simple. Although the wooden man is not proficient in sealing art, he can''t stand the existence of Yunyin Village who is proficient in sealing art. Besides, Yao Yao has taken the initiative to cooperate, and it is not sprinkling water to divide the original chakra. Chapter 257： set off "With that said, there is only one chakra left." As Ye Cang''s voice fell, Nagato''s voice rang in everyone''s ears. Akatsuki collected three tails, six tails, and seven tails, plus Konoha''s four tails, five tails, and eight tails brought by the wooden man. There was indeed only one tailed beast that was left outside. Therefore, everyone Qi Qiliang cast their eyes on Ye Cang who was born in Shayin. Although Ye Cang failed to compete for the position of Fengying three years ago, she still became Fengying''s assistant by virtue of her strong strength and super popularity. Of course, her path to the upper ranks was not easy. As Luo Sha, who is the inner fixed wind shadow, how could he allow Ye Cang, an outsider, to divide his power. Therefore, just after Ye Cang returned to the village three years ago, he encountered various assassinations. At the same time, a large number of high-risk tasks were handed over to her. Even with Ye Cang''s strength, it is very difficult to complete those tasks single-handedly. But fortunately, the **** of luck is on Ye Cang''s side. Although the process was thrilling, he still survived these difficulties without any risk. In the end, even Chiyo was shocked. He personally ordered Luo Sha, not allowing him to embarrass Ye Cang any more. A ninja like Yecang, Shayin Village cannot afford to lose. Luo Sha, who received the order from Qiandai, was unwilling to do so, but still reluctantly agreed. But fortunately, Chiyo has made it clear that the seat of the fourth generation of eyes Fengying must be his. ... Ye Cang felt everyone''s eyes and gave a generous smile. Then he said: "Don''t look at me, the task has been completed. Although I don''t know how to seal, there is no way to isolate the original Chakra of the Tail Beast. However, I brought a tail here. " With that said, Ye Cang directly took out the teapot sealed with a tail of Shouhe and set it out. Because of Ye Cang''s change, Shayin Village did not fall into the embarrassment of lack of combat power. Although Yiwei Renzhuli had already died, even if Luosha was not lacking in combat power, there was no reason to risk sealing the tail beast on his child who had not yet made a sound. Of course, no one except Wang Ran knew about these changes. At this time, everyone looked at Ye Cang''s teapot in admiration. Although Ye Cang''s status is not low, he is not yet able to control the tail beast at will. This time, she must have paid a price to bring one tail out. Indeed, in order to obtain the original power of the tail beast, Ye Cang directly gave up his rights in Shayin Village. Although there is a title of Fengying Assistant, all rights are now concentrated on Fengying Luosha alone. Of course, these Ye Cang didn''t care. The position assisted by Fengying herself had already wasted a lot of her cultivation time. In contrast, she prefers to contribute physical strength to the village rather than brain power. Besides, in order to complete the task Wang Ran gave her, let alone a Fengying assistant, she could give up even Fengying. After all, her ambition is to protect the village, not to lead the village. She hasn''t forgotten that it was Wang Ran who helped her out of the predicament when she was the smallest and most helpless. It can be said that without Wang Ran, there would be no Shah hidden hero Ye Cang today. Feeling the atmosphere gradually becoming a bit heavy, Mizumon and Yahiko quickly laughed and said: "Haha, since the tasks are completed, let''s go to the sect as soon as possible, don''t let the master (sect master) wait for a long time." After speaking, Yahiko and Mizumon looked at each other. Uncontrollably, both of them laughed. In some ways, the two of them are quite alike. The others, upon hearing the words of the two, also quickly agreed. Their arrival has caused quite a stir, so it''s okay to leave as soon as possible. After the decision was made, Watergate smiled and said to Lin: "Lin, you are here to wait for the start of the introductory meeting. Remember to take care of Itachi. Konoha''s team will be here soon." And with the soil, he looked at Lin eagerly, and said seriously: "Yeah Lin, you wait here for a few days, I will miss you." With soil, Kakashi and others on the side rolled their eyes disgustingly. Bringing soil has become more and more excessive recently, such a fair show of affection. But Lin didn''t realize these, the teenagers in love generally didn''t have too high IQ. Lin gave a sweet smile after hearing the words of Shuimen and Tatou, and then agreed. Although the soil was reluctant to give up, but it still stepped on the surface of the sea in two steps. Seeing everyone''s appearance, everyone was boiling. Because they actually want to go to sea. You know, Zangmen has stipulated that you can''t go to sea before the time is up. Before, they were not without heads, but it didn''t take long for them to be sprayed onto the beach by Hailing. Although Hai Ling had already controlled his strength, Hai Ling was not the nanny of everyone, and it was impossible to take care of everything. Therefore, there are always one or two unlucky ones who fall on the reef and the like by coincidence. These hapless guys, even if they didn''t die, they were all bloodshed. Moreover, Hailing was still in their bodies, piercing a burst of energy, which made them lose the opportunity to compete forever. Even if they had successfully landed on the island, they would be discovered for the first time with this energy, and then eliminated and driven away. But now, Konoha''s Hokage, the leader of Akatsuki''s organization, actually wanted to forcefully break through the defense line of the hidden gate. Both sides are strong, this time, but there is a good show. ... "You said, it was Konoha''s Hokage and the others forcibly past, or Master Hailing intercepted them again." "This is not true. Although Hailing-sama is very powerful. Konoha''s Hokage is one of the strongest human beings in the Ninja world. With so many helpers, maybe you can pass through." "Haha, but how to say, there will definitely be a big battle. This level of battle, we may only see this once in our life." "Don''t blink for a while, you must not miss any scene." ... As everyone said to me, a huge figure finally appeared in the distance. With the appearance of Hai Ling, all those who didn''t know were boiling. ... "Hurry up! Attention, the war is about to begin." ... But the war that everyone expected did not break out. As the people at Zangmen appeared in front of Hai Ling, Hai Ling greeted them with some excitement. "You are here!" Although the human city is very lively, it is still very boring to stay for a long time. Chapter 258： Lively Feeling the chakra energy fluctuations of the people in Zangmen, although the distance is far away, Hailing rushed over immediately. Because with the arrival of everyone, it means that the introductory conference is about to begin. And it will soon be able to complete Wang Ran''s explanation and go back to sleep. The Tibetans who saw Hai Ling''s arrival also greeted with a smile. "Master Hailing, let''s go back to the sect first. The task that the master gave us is completed, let''s send the things to the master first." After saying hello, Nagato whispered to Hai Ling. The three of Nagato, who had lived in Zangmen for half a year, knew Hailing''s strength. Therefore, they are also willing to call adults. When Hailing heard Nagato''s words, although a little depressed, he nodded his huge head and agreed. After all, Nagato will be able to rest sooner if they finish their work earlier. The people in Zangmen didn''t talk nonsense, and after explaining the situation, they swiftly walked towards the far north. This scene directly stunned everyone on the shore. Especially those who went out to sea ahead of time and were beaten back by Hai Ling were even more aggrieved. Suffocating their necks, they hardly asked Hailing: "Master Hailing, this is not fair! Why should we be expelled, and they can pass. Is it possible that Zangmen is also bullying and fearing hardship? ! " Hai Ling glanced at these people irritably. Although only two months have passed, it has really met all kinds of people. With such a huge population base, there are so many people who are speechless. And this is also the reason why Hailing is tired of this kind of life. However, although bored, it is still ready to give them an explanation. After all, it now represents the image of Zangmen. So, despite being impatient, Hai Ling still spoke: "They can go to sea because they are originally Tibetans. Do you have any comments?" Hearing Hai Ling''s words, the people who asked the question instantly seemed to be stuck in their necks. He opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. Indeed, this reason is too unsolvable. People themselves are in Zangmen. Is it possible to return home and be stopped? But that''s what I said, but don''t forget the identities of the few people just now. Not to mention others, it is just Konoha''s Hokage, which is enough to shock people. Therefore, as soon as Hai Ling said what he said, everyone except Lin, their eyes widened in horror, and looked at the direction in which Shuimen disappeared in disbelief. However, the shock disappeared shortly afterwards and was replaced by intense excitement. Even Konoha''s Hokage are members of Zangmen, which shows that their choice is not wrong. In everyone''s hearts, their belief in joining Zangmen has become even stronger. And those few people who lost the opportunity to compete early have regretted their intestines. Hai Ling didn''t care about the changes of the people, and after explaining it, he left leisurely. Compared to a quiet bath, there is nothing to attract him. ... And as Hai Ling left, a roaring noise broke out on the shore in an instant. Lin and Itachi, who came with Watergate and others, were even more intensely watched by everyone''s eyes. However, due to the deterrence of Konoha Hokage''s reputation, no one dared to harass them. Of course, this has nothing to do with Lin releasing her own coercion after feeling everyone''s gaze. And just the day after the people of Zangmen left, all the springboard cities were boiling again. Because a large number of ninjas have arrived one after another. Konoha, sand hidden, rock hidden, fog hidden, cloud hidden, rain hidden... and so on. Almost all the Shinobu villages that can be called out are here. And with the arrival of a large number of ninjas, there are also many powerful ninjas. In addition to Konoha, three of the other four Ninja villages alone came. Except for Ohnoki in Iwain, Ai, Luosha, and Kotachi Yakura have all arrived. Of course, they will not join Tibet. They came only to witness a grand event and to cheer their ninjas. However, they do not choose to join, but it does not mean that others will not join. Because of the arrival of the major Ninja village forces, all the villages have chosen a place as their residence. At this time, in the direction of Yuyin Village, a ninja over half a hundred years old was looking excitedly at the direction of the Far North. All the Yu Ren nearby looked at him with admiring eyes. With his own strength, he abruptly developed Yuyin Village into the indisputable Sansho Fish Hanzo of the sixth Ninja Village in the Ninja World. As a ninja, Sansho Hanzo, who is older than the third generation of Naruto, has already begun to decline in strength. He was old and frail. As early as the Third Ninja World War, he had already realized that he was already weak in the face of the war. People are afraid of aging and death. Therefore, Sansho Fish Hanzo has long been looking for ways to delay aging, prolong lifespan and even increase strength. However, after so many years of emptiness, he could not find any useful methods. But three years ago, he was excited. As he who had personally "felt" Wang Ran''s coercion, he knew better than anyone, Wang Ran''s terrifying strength. He believed that Wang Ran definitely had a way to bring people back to the top. So, as early as three years ago, he had already begun to prepare for this action. He wants to make sure that he can join Zangmen without fail. Because he knows very well that it is impossible for Tibetans to bring so many people into their sect. And for people like yourself who are older and have unclear backgrounds, the degree of difficulty will increase greatly. So although he is strong, the competition this time will be particularly fierce for him. Withdrawing his gaze, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo walked back to his room in silence. What he needs now is to recharge his energy. At the same time, among the people near the Yuyin village resident, a man wearing a loose kimono, feeling the breath of Hanzo, slowly raised his head. As he raised his head, a cold breath flashed by. The surrounding air seemed to drop several temperatures in an instant. The people around him shuddered subconsciously. However, this cold breath only flashed past. All of them subconsciously looked around their surroundings, but found no abnormalities. Shaking his head, everyone thought it was their own illusion. And the man who caused all of this took a meaningful look at the direction of Yuyin Village. Pale skin, long narrow eyes, this person is not Dashewan, who is it? Chapter 259： The first spectacular thing in history Three years ago, when Wang Ran made an announcement to the world, Dashe Maru decided to come to Zangmen to join Wang Ran if his research did not make a breakthrough. Now, although his research has progressed. However, thinking of the drawbacks of that technique, Oshemaru couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly. Therefore, he still came and wanted to find a more perfect way of cultivation. However, what he didn''t expect was that on the first day he came, he met the demigod of the Ninja World-Sansho Fish Hanzo. For the appearance of this man who once brought him life crisis, Da She Maru felt quite strange in his heart. For him, the so-called Ninja demigod is nothing more than a name forcibly assigned to Hanzo by the Ninja world. In terms of strength, he does not think that he is now weaker than Hanzo in his heyday. Therefore, as Hanzo is aging, Da She Wan is confident that he will take him down. But is Hanzo a turning point in his life path? Since meeting Hanzo, he feels that his life has undergone some wonderful changes. Dashemaru is not a person who will repay you. So, although Hanzo once put him in danger. However, after staring at it, Da She Maru only shook his head slightly, not paying attention. ... With the arrival of a large number of ninjas, Wang Ran in the far north has also arranged the affairs of many disciples. With the fluctuation of mental power, Wang Ran instantly contacted Hailing, who was thousands of miles away. Feeling the wave of Wang Ran''s mental power, Hai Ling was very excited and asked quickly: "Sect Master, the mission is over, can I go back?" Feeling Hailing''s excitement, Wang Ran smiled apologetically, then said: "Sorry, Hailing. I will trouble you for a while. After the introductory conference starts, I need your help to create some difficulties for the participants." Hearing that it was not that his mission was over, Hai Ling felt a little uncomfortable for a while. But when Wang Ran wanted it to create difficulties for those participating in the assessment, its eyes lit up again. This kind of thing sounds very interesting. It just so happens that it has a lot of annoying people, just take this opportunity to fix them. Therefore, Hai Ling, who was still depressed just now, became energetic in the next moment. Accompanied by pleasant fantasy, Hai Ling said to Wang Ran excitedly: "Don''t worry, the master, this matter is left to me. In the sea, but my home court." Seeing Hailing''s attitude changing so quickly, Wang Ran could almost guess its careful thoughts. However, he didn''t say anything. If Hailing really intends to target a person, it is estimated that that person is also extremely unqualified. This kind of person, even Wang Ran would not choose to earn Zangmen. And just as Hailing said, the sea is its home field, even if Wang Ran personally goes out, this matter will not be easier than Hailing. Therefore, as long as Hailing agreed, Wang Ran would not interfere more. After cutting off the connection with Hai Ling, and perceiving the countless people on the coast, Wang Ran directly mobilized the energy in his body. In response to the laws of the world, Wang Ran''s body floated uncontrollably. "I am Wang Ran of Zangmen. I announce that the Zangmen Introductory Conference will officially begin at this moment. You can immediately go to sea to find opportunities, and those who have successfully reached the Zangmen station in the far north can pass the first test and participate in the next assessment. Limited time, three months! " As the energy surged in Wang Ran''s body, his voice also appeared in the ears of everyone on the coast. At this moment, everyone is boiling. Three months seems to be a long time. But don''t forget, most of the people participating in this competition are ordinary people. Although they don''t know the whole picture of Ninja World very well, no one would think that the Far North would be very close. The vastness of the ocean has always been an unsolved mystery. Otherwise, there won''t be so many people biting the bullet and breaking through before. They do not have the ghostly speed of a ninja, so they must seize all the time to go to the far north. Therefore, as Wang Ran''s voice fell, countless boats and rafts were launched into the sea instantly. Even a ninja would not risk choosing to cross the sea physically. Therefore, at this moment, from the sky above, a large area of ??the ocean is covered by densely packed ships. And as time goes by, the covered ocean area is still expanding. Seeing this magnificent sight, the crowds who were still on the shore and did not intend to go out to sea were all shocked. Even the shadows of Ai, Luosha, and Goku Tachibana Yakura, the three big ninja villages, were shocked and speechless. Although they are the shadows of a village, they have never seen such a scene. A war of tens of thousands of people is already the most spectacular thing they have ever seen. But compared with the spectacular sight of these countless people going out to sea, what is the war? This magnificence has appeared for the first time since the birth of Ninja World. On the earth, there was a passage. When capitalism has a profit of 20%, it will be ready to move; If there is a 50% profit, capital will take risks; If there is a 100% profit, capital will dare to risk hanging their heads; If there is a 300% profit, capital will dare to trample on all laws of the world. Although the people of the Ninja World cannot be called capitalism, they will not have the plot of a Virgin in the war. Human nature is greedy, and the people of the Ninja World in the chaos of war don''t need 300% interest. Even if it only doubled the benefits, it was enough to make them desperate. However, if there is an opportunity to gain power and change their destiny, most people will put aside all worries and pursue desperately. Even this opportunity is uncertain. Because in this world where human life is like a waste of life, strength is too important. With power, you can guard everything you gain and protect your life. Without power, then you are like fish on a chopping board, at the mercy of others. Even if you are already rich in the enemy''s country, any ninja can easily take your life and take away your wealth. And this time the Zangmen Introductory Conference, it is undisputed that such an opportunity. ... Similarly, the aborigines who did not act at all at this time were also looking at this magnificent scene in a complicated mood. On the one hand, they are regretting that the days of sitting and earning money are passing away. Originally, these aborigines, they had to make a living by going out to sea to fish. However, with the closure of the sea at Zangmen, they directly lost their source of income. Chapter 260： Danger from Hailing Originally, these aborigines still had a lot of grievances in their hearts, but they were afraid to express it because of fear. After all, no one knows whether Zangmen will kill people or not. But as time goes by, with the arrival of more and more people. Whether it is renting a house, opening a small restaurant, or even teaching people to swim, they make a lot of money. Such a harvest was something they could not have imagined before. So there were no more complaints in their hearts, only gratitude remained. Of course, Feng Hai was just too real for Hailing. Wang Ran himself has no idea of ??depriving others of their dependence on survival. However, even if they were asked to go fishing now, they probably wouldn''t go. Because, in just three years, their gains have been enough for them to spend their lives in peace and stability. That''s right, although there is no specific rule in Tibet that not to cause trouble. However, under Hailing''s deterrence, no one dared to make trouble here. It took countless hardships to arrive here, and if they missed the opportunity because of a small matter, they would be upset that they would **** their mouths. Moreover, the sea is too dangerous. The stable life of these three years has made them reluctant to take risks anymore. This is another reason for their complicated mood. They are regretting their cowardice. An opportunity to change the destiny of the whole family lay before them, and they actually retreated because of cowardice. If they only talk about the degree to the sea, they have an inherent advantage. However, it is precisely because they understand the sea that they are afraid. Looking at these countless adventurers, they forcibly forced themselves to turn their heads away from looking at the spectacular sight. Because they are afraid that they will be impulsive, and desperately follow them to sea. ... ... Hailing, who was far away from the coast, couldn''t help but feel some scalp tingling when looking at these densely packed ships. Although it is very powerful, such dense ships are still on the surface of the sea, still making it feel hairy. In human terms, this is a symptom of some intensive phobia. After all, Hai Ling''s body was too big, and for him, these boats were no different from ants in front of people. If a person sees tens of millions of ants moving in front of him, one can imagine the mental state of that person. Therefore, although for humans, this is an unprecedented spectacular sight. However, for Hailing, the mood is indeed not very good. At this moment, Hai Ling also made up his mind to quickly eliminate more people and send away some people, so that he feels more comfortable. It''s just that it has just begun now, and it hasn''t come to play yet. Therefore, Hailing controlled his eyes to close, not looking at these densely packed ships. The speed of navigation at sea is still very fast, and it didn''t take long for many ships to sail out of the offshore waters. As all the ships entered the deep sea area, Hai Ling, who had already dived under the sea, opened his eyes violently. It easily sensed that there were countless ships passing by above itself. Without any sympathy, Hai Ling shook his huge body directly on the bottom of the sea. As Hailing twisted, the seawater in the nearby sea was like water in a drum washing machine. A large number of whirlpools were born, causing the originally calm sea to instantly boil and roll. At this moment, countless humans felt the huge suction from the bottom of the ship. Some ships of poor quality can even hear creaking noises. You know, this is just the beginning. Hai Ling wouldn''t let them go so easily. As the body continued to swing, although Chakra was not used, the powerful physical power still made the sea water full of destructive power. Over time, a large number of ships have begun to crack. Countless ordinary people watched all this in horror, but they had no way to change. At this moment, they regretted it. It''s far away from the land here, and if you are in danger here, there is no way for them to escape. Countless people now have only one idea in their hearts, that is, why go to sea? He knew that he didn''t have any chance, but in the end, he had to think that he was that in case. It''s all right now, Xiao Minger is about to get in. However, they have no way, there are always people who can. You know, among these people, there are a large number of ninjas. At this moment, the mess of ninjutsu was unfolding, and no one was stingy with his Chakra. Because they knew it would not be easy this time, they had prepared a lot of supplies. Everyone brought a lot of them, such as the food pill and secret medicine for the quick recovery of Chakra. Therefore, as long as it is ninjutsu that helps them quickly get out of danger, they are used one by one. The effect is obvious, with the use of a lot of ninjutsu. Countless boats, as if they were equipped with motors, increased their speed at once. Moreover, these ships still have abnormal solidity. In an instant, the entire sea area was directly divided into two parts. Most of the ships can only stay in the turbulent waters and bear the impact of the sea. And a small part of them left here immediately. Those large and small vortexes seem to be of no use to them. This is not over yet, because of the threat of death, human cowardice broke out completely at this moment. Countless curses came out from above the sea. This is the accusation of many ninjas who couldn''t break through. Because of jealousy, but also because of the ninjutsu used by those people, it made their situation more difficult. However, they have no alternative. Under the fear of death, they can only choose to curse to vent their cowardice. ... Click~ Finally, with the passage of time, a ship could not withstand the tearing of the sea and broke completely. This cracking sound was like pulling the curtain of end, and more than half of the ships shattered almost simultaneously. With the screams resounding across the sky, countless people fell directly into the sea. Facing death so close, no one can calm down. Call for help, cry, curse... There are all kinds of voices, and those who are still on the boat are even more panicked when they see this. This noisy voice made the Hailing who had been perceiving above with mental power disgusted. However, seeing the ship that had been damaged more than half, it also stopped its actions. This is only the first interference, and it is impossible to kill everyone. As Hai Ling stopped agitating the sea, the surface of the sea gradually returned to stability. Chapter 261： The ugliness of the loser The changes in the ocean are naturally also accurately perceived by the people above the sea. As the sea slowly returned to calm, the faces of all people showed the joy of the rest of their lives. The people who fell into the sea hurriedly shouted: "Brother on the boat, please give me a hand. I don''t ask you for help, I will give you money. As long as you take me back, I will give you all my money." In order to be afraid that no one will save themselves, these people even used the legendary money ability. It''s just that they will know if they have money or not until they return to the shore. However, even if they said so, the people on the boat were still hesitating. Because their boat is really broken, it looks shaky, as if it will fall apart in the next second. Therefore, most people are unwilling to take risks and save those who don''t want to do it. Even if these people say, you must pay yourself generously. After all, no matter how rich wealth is, it will have to be spent. Of course, some of these people who choose to refuse are also going to continue to set out to pursue that little opportunity. Therefore, they cannot bring these burdens that have been scared. No one is a Virgin. Compared with his own life, it is no big deal to ignore these people who are calling for help. However, there are always those who demand money and don''t want life. Although the dream of becoming a ninja no longer wanted to be realistic, they still chose to take action under the impetus of greed. After all, even if you can''t become a ninja, it''s good to make some money. Therefore, under the impetus of this mind, a large number of people got on the ship. However, human greed is unlimited. Since one person is saved, what''s the problem with saving more? After all, if you save one more, you can gain more. Why not? However, how many people can withstand the already broken ship. Before long, one ship after another disintegrated again. Under this stimulus, both the ship owner and those who had already boarded the ship paled with fright. No one dared to let people get on the boat anymore. In such a place, falling into the sea is basically dead. No one can guarantee that their boats will be stronger than others. Therefore, ignoring the calls for help from many people, all the ships moved. People who are in trouble naturally want to pull them into the water. But helpless, how can swimming compare to rowing? They simply can''t catch up with the ships that are moving. Besides, even if they catch up, what can they do without the strength? ... ... The sea spirit of the deep sea, perceiving the ugly people on the sea, also snorted in disdain. If he can, he really doesn''t want to talk to these people. But there is no way, Wang Ran has given orders, try not to let them die on the way of assessment. Therefore, even though Hailing was reluctant, it still wanted to shoot. After all those who participated in the assessment had left, Hai Ling also emerged from the sea. And the victims who have long been heartbroken are struggling hard at this time. Although exhausted, they still dare not relax. If it really sinks, there will be no chance of survival. Therefore, when Hailing appeared on the surface, everyone was excited. Hai Ling, of course, knew that the guardian beast of Zangmen, these days, they had not seen the heroic appearance of Hai Ling. They are here to participate in the introductory meeting of Zangmen, Hailing, as the guardian of Zangmen, can''t be saved. This is their last straw, and everyone is crying for help. Hai Ling glanced at them with some disdain. Such a person, let alone Wang Ran, even looked down upon him. Without the thought of saying a word, Hailing directly mobilized energy and directly controlled the nearby sea water. Then split a part of the energy to protect the victims and the ships that have gone away. As the preparations were completed, Hai Ling''s eyes lit up instantly. The terrifying waves soared into the sky. At this moment, everyone''s brains were blanked. Under this terrifying power, they couldn''t think about anything at all. However, Hailing doesn''t care about their status. Among the people''s extremely pale faces, the waves soaring to the sky slapped onto the sea in an instant. The terrifying impact caused everyone to rush towards the landing place like a cannonball. If there are no protective measures, just the one shot just now will be enough to smash people into flesh. Even with Hailing''s protection, everyone still felt the sensation of breathing difficulties. With the fast passing scenery in front of them, everyone''s brains are in a crash state. He never expected Hailing to send them out so directly and rudely. At this moment, they finally understood the feelings of those who were expelled. However, this is just what they think. Those who were expelled back then, because Hailing was in a good mood, they were treated much better than them. In the same way, the people on the ship that had gone far away noticed the moment Hailing appeared. After all, Hai Ling''s figure was too shocking. And the waves that immediately soared into the sky made them feel suffocated. But after all, these people can still calm down and think without being in it. Although it is not certain, according to the past situation, Hailing should have taken the shot, preparing to photograph those who fell into the sea on the land. Sure enough, as countless small black spots rushed into the distance quickly, they also confirmed their ideas. This gave those who had decided to move on, a sigh of relief. After all, if this is the case, their safety will at least be guaranteed. However, those who are also at the mouth of the waves are not in a good mood. Because they already felt that the sea water behind them had begun to slowly change. With just a few breaths, they felt the terrifying impact. Like the cannonball men with dull-eyed eyes, all the ships turned into cannonballs and swiftly moved towards the landing site. At this moment, the people on the boat hated those who fell into the sea. They could have returned to the land leisurely, but because of these people who fell into the sea, they had to go through this terrifying experience. Although the speed is fast, this feeling is really good. This can be seen only from their vomiting behavior. I believe that after this incident, it is estimated that most of these people will suffer from ship-weariness and sea-weariness. It''s not surprising that even one or two people are scared to death or scared to death. Chapter 262： Stubborn boy Of course, these Hai Ling didn''t care. After sending these people away, Hai Ling dived into the sea again. It still needs to find a place in front, and plan to eliminate a few more people. How can there be time to waste here? After all, if you want to pass through the hands of Hailing, how could it be so easy? At this time, everyone who has survived a hurdle doesn''t know that the next test is coming. ... ... It has been more than half a month. Compared with the tens of millions of people who went to sea at the beginning, the number of people who are still strong at sea is simply pitiful. A large number of personnel were eliminated one after another, and even the more powerful ninjas could not easily deal with Hailing''s test. Without a huge base number as a backing, the only remaining ships appear to be slightly sparse on the vast sea. At this time, under the sea, the sea spirit who sensed all this smiled. He is satisfied with the situation now, not only looks comfortable now, And all the people who disliked it were eliminated. However, Hailing did not intend to stop. Wang Ran will only accept a hundred people into Tibet, but now, although the number of people has decreased in large quantities, there are still tens of thousands of people. Therefore, Hai Ling didn''t stop there, agitated the energy in the body, and instantly surged above the sea surface. Although the momentum is not as great as before, the power of the sea water containing huge energy is more than a little bit bigger. After all, it is still persisting, although there are still a large number of ordinary people. However, the subject has become a large number of ninjas. Although they are basically the middle and lower ninjas, ordinary attacks can hardly eliminate them. Of course, even though Hailing uses energy, it still knows it in his heart. Hailing''s goal is clear, and that is to destroy their ship. As long as the ship is destroyed, they will naturally give up. Without ships, even ninjas, as long as they are not at the ninja level, it is difficult to reach the far north. Therefore, although Hailing increased the power of the attack, he still prepared to protect those who were about to fall into the water. ... As the waves surged, the faces of the people in the ships on the sea became serious instantly. They knew that the test was coming, and they had encountered this situation several times. You don''t need to guess to know that this is the test of Zangmen. The ninjas agitated their chakras, preparing to leave here quickly. They already have experience in such things, as long as they escape the scope of the attack, they are safe. Ordinary people without Chakra can only cling to the ship under their feet, hoping for luck to take care of themselves again. Among these people, there is a teenager who is more than ten years old. The boat under the boy''s feet was very broken, and it felt like it would disintegrate in the next second. Without the support of money, it would be very difficult for a young man who has traveled far and wide to make up such a small wooden boat. According to reason, a ship of this quality should have been eliminated in the previous test. But the boy was very lucky. Although every time he went through a lot of hardships, the goddess of luck has been watching him and let him succeed to the present. However, it is impossible for Goddess of Luck to stand by his side forever. This time, the boy was no longer lucky. Just the impact of the first wave caused his boat to fall apart instantly. And the boy fell into the cold water in an instant. Feeling the cold water, the boy was desperate at this moment. He had the reason to have to become stronger, and the hatred that he had had, never let go of his heart for a moment. However, at this moment he seemed to have no choice. Do you want to give up? Do you want to give up? The boy kept asking himself in his heart. What can he do if he lost his boat? Do not! ! Can not give up! The young man roared in his heart, he had been insisting on it for three years, how could he give up here. If he can''t succeed, then what can support him to survive? Therefore, it does not matter if there is no ship. Even if it is a swim, he has to swim over. Just for a moment of self-doubt, a determined look appeared on the boy''s face. He has plenty of physical strength now, and he has no time to think about why he was not injured. The boy was swimming frantically in the distance. Even with Hailing''s protection, the boy would not be injured. However, the coming waves made him unable to move according to his own ideas at all, and could only follow the waves. This is a desperate thing, but the boy didn''t mean to give up. He just insisted on it all the time, even if he just moved a little and was shot further by the waves, he didn''t give up. As more and more people fell into the water, there was a sharp contrast between the teenagers and those who gave up waiting for the end. Seeing the boy''s behavior, everyone around him showed mocking smiles. How can human power compete with this mighty force? Even if it is exhausted, it is impossible to succeed. Isn''t it good to give up and save your energy? ... ... All of this was naturally seen by Hai Ling. Hai Ling stared at the young man with some surprise, except for his stubbornness, there was really nothing surprising about that ordinary face. But it is because of this stubbornness that makes the teenager look different. Hai Ling has been paying attention to the young man, wanting to see how far this young man can hold on compared to those before. As time slowly passed, Hai Ling stopped her movements. Above the sea, countless ship remains and countless figures appeared again. The surviving ships are also leaving this place of right and wrong quickly. At this time, the boy still persisted. However, he had already consumed too much physical strength just now. Although with a tenacious will, let him still persist. However, everyone knows that this young man cannot last too long. Sure enough, after the young man rushed out for a certain distance, he fell into a coma directly in the sea. The people who had already given up at this time looked at this young man a bit amused. Sure enough, things were as they expected. They want to say that even if they want to swim over, they have to wait for the stormy waves to pass. At that time, I was still struggling, isn''t it a waste of effort? However, with empathy, how can a teenager think so much in that situation? Floating in the sea, everyone talked about this young man, as if to prove that he was wise. After all, no one wants to admit that he is a coward, they are all making excuses for themselves. However, sometimes choosing to give up is not the right choice. Chapter 263： Togo Giving up is simple, but stubborn persistence is even more compelling. Sure enough, just when everyone was laughing at the boy, the space slowly twisted. In the next second, a teenager in a blue ninja costume appeared on the spot. The dazzling writing wheels in his eyes and the clan emblem behind them all prove that he is a member of the Uchiha clan. That''s right, Uchiha brought the soil. Since the beginning of the assessment, Tai Tu has been observing all the assessments in secret. In order to avoid having good seedlings and being eliminated due to lack of strength, Wang Ran asked several disciples to observe in secret. As soon as a good seedling is eliminated, they will take action to bring it to the sect. What Wang Ran wanted was an elite doorman, not a powerful subordinate Ma Zi. Therefore, a good young seedling like this is Wang Ran''s first choice. ... With the appearance of Daitu, everyone looked at him in surprise. Not everyone recognizes people with soil, just like now, no one knows who they are. Seeing Daito suddenly appeared, I thought he was a powerful ninja who participated in the assessment with him. At this moment, everyone''s hearts are alive. If you can hold your thighs, there seems to be some hope! In an instant, all the people shouted loudly at Tai Tu. All kinds of voices appeared in the ears of the people who gave money, sold miserable goods, paid good debts, and even paid for meat. Tai Tu rubbed his ears a little impatiently. This was not the first time he had experienced this kind of thing. At first, he still had the patience to explain, but after seeing through these people, he didn''t even have the idea to explain. Because, no matter what he said, the people below just didn''t believe it, and kept adding chips. Bringing soil is a wicked one. What do you think about bribing the "examiner" so openly? Besides, if he accepts, Wang Ran will not tear him alive? So, ignoring those who want to go wrong, took a look at the comatose teenager. In the next second, he appeared directly beside the boy, grabbed the boy, and the two disappeared instantly. Everyone looked at all this in a daze, some of them didn''t understand the act of bringing soil. At this time, Hailing had also emerged from the sea. Looking at Hai Ling, many people were asking about what happened just now, but Hai Ling was very ruthless. He didn''t say a word and just started it... Another group of losers were sent away, and Hai Ling went to prepare for the next raid without looking back. It''s like a reincarnation, all people are undergoing tests again and again. Some people were eliminated, some rushed out of the raid, and a very small number of people were opened to employees because of their outstanding performance. All this is proceeding in an orderly manner. At this time, inside the Zangmen, Wang Ran slowly opened his eyes, rubbed his chin and looked at the Demon Statue in front of him. Nagato, who has reincarnation eyes, is sitting next to him, quietly feeling the golem. This was what Wang Ran requested, because after Wang Ran left in the future, Nagato was the best candidate to control Togo. There is no other reason, the eyes of reincarnation are born with a wonderful connection with the external golem. It also took Wang Ran nearly a month to figure out the connection between the two. The connection between the two has already touched the original law of Naruto World. Therefore, even Wang Ran spent so much time. Simply put, it is because the sacred tree has absorbed a large amount of the original energy of the Naruto world, which has caused it to have the original characteristics of this world. The fruits of the sacred tree are naturally the same. As the offspring of Kaguya Ji who had eaten the fruit of the sacred tree, under the influence of this characteristic, the white eyes would change into a variant of reincarnation eyes. Of course, if there are similar situations in other worlds, the reincarnation eye may also be born. However, because of the different characteristics of the world, even if it is the same variant, the inner core is also different. Of course, as the Nagato of Wang Ran''s research body, he has stayed by Wang Ran''s side for nearly a month. ... Touching his chin, Wang Ran thought suddenly, since the sacred tree can affect the white eyes, causing the sudden change into reincarnation eyes. So, as the reincarnation eye of the white-eyed advanced body, does it also appear under this situation? However, there is no research object, and Wang Ran has no way to verify his ideas. When the matter is over, go to the moon to see if the reincarnation eye is related to the sacred tree. Wang Ran raised his head and glanced at the sky. Although it was still daytime, he could still perceive the existence of the moon. Shaking his head, temporarily putting this thought behind his head, Wang Ran awakened Nagato from his cultivation transformation. The tail beast Chakra has been collected, and it is time to summon the ten tails. With Nagato''s expectant gaze, Wang Ran directly took the tail beast Chakra collected by the crowd from the seal. The huge chakra fluctuations instantly attracted the attention of all creatures in the Far North. A month ago, this chakra fluctuation also occurred. Therefore, they all knew that Wang Ran was about to start synthesizing ten tails. At this time, Sanwei Isosuke, who was lying next to Zangmen Island, also emerged from the sea. After so long, Jifu also understood that although the people in Zangmen were very powerful, no one cared about it. In this case, it might as well settle in Zangmen safely. Although the sea water is a bit annoying, it is not unacceptable. As for being removed from a part of the original Chakra, what does it affect his sleep? Compared to the civet cat who was sealed off just after being removed from the original chakra, it was so lucky. Ji Fu appeared out of the sea at this time, and it was entirely because Ten-tail was about to resurrect, and his heart was a little hairy. ... But Wang Ran, his attention at this time was all attracted by the things in front of him, and he didn''t care about other things at all. Without hesitation, after the tail beast Chakra was released, Wang Ran directly drove them into the body of the outer golem. With the absorption of the tail beast Chakra, the body of the outer golem slowly exudes terrifying chakra waves. The nine closed eyes on the torso also slowly opened. As the nine eyes were fully opened, a roar gushed out from the mouth of the Outer Golem. At the same time, the appearance of the Outer Golem also changed quickly. The nine eyes instantly merged into one, and a writing wheel eye of a nine-gou jade emerged from the body of the Outer Dao Golem. At the same time, the body of the Outer Golem quickly stretched out, and ten tails spread out from behind it. Seeing the ten-tailed body that broke through 100 meters in an instant, and then felt the terrifying coercion, all the creatures in the far north shivered. Of course, Wang Ran is not in this list. Chapter 264： Ten tails are miserable Although the ten tails are strong, they are single on the realm, which is the level of the six realms. What''s more, Tokuo is not completely body now. Only a small part of the ten tails of the tail beast origin Chakra were obtained, but they had a powerful realm but could not exert their original strength at all. Because, to restore its original body shape, it has consumed too much energy. And how much energy does it have in total? It can be said that the current Ten-tails are extremely weak. However, even if Tentails are weak, they are still at the Six Dao level. At the moment of recovery, the instinctive began to absorb energy to make up for their own emptiness. The terrifying energy absorption speed even caused a small energy vortex to form nearby. However, this is not enough, it is still going to the other side of the island. Because there is a huge source of energy that is attracting it. That''s right, the source of energy that attracts it is from the free state of the three tails. As a split body of Ten-tailed Chakra, Mitsuo naturally has an extraordinary attraction to Ten-tailed Chakra. After all, is there any energy that is better than your own energy? And seeing Ten-tailed turning around, Sanwei felt that he was being watched for an instant. He violently hit a Ji Ling, he was a little timid, and he shrank his neck subconsciously. However, in the next second, Mioi Isosuke became hardened again. Because Wang Ran shot it. Originally, Ten-tailed ears hurt a little, but now Ten-tailed is so arrogant that he doesn''t look at him at all. How can Wang Ran bear this? This is the site of his Zangmen. Although Jifu didn''t express his surrender, he almost meant it. Can Wang Ran watch his little brother being bullied? Besides, if Ten-tailed let go of Sa Huan, how many things would be destroyed in Zangmen. These flowers, grasses, insects, beasts and beasts, but he took a lot of effort to collect them. Therefore, Wang Ran did not give Shiwei Sahuan a chance at all. Just as Ten Tails turned around, a large number of Chakras burst out from Wang Ran. Similarly, a faint light curtain began to appear in the air of Zangmen Island. As his base camp, Wang Ran didn''t take much effort. The islands of Nuo Da, are all protected by a large number of magic circles composed of sealing techniques. Although Ten-tailed was very weak, Wang Ran didn''t dare to underestimate it. With the addition of the magic circle set up before, Wang Ran''s strength has also been extraordinary. Tentails'' terrifying strength was not brought into play at all, and he was directly tied in place. Immediately afterwards, Wang Ran took out a jade for seeking Taoism. Under the powerful sealing technique, Ten Tails directly turned into a streamer, and was sealed into the small gourd transformed by Qiu Daoyu. Sealing the Ten Tails, a jade for seeking Taoism completely transformed by rules, is naturally the best choice. As for why it turned into a small gourd, Quan should be Wang Ran''s evil taste. Not for anything else, just for the sentence when I was a child, "Grandson, grandpa calls you, do you dare to agree?" ... Seeing the ten tails disappear, Isofu swayed his head, and then dived into the bottom of the sea again to sleep. Of course, its determination to stay in Zangmen is even greater. For nothing else, just to sleep peacefully in the future. Even Ten Tails can''t get any benefit, so what else can I worry about? Is it possible that there are people who are more powerful than Ten-tail, who can **** it from under the nose of Zangmen? Wang Ran naturally didn''t know Ji Fu''s careful thinking. After sealing the ten tails, Wang Ran shook the little gourd in his hand. Although there is no display of any power, it actually seals a six-level ten tail inside. As the master of Qiu Dao Jade, Wang Ran can easily feel the energy fluctuation of the ten tails inside through Qiu Dao jade. That active energy is quite different from the fairy magic energy in Wang Ran''s body. Wang Ran could feel his body, the desire for that kind of active energy. But he knew very well that he was far from reaching the peak of the six realms. At this time, it is obviously not a good choice to absorb active energy to supplement oneself. After this realm came to an end, and then absorbed the active energy to make up for himself, Wang Ran was sure to break through to the next realm in one fell swoop. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t even think about it, so he put away the jade for seeking Taoism with Ten Tails. All preparations are in place, and all that is left is to practice peacefully and develop the sect by the way. Taking a look at the Nagato who stood aside honestly, Wang Ran smiled proudly. In the original book, the skinny darkened youth has also become a strong handsome boy because of his appearance. Although in his own view, he is not a qualified elder. Because, many times, it is my own disciples who work alone. Although I provide my own training plan, my company cannot make up for it with some training experience. But despite this, because of his existence, he changed the fate of these disciples. Let them embark on a completely different path. Shaking his head, Wang Ran said to Nagato: "Okay, Nagato, you also go to Xiaonan and Yahiko, and select the examiners with them." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Nagato nodded lightly, and then left. ... It has been a month since the start of the assessment of the Zangmen Introductory Conference, and some strong people have already arrived in the far north. However, because three months have not yet arrived, they can only wait patiently on the periphery of Zangmen. If other forces treated them like this, it is estimated that they would have left angrily. But in Zangmen, they dare not and are not willing. Especially after knowing from Yahiko''s mouth that the Snow Bear clan is a contracted psychic beast race of Zangmen, this mood has risen to the extreme. Because, when they first arrived, they saw hundreds of snow bears on the glacier not far away, fighting together in pairs. This is the tradition of the snow bear family. After all, they are bears. Is it normal to fight and fight? However, the Snow Bear clan felt normal, but these people who participated in the assessment did not think so. You know, the current snow bear clan is not the original snow bear clan. After cultivating into the fairy mode, the current snow bear clan, in order to take one step closer, as long as they exit the fairy mode, they will quickly practice and re-enter. Therefore, the battles between the snow bears are all carried out in the fairy mode. How strong is the snow bear in fairy mode? Just refer to the fairy version of Naruto. Although it is lacking in the big move, but in other aspects, it is not bad at all, and even beyond. Chapter 265： March is here In addition to their rough skin, they are merciless when they shoot. The power caused by this situation is conceivable. Although the first group of people are all strong, except for a few people, everyone else has reached the level of forbearance. In the eyes of the current Snow Bear clan, Shangren was not a dish at all. Besides, let alone the current Snow Bear clan, it was the old one, and it was not something ordinary Shangren could afford. Didn''t you see that the Ninja demigods and Leng Jun were all waiting honestly? Do these "ordinary people" think that they are bored and crooked? That''s right, Hanzo and Oshemaru were among the first people to reach the far north. If you don''t want to observe the "adversaries" this time, with their strength, a few days will be enough to reach the far north. But even though they had lost a lot of time, the two were still the first to set foot on the island of Tibet. As soon as they arrived, the two were stopped by Yahiko, Xiaonan, Kakashi and Hong who were guarding the periphery of the island. To be honest, everyone is still acquaintance. Hanzo has a good relationship with Akatsuki, and Oshemaru was born in Konoha Ninja Village. After Water Gate came to power at the time, it had even revoked Oshemaru''s rebellious status. After all, the darkness in the secret ground could not be passed by Watergate. It''s just that Oshemaru himself didn''t want to return to Konoha. For Dashemaru, it doesn''t really matter where it is, as long as you can continue to do research. Under such a relationship, if possible, the four actually wanted to put them in directly. Unfortunately, Wang Ran did not allow these things to happen. Therefore, although Hanzo and Oshemaru are acquaintances, they are still arranged in the many small wooden houses on the edge of the island. However, because both are seniors, whether it is Yahiko, Xiaonan, or Kakashi and Hong, they are very kind to them. Even, they specially arranged the two in the innermost room. After all, the closer you get to the center of the island, the richer the natural energy in the air where Wang Ran''s practice is. Although the two cannot use natural energy to cultivate, living in such a place is also good for the body. Hanzo and Dashemaru can naturally feel the difference in the air, and Dashemaru, who has studied natural energy, burst into light in his eyes. Moreover, the two can understand and accept the rules of Tibet. Therefore, after the two thanked them, they also accepted this kindness. As for the two people, although there had been grievances before, when they met again, they actually smiled softly, and everything that happened in the past was revealed. However, the two did not intend to have a long conversation. Because here, they can also be called competitors. Since the day they arrived, the two have stayed in their cabins to practice and adjust their breath. Except for taking a little time every day to watch the battle of the snow bear clan, the lives of the two are simply terrifying. But today is different, because the huge coercion of Ten Tails directly shocked everyone on the island. When he rushed out of the room, looking at the huge Ten-tails, everyone''s eyes showed shock, fear and confusion. They don''t know what Toku is, but the immense coercion and the fear from the heart can''t deceive people. But there is one exception, and that is the scientist in the Ninja World-Oshe Maru. As a research madman, he has studied whether it is a tail beast or a writing wheel. When looking up information, he accidentally saw a myth. The legend tells the story of the goddess Uzuki and Togo. Everyone knows that there are nine big-tailed beasts, the so-called ten-tailed beasts, which are completely unheard of. Therefore, anyone who knows this legend thinks that the goddesses Togo and Uzuki are both fictional and fabricated creatures. Even Osha Maru thought this way before, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case. Because this terrifying creature that suddenly appeared is too similar to the legendary Ten-tailed creature. Moreover, Dashewan could feel that the body of that huge creature had the aura of a tail beast. Moreover, there is more than one tail beast. "Is this the ten tails? The goddess Maoyue also exists? What is the relationship between the two and the Tibetan gate?" Da She Maru whispered deep in his heart, he felt that the world was too interesting, and countless knowledge and unknown mysteries were waiting for him to reveal. Strengthening his inner thoughts, Dashemaru glanced at the direction where Togo had disappeared, and Dashemaru went straight back to his house. When everyone saw that the excitement was gone, Yahiko and others didn''t mean to explain, so naturally they all slowly dissipated. There are less than two months left, and if you can improve your strength a little, you will have one more chance. Not for anything else, just for the mighty psychic beasts, they entered the Tibetan gate. What is the order of the village, let go first, the village did not say that he can not sign the psychic beast of the Tibetan gate? ... The scenery on the periphery of Zangmen Island is also beautiful, but no one wants to appreciate it. Because in the tense environment, everyone is trying to improve themselves. Even ordinary people who arrived later were working hard to train their bodies when they could not practice Chakra. Although the results are small, even a trace is good. In this way, two months passed quickly. As the last person landed ashore, Nagato, Yahiko, Koku, and Daito... Except for the flagwood Shumao and Sarah who guarded the dragon veins, all the people in Zangmen appeared in front of the examiners who successfully arrived at Zangmen. Looking at the Wuyangyang figure, Yahiko, who was selected as the representative by the crowd, took a deep breath, then ran Chakra Tiqi and said loudly: "Everyone, I am the leader of the Akatsuki organization, Yahiko, and I am also a Tibetan disciple, I am the master of the sect, Wang Ran. First of all, congratulations to you all for passing the first assessment of Zangmen. I believe that no matter what the reason is for you to come here, your purpose is the same, that is to join Zangmen. However, I regret to tell you that it is not possible to join Zangmen after crossing the sea. Next, you have to face more severe tests. And I can tell everyone responsibly that the next test will be even more severe. Because, for every introductory conference at Zangmen, only one hundred people will be admitted to join Zangmen. But you can rest assured that the next test has nothing to do with your cultivation. Therefore, you are on the same starting line. Even if you are just an ordinary person with no cultivation base, you still have the opportunity to join the Tibetan gate. " Chapter 266： The assessment begins-seal At this point, Yahiko paused for a while. And hearing these words of Yahiko, the faces of all those who were about to face the examination became serious. Despite all the difficulties created by Hailing, the number of people who arrived at Zangmen Island was close to 10,000 people. As for Zangmen, only a hundred people will be admitted to Zangmen. In other words, in their group of people, only one out of a hundred can succeed, and almost all of them must be eliminated. Really did the word pick one in a hundred. But correspondingly, countless people breathed a sigh of relief. Because Yahiko said, the next assessment has nothing to do with their cultivation. In this way, they still have to fight. If they really want to judge high or low by their cultivation base, then they don''t have to insist. At this moment, everyone''s eyes burst into light. Able to break through all the difficulties and dangers to come here, all people are determined people, no one will think that they are inferior to others. ... Yahiko took a sigh of relief, and then continued: "So, in order to ensure the fairness of the assessment, we will temporarily seal the repaired Chakra. I hope you can understand. Of course, if you are unwilling to accept it, we will **** you out of Tibet, and we will never force you. So, now I ask you to make a decision. If you are not willing, please step aside and signal. " After finishing speaking, Yahiko stared at the countless people in front of him, waiting for everyone''s choice. However, because there are too many people, Yahiko can''t come over by himself. Therefore, the others at Zangmen also stared at the crowd with scorching eyes. A few minutes passed, and the scene remained silent. No one moved, and no one spoke out and chose to give up. Except for heavy breathing, there was almost no noise throughout the scene. When you get here, no one will choose to give up. Although the seal of Chakra made it difficult for everyone to adapt, it was not unacceptable. After all, it is impossible for Zangmen to say that after their chakras are sealed, they will try to calculate them. To put it in a bad way, there is no need for the people of the Tibetan gate to take action, just the group of psychic beasts not far away. These people, except for a few top masters, no one can escape and ascend to heaven. ... Seeing that everyone didn''t mean to quit, Yahiko spoke again: "Since you have chosen to continue, please relax and don''t resist." After Yahiko finished speaking, he looked back at Nagato, Xiaonan and Kushina, and said softly: "Thanks, I will leave it to you next." For the sealing technique, the three are very proficient. Needless to say, Nagato and Kushina are naturally the orphans of the Uzumaki clan, and the sealing technique is easy to learn. Xiaonan''s paper dance also requires a lot of knowledge of sealing technique, so her seal technique attainments are second to none. Of course, there is also Bo Feng Shuimen who is also proficient in sealing art. After all, if you want to learn the Art of Flying Thunder God, you naturally have to be proficient in Seal Art. However, although Watergate is proficient in sealing technique, he is not suitable for this operation. Without him, the style is just inappropriate. After all, there are too many people here, and if Watergate is allowed to come, he will probably be exhausted. If it is a single seal, Watergate is a good choice. ... Facing Yahiko''s words, Nagato, Xiaonan, and Kushina all smiled softly, and it didn''t matter if they said, and then a violent chakra wave broke out in an instant. Sealing is no better than fighting. It seals 10,000 people at once, even if they are, they must do their best. Therefore, they have already begun to absorb natural energy. Following Yahiko''s order, the three of them immediately entered the fairy mode. And Jiuxinai, after entering the fairy mode, once again entered the nine-tailed chakra mode. Following the incarnation of Kushina into the little golden man, Nagato and Xiaonan also rose into the air. The three glanced at each other and nodded together. In an instant, behind Kushina and Nagato, a few huge seal chains stretched out, which was the gossip blockade that only the Uzumaki family could use. For Nagato, who is also the orphan of the Uzumaki, Kushina would not be stingy. All the knowledge of sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan had been copied to Nagato early. And as the two performed the gossip blockade, the chains behind them continued to stretch. Soon, the envelope of those chains exceeded two-thirds of the area where everyone was. At the same time, Xiao Nan was not idle. As Nagato and Kushina shot, countless pieces of paper flew out of her body quickly. A large amount of paper quickly flew in front of those who were not shrouded in chains. As the piece of paper was accurately attached to everyone''s body, it returned to Xiao Nan''s cuff after a pure chakra burst out. The chains in the mid-air also broke rapidly, turning into a ball of light spots, which entered everyone''s body. In the next second, no one could feel the chakra in their bodies, as if they hadn''t practiced before. Of course, except for ordinary people, because they have never felt Chakra. It''s not that no one resisted. Although they were psychologically prepared, some people subconsciously resisted when things happened. However, it is of no use at all. Their resistance, under the powerful seal of Nagato, Xiaonan, and Jiuxina, did not wave up at all. With such a huge momentum, everyone''s hearts are full of shock, even Hanzo and Oshemaru are no exception. They could not imagine that such a huge range of surgery could still maintain such a power. If they were to launch a single attack, it would be terrifying. Both Hanzo and Oshemaru knew that the three were very strong. After all, during the Three World Wars, the three were already the top combat power in a village. But in the past three years, they have not seen the strength of the Tibetans. According to common sense, at this level, it is very difficult to improve even a little bit. But these people in Zangmen are completely different. If they haven''t shot for three years, their strength has risen to a higher level. A glimmer of joy flashed in the eyes of the two of them, they would not be jealous, because the stronger the people at Zangmen, the more they could prove that their speculation and choice were correct. ... After the mission was completed, Nagato, Konan, and Kunsina nodded to Yahiko. When Yahiko saw this, he also understood that things were going well, so looking at the shocked crowd, the Chakra in Yahiko''s body moved quickly to ensure that his voice could be heard clearly in everyone''s ears. Chapter 267： The first round, willpower assessment "Now that the seal has been completed, then I declare that the assessment of the Zangmen Introductory Conference will begin soon!" As Yahiko''s voice reached everyone''s ears, the people who were already boiling became even more boiling. In response, Yahiko had to raise his voice again, otherwise his voice would be suppressed by everyone. "Next, because of the number of people, the first round of assessment will be conducted in groups. Please determine your group based on the number plates issued to you when you land on the island. One to eight hundred is one group, and eight hundred one to one thousand six hundred are two groups............12 groups. " After listening to Yahiko''s words, everyone touched the number plates in their pockets. Regarding the wooden card that was in their hands as soon as they landed on the island, everyone had their numbers in mind. Therefore, they determined their group in an instant. And the Tibetan people behind Yahiko, as Yahiko''s voice fell, they also took away their responsible group in turn. In order not to influence each other, each group has its own assessment location. You know, except for the Tibetan people, no one can use Chakra. Therefore, it took only half a day for the group with the longest time to go to the place where the assessment took place. Although Chakra was sealed, everyone''s physical fitness still existed. Besides, as an elite who can cross the sea, there is no one who is too weak. Therefore, physical exhaustion has no effect on everyone. But despite this, Yahiko and others still gave everyone a period of rest. After everyone''s physical strength recovered, everyone began to assess. The task of the Tibetans is very simple, that is, to select about a thousand people with the strongest willpower. As a practitioner who is struggling with the sky, without a strong will, it is impossible to reach the end of the path of practice. Therefore, after everyone who participated in the assessment had rested, everyone in Zangmen explained to the person in charge: "This time the assessment is very simple, and that is persistence. Under my pressure, the 100 people who persist for longer will successfully advance to the next round. Now, give you time for a stick of incense and be mentally prepared. After the stick of incense, the assessment will officially begin. " As they said, a few people threw out a ignited incense straight into the ground. Seeing the quietly burning incense, everyone''s hearts became tense. Even those top powerhouses dare not relax. Willpower, even a top powerhouse, might be compared to an ordinary person. This is recognized by everyone. Although one hundred out of eight hundred people, the odds seem to be much higher. But don''t forget, who is an ordinary person present? No one dares to underestimate the competitor next to him, maybe he will be defeated by this person. Everyone is working hard to adjust their mentality, but the time for a stick of incense is limited after all. Soon, the burning incense has burned to the end. As the incense extinguished, the people of Zangmen also spoke to the examiner: "The time is up, the assessment officially begins." After finishing speaking, without giving everyone a chance to prepare, the coercion burst into his body instantly. However, in the time of a stick of incense, everyone was already prepared. In addition, the coercion does not reach the maximum all at once, but gradually. Therefore, the faces of everyone are very relaxed now. However, as an "ordinary person" now, without Chakra to counteract these pressures, everyone quickly reached the limit that their bodies could reach. However, this time the Zangmen Introductory Conference, although it cannot be said to be a gathering of all the talents in the world. However, everyone who can stand here to participate in the assessment can be a leader. Therefore, everyone''s willpower should not be underestimated. Although the physical limit had been reached, everyone persisted, and no one was defeated. However, as time went by, his pressure became stronger and stronger, and more and more people began to see intensive sweat beads. As time walked bit by bit, everyone who participated in the assessment seemed to have taken a bath, completely drenched. Boom, boom, boom... Everyone can feel their heartbeat easily. The heavy heartbeat and trembling legs all warn them that they have reached their limit. If you keep going, you will really die. However, they don''t want to give up, because everyone is persisting now. If you give up, it means you have been eliminated. Clench your teeth, hold on, hold on again. boom! Finally, someone fell to the ground and fell unconscious. This time, it was like the beginning of dominoes. As he fell, a chain reaction occurred. Bang bang bang... More and more people fell on the ground. Looking at those who were in a coma, whether it was Yahiko, Water Gate or other people at Zangmen, I felt a little regretful. To be honest, they are already very good if they can persist until now. But there is no way, someone is always better. Zangmen only recruits a hundred people, so it is bound to eliminate a large number of people. Therefore, although the Tibetan people regretted, they did not have the idea of ??helping others, because it would be unfair to others? Everyone in Zangmen is silently raising their pressure. There were 800 individuals in each group, and more than 600 people fell into a coma soon. The goal of only a hundred people is about to be achieved. At this moment, the pressure released by the Tibetans had reached the limit that ordinary Zhong Ren could reach. They are quite sure that once they improve themselves, even top powerhouses like Hanzo and Oshemaru will be unable to hold on in an instant. Because, no matter how strong they are, after persisting for so long, they can''t withstand the pressure of another increase with willpower alone. The difference between Zhongren and Shangren is much larger than that between Lower and Zhongren. Therefore, several people did not choose to continue to increase the pressure, but have been maintained at this level. This is so, after a long period of maintenance, some people still can''t hold on. However, in five minutes, all the passers in the twelve groups have been released. Not surprisingly, whether it was Hanzo or Oshemaru, both of them passed smoothly. Every person sent from Da Ren Village also has many qualified people. Among them, what makes the people of the Konoha faction such as Watergate the most happy is that Lin and Itachi also passed this round of assessment smoothly. And the youngest itachi made Konoha show his face again. Chapter 268： Ninjutsu jade pendant You know, they do not operate in a dark box. The two of them were able to hold on to the present by relying solely on their own willpower. However, before a few people spoke, as the coercion dissipated, a large number of people who had passed the test fell to the ground. Although he was unconscious, everyone''s body was trembling slightly because of the pain. After holding on for such a long time, everyone naturally paid a heavy price. Under the long-term pressure, everyone''s body has been damaged. What''s more, if you don''t deal with it in time, it might affect your future cultivation career. Everyone is naturally clear about this, but because they are not ninjas who specialize in medical ninjutsu. Although all except Kai, everyone knows a little medical ninjutsu. However, it is impossible to treat the injured on a large scale. But for this, the people of Zangmen had naturally expected it. They saw that they took out a jade pendant from their arms and crushed it with a little effort. In an instant, a large number of pure chakras burst out from it. The huge green chakra light group instantly enveloped everyone participating in the assessment. At this moment, whether it is already unconscious or not yet unconscious. All of them felt like they had returned to their mother''s arms. The warm feeling filled their bodies, making them groan softly. This jade pendant is naturally made by Wang Ran. The principle is not much different from Xiaonan''s Shizhiwu, using sealing technique to seal various ninjutsu on the appropriate sustenance of his choice. Wang Ran called it a ninjutsu jade pendant, which is similar to the magic scroll in the magical world, which allows the use of ninjutsu without consuming any energy. However, as a disposable consumable, the effect of the jade pendant used by everyone is naturally far inferior to that of Wang Ran himself. But this is the case, it is useless to treat everyone. So, with being wrapped in the green chakra, everyone''s trauma was healed in an instant. Even the dark wounds they had suffered before have recovered as before. And this can be regarded as Tibetan, a gift to these people. Regardless of whether they succeed or not, they have some valuable gains. For these, although people who have been unconscious cannot feel it. However, those who are not in a coma can feel it clearly. Because with this medical ninjutsu treating their bodies, the seal they had set before was also lifted in an instant. As the host, Wang Ran naturally considered everything. Therefore, at this moment, all the awake ninjas were surprised to find that all the hidden injuries on their bodies had been cured. Especially Hanzo, a small country ninja born during the war. With the same strength, they have far more hidden injuries than ninjas from big countries. Because of the small country, there is too little medical ninja. When they were young, there was no comprehensive treatment for their injuries. Even if they wait until they become famous, they can invite powerful medical ninjas. However, the injuries they suffered when they were young have also developed malignant diseases in their bodies, and there is no cure at all. Everyone was excited, especially Hanzo, who was slowly aging. He is here to pursue returning to the top and prolong his life. Now, with the treatment of Zangmen and the recovery of the hidden wounds in his body, he can feel that his body seems to be several years younger. Although it has not yet returned to the peak period, it is not far off. How could he not get excited about this? ... Soon, the green chakra group dissipated in the air. All of them smacked their lips with unbearable meaning. Not to mention anything else, it''s the kind of warmth just now, which is a kind of enjoyment. However, there was no time for everyone to recollect, those on the ground who had been unconscious had already sobered up. Although it consumes a lot of money, after Wang Ran''s treatment, both physically and mentally, they have recovered to their peak. Under this circumstance, it is naturally impossible for them to remain unconscious. And following the situation of everyone, a cry of exclamation followed. This is the first time everyone has seen this magical method. But soon, a large number of people became dejected. There is no other reason, because they are the ones who were eliminated. But when someone is depressed, others are happy. The 100 successful people in each group are naturally very excited. Although they have not yet reached the final step, they have already passed the first step of the journey of picking one in a hundred. The next thing they have to face is to pick one out of ten. From this point of view, their hopes are still great. Of course, there are also uneasy ones. That''s because it was too focused on the assessment, until the coma did not know how many people were left. ... Looking at the emotionally polarized people, the Tibetan men in charge of their respective groups, all cleared their throats, and then spoke: "The first round of assessment has ended, and those who passed are No. 1, No. 9, No. 43, ...." Their speech speed is not fast, but everyone''s heart is tense. This is a question related to their future development. Which person will feel relieved? At this point, they are one by one, and that one is not the one with firm heart, and there are even many ninjas who have been famous for many years. But at this moment, they are all like elementary students standing nervously in the audience, waiting for the teacher to announce their results. You know, many of them are much older than the new generation of Taitu and Kakashi. However, this does not delay the tension in their hearts. Even in the group that Kai is in charge of, no one dares to underestimate the hot-blooded teenager with the watermelon skin haircut. Because, as a participant in the Three World Wars, Kai, all ninjas from Ninja Village have heard that Konoha has another freak who only knows physical skills. Moreover, the strength is not generally strong. Of course, even if Kai didn''t show strong strength on the battlefield, no one would dare to underestimate him. At the beginning, Matt Dai broke out, and directly destroyed the Wuyin Seven Ninja Swords, which really shocked the major Ninja villages. At that time, all the villages immediately issued the order to collect Mattdai''s information. As Mattdai''s son, Kay naturally also surfaced. Although Matt Dai had become an ordinary person afterwards, as Kai as Matt Dai''s son, no one dared to underestimate him. This is the same as a nuclear bomb. Everyone knows that it can only explode once, but no one wants to taste its power. Matt Dai can use the secret technique to explode the Seven Ninja Swords, and Matt Kai can naturally explode them. Chapter 269： Arrived, Zangmen core As for Kay not knowing this secret technique, this is not funny. Will your secret technique not be passed on to your son? how is this possible. Therefore, although Kai is a bit weird, all the people from Shinobu Village pay more attention to him than Kakashi, the genius ninja who became famous as a teenager. ... As the people of Zangmen read the numbers of all those who passed the assessment, everyone''s mood was written on their faces. Joy, regret, pain... There are so many. Looking at the expressions of the people, the people in Zangmen didn''t say anything to comfort the losers. Directly cutting into the subject, several people said to the people participating in the assessment at different locations: "The assessment is over. Those who pass the assessment, please follow me into the core area of ??Zangmen, meet the sect master, and participate in the next assessment. The rest can move around the periphery of Zangmen and feel the environment of our Zangmen. You can also return to the wooden house on your own. After the assessment is over, Zangmen escorts you back to the mainland. " After speaking, the few people didn''t stop, and they turned and headed towards the center of Zangmen Island. All those who passed the assessment quickly followed suit. The remaining people looked at each other face to face, except for a few who chose to return to the wooden house, all of them wandered around the periphery of the island. Although they failed, they still wanted to see the inside of Zangmen. Although only a corner of the fur can be seen, it is worthwhile. However, they soon regretted their decision. There is no other reason. Although there are no buildings on the periphery of Zangmen Island, there are not many stone bridges and long pavilions at all, and the environment is so beautiful. Yes, even if it is too beautiful. It stands to reason that they should be happy to see such a beautiful scenery. But the fact is just the opposite. They feel very uncomfortable. Because the Zangmen environment is really good, but these have nothing to do with them. They can only take a look and will leave here soon. In this case, how could they be happy. The feelings of grief that had been tragically eliminated are now even more depressed. At this moment, their hearts became more envious of those who passed the assessment. ... Similarly, those who were shocked by the beautiful scenery of Zangmen were those who passed the first assessment. Yahiko and other Tibetans did not intend to hurry. Although the seals on everyone had been released, they were just moving a little faster. Therefore, the scenery on the journey to the center of the Zangmen Island was in the eyes of 1,200 people who passed the assessment. The so-called green mountains and green waters cannot describe the scenery of Zangmen at all. As the resident site that Wang Ran spent great efforts to set up, Zangmen Island called a fairyland on earth that is not excessive. Clear springs, creeks, arch bridges, green trees, waterfalls, evening courts, birds, animals... All kinds of scenery, everything on this road. Nature and humanities are perfectly integrated here, and there is no sense of contradiction at all. Just living in this kind of peach garden wonderland, the life expectancy of a person is estimated to be extended by several years. In such an environment, even the indifferent Dashewan couldn''t help but be moved. One can imagine what kind of shock it brought to everyone here. All people have a thought flashing in their hearts. That is to join Zangmen even in order to be able to live here. ... The island of Zangmen is very large, and when it comes to the core hall area of ??Zangmen, another half day has passed. It''s just that because of being in the far north, the sky didn''t darken at all. After all, half a year during the day and half a year at night are not for fun. Of course, it doesn''t matter even if it''s dark. Because Wang Ran had already placed an artificial sun over the Tibetan island. With ninjutsu, Wang Ran let a permanent ninjutsu jade pendant composed of many seal runes float in the air. With the huge chakra energy stored inside, this jade pendant is like a huge incandescent lamp, which can continuously release dazzling light for up to a year. Moreover, under Wang Ran''s intentional design, anyone can store chakras inside the jade pendant. Therefore, Zangmen can always have light. It''s just that the people who participated in the assessment don''t even know now. Everyone who came to the core area of ??Zangmen was shocked by the solemnity of the Zangmen complex from a distance. The vast complex of buildings, just taking out one of them, has already compared the palaces of their respective big countries. But such a building is beyond sight here. Moreover, there is a more solemn central hall. This shocked their hearts even more. In the face of such a complex of buildings, everyone thought it would conflict with the surrounding environment. However, as the distance gets closer, there is no sense of conflict at all. On the contrary, under the background of the beautiful and quiet surroundings, the whole building complex is more solemn and solemn. Moreover, as everyone approached, they also saw the details of these buildings. The exquisite patterns, the lifelike Panlong pillars... all exude majesty and atmosphere. However, everyone''s footsteps did not stop, and they soon reached the square in front of the central hall. It''s just that because the assessments are not together, there are some differences in the time when everyone arrives. However, there was not much difference. After the last 100 people led by Hong arrived, all of them gathered on the wide square in front of the temple. Although there were a lot of 1,200 people, the square in front of the temple was still very smooth and not crowded at all. All the people waited with solemn expressions, not just because this was their last hurdle. It was also because of the aura that radiated from the huge stone stele in front of the temple, which prompted everyone to be serious. ... As all the personnel arrived, Yahiko and others walked quickly to the front of the hall. The twelve people bowed slightly towards the palace, and then said at the same time: "The one thousand and two hundred determined people who are responsible for the selection of the sect master (master), disciples and others have all arrived. Please the sect master (master) to start the final assessment." After speaking, Yahiko and the twelve people seemed to have discussed it a long time ago, and they stood on both ends of the towering steps together, waiting for Wang Ran to appear. No more, no less, exactly six people on one side. As everyone''s voices fell, Wang Ran, who was sitting in the hall and participating in the rules of the Naruto World, slowly opened his eyes. The Qiu Dao Jade floating in front of him instantly melted into Wang Ran''s body. At the same time, Wang Ran also stood up slowly. Chapter 270： The final assessment, humanity Wang Ran stood up, with a mysterious aura permeating his body. However, as Wang Ran patted his clothes, the breath on his body also converged in an instant and disappeared. Without selling too much, Wang Ran walked directly to the door of the hall and gently opened the door. ... And just after the voices of the twelve people in Zangmen fell, the more than 1,200 people on the square also mentioned it in their hearts. It has been more than three years since they prepared. Finally, I can immediately see the Zangmen Sect Master who perceives the news of the Zangmen Introductory Conference to the world by means of God. Everyone held their breath subconsciously, Dashemaru, Hanzo... without exception. They may be stronger than the people around them, but for them who have really seen Wang Ran''s shots, under the tense atmosphere around them, they can''t help but tighten. Click~ As the palace gate slowly opened, Wang Ran''s figure also stood on the high steps. Looking at the young man in his dark black robe and not in his early twenties, although the edges and corners on his face were sharp, his whole body revealed a calm temperament. However, apart from a few people, no one thought that this was the master of Zangmen. There is no other reason, his appearance is too young. Therefore, most people think that this is just a disciple of the Zangmen Sect Master. Therefore, everyone''s eyes shifted to Wang Ran''s back again, to see who was about to appear next. However, no matter how they looked, no one continued to come out. Until the door behind Wang Ran slowly closed, everyone realized that this young man was the master of Zangmen. An expression of astonishment appeared on everyone''s faces. Although Wang Ran was standing on a high platform, he was far away from everyone. However, everyone''s facial expressions were clearly reflected in Wang Ran''s eyes. Regarding the psychological changes of everyone, Wang Ran was also clear in his heart. However, he didn''t mean to explain, because it was completely unnecessary. In the future, they will find that the people in Zangmen are definitely the longest-lived people in the Ninja world. Looking at the disciples and doormen standing on both sides of the steps, Wang Ran nodded slightly, and then said that he did well. Although Wang Ran didn''t say much, several people could still feel Wang Ran''s satisfaction. Therefore, everyone laughed softly. But Wang Ran, after complimenting his disciple, spoke to everyone on the square. Although the sound is still not loud, it can easily reach everyone''s ears. It''s like speaking in front of everyone. "Being able to get here, I believe you are all mentally prepared for the next assessment. Although it is cruel, I still have to tell everyone that only one hundred of you among the thousand and two hundred can join the Tibetan gate. Even if you fail to meet my requirements in the next assessment, the people who stayed may not even reach a hundred. " At this point, Wang Ran paused. He did not deceive everyone, this is indeed his true thoughts. Although his plan is to recruit a hundred people, if none of these people meets his requirements, then he would rather collect less, or even not. After all, if an idiom is good, it is better to go for it! Sure enough, after hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone in the square suddenly changed their expressions. They have known that there are only one hundred places, so naturally they have long been prepared [biqugex.co]. But as soon as Wang Ran said that if the assessment fails to meet his requirements, even if he enters the top 100, he will be eliminated. Facing the next assessment, everyone''s hearts inevitably became nervous again. Because this time their opponents are not just the people around them? Their enemies, and themselves. No one knows what the next assessment will be, and no one knows how to meet Wang Ran''s requirements. Everything is unknown now, and all they can do is persistence and persistence. Only when they reach their limits, or even break through them, can they relax. As everyone became more and more serious, Wang Ran spoke again: "Among you, there are shadow-level powerhouses, as well as upper, middle, and lower ninjas, and many of you are ordinary people. But you can rest assured that the next test will still not involve your strength. Moreover, I will help you recover the physical strength and energy that you have consumed along the way. So you can rest assured that the next test will be completely fair and just. " After speaking, Wang Ran waved his sleeves, and a large number of green light spots were like raindrops, and they moved quickly towards the square. One thousand and two hundred people, one thousand and two hundred green light spots, no more and no less. Moreover, everyone is impartially integrated into a green light spot. And with Wang Ran''s words, those who are not strong, their hearts are more determined. At the same starting line, they would not be afraid of those so-called powerful ninjas. However, before they were able to inspire themselves, the moment when the green light was integrated into the body, everyone felt that they were surrounded by a warm feeling. They can feel that the fatigue on their body is quickly dissipating. Not only physical exhaustion, but also mental exhaustion. They feel their spirits are unprecedentedly clear at this moment. They also felt this feeling before half a day. Now they feel it again, even this time, even more comfortable than before. Under normal circumstances, they might not encounter such a magical skill once in their lifetime. But in Zangmen, they met twice a day. At first, everyone thought that Wang Ran was too young as the master of Zangmen. With Wang Ran''s action, they were instantly shocked. At this moment, no one still thought that Wang Ran was too young to have a problem. What''s wrong with being young, just if someone is strong. After all, the age is still young. Now people have only been in the morning for a few years. Is there a problem? Unfortunately, Wang Ran didn''t care about everyone''s approval or not. The ninjutsu performed by Wang Ran dissipated in just a second or two. And in this one or two seconds, everyone''s state has reached its peak again. And as everyone returned to their peak, Wang Ranna''s final assessment followed. Wang Ran''s final assessment is simple and simple, but when it is difficult, it is also really difficult. Because Wang Ran''s final assessment tests humanity. Chapter 271： Unsolvable illusion Human nature is the most elusive thing, but also the most difficult to change. What Wang Ran wants to see is the shining point in these human natures. Therefore, as everyone returned to their peak, Wang Ran''s eyes condensed slightly. The energy in the body circulated quickly, and then an invisible mental fluctuation was transmitted from Wang Ran''s body. As Wang Ran''s surgical target, the 1,200 contestants felt that their eyes were dark in an instant. Immediately afterwards, they felt like they were in chaos. I was so dizzy in my head that I couldn''t think of anything at all. But this feeling passed quickly, rubbing his head, and everyone saw a different view. The solemn palaces, squares, and competitors have disappeared, replaced by homes, villages, or something. The scenery in front of everyone is different, these are the deepest things in their memory. However, looking at the familiar people and things in front of them, the 1,200 contestants all frowned in confusion. They feel as if they have forgotten something, but no matter what they think, they have no impression at all. Looking at the 1,200 examiners who suddenly frowned, their relatives, friends, or teachers asked them what was wrong. This question made them retreat from the entanglement. Indifferent shook his head, everyone said that there was nothing, just a little distracted. ... These are naturally not true. The best way for Wang Ran to investigate human nature is to use illusion. Therefore, everything in front of everyone was created by Wang Ran using illusion. Of course, both people and things are derived automatically based on everyone''s memory. Therefore, it is impossible for anyone to see the flaw. Wang Ran will only take action at critical moments to affect the development of the situation. Moreover, in order to prevent one or two perversions, Wang Ran also sealed their memories. It can be said that everything they have experienced in the illusion is what they have experienced. It''s just that Wang Ran changed the direction of development at a critical point. Faced with such a real reality, how could anyone see it through? Everyone''s choices and everyone''s humanity will be clearly exposed to Wang Ran. Just like the Oshe Maru at this time, the Oshe Maru in the illusion once again returned to her youth. And the time he experienced was the time when Sannin fought Hanzo and then met Wang Ran. However, this time there was no appearance of Wang Ran. Moreover, under Wang Ran''s change, Hanzo could not show mercy to the three men. Wang Ran was very curious, what kind of choice the Dashewan, who is called Lengjun, the indifferent and ruthless Dashewan would make in front of his companions and his own lives. ... In the illusion of Oshe Maru, at this time O She Maru calmly looked at the broken environment around. At this time, his brain was running wildly, trying to find a way to escape. As for what was wrong in the moment, he had already left him behind. However, no matter what his brain is running wildly, there is still no way to get out of it. With a helpless laugh, Da She Maru looked at the two equally exhausted teammates around him and said: "Tsunade, Jiraiya, this time our luck doesn''t seem to be very good, maybe we really have to explain here." Hearing Dashemaru''s words, Jiraiya smiled indifferently, and then said: "Haha, I have thought of this kind of result a long time ago. Since the day I became a ninja, I have imagined under what circumstances I would die. Now it seems that there is no need to fantasize, I already know. It''s just a pity that Jiraiya''s name has not yet resounded through the Ninja World. " Although Jiraiya''s voice is a bit tired, anyone can hear the boldness in his tone. And when he heard Jiraiya''s words, Tsunade also laughed freely and said while laughing: "Yes, the ninja itself will die at any time. However, I don''t want to die with this stupid Jiraiya." Hearing Tsunade''s words, Jiraji said with a bit of irritation: "Hey, what do you mean Tsunade? What does it mean to be unwilling to die with this uncle? Besides, who is an idiot?" Hearing the two people who were still struggling to fight, the corner of Oshemaru''s mouth subconsciously showed a smile. However, he soon disappeared. In the same way, Hanzo, standing on top of the huge Sansho fish, looked at the three people who could still talk and laugh, and said somewhat proudly: "The three of you are already dead, and you still have the heart to fight. Do you have any last words? Just let me give you this opportunity." He glanced at Hanzo aloft, and Tsunade''s eyes flashed with determination. He took a red pill from his arms and threw it into his mouth without even thinking about it. However, before the pill entered his mouth, he was stopped by Ji Lai, who was quick with his eyes and hands. "What are you doing Tsunade!" Jiraiya asked anxiously, Tsunade glanced at Jiraiya, then at Oshamaru, and then said: "The matter has reached this point. If it continues, all three of us will die here. I also have the secret medicine of the Qiudo clan here, and I can fight Hanzo after taking it. I hold Hanzo for a while, and you two run away quickly! " Hearing Tsunade''s words, Jiraji stretched out his hand to Tsunade without even thinking about it. Tsunade was stunned for a moment, and Jiraiya saw that Tsunade was stunned, and then said: "Don''t be in a daze, give me the medicine quickly. This kind of task of saving teammates should be handed over to a man. How can a manly man escape? Moreover, he escaped under the protection of a woman. " However, Tsunade didn''t give the pills to Jiraiya. It''s not that she doesn''t trust the strength of Jiraiya, but because the secret medicine of the Qiu Dao clan, the only three of them who have the physique of the Qianshou clan can play the greatest role. After all, the side effects of this medicine can be seen from the thin body of the Qiu Dao clan after using it. So Tsunade also said to Jiraji: "Jilaiya, don''t make a fool of yourself. The secret medicine of the Autumn Dao clan can only be used to its fullest effect here. I''ll hold Hanzo in a while, you and Oshamaru hurry up...Uh~" Before Tsunade''s words fell, he felt a pain in the back of his neck, and then he lost consciousness. Looking at Tsunade who fell in Osha Maru''s arms, Jiraji asked anxiously: "Oshe Maru, what are you doing?!" Da She Maru glanced at Jiraiya calmly, the emotional fluctuation in his eyes was well concealed by him. Chapter 272： Dashemarus choice "Tsunade is a princess of the Senju clan with a special status. If she sacrifices, it will have a greater impact on Konoha than you. Konoha now needs calmness, not impulse. Therefore, the things that hold Hanzo cannot be done by her. " Oshemaru''s voice was very calm, as if she was explaining a fact, and she couldn''t hear the emotions in it. While talking, Oshe Maru directly opened Tsunade''s palm holding the secret medicine, and took the pill into his hand. And Jiraiya, who heard Oshamaru''s words, nodded in approval. Ji Lai had long been used to Da She Wan''s calmness. Therefore, the anxiety on his face also disappeared, and he smiled and said to Oshemaru: "In that case, leave this task to me." However, facing Jilaiya''s request again, Oshemaru just gave him a faint glance. Then, he swallowed the secret medicine of the Qiu Dao clan directly into his mouth. Turning around, Osha Maru looked at Hanzo, and said to Jiraiya disdainfully: "Such a critical task, I don''t worry about letting you perform it. So, let me do it." "can" Jilai also wanted to say something, but before he could say it, he was interrupted by Da She Wan. "Now I order you as the captain, and now I will run away with Tsunade!" Hanzo, who spoke at the same time as Oshemaru, looked down at the three of them. When Dashewan took off the secret medicine, Hanzo felt something was wrong. Although the three of them are not as good as their own, if there are any forbidden drugs, it will be difficult for themselves. Therefore, just as Oshemaru gave an order to Jiraiya, Hanzo also said: "Stop whispering, your destiny has already been decided. So, die!" Having said that, Hanzo directly squeezed the sickle in his hand and moved towards Sannin. However, it was too late. I had eaten the big snake pill, which was the secret medicine of Autumn Dao. I only felt a tremor all over, and then a huge amount of chakra burst out of his body. At this moment, Da She Wan only felt that his body was full of contradictions. Because of this massive chakra, he felt an endless sense of power. However, along with the arrival, there is also a sense of weakness deep into the soul. This is not an illusion, because at this moment, the big snake pill is like a skeleton, with only a layer of skin still covering the bones. Seeing such a big snake pill, whether it is Jiraiya or Hanzo, my heart is full of shock. However, there is no time to speak to a few people. As the Chakra broke out in the Oshe Maru, O She Maru directly released several ninjutsu towards Hanzo who was coming towards Sannin. Jilai is also not an indecisive person. Since things are irreversible, then try to let the results go towards the better. Therefore, Jilai also directly took Tsunade on his back, and ran away without looking back. It''s just that Jilaiya''s grief and gritted teeth revealed the pain in his heart at this time. ... Seeing Jiraiya who was going with Tsunade Mercedes on his back, Hanzo in the environment really wanted to stop. However, he is indeed powerless. With the support of a large number of Chakras, Da She Wan didn''t care about consumption. He knew that his body could not last long. And his task is to hold Hanzo, the longer the better. Therefore, Oshe Maru has only one tactic for himself. That is to use ninjutsu, all kinds of mad bombing and chaos. Otherwise, it is really sad that there are still a lot of chakras that have not been used up when he can''t hold it up. Of course, this is not the most important reason. The most important reason is that the body of Dashewan cannot bear such a huge chakra for a long time. If Oshe Maru had suddenly received such a large chakra in its heyday, it would still be acceptable. But now, he is like a balloon blown to the extreme. Every second, there is a danger of explosion. In this case, the best way is naturally to deflate the balloon. And Dashewan, if you want to hold on for more time, naturally you have to find a way to consume this huge chakra. Therefore, he chose this brainless tactic of bombardment. However, Hanzo really had to vomit in the face of such a big snake pill. As the so-called random punching of the master, although Oshemaru is far from Hanzo''s opponent, facing the flying ninjutsu, the poisonous snake... even if it is Hanzo, he can only dodge and defend continuously. Hanzo is strong, but his strong attack is poisonous gas. His physical defensive power is far less than that of the gangsters in Yunyin Village, and even compared with pure physical ninjas, he lacks a lot. Oshemaru is also a shadow-level existence anyway, ignoring the ninjutsu of a shadow-level powerhouse, Hanzo would not do that. It was precisely because of this that Hanzo was dragged to the spot by Oshemaru abruptly, and he could only watch Jiraiya leave with Tsunade. However, Dashewan is a battle of trapped beasts after all. As a desperate means, Dashemaru tried his best, but it was still impossible to sustain it for too long. The current Oshe Maru, but it is not the existence that will not be killed in the future. Without too much time, Dashewan has already reached the point where the lamp is dry. But he knew he couldn''t fall, so with strong willpower, Oshemaru still stood stubbornly in place. Seeing that the lamp is dry and the oil is exhausted, Hanzo just stood there and did not move. Finally, as Dashemaru''s eyes went dark, he fell straight on the ground. At this moment, a lot came to his mind. His past, his dreams and his teammates flashed through his mind one by one. He thought he would regret it, after all, his pursuit had just begun and ended. However, he found that he did not regret it. Although people are dead, there is no way to pursue their dreams, but at least Jiraiya and Tsunade can survive. boom! With a dull sound, Da She Wan completely lost consciousness. ... In the place where Dashe Maru could not be seen, Wang Ran led the Tibetans, watching all this from the perspective of God. As the master who created this illusion, Wang Ran can naturally come and go freely. As for the rest, with Wang Ran''s help, they entered here without a trace. As the first batch of Tibetans, among the hundred newly admitted, they can choose to accept one or several of their own apprentices. Therefore, Wang Ran brought them in to take a look at the performance of these people. Although there are a lot of people participating in the assessment, because they are in the illusion, there is enough time for everyone in Tibet to have enough time to observe one by one. Chapter 273： Flashy teenager However, at this time, everyone looked at the Oshe Maru lying on the ground with complex expressions. This is especially true for a group of people from Konoha who know Dashemaru. Who is Dashemaru? How could everyone not understand one of Konoha Sannin. And let alone Mizumon and Kushina, I have known Dashewan for a long time. In the impression of everyone, although Dashemaru is a very reliable predecessor, but also very polite. However, there was an unspeakable chill on him. This kind of cold is deep into the soul. Although he is polite, it is difficult to get to know this person deeply, as if no one can get into his heart. What''s more, Da She Wan''s methods are difficult for people to get close to him. If you want to describe Dashewan, he is like a cold-blooded poisonous snake. However, it was such a person who still chose feelings instead of surviving. Although Oshemaru was hidden, it was already in his spiritual world, how could his mental fluctuations be hidden from everyone. This has changed everyone''s view of Dashewan. This man called Leng Jun, after all, has some kind of tenderness in his heart. After all, he was a man, not a cold-blooded viper. But, does the assessment end here? Naturally, there is no such thing. How could the test of humanity be so simple? Whether it is the choice between feelings and life, the competition between principles and power, or the competition between desire and human heart, all are within Wang Ran''s assessment. Therefore, everyone has to experience far more than one illusion. Sure enough, just after Dashewan fell, the environment in Dashewan''s mental space changed rapidly. This time, Oshe Maru is facing the test of power. However, it is obviously redundant for him. Because he has been pursuing the truth all his life. There is no thought at all about rights. Sure enough, in this appraisal illusion, there was no Konoha Hokage selection that was shady in Danzo, and Oshemaru didn''t care at all. Not only did he not have any canvassing thoughts, but he was even obsessed with the experiment. However, in spite of this, Oshe Maru still became the fourth generation of Hokage. Facing the congratulations of his teammates and the admiration of his disciples, Dashemaru is still the same. The so-called pleasure of being in power is not as happy as a breakthrough in a small experiment. Soon, he chose to step down as Hokage. Because this is really a waste of time, and many of his experiments have lost progress. Later, Da She Maru experienced various illusions. Of course, he didn''t know all this. In this period of different life, the true face of Oshe Maru has been thoroughly revealed in front of everyone. Not ruthless, nor unscrupulous. The real Dashewan is sentimental and righteous. There are principles and bottom lines. Although a bit paranoid, it can be regarded as meeting Wang Ran''s requirements. Da She Wan''s performance was only one hundred and twelve percent after all. Although his performance is very good, there are still quite a few people who perform no less than him. Among them, what surprised Wang Ran the most was an ordinary teenager who had no cultivation. In all the illusions that this young man experienced, all the openings were a tragic massacre. Just this point, you can see how plain the experience of the boy before. In the same way, we can see how much impact this incident left in the heart of the young man. But for such an ordinary teenager, his performance really made Wang Ran most satisfied. For the first time, a young man who came out of the village to chop wood found a robber who was slaughtering the village when he approached the village. Fortunately, the robbers did not find him. At this time, he can run. The robbers who slaughtered wildly, no one would notice that a teenager outside the village escaped. As long as he runs, he can live. Originally, feeling the fear in the young man''s heart, Wang Ran thought he would choose to run away as a wise choice. After all, there is a green hill, and I am not afraid that there is no firewood. However, what Wang Ran didn''t expect was that even with such fear in his heart, the boy still chose to create. Because he saw the blood of the villagers and couldn''t make the wisest choice. He knew he would die if he went in, but he would rather die with his family instead of trying to survive. Fear is terrible, but it is even more terrifying to live in loneliness while losing loved ones. He died, dead simply. To be honest, this was not the wisest choice, but Wang Ran was very satisfied. Because only one person has strong feelings, life will be beautiful. The start of the teenager''s second fantasy is the same. The only difference is that this time the boy was not killed, but was captured and returned to the robber''s cottage. Faced with various temptations and threats, the teenager never bowed his head to these sad people. In the end, the boy was tortured to death by the robbers. This time, death was painful. If he chooses to surrender, not to mention being rich, at least he will not suffer such torture. This time, Wang Ran saw the young man''s backbone. The third time, it was the same start. It''s just that the boy neither died this time nor was he taken away by the robbers. This time, he was dying and fell in a pool of blood. However, his luck was very good and he was saved by a passing ninja. Moreover, he was lucky enough to be taken back to the village and became a ninja. The boy is a genius, but within a few years, the boy has grown into a powerful ninja. He came back for revenge, and after many inquiries, the boy attacked the robber''s cottage. He killed many people, and all the robbers in the cottage were killed by him. However, there are not only robbers in a cottage, but also women and children. These people, he let go. Ten years later, he was killed by a copycat orphan from revenge. He understands the principle of cutting grass to root out. But in the face of those innocent eyes, he really couldn''t help it. So, he died. But he did not regret it, at least he was right about his conscience. This is stupid, but it was this stupid decision that made Wang Ran see the bottom line and principles in his heart. For the fourth time, after the boy was rescued, he was still in the cottage. This time, there were no women and children in the cottage, but the boy committed suicide after killing everyone. Because he only learned a few days later that the band of robbers had already been destroyed by the passing ninjas. Those who live in that cottage now are all beloved who escaped here because of the war. Chapter 274： End of assessment After learning about this situation, the teenager''s heart was extremely suffering. Although his intention was not the case, the fact is the fact. He really killed the people of a stockade, and this behavior seemed to the boy himself no different from the robbers who slaughtered his hometown. So, he committed suicide. In fact, he didn''t have to commit suicide, because no one knew he did it. However, he chose to commit suicide, which seemed the most unwise choice. The result was indeed the case. His death was like a pebble thrown into the sea, without making any waves. This time, he still made a very stupid choice, but his responsibility still made Wang Rangao take a look. the fifth time the sixth time ... Illusory reincarnation time and time again, every time a young man will make a stupid decision. This kind of decision often makes one person pay a painful price. However, it was because of the boy''s stupidity that Wang Ran found the most shining aspect of humanity from him. It can be said that in Wang Ran''s place, among these thousand and two hundred people, the performance of the teenager is the best. Looking at the illusions one after another, Yahiko, the second generation of Tibetan sects, all showed thoughtful expressions. They are speculating who can get Wang Ran''s approval and join Zangmen. After all, it was up to Wang Ran to decide if this last step of the assessment was passed. However, everyone''s performance is in their eyes, so they also have a general guess. And Wang Ran looked at the thoughtful people and asked: "Well, are there any of these people that you like and want to earn money from?" Everyone nodded upon hearing this. Wang Ran also smiled and asked who they were to see if they could pass the assessment. Everyone naturally answered this one by one. The people they fancy have performed well in the illusion. Although it is not one of the best, there is no problem in ranking in the top 50. Of course, this was not what surprised Wang Ran. After all, Yahiko''s vision is pretty good, and the selection of people is naturally top-notch. What surprised Wang Ran was that the dozen or so people they chose did not have the young man Wang Ran liked. You know, Wang Ran still wants to let several of his disciples bring along this young man he is optimistic about. As a result, no one was optimistic about him. Wang Ran understood this after a little thought. Although he saw a lot of bright spots on the boy''s body. But from the standpoint of the bystander, a teenager is not suitable to be a ninja. Because he is not calm enough to know how to choose. As a ninja, this is very unqualified. In the eyes of everyone in Yahiko, the boy is a commendable person, but he is not a suitable person to be a ninja. Because of his character, becoming a ninja might still hurt him. However, Wang Ran is not a pure ninja. The ninja rules passed down in the ninja world for countless years, although some have their own value. However, it also limits the splendor of human nature. Yahiko and others were also subconsciously restricted by the ninja selection rules when observing these people participating in the assessment. Maybe Yahiko and others hadn''t noticed themselves, they themselves had already deviated from the development direction of ordinary ninjas. Regarding these, Wang Ran just shook his head, and did not explain to everyone. For teenagers, he already has his own arrangements. ... Finally, after several illusions, Wang Ran also relieved his technique. With a bewildered whisper, everyone woke up. Looking at everything that was unfamiliar in front of me, all the phantoms I experienced just now flashed through the minds of everyone. Finally, everyone shook their heads, and the confusion in their eyes disappeared instantly, replaced by Dong Nong interrupting the horror. They had never heard of this kind of illusion like reality. Especially some powerful ninjas are even more shocked at this time. For them, they know more about illusion. For some powerful illusions, they may not be able to crack them. But after waiting for a long time in the illusion, they can at least find some clues. But what happened just now? They don''t know how many illusions have gone through, but there are no flaws at all. The memories just now transitioned over and over in their minds. However, no matter how they study, they can''t find any flaws. It''s as if all of this happened in reality. However, they are also very clear that these are fake. Because Wang Ran sealed these memories in their minds in the third person. Looking at the people with complex expressions, Wang Ran chuckled lightly, and then announced the results of the assessment. One thousand and two hundred people, Wang Ran finally accepted only 87 people to join Zangmen. Just here, there was another person who opened the back door by Wang Ran. That''s right, although it was planned to recruit a hundred people in the beginning, only 86 people passed Wang Ran''s assessment. As for the remaining person who walked through the back door, it was the myth of Yuyin Village, Sanjiao Yu Hanzo. To be honest, Hanzo''s ability to join Zangmen is really unpleasant. Because, in a certain kind of illusion, he was directly lost in the desire for power. Originally, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for Wang Ran to let him join Zangmen. But, why would Hanzo be too perceptive? Since meeting Wang Ran for the first time more than ten years ago, Hanzo has directly given Wang Ran the highest level of courtesy. During this period, Wang Ran and the trio of Yahiko, Nagato, and Xiaonan were given a lot of help. So, strictly speaking, Zangmen still owes people''s love to their families. As the saying goes, the most difficult thing to pay is the favor debt. For so many years, Wang Ran has never found a chance to give back to Hanzo. Therefore, now he made an exception to let Hanzo join Zangmen. It can be regarded as a return to Hanzo''s previous help to him. Of course, this is also thanks to Hanzo''s other good performance. Although not eye-catching, but it is also remarkable. Therefore, this shortcoming of greed for rights can still be tolerated. Otherwise, even if Hanzo had saved the life of any of his disciples, Wang Ran would not be able to open his mind to him. And as Wang Ran announced the results of the assessment, the entire square instantly showed a state of polarization. Those who passed the assessment were naturally ecstatic. But those who didn''t pass, the mood was as if they were dead, it was uncomfortable. If the first batch is eliminated, they will feel better, after all, they have not seen anything. But now, they are eliminated when they are on the doorstep, and they are simply unbearable. Chapter 275： Rank However, Wang Ran would not comfort their wounded hearts. After announcing the assessment results, Wang Ran directly issued an order to evict the guests. "Next, except for those who passed the assessment, all those who did not pass the assessment, Zangmen will send you back to land safely. So, all those who fail the assessment next, please be prepared. " After speaking, Wang Ran glanced directly at Dai Tu. For things like transporting a large number of people, is there anything more convenient than having a different space with soil? And with soil, he understood Wang Ran''s meaning in an instant. Although Lin also passed the assessment, he was very happy with the soil. But he also understood that now is not the time to speak. Therefore, bringing the soil directly came into the crowd. With the movement again and again, all the examiners who failed the examination were brought into the Shenwei space with soil. Everyone is also familiar with the soil that brought people back to Tibet many times. After asking those who were rescued, everyone knew something about the Uchiha Ninja with mysterious space ninjutsu. Moreover, they also know that they have no chance to refuse. Therefore, there is no need to bring the soil to open the prompt, one by one, take the initiative to let go of the defense. Soon, there were only 87 people left in the square that accommodated 1,200 people. The entire square was empty in an instant. After bringing everyone into the divine power space, Taitu nodded lightly to these Wang Ran, and then flew directly towards the periphery of the island. Along with him, there is the Konoha fourth generation Hokage Hafengmizumon known as the yellow flash. The combination of the transportation capabilities of the two is simply a torrent of unsolvable Ninja. Looking at these remaining people, Wang Ran said softly: "Since you have passed the assessment, you can be regarded as our prospective people in Tibet. However, if you want to join us at Zangmen, you have to conduct an introductory ceremony. So, next I will hold an introductory ceremony for you. " "Initiation ceremony?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone raised their eyebrows in confusion. But Wang Ran obviously wouldn''t care about it. Walking down the high steps, Wang Ran directly stood in front of everyone. The ten people left behind by Zangmen also followed Wang Ran. ... As Wang Ran approached, everyone could see Wang Ran''s appearance more clearly. The few people who met Wang Ran were also surprised. Because, Wang Ran''s appearance and when they first met Wang Ran, there was no change. In his twenties, he does not look a few years older than Yahiko. The only thing that has changed is the more stable temperament on the outside. At this moment, as Oshemaru and Hanzo who came to pursue youth and longevity, their hearts became eager. Wang Ran looked at everyone and was silent for a moment. The serious atmosphere began to diffuse slowly, and everyone who was still confused just now understood the content of the next initiation ceremony with Wang Ran''s lightly tap. Glancing across everyone''s face, Wang Ran said in a low voice: "Zangmen Introductory Conference, the introductory ceremony begins now!" As Wang Ran''s voice fell, everyone straightened up. Wang Ran also turned around, and as his disciples gave way, Wang Ran took the lead to walk to the huge stele in the square outside the temple. And the second-generation sects of Zangmen respectfully followed Wang Ran. Although they have experienced it once, their hearts are still serious. No matter how many times I experienced this kind of thing, I couldn''t relax in my heart. What''s more, they are more than just participants this time. In a sense, they are also the leaders this time. And those who have just passed the assessment, seeing this battle, their spirits are also highly nervous. Quickly followed Wang Ran moving behind, everyone was waiting in silence. Wang Ran faced the stone tablet and said in a serious tone: "I am Wang Ran, a Chinese person. Today, as the master of Zangmen, I pray to heaven and hold an initiation ceremony for my Tibetan disciples..." ... ... After a set of procedures, a relaxed smile appeared on everyone''s face. At this moment, everyone present can be called a family member. And those who are new to beginners, because of the end of the initiation ceremony, the tense spirit suddenly relaxed. Without staying outside, Wang Ran directly prepared to lead the crowd towards the hall. At this moment, the Watergate and the soil that escorted those who failed the assessment back to the mainland also returned. Wang Ran didn''t say much, but just nodded to the two of them. As for Shuimen and Taitu, they just chuckled and stood behind Wang Ran. Following Wang Ran, everyone walked over the ninety-nine steps in front of the central hall with the attitude of climbing a ladder. This step-by-step approach is a respect for Tibetans. Because the central hall, on a certain level, also represents the face of Zangmen. Therefore, if it is not an emergency, Wang Ran still asks everyone to go step by step. Of course, he did it himself. However, no matter how slow it is, there are only ninety-nine steps. Soon, everyone came to the door of the hall. Wang Ran gently pushed the door, and the door slowly opened to both sides. With the opening of the gate, sunlight also shined into the hall in an instant. Dozens of coiled dragons'' pillars reflecting the sunlight first caught everyone''s eyes. The load-bearing pillars stood in the hall, exuding a solemn atmosphere. Facing the main hall wall at the door, a large Tibetan character occupies half the size of the wall. The deep breath exuding from the Tibetan characters seemed to be enough to draw everyone''s enlightenment. Before the Tibetan characters, there was a large futon. People who have seen a lot of it are all trivial. The crowd followed Wang Ran into the hall without a hurry. As everyone entered the hall, Wang Ran''s right arm flicked, and ninety-nine smaller futons appeared in the hall instantly. "Find one and sit down." Wang Ran said lightly. After speaking, Wang Ran directly sat cross-legged on the largest futon in front of the hidden characters in the hall. Yahiko and others are okay, they have already discussed their position. And everyone at the new entry could only glance at each other face to face. It doesn''t seem to matter where you sit. However, the implications of this are great. Aside from other things, those who sit close to Wang Ran''s relationship with Wang Ran are naturally drawn in. In the end, everyone tacitly chose to rank according to their strength. Those who are not strong or even have not yet become ninjas actively move towards the back position. However, at this moment, Wang Ran suddenly spoke. "Wait!" Chapter 276： Death hidden, internet addiction? When Wang Ran spoke suddenly, everyone''s footsteps stopped for a while. "Ichiro, sit next to Kai." Wang Ran said softly. When they heard Wang Ran''s words, everyone looked around in doubt. They are really strange to the name Ichiro. I really don''t understand who Wang Ran is calling. At this time, a young man took a step forward directly after he was taken aback. "Sect Master, are you calling me?" The boy asked with some doubts. Wang Ran is also a little confused about this situation? Why is this kid so uncertain about his name? Wang Ran raised his eyebrows, then nodded and asked: "Could it be that there is another person named Direiichiro here?" At this time, everyone''s attention was focused on this young man named Ichiro by Wang Ran. At this time, Tai Tu suddenly answered Wang Ran''s doubts. "Master, his name is Death Yin." The boy was the boy who had been struggling before being brought back with soil under the test of Hailing. Therefore, Tai Tu is so familiar with the teenager. However, Wang Ran narrowed his eyes with some doubt when he heard the words with soil. "Addiction?" He doesn''t understand, is it possible that this young man is also a traverser? Or did he die suddenly because of internet addiction? As Wang Ran''s doubtful voice came, the boy also explained: "Sect Master, that''s the case. I used to be called Ichiro, but three years ago, I changed my name to death. The death of the soul is hidden." Hearing the boy''s explanation, Wang Ran also understood that this death is not an internet addiction. Reminiscing about everything that the boy had encountered in the illusion before, Wang Ran also understood what happened. "Death and hide, a person who should have died but was forgotten." Wang Ran whispered in his heart. A pitying glance at Death Yin, Wang Ran nodded slightly. Then he said: "I see, you just sit next to Kai, and when the first practice is over, you can worship me as a teacher." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. They wanted to know what qualities this reticent young man had, that caused Wang Ran to take a high look. To be honest, they really admire death. Naturally, Wang Ran''s strength does not need to be said. His disciples are also top-notch experts. It can be said that as long as you become Wang Ran''s disciple, that is simply a proper top powerhouse. However, no one is narrow-minded to be able to join Zangmen through the assessment. Therefore, although envious of death, everyone would only congratulate him sincerely. Kai was even more direct, showing the boy a thumbs up, and then showing his iconic smile to beckon Wang Yin to be by his side. The dead hidden brain came to sit cross-legged among the futon beside Kay in a daze. Until now, he did not react from the surprise. However, Wang Ran obviously won''t explain anything about Internet addiction. As everyone was seated, Wang Ran opened his mouth gently. A paragraph of text was read from Wang Ran''s mouth, with a peculiar charm, so that everyone''s mind was immersed in it. Whether it was the deathly hidden disciple who was still in excitement, or the second generation disciple of Zangmen who had already become a strong man, they were all immersed in Wang Ran''s words. This is true for everyone, not to mention those disciples who have just joined Zangmen. As time went on, everyone was in Wang Ran''s preaching and fell into a state of deep cultivation. As everyone fell into a deep training transition, Wang Ran also slowly stopped talking. With Wang Ran''s perception, the chakras in all of the chakras in the body are slowly changing. Even if it was Yahiko and others who had long been worshipped by Wang Ran''s school, Chakra''s purity was a little bit diligent. And those ordinary people who have not yet cultivated chakras are also refined chakras slowly refined over time. The current Wang Ran is not the previous Wang Ran who could only let his disciples learn to refine Chakra. With his current state, it is still very easy to guide a person to refine Chakra through his own perception. As time progressed slowly, Wang Ran sat cross-legged in front of the futon, quietly watching the people who were practicing. This was his first official preaching, so he wanted to know how effective it was. Finally, with a soft exhalation, the first person woke up. Next, one person after another turned from cultivation and returned to God. In the beginning, there were no chakras, and the mentality was fairly stable at this time. However, someone who has become a ninja early is not shocked at all. You know, Wang Ran just taught them a method to refine Chakra. However, just because of this, the quality of the Chakra in their bodies has risen to a higher level. You know, this is just the beginning. With the future practice, the quality of their chakras will definitely continue to improve. You know, this is not a small improvement. Although because of the reasons for just practicing, their total chakra has not changed. However, their strength has improved a lot now. Compared with before, they can now use fewer chakras and use the same power as before, or even greater ninjutsu. If this is the advantage in a battle of the same level, it is not a little bit! No wonder the people in Zangmen are so strong. Based on this alone, it is impossible for them to think they are not strong. ... ... Looking at the people who had come to their senses with shock and joy on their faces, Wang Ran spoke to the people: "What I taught you just now is the Zangmen-based Chakra extraction method. But even the basic chakra refinement method is not comparable to the chakra refinement method secreted by the family outside. Therefore, although this Chakra extraction method is not the foundation of the sect, I still hope that you will not teach it to outsiders at will. I know that there may be members of certain forces among you, and I don''t care about your goals. However, if you want to harm the sect, I can''t allow it. Therefore, I put a seal on you to prevent the disclosure of the cultivation method of the sect. This will not affect your usual practice and life. Of course, when you all pass the test in the future, I will remove this seal for you. Moreover, you should all understand the principle that Piff is innocent and guilty. If the cultivation method of Zangmen is obtained by the outside world, it will probably be another **** storm. " Chapter 277： Zangmen contribution point Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the embarrassing expressions on the faces of a few people flashed away. However, it was immediately covered up by them. Everyone nodded solemnly, saying that they would not leak out and would definitely pass the assessment. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. Then Wang Ran continued to speak: "As I said just now, this is just the most basic Chakra extraction method for our Zangmen. Now that there is a basic chakra refining method, there are naturally some advanced techniques. Moreover, we Zangmen also have countless ninjutsu and secret techniques. But there is no rule without rules. There is a saying that there is no free lunch in the world. It is naturally impossible for the sect to teach you advanced techniques and secret techniques at will. To obtain these, it will naturally require your own efforts. This is what I will explain to you next. " Hearing this, everyone''s ears were pricked up, wanting to know what Wang Ran wanted to say next. However, as the second-generation disciples of Zangmen, a trace of embarrassment appeared on their faces. Because they are those who made no contribution but got everything. However, who told them to be lucky. Wang Ran had no plans to catch up with the early development of Zangmen. But then again, the entire Tibetan gate belongs to Wang Ran. As Wang Ran''s disciple, what''s wrong with some welfare benefits? Wang Ran took a sigh of relief, then slowly said: "In Zangmen, all disciples are divided into outer disciples, inner disciples and core disciples. I will preach in the central hall every two months from now on. All disciples can come and listen to the sermon. After becoming an inner disciple, you can all choose a core disciple to become your own master. Of course, you can choose not. And every year, you have two opportunities to ask me for guidance. As for the core disciples, they are the direct disciples of the previous sect masters. " Hearing this, everyone understood the hierarchical system of Zangmen people. The welfare benefits of disciples at all levels are naturally clear. Everyone wants to be a core disciple, but they understand that it is difficult. However, there is still hope to become an inner disciple. I just don''t know how to improve my level. Wang Ran didn''t dangle everyone''s curiosity either, and said straightforwardly: "As a new entry disciple, after entry, naturally you will be an outside disciple. However, if it is accepted as a disciple by a core disciple or sect master, the level is directly promoted to an inner sect or core disciple. Of course, ordinary outer disciples naturally also have a way of promotion. After you have made contributions to the sect, the sect will provide you with [Ȥwww.shuquge.co] contribution points according to your contribution. The contribution point is your hard currency in the sect. Through contribution points, you can redeem exercises, secret techniques, and even the natural treasures, magic weapons, etc. existing in the sect. And when you have accumulated 10,000 contribution points, you can be promoted to inner disciple. Of course, even if you start, you become an inner disciple or core disciple. But if you want to obtain the secret technique of the exercises, the genius and the treasure, you also need to exchange contribution points. " With that said, Wang Ran directly threw out a handful of jade pendant, and flew accurately into the hands of every new disciple except Death Invisible. The style is simple and simple. On the back of the jade pendant with dragon patterns, a Tibetan character is carved on it. This is a token of Tibetan disciples. As for why there is no death-yin, because death-yin is the core disciple, the jade pendant is specially made. Sure enough, as Wang Ran took out a jade pendant with Wang Ran''s name on it, engraved Yeyin''s name on one side of the jade pendant, and threw it to Yeyin. "This is your sect token, as long as you send chakras to the back of the jade pendant, you can check your sect contribution points. If the chakra is transported towards the front, it is to send a distress signal to the Zongmen. " After handing out the jade pendant, Wang Ran spoke to everyone. This is the jade pendant after Wang Ran''s transformation. The principle is very simple. It just adds a function of branding information. However, it is not so simple to make. To prevent people from opportunistically modifying the internally stored information, but also to ensure that information can be entered smoothly into the jade pendant, Wang Ran wasted a lot of effort. Also, Wang Ran specially placed a magic circle made up of many sealing arts in the mission pavilion of Zangmen. Only in the mission cabinet can information be entered through this circle. Of course, the jade pendants of Yahiko and others were also modified by Wang Ran. ... As Wang Ran finished speaking, many people experimented with curiosity on the spot. Sure enough, with Chakra''s input, a projection emerged from the jade pendant. One by one, big zero eggs constantly surfaced in the air. Of course, there are also some calm people, such as Oshemaru and Hanzo, who are asking how to get contribution points. Wang Ran just smiled at the performance of everyone, and then continued to speak: "As for how to get contribution points, you don''t have to worry too much. In the creed of Zangmen sect, there is an existence of maintaining peace. Every day in the Ninja World, there are countless conflicts appearing. These conflicts will be passed on to the Huizong sect in the form of tasks by members of the Xiao organization. You can accept these tasks in the mission cabinet to resolve these conflicts and maintain peace. After the task is completed, you can all get certain contribution points based on the difficulty. Although it won''t be too much, but the victory is large. Moreover, you can also exercise yourself through these tasks. Of course, although it is a task, it is very likely that you will not get any monetary reward. In addition, as a ninja, cultivation naturally requires a lot of resources. You can also go out to find all kinds of natural treasures and magic materials to contribute to the sect. These things, Zongmen will also give you certain points of contribution. " After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, everyone was excited. With a way to obtain contribution points, they have a direction to struggle. They also have hope of obtaining any secret technique. Although Wang Ran said that the contribution points that can be obtained are very low. But the inner disciples and core disciples of other people have to get contribution points if they want to redeem, what else can they complain about? ... Seeing the energetic appearance of everyone, Wang Ran''s face also had a thick smile. Zangmen, which is still in its new stage, has begun to show its vitality. However, this time was not enough, Wang Ran wanted to give them another fire. "Of course, Zongmen contribution points have other uses." Chapter 278： Zangmen Shixing "You have also seen the snow bear clan on the far north glacier, and you should also know that they are the psychic beast clan of our Tibetan gate. As long as you become inner disciples, you can get a chance to contract a psychic beast. In addition, if you consume a certain amount of contribution points, you can also get a chance to contract a psychic beast. Of course, opportunities are just opportunities. If you want to sign a contract, you have to get the approval of the psychic beast you want to contract. " Wang Ran slowly opened his mouth and said, with Wang Ran''s words, everyone was excited except for the doorman who already had a powerful psychic beast. The psychic beast is a rare thing in the ninja world itself. In addition to family ninjas, ordinary civilian ninjas want to obtain an excellent psychic beast unless they become top powerhouses or have great opportunities. But now? The snow bear clan is not unforgiving. Whether it is attack power, defense power or even endurance, etc., the Snow Bear clan is extremely powerful. Moreover, with the physical weakness of the Snow Bear clan, their speed and flexibility have gradually improved. If this level of psychic beasts does not have a big chance, the existence of the shadow level can try to communicate with them and make a contract. Now that the opportunity has come before them, it depends on whether they can catch it. However, Wang Ran''s voice still did not stop. As everyone''s enthusiasm continued to rise, Wang Ran''s voice sounded again. "Moreover, every 100,000 points can be exchanged for a preaching by the contemporary master of Zangmen." This time, Wang Ran''s voice stopped. The hall slowly became quiet. Although everyone was very excited, there was no noise. They just silently digested the information they had just received. As time went on, everyone slowly calmed down. After everyone calmed down, Wang Ran also asked Yahiko to take the new beginner disciples to the place where they lived. Of course, Death Yin was kept by him. Under the auspices of Xiao Nan and Jiu Xin Nai, Ye Yin also formally worshipped Wang Ran''s school and became Wang Ran''s eleventh disciple. As a core disciple, his residence is naturally different from ordinary disciples. In other words, disciples at each level have their own living area. The division of this area is naturally divided according to the distance from the central hall. In other words, it is divided according to the distance from Wang Ran. This division is also more able to stimulate the enterprising spirit of the doorman. At this point, the Zangmen Introductory Conference has come to an end. Bofeng Water Gate and Kushina, who had been out for more than three months, also returned to Konoha Village in the first place. If you don''t go back, you can''t do it. As Konoha Hokage, he went out for three months. Although he left a shadow clone, the government affairs in the village did not know how much he had accumulated. Had it not been for the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi who had retired alive, and could help, Konoha would have blown up the sky long ago. That is to say, Bofeng Shuimen has the means, otherwise, I will go out for three months and only leave a shadow in the village. It is estimated that a certain Tibetan will usurp power. As for Jiu Xin Na, please, there is a son. Although there are shadow clones to take care of, there will be no accidents. But, what kind of mother doesn''t want to see a child for more than three months? Therefore, the two will return to Konoha in the first place. Except for Water Gate and Jiu Xin Nai couple, only Ye Cang chose to return to the village. Because one tail is still with her. When I brought out one tail, I didn''t mean to return it. However, Ye Cang also made it clear that he would return to Zangmen to practice after returning the first tail to Konoha. As for the others, they didn''t even intend to return to the village. Why are you going back? Isn''t it fragrant to stay in Zangmen and cultivate it? Because of Zangmens contribution point plan, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan have all set up sub-bases on the edge of Zangmen Island. Because Akatsuki has now entered a period of steady development, it doesn''t matter if the three of them are in the headquarters. In addition, there was a transmission channel established by Wang Ran himself, directly connected to the base of the Xiao organization. If there is an emergency, the three can return to Akatsuki''s headquarters in an instant. In normal times, only a small amount of chakras are consumed to deliver a large amount of information. Therefore, the various mission information collected by the Akatsuki organization can also be transmitted to Zangmen at any time and placed in the mission cabinet at the first time. Under this circumstance, why are they going back? In Zangmen, the cultivation is fast and there are a lot of tasks to test one''s improvement. It is true that most of the tasks are of low difficulty, but there are always some extremely dangerous and weird tasks for them. In addition, going to some dangerous areas to collect genius treasures is also an experience for them. Of course, the premise of all this is that the current Shinobi world has been peaceful. In the same way, as the Ninja world that has been peaceful, they no longer need to stay in the village often on standby. Of course, as old people in Tibet, they were also given important tasks by Wang Ran. Like the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Mission Pavilion, Casting Pavilion... Although many of these places are ornaments, Wang Ran still sent each of them to take turns on duty. After all, it''s a decoration for a while, it can''t always be a decoration. Wang Ran is now consciously training various talents. As a Zangmen, how can he be a brash man who can only practice fighting? If you don''t use it for ironing, a physicist like Kai would waste his talent. Since it''s all exercises, isn''t it very suitable for the training of physical ninjas, such as forging irons and building tools, which require great strength and skill? What else is the Seal Pavilion for making ninjutsu jade pendants, or the Medicine Refining Pavilion for researching secret medicines... These are all space for manipulation. At that time, in addition to leaving the Tibetan gate for personal use, the remaining things can also be sold to the major Ninja villages in the Ninja world. Although the funder of the Xiao organization provides daily needs, the healthy development of a sect still requires its own means of profit. Therefore, Wang Ran will let every disciple choose a suitable sideline to practice and study. In this way, some idle attics were directly used. Besides, although Wang Ran is not good at building tools and the like, his strength lies here anyway. If you can''t make a magic weapon, you can make something above the level. Although it is a bit ugly to say it, it can also be used to equip the doorman of the Tibetan gate. ... Three months passed quickly again. During this period, Wang Ran only gave a sermon to the Tibetans in the main hall, except for instructing his disciples to practice from time to time. Chapter 279： System is not system? the truth For the rest of the time, he has been cultivating in the hall. Originally, Wang Ran thought that time would have been so plain and fulfilling. When you get bored, choose a mission from the mission cabinet and go out to have a look. He waited until his cultivation base broke through and left the world. However, accidents always come inadvertently. Just as Wang Ran was practicing, a voice suddenly rang from Wang Ran''s mind. "Congratulations, Fellow Daoist Wang Ran." Hearing this voice, Wang Ran was stunned for an instant. Because this voice is too familiar to him. Isn''t this the sound of the system? Only [doudou novel www.thedu.cc] However, compared with before, there is a touch of emotion in his voice this time. "Are you the creator of the system?" Wang Ran asked calmly. Now he already has this mind. Moreover, he had already prepared for this. For the existence of the system, he did not believe that it was born naturally. As the saying goes, it is a blessing or a curse, but a curse cannot be avoided. Therefore, Wang Ran asked directly. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the voice was obviously taken aback, as if surprised at Wang Ran''s calmness. However, soon the voice spoke again. "You can think so, but the so-called system is not accurate." Upon hearing that voice, Wang Ran asked calmly: "Inaccurate? What do you mean?" Then the voice did not sell off, and he said directly: "The so-called system is just that I chose a name that is most acceptable to you based on your worldview. In fact, this so-called system is nothing more than a treasure made by me using my unconscious spiritual power with a hint of sentiment, in conjunction with other materials. " After hearing this voice, Wang Ran was silent for a moment. During this time, Wang Ran thought a lot. What does the man behind the scenes ask for? Why should he choose himself... However, Wang Ran did not have an accurate answer. Therefore, Wang Ran started directly from the beginning and asked his doubts: "I see, I have some questions I want to ask you." "You can ask, but hurry up, I don''t have much time." The voice replied immediately. Although Wang Ran didn''t understand what he meant by saying that time was running out, he still felt a little urgency. Therefore, Wang Ran said immediately: "When I first came into this world, were you consciously talking to me?" The people behind the scenes heard Wang Rans question and did not hesitate, and directly answered: "Yes, you were too weak at that time, so I gave you some help that is not dangerous. By the way, with the remaining strength, I gave you a little self-protection." Indeed, even though it seemed dangerous at the time, after thinking about it carefully, there was no danger at all. Konoha Sannin, even without his own help, would not die. His appearance was nothing more than the friendship and respect of Sannin and Hanzo. Moreover, he had a super six experience card at the beginning. To put it bluntly, after using the experience card, you can escape even if you can''t beat it. Wang Ran had already guessed about this, after all, the changes before and after the system were indeed a bit big. He thought he had figured it out by himself, but he just thought it wrong. However, this is not important anymore, Wang Ran continued to ask: "Then the next question, is this world the real world? Why is it exactly the same as the anime in my world?" The person behind the scenes also answered Wang Ran''s question immediately. "The world is naturally the real world. You should have heard one sentence, one flower, one world, one leaf and one bodhi. No one can tell exactly how many worlds there are, or even whether they have explored all of them. There are too many big worlds, small worlds and even parallel worlds. And these worlds, every world, there are some projections in other worlds. This is the embodiment of the original will of the world. Every world seems to grow, so it will project its own world into other worlds to influence other worlds. When the world level is low, it will gradually be affected. At that time, the two worlds will slowly come closer and merge into one world because of the gravity of the origin. And this projection, the form of existence, will be displayed in various forms because of the different inheritors selected by the original will of this world. It may be comics, novels, movies, etc. That''s why you will be in your world and see everything in the world of Naruto. As for why there are so many overlaps, this involves the competition of the original will of the two worlds. " After listening to the people behind the scenes, Wang Ran nodded with some understanding. The people behind the scenes said very plainly, although there are still too many things hidden behind the scenes, but Wang Ran can also understand the truth. Wang Ran did not stop. He had too many doubts, so he continued to ask: "Then why didn''t you tell me this at first, but only tell me now?" A wry smile came, and Wang Ran seemed to be able to feel the helplessness of the people behind the scenes across the endless time and space. After only hearing the bitter smile of the person behind the scenes, he continued: "Although you are my chosen successor, you are too weak. Telling you this is meaningless. If you can''t get out of a world, telling you nothing is meaningless. Moreover, the earlier you know everything, the greater the pressure on you. To be honest, it''s actually too early to tell you, you are too weak, and the sect has just started. But fortunately, you are on the right path now. Although hope is slim, there is still a little hope left. Originally, I wanted to wait for you to get out of this world before telling you everything. But it doesn''t work anymore, time is really not enough. Next, I will use all the means to maintain the stability of the central worlds original laws and buy time for you. " When the people behind the scenes said this, Wang Ran couldn''t help but asked: "What do you mean, what does it mean to run out of time? What is your purpose, and why did you choose me to be your heir? Buying time for me, what do you want me to do? Also, what does it mean that my path is right? " You can''t blame Wang Ran for being uncomfortable, the amount of information contained in the words of the people behind the scenes is too great. The central world, the law of origin... Everything made Wang Ran''s head confused. As the protagonist of the incident, he needs to know the whole story. Regardless of the outcome of what the person behind the scenes will say next. Whether the two can continue to talk happily depends on Wang Ran knowing the whole story. The people behind the scenes also fell silent when they heard Wang Ran''s series of questions. Chapter 280： The reason for everything It''s not that the people behind this scene don''t want to tell Wang Ran the truth, but if all this is really to be explained in detail, it would be a waste of time. After a second of silence, the person behind the scenes let out a long sigh of relief. "I will tell you everything now, but time is too late, I can only say a few words." The voice of the person behind the scenes rang in Wang Ran''s mind, and Wang Ran could easily hear it. His speech speed increased a lot. Without waiting for Wang Ran to answer, the person behind the scenes continued: "Since you have inherited the position of Zangmen Sect Master from my hands, then you should also understand that I am the founder of Zangmen, and everything must start from here... You only know that there are countless worlds. But what you don''t know is that these worlds are all derived and radiated from a certain main world. And the small world derived and radiated from a main world unites with the main world to become a big world. Before the billions of times, this big world experienced an unprecedented opportunity. That is, the law of heaven in the main world is about to collapse. At this time, as me whose fate was not in the number of days, I was selected. The one who chooses me is one. " "One?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran couldn''t help but wonder. This title sounds like a code name, not a name. And the man behind the scenes, the creator of Zangmen, seemed to have guessed that Wang Ran would ask this, and gave an explanation directly. "Yes, it is one. The main road is fifty, and the sky is four-nine. To escape one is a variable. And the one who chose me is this variable-one. As the person chosen by the variable, while having the opportunity to change my destiny, I also got an arduous task. That is-Regenerating the Way of Heaven. However, there are too many laws contained in the complete heavenly path. At that time, it was almost at the end. And I have no way to fully comprehend so many laws of heaven. Therefore, I made a bold decision, that is, to divide this impossible task. I traveled all over the world and collected three thousand talented disciples. Tibet also came into being. Each of my three thousand disciples has one insight, and each corresponds to the avenue of three thousand days. But after I reached the top of the world, I concentrated on practicing the art of harmony. Therefore, in countless epochs, the entire Tibetan gate has only me and my three thousand disciples. Every one of the firsts I received is a person who bears the destiny of a world, so the talent is self-explanatory. With the help of Yiyi, although time was in a hurry, they still mastered a great way before the laws of the main world collapsed. However, after all, I overestimated myself and my disciples. In other words, I underestimated God''s way. " At this point, the voice paused. Even if the founder of Zangmen who didn''t know how many epochs existed, his tone couldn''t help being a little heavy. Wang Ran also heard the helplessness and heaviness in his tone, so he did not interrupt his meditation. However, after all, the existence of an unknown number of epochs was born, and the founder of Zangmen recovered in an instant. After refreshing my mood, I continued to speak: "After my disciples mastered a great road one after another, the heavenly path of the main world finally began to collapse. With the collapse of the heavens, the entire main world seemed to be plunged into endless darkness. The sky collapses, the ground cracks, gusts, tsunamis, etc., are constantly emerging. Almost every second, countless creatures die. I know that if this continues, the entire main world will completely collapse and be destroyed. And with the destruction of the main world, all the small worlds that exist only on the main world will collapse. Under such circumstances, I did not dare to hesitate at all, and directly led the disciples to re-evolve the way of heaven. But, as I said, I underestimated God. Although we relied on the control of the Three Thousand Dao, we re-derived the Heavenly Dao, but we couldnt maintain it forever. Because there are so many laws under the Tao of Heaven, there is no way to re-derive a complete Tao of Heaven just by relying on the Three Thousand Avenue. Because they are still human bodies after all, their energy is limited, and it is impossible to estimate everything. I have been thinking again, if at this time, there are more people who control certain derivational laws to assist them, will they be successful? But that''s only if. Those of us who have evolved into the Way of Heaven, can''t separate the energy to cultivate more disciples. Even if it is me, I have tried my best to find you. " Having said this, the founder of Zangmen sighed helplessly, and then continued: "There are really too few people whose fate is not in the number of days. I have searched for countless eras, and I only found you. Therefore, I am choosing you as the new Zangmen Sect Master. Originally, I wanted to train you well and make you stronger first. Therefore, I will create the treasure that contains my perception. Because, at the beginning, there was plenty of time, and we could still hold on to an era. But it doesn''t work anymore. I don''t know what impact the master world has received, and the collapse of the law of heaven has increased again. We dont have so much time now. The impact of the Law of Heaven has become stronger and stronger, and I can hardly separate the energy to look after you. So, I choose to tell you everything now. I hope you can take over the tasks that I haven''t completed, re-evolve the way of heaven, and save this big world. Moreover, there is nothing wrong with your current path. It is impossible to do it by yourself in such a short period of time. Therefore, it is essential to train a large number of doormen. In addition, there is a very bad news. Because I have been held back by all my energy, you will have to comprehend all the exercises and techniques from now on. Moreover, you are different from me. Without Yi''s help, there are still a large number of disciples to train. Your path is much more difficult than mine. But rest assured, we will do our best to maintain the stability of the world. Even if there is only one person left, it will give you one more second of delay. " Having said this, the voice of the founder of Zangmen slowly lowered. Although he did not face each other, Wang Ran could feel the sincerity and determination in the tone of the founder of Tibet. Faced with such an important task, Wang Ran was silent. Although a lot of blockbusters and novels about heroes saving the world have been seen, Wang Ran never expected that such a task would one day be placed on his shoulders. Chapter 281： Wang Ran also apprentice? After a moment of silence, Wang Ran finally spoke, but the first sentence made the atmosphere a little more subtle. "Don''t you think about it, what if I refuse? Or, what if I also fail?" Facing Wang Ran''s words, the founder of Zangmen chuckled softly, and then said: "Reject? Although I didn''t succeed, I boast that I can''t misunderstand people. I believe you will agree. As for whether it will fail, what does it matter? You are the last hope of this world, and I can only believe that you can do everything I did not do. And I, just trust you and buy more time for you. " Hearing the trust in the words of the founder of Zangmen, Wang Ran showed a relaxed smile. Indeed, the founder of Zangmen was indeed very accurate, and Wang Ran didn''t mean to refuse. With a chuckle, Wang Ran said: "I have to say that you have a very accurate vision. However, I can only say that I will try my best." "This is enough." The voice in Wang Ran''s mind sounded again. This time, the voice contained both gratification and determination. After a short pause for a second, the master behind Zangmen spoke again: "Although I can''t continue to teach you experience personally, I still prepared a gift for you. I will leave you with the treasure I made with my mental power and the remaining Tao Yun. It contains some of my memories, all of which are about various exercises, techniques, refining tools, and alchemy, which are essential auxiliary methods for the cultivation path. Of course, these all require you to slowly comprehend and cultivate yourself. You just need to put your mental power into the treasure to get these memories. However, because of the large amount of information, I suggest you accept it gradually. These are essential things for a sect. Since you inherited Zangmen from me, naturally you also have to inherit Zangmen. These are what I have collected, and there are all levels. These things can save you a lot of time to practice. But you have to remember that you can learn spells and alchemy, but you must not change the exercises. Dao Fa is the most suitable method for human cultivation. There is no stronger method in this world. In addition, this farewell, it is estimated that we will not see each other until the last minute. Finally, I will give you a piece of advice. If you need any resources in the future, just ask for it. It''s really not good, you can grab it. Don''t be afraid of owing any cause and effect. As a Zangmen, don''t be afraid of any cause and effect. Because what we do can be offset even with great cause and effect. Remember, only people in the world owe me a Tibetan Karma. I hide the door and never owe cause and effect. " Hearing the domineering words of the founder of Zangmen, Wang Ran was slightly stunned. It can only be said that it is indeed the existence at the top of the world pyramid? There is indeed a lot of domineering that should be. In the past, because he was afraid of owing cause and effect, he really couldn''t let go of things. But when I think about it now, it is indeed like this. They Zangmen, especially the Tibetans of the previous generation, dont know how many epochs they have, and they have been firmly on the front line to maintain the movement of the heavenly path. How much cause and effect do people in this big world owe Zangmen? Wang Ran, who had figured it out, also nodded heavily. A "yoyo reading www.uutxt.info] Ruzi''s teachable voice sounded from Wang Ran''s mind. When Wang Ran heard this voice, he also twitched the corner of his mouth subconsciously. With a smile, Wang Ran said seriously: "Thank you, Master for the gift." "Master?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the founder of Tibet said something surprised. Wang Ran nodded and explained earnestly: "Yes, it''s Master. Although I haven''t met in person, I haven''t formally apprenticed it. But with your help to me, you can totally be the master." Across an unknown amount of time and space, within a boring small world, three thousand young people are sitting on the ground surrounded by a middle-aged person. Although they are young in appearance, the vicissitudes in their eyes cannot be ignored. It was as if their eyes had gone through endless time. At this moment, the people who were pinching their hands suddenly froze. Because, the middle-aged man, who had been sitting cross-legged in the center and motionless for countless epochs, suddenly laughed. Although the situation is very urgent now, everyone can''t help but cast inquiries at the middle-aged. Seeing everyone''s appearance, the middle-aged man also explained to them: "You have a junior brother." Although it was just a simple sentence, the one present was not an old fairy, and he understood everything directly. Everyone couldn''t help but chuckle. In countless epochs, the atmosphere here is too serious, although it is just a small matter, the atmosphere is still a lot relaxed. There are even a few people who jokingly said that if the situation does not allow them, they must give the younger brother a big meeting ceremony. And this is exactly what middle-aged people want to see. These disciples of his are really too bitter. However, everyone knows that this is just a joke. So after the laugh, everyone became serious again. Efforts to control the Dao of Law and maintain the stability of the Dao of Heaven. And the middle-aged man closed his eyes again. This is time, it seems to be very long, but to everyone whose cultivation base is shocking, it is just a moment. Therefore, after Wang Ran finished explaining, the middle-aged man''s voice sounded again. "In this case, then I will accept you as an apprentice." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran didn''t talk nonsense either, and directly knocked three heads towards the Tibetan characters behind him. If this scene is seen by a Tibetan disciple outside, his jaw will fall off. Wang Ran is the master of Zangmen, the number one strong in the world. The only reason in the world for him to kneel down, who can bear his kneeling? There are even three ringers? However, Wang Ran didn''t care about these. The founder of Zangmen is indeed a respectable strong man. Wang Ran was very willing to call him a master and give him three beeps. Even Wang Ran felt that it was his honor. Moreover, they are the founders of Zangmen, and it is obvious that I, the second-generation sect master, would approve of the teacher. After kowtow, Wang Ran sat cross-body again, and asked his master, the previous Tibetan master: "Since I have already worshipped you as a teacher, I don''t know what your name is, so I can let my disciples serve you in the future." "Is my name taboo? You can call me Yudaoren. As for the others, if you reach the level I expect, naturally everything will be known." Chapter 282： Tibetan beads Following Wang Ran''s question, the answer of the founder of Zangmen sounded, but the voice became smaller and smaller until it slowly disappeared. "How much do you expect? Which level?" Wang Ran raised his eyebrows and asked quickly. However, this time there was no answer. Wang Ran understood that Yu Daoren had already left. Sure enough, in the next second, Wang Ran felt that there was something in his mind that he couldn''t control. Immediately afterwards, Wang Ran felt clear in his mind. A bead-like object emerged directly from the top of Wang Ran''s head. After it emerged, the beads floated quietly on Wang Ran''s head. At the same time, Wang Ran felt an earth-shaking change in his mind. Not only the spiritual power is more consolidated, but also a vast sea of ??spiritual consciousness can be easily felt. It''s not that the spiritual space that Wang Ran was familiar with before is different, this spiritual consciousness of the sea is like the foundation of the spiritual space. Because of the existence of the Sea of ??Knowledge, Wang Ran''s spiritual space can exist stably. Wang Ran knew very well that the current self had not yet reached the point of opening up the sea of ??knowledge, otherwise he would have sensed it long ago. All this can only be the stimulation from that bead. In other words, it was a gift left by Yu Dao Ren. Wang Ran''s palm moved slightly, and the bead flew directly into the palm of his right hand, as if being induced. Wang Ran gently put the bead in front of his eyes, and he could feel that there was a lot of his own mental power in this bead. It is not difficult to guess that this pearl should have been hidden in his spiritual world before. ... "U Dao Ren?" Wang Ran held the beads in his hand and whispered in a low voice. Immediately, his face became firm. He said in a low voice but firmly: "Since you have changed my destiny, I will naturally do my best to accomplish what you haven''t done for you. Moreover, it will certainly not let you predecessors fight for the last drop of blood. The Tibetan gate will also be in my hands, and its reputation will reverberate through the world. Don''t worry, Master! " After speaking, Wang Ran subconsciously rubbed the beads in his hand. He suddenly felt that if there was another one, it might be better. However, the next second he smirked. I was so complacent just now, I will break my work in the next second, and my thoughts have diverged again. Holding his mind again, Wang Ran tentatively sent a trace of mental power into the beads. In the next moment, he felt the countless information in the beads. The whole bead, like an oversized USB flash drive, stores countless information. Whatever you want to check, just select that in your mind and increase your mental input. At this moment, Wang Ran was shocked. As Taoist Yu said, here are some of his memories of various cultivation methods. However, Wang Ran couldn''t imagine that there were so many cultivation methods stored in it. Even with Wang Ran''s current mental power, there was no way to estimate the specific number for a while. You know, this is just a directory. If you want to cultivate all of these cultivation methods, and even become proficient, how much time will it take? I am afraid that there is no ten thousand years or even one hundred thousand years, and there is no hope of learning. However, Wang Ran soon recovered from the shock. Instead, there is a face of joy. To ask what is most lacking in Zangmen, there is no doubt that it is all kinds of miscellaneous studies. Whether it is a high-end secret technique that can be used as a trump card or an ordinary ninjutsu that can be used as a conventional method, Zangmen is indispensable. However, when it comes to refining tools, making talisman, alchemy... and so on, Zangmen is now a scum. Wang Ran ordered everything to study from scratch. But now it''s different. With these memories, the shortcomings of Zangmen were filled in an instant. Moreover, even if Wang Ran went to a higher level in the future and re-established a Zangmen branch, there was no need to worry about having no background. At the same time, Wang Ran also discovered how to use beads to detect the talent of the doorman. To be honest, the ability to detect talent is not uncommon. Even Wang Ran, although his strength is not considered strong in the entire big world. However, it is also possible to detect the general talent of an ordinary person. However, it is a terrible thing to be able to predict a person''s talent bias. Wang Ran guessed that this was what Yu Dao Ren said, and it was related to the Dao Yun of Yi. After all, it is a part of the avenue, and some of these methods of detecting heaven are understandable. Wang Ran tightly held the beads in his hands and whispered in a low voice: "If this is the case, you will be named Tibetan Pearl from now on, as a token of our Tibetan heritage." After the name of the Tibetan beads was determined, Wang Ran reinvested his spiritual power into the Tibetan beads. After strenuous efforts, Wang Ran finally found what he needed from the countless exercise books. General outline for refining tools, general outline for alchemy, general outline for talisman making, general outline for formation... These classics selected by Wang Ran are not the most advanced things. However, in Yu Daoren''s classification, these are the best choices for laying the foundation for the ten thousand realms. Moreover, the Naruto World is just a relatively low-level world after all. The upper limit here is not high, so even if there are powerful classics, it is of little use to people in this world. Because any powerful means needs the same powerful strength as support. Even these classics selected by Wang Ran, I am afraid that in the entire Hokage world, few people can comprehend the end. Because the records in these ancient books, even if they are put in the main world, can be called the existence of the core collection of the sect. ... Slowly remembering the selected classics in his mind, Wang Ran slowly opened his eyes. Although the number of elections was not large, the introduction of a large amount of information still consumed Wang Ran''s spirit. However, Wang Ran''s eyes didn''t show a trace of fatigue at this time, instead they showed a lot of light. Just memorizing these classics made Wang Ranming realize a lot of things. However, Wang Ran did not choose to hit the iron while the iron was hot and continue to comprehend. At the same time, many jade pendants with Tibetan characters were taken out from the cuffs. Although this jade pendant is also engraved with Tibetan characters, these are not the tokens of Tibetan disciples. Like disciples tokens, these jade pendants also have the function of storing information. Originally, with Wang Ran''s level, these jade Perry could only store a small part of the information. However, Wang Ran also learned a lot after the classics memorized just now. Fortunately, there is a way to make memory jade slips. Chapter 283： Tibetan scriptures Although these methods are different from those used by Wang Ran now, they also have some similarities. As Wang Ran took out the jade pendants, Wang Ran''s hands quickly pinched various seals in the air. These seals can tell the difference at a glance. Because these seals are similar to those of Naruto World''s seals, there are also many differences. As Wang Ran''s hands kept pinching Yin Jue, the energy in Wang Ran''s body slowly mobilized. At the same time, runes emerged from Wang Ran''s hands, slowly sinking into those jade pendants. With Wang Ran''s continuous movements, the jade pendants that Wang Ran took out slowly emerged. But soon these lights came to an abrupt end. Those jade pendants also suddenly cracked. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran also frowned, picked up a scrapped jade pendant, and thought about the problems while groping. Soon, Wang Ran put down the jade pendant in his hand, took out another jade pendant, and started practicing. This time, Wang Ran did not rush for success, but pushed forward bit by bit. The same step, the difference is that this time the light on the jade pendant did not stop abruptly. As Wang Ran''s movements slowly stopped, the light above the jade pendant slowly faded into the jade pendant. Looking at the jade pendant in his hand that seemed to contain light, Wang Ran smiled with satisfaction. I tried to record the contents of the classics I had selected in the jade pendant, and it was smoothly engraved with a small part of the contents. Perhaps because of the material, after burning a small part of the classics, Wang Ran couldn''t burn it again. However, Wang Ran was already very satisfied with this. You know, for the content that has been recorded, if you use the previous jade pendant, you don''t know how many thousands. Those jade pendants before can only be used to record some simple ninjutsu. Wang Ran did what he did. The reason he made these jade pendants in the first place was to record ninjutsu. The current Tibetan Buddhist scripture pavilion is filled with these ordinary jade pendants. Those can be exchanged with a small part of the contribution points. ... Without resting, Wang Ran directly took out dozens of jade pendants from his cuff. Continuously manufacturing memory jade slips, Wang Ran''s speed is getting faster and faster. Later, Wang Ran could easily make multiple memory jade slips at once. After producing a large number of memory jade slips, Wang Ran also recorded all the classics he had selected in these jade pellies. At the same time, Wang Ran also recorded many techniques suitable for the practice of Naruto World as the secret techniques of the sect. After doing this, Wang Ran slowly got up from the ground. Turning around and looking at the big Tibetan characters on the wall, Wang Ran thought a little bit. After thinking about it, the energy in Wang Ran''s body surged violently, and a stone stele suddenly rose above the main hall, standing beside the Tibetan characters. With its subtle control ability, there are many primitive patterns on the stone monument. Although there is no text, there is a sense of simplicity and weight. Wang Ran thought for a long time, but silently engraved the first master of Zangmen, Yu Daoren on the stone tablet. In fact, Wang Ran could write a lot, but Wang Ran did not write. Because he believes that he is not yet qualified to evaluate himself as a master. ... After doing all this, Wang Ran silently bowed to the stone tablet. Then, Wang Ran slowly walked out of the hall. As Wang Ran walked out of the hall, the two disciples, a man and a woman, who were patrolling outside the hall, were stunned. You know, after three months of getting started, no one in the crowd has seen Wang Ran walk out of the main hall door again. It''s as if this sect master is a training machine that never gets tired. However, the two of them reacted in the next second and immediately bowed deeply to Wang Ran. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran nodded faintly towards the two. The disciple patrol system was proposed by Xiao Nan. Originally, Wang Ran didn''t want the doorman to patrol. However, considering that there will be more people in Tibet in the future, in order to prevent unnecessary riots, it is good to be patrolled. Therefore, Wang Ran agreed. As Wang Ran slowly walked down the steps, the two disciples still stood still and did not move. Regarding this, Wang Ran asked with some doubts: "Do you have anything else?" When the two heard Wang Ran''s questioning, they shook their heads and said, "We are okay with the sect master." Seeing the two of them nervous, Wang Ran also gave a somewhat helpless smile. He knew that if he hadn''t left yet, it was estimated that the two would have been so tense. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t say much, and left straight away. Until Wang Ran''s figure disappeared, the two patrolling people let out a long sigh of relief. Immediately, the female disciple patted her chest and said: "I was so nervous just now, standing in front of the doormaster, I don''t know what to say." Upon hearing this, the other male disciple also responded: "Yeah, I can only say that it is the master of the sect. The momentum on the body, even if it is Yu Wei, makes us at a loss." "Yes, but I''m really lucky. I was able to meet the sect master today. Hurry up, let''s go on patrol. When it''s over, I want to talk to them." The female disciple suddenly said with excitement, and without waiting for the male disciple to speak, she took the lead in walking towards the distance and embarked on a patrol trip. Upon seeing this, the male disciple could only quickly follow. However, even though the two of them said that, there was no momentum in Wang Ran''s body. If the people standing next to Wang Ran were two ordinary people who didn''t know Wang Ran''s identity, I guess they could have a few words with Wang Ran. It can only be said that these two are too nervous. Regardless of their thoughts, Wang Ran at this time had already arrived in the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion at Zangmen. On the way, he did not meet any disciples. Because in Zangmen, time is precious. As enduring, the necessary training time is essential. Moreover, the cultivation progress of the Zangmen Men is going to get rid of the existence of ordinary people. The feeling of becoming stronger is addictive. As a result, a large number of cultivators appeared in Zangmen. Every day I nest in my own three-acre land, practicing desperately. Besides, everyone still has the goal of an inner disciple. Moreover, there are so many powerful secret arts and psychic beasts in the sect, and that one does not require a lot of contribution points. Therefore, in the spare time of cultivation, everyone will go out to perform one or two tasks to accumulate some contribution points. It''s just that the difficulty of obtaining this contribution point is actually a bit big. Chapter 284： The Tibetan disciples name spreads to the world To complete a common task, you can only get five contribution points at most. As a result, three full months have passed, and now the one who has contributed the most points is only worth a hundred points. This is because those people are very strong in themselves and can complete some difficult tasks. However, Wang Ran had already anticipated this. After all, whether you want to promote the inner disciple or exchange the practice secret technique, you can''t let them get too easy. Therefore, after Wang Ran came to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, he saw Ye Cang, who was bored in every way, constantly changing the nature of Chakra in his hands. For her, this is an indispensable step on the road to fusion of blood and inheritance. However, as soon as Wang Ran came to the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion, Ye Cang immediately scattered the Chakra in his hands. Standing up from behind the long platform, Ye Cang asked Wang Ran with some doubts: "Master, why are you here?" Not to blame for her doubt, Wang Ran has been in a cultivation state recently and has never been out of the central hall. When he heard Ye Cang''s question, Wang Ran directly took out the jade pendant on which he had engraved the classics from his cuff. On each piece of jade pendant, it clearly marked what it stored. Looking at these jade pendants, Ye Cang looked at Wang Ran in surprise. Wang Ran also explained Ye Cang''s doubts: "These are some cultivating classics, whether it is refining tools or alchemy, they are all included. You put these things in the core area of ??the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion and let the disciples exchange and study. Remember, these can be called the treasures of the sect, don''t tell them. " After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, Ye Cang''s face instantly became serious. Although she didn''t know how Wang Ran got this, she didn''t know what exactly was recorded in the past few years. But it must be extraordinary that Wang Ran can explain this way. "Don''t worry, Master, I will explain it to you." Ye Cang said firmly, and then she changed her voice and asked her doubts: "But why haven''t you seen these things before?" Looking at Ye Cang, Wang Ran naturally understood her doubts. After all, in the previous three months, Zangmen seemed a little bit tight in this regard. Regarding this, Wang Ran didn''t want to hide anything, so he said directly: "These are all left by your master, and I just sorted them out." "Master?!!!" Ye Cang cried out in surprise, it was the first time she heard the existence of Master from Wang Ran''s mouth after so many years. Seeing Ye Cang''s surprised look, Wang Ran nodded and continued: "Yes, it''s your master, my master. You also know the situation of our Zangmen. Although I am in the Ninja world, Zangmen is not only in the Ninja world. Your master is in other worlds, and if you have a chance in the future, you can see it. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Ye Cang also calmed down. Indeed, this is no surprise. Wang Ran is so powerful, and there is a cultivation method that surpasses what the world does not know. It is no problem if the background is harder. She was just a little surprised when she heard Wang Ran mention Yu Dao Ren. After calming down, Ye Cang also nodded gently, and said something to understand. Then, he put away dozens of jade pendants that Wang Ran took out. While collecting it, Ye Cang asked: "Master, how many contribution points do you need to redeem these classics?" Hearing Ye Cang''s question, Wang Ran didn''t think about it, and said directly: "I have divided each of these classics into four parts. For the first part, a few hundred contribution points are enough. After all, this is something that everyone has to learn. For the next few parts, each one is one-third more than the sect secret technique. " Wang Ran naturally thought of Ye Cang''s problem from the beginning. Naturally, the classics at this price cannot be easily obtained. However, if the required contribution points are too high, it will dispel the enthusiasm of a large number of people. Therefore, Wang Ran made this decision. A classic is divided into four parts. Although the price is still high, the first part is simply sent out. Just in Naruto World, only a quarter of the content is enough for them to spend a lot of time studying. When they have thoroughly studied, their strength is enough to support them in exchange for the rest. After getting the answer, Ye Cang didn''t have any comments, after all, this was reasonable. Wang Ran didn''t stay here any more, and went straight back to the central hall. After Ye Cang waited until Wang Ran left, he also placed the jade pendants in the core area of ??the Tibetan Scripture Pavilion in accordance with Wang Ran''s instructions. Where, Wang Ran personally set up the highest level of sealing technique in the entire Ninja world. It can be said that the things stored in it are the safest in the entire ninja world. After collecting these classics, Ye Cang also launched the sect summoning order. In an instant, all the Tibetan disciples'' token tokens trembled. Except for those who went out to perform tasks, all the people in Zangmen gathered on the square in front of the central hall within a quarter of an hour. At this time, Wang Ran had already sat cross-legged in the hall. However, he didn''t mean to go out to explain, but gave it all to Ye Cang. Ye Cang also explained the whole thing in a simple and clear way. After Ye Cang finished his explanation, all the faces showed interest. They are very interested in classics that are more valuable than the secrets of the sect. And, the most important thing is that the first quarter is very cheap. However, the contribution points of everyone are still not enough, so after the dissolution, everyone immediately dispersed, ready to perform the task. Hearing the fading voice, Wang Ran also closed his eyes again [Shuquge www.shuquge.vip]. He has gained a lot from recording those classics just now. Moreover, these things are also necessary on the path of practice. Therefore, Wang Ran plans to spare some time next to take a good look at these things. ... As time goes by, three years have passed. In the past three years, the Ninja World was still at peace as a whole, and nothing major happened. The only thing worth mentioning is that Tibetan disciples are walking in the arena. With the stimulus of various treasures of the sect, the enthusiasm of the people of the Zangmen, the improver again and again. Although Akatsuki had collected many tasks, with the efforts of the Tibetan disciples, these tasks had been robbed into precious items. If it hadn''t been for Watergate and others to make adjustments, they had issued a restriction policy that only allowed one task at a time. It is estimated that going to the mission pavilion is a little bit late, and only one mission will be missed. Chapter 285： Three years have passed, Wang Ran’s harvest And under such circumstances, the entire Ninja Realm began to spread the reputation of Zangmen. And those Tibetan disciples gradually came into the field of vision. Among them, the most famous among the new generations is the death of the core disciple when the number begins. At first, although the people in Zangmen blessed death and hermit in their hearts, under the situation of rapid growth in cultivation, they did not think that they would be worse than him. But this state was changed only two years later. For the first two years, Wang Yin has been practicing with great concentration. Like Wang Ran, he rarely went out. As a result, this core disciple slowly faded out of the middleman''s field of vision. Some people even speculated whether Death Yin could not cultivate at all, or the upper limit was very low, which became Wang Ran''s major failure. However, a year ago, when Wang Yin left the pass, the entire Tibetan gate was shocked. Because, as soon as Death Yin appeared, he had the strength to approach Shangren. Although because there is no contribution point, the death hidden can only be some basic ninjutsu, and there is no strong hole card. However, this did not affect everyone''s shock. Although it was within Zangmen, it was close to Shangren within two years. This was a result that even Nagato and others did not have. Of course, this also had something to do with the poor cultivation conditions of the people in Nagato. However, this does not prevent everyone from admiring death hidden. Moreover, what surprised everyone even more was that as soon as Death Yin left the customs, he did not rush to perform the task, but chose to go for revenge. In just one day''s work, Death Yin returned to Zangmen covered in blood. At this time, he was simply calm and terrible. After returning, Wang Yin knelt directly in front of the central hall, silently thanking Wang Ran. Everyone saw the performance of death and hidden, but they didn''t know what to do. Wang Ran did the same, sitting cross-legged in the hall, looking straight at the direction of the door. As if his gaze could penetrate the gate, he could see the death hidden on his knees outside. He understood the idea of ??death hidden, so he didn''t organize it. However, the pity in his eyes cannot be hidden. Others don''t know, but he does. My disciple, in the past two years, has almost never had a day to rest. On the day of entry, Death Yin asked Wang Ran for a restoration jade pendant that could be used multiple times. He would use it every time his body couldn''t support it. Although the recovery effect is very good, this is not an invincible method after all. After a long time of use, the spirit of death and seclusion is still exhausted. But he held on. For two whole years, Death Yin has been in this state almost all the time. If it hadn''t been for Wang Ran to stun him from time to time, it is estimated that Death Yin had not achieved success in his cultivation, and died suddenly. This is also the reason why Death Hide''s talent is not top-notch, but his strength can improve so quickly. At that time, Death Yin finally couldn''t help but shed tears after kneeling for half an hour. At this moment, he seemed to vent all the grievances of previous years. With the passage of time, Death Yin finally couldn''t hold on. With a bang, Wang Yin directly fainted on the square in front of the central hall. The people at Zangmen who had been observing him, couldn''t help taking steps. However, before everyone could act, the door of the hall slowly opened. The footsteps of everyone also stopped abruptly. With the opening of the door, Wang Ran also stepped to Wang Yin''s side. Gently picking up the unconscious young man, Wang Ran suddenly realized that the thin young man at that time had also become a strong young man. ... And after this day, Death Yin was like opening a plug-in. Although he went out to perform tasks every day, his cultivation was like riding a rocket, taking a new step a day. By now, Death Yin had faintly touched the shadow steps. Wang Ran is very clear about this, this is the reason why the obsession in his heart is pulled out. However, Wang Ran at this time would not pay attention to the information circulating in the Ninja World. Because at this moment, he was sitting in the core alchemy room of the alchemy pavilion, staring at the alchemy furnace in front of him intently. In the past three years, apart from preaching six times a year and asking his disciples about himself, Wang Ran spent all of his time studying tools, alchemy, and talisman making. Although the time was short, Wang Ran still benefited a lot with his solid strength and good talent. Whether it was the pill furnace he was using now, the long robes he was wearing, and even many things in the Zongmen treasury, Wang Ran personally practiced it. At this time, it was time to test Wang Ran''s alchemy strength. With the continuous changes in Wang Ran''s hand, the flame under the furnace was constantly changing in size. Slowly, a fragrant fragrance drifted out of the pill furnace. This fragrance slowly drifted outside even through the alchemy room. With this fragrance, everyone in the alchemy pavilion stopped their movements. Even if it was a few people at a critical juncture, they would rather destroy the medicinal materials of a pill furnace, walk out of the alchemy room and gather outside Wang Ran''s alchemy room. Pills can be practiced at any time, but Wang Ran doesn''t have it all the time. By the way, there is no shortage of medicinal materials in Tibet at this time. Those who go out to perform tasks, in order to earn a few more contribution points, every time they go out on a mission, they will collect a lot of medicinal materials and the like to exchange contribution points. ... Because the sound insulation of the alchemy room is extremely good, everyone at this time is gathering outside Wang Ran''s alchemy room, discussing in a low voice what kind of elixir Wang Ran will produce. After all, the smell of this pill is refreshing, and it is conceivable that it is definitely not a simple thing. In the past three years, Wang Ran has not only produced a large number of high-level equipment through the refining talisman, but also the elixir. Even if it only supplements Chakra''s Qi Pill, it is countless higher than what they refine. According to the description in the general outline of alchemy, if they were refining a good-grade pill, what Wang Ran refined was an immortal product. The gap between the two can be seen from the effect. They refining, the shadow level powerhouse can restore part of Chakra at most. But if the food was refined by Wang Ran, then even a shadow-level powerhouse would be able to fill up the chakra in an instant, and even the cultivation base would be exhausted. Of course, this has something to do with the medicinal materials used by Wang Ran are higher than them. After all, if the medicinal materials are average, even if the gods come, it is useless. Of course, what they didn''t know was that what Wang Ran took out was the highest-level pill that he refined. The previous failed products were all put in his cuff space. If there were no special circumstances, he wouldn''t be taken out if he was killed. After all, as the master of Zangmen, doesn''t he want face? Chapter 286： Concentration Pill However, despite the enthusiasm that everyone talked about outside, Wang Ran still controlled the formation of the pill in the pill furnace with a heart that stopped water. With the passage of time, the fragrance from the furnace became more transparent. Finally, with the trembling of the pill furnace, a strange wave also passed from the pill furnace. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran''s face was happy. He knew that he was successful. Sure enough, with the opening of the pill furnace, nine blue pill medicines slowly floated out under Wang Ran''s control. At the same time, Wang Ran didn''t hesitate, he took out nine jade pills of medicine bottles, and filled them one by one. Five-Rank Concentration Pill, complete! According to the general outline of alchemy, the pill is divided into nine grades of fan pill and advanced pill. Each grade of medicinal medicine is divided into six grades: miscellaneous, low-grade, medium-grade, good-quality, high-quality, and immortal based on different appearance. The elixir that enters the stage does not think about it first, it can only be refined by the existence of the cultivation free immortal. Ordinary monks, the ceiling of alchemy is the nine-tier pill. And Wang Ran, even though he could dominate the Hokage world, if it were to be truly discussed, his cultivation was really average among the ten thousand realms. Without the support of a powerful cultivation base, the five-grade pill was already Wang Ran''s limit. Moreover, after the quality of this fifth-grade concentrating pill reaches a good grade, it can no longer be improved. It''s not that Wang Ran''s skills are not at home, it is really lack of strength, and there is no way to improve. It can be said that the five-grade pill of good grade is already the ceiling of the Ninja world. As for the sixth-grade pill, only when Wang Ran breaks through to the state of detachment can he try it. However, even though it was only a five-grade pill, it really wasn''t a big deal among the ten thousand realms. But in the Hokage World, this is the **** pill. This pill, which took countless precious elixir to refining, can not only improve the mental strength of condensing, but also help people to understand the law. More importantly, even for Wang Ran, the effect is extremely significant. It can be said that after choosing to spend countless elixir to refine this furnace, Wang Ranwei was to speed up his breakthrough speed. Because of Yu Daoren, Wang Ran now feels a little nervous in his heart. However, even though he wanted to quickly increase his cultivation base, Wang Ran only planned to use three of the nine pills. After all, the human body is resistant to drugs. If you eat too much pill, the effect will not be so obvious. Moreover, the materials for refining Concentration Pill are still difficult to find. Six Concentration Pills can completely help the ninjas of the six shadow rank peaks to break through to the six realms. ... Putting away the nine bottles of pill, Wang Ran stood up. Wang Ran naturally knew all the people gathered outside the alchemy room. Because on weekdays he neither has the shelf of a doorkeeper, nor does he want to have the shelf of a doorkeeper. Therefore, the Zangmenmen have also changed the problem of being nervous as soon as they see him, and can easily ask hello when they see him. However, despite this, everyone still respects Wang Ran. Wang Ran still hopes to see this phenomenon. Therefore, Wang Ran did not choose to use the spatial technique to leave the alchemy room because of the trouble, but directly opened the door of the alchemy room and walked out. As Wang Ran came out, there was a voice of inquiry. Although the number is small, the voices of doubt are not small at all. The questions everyone asked naturally revolved around the pill that Wang Ran had just refined. Regarding this, Wang Ran also gave a general explanation. However, Wang Ran still sold the specific information and said to everyone: "These pills, I will put them in the treasure house of the sect, you can check the specific effects, or even exchange them." After speaking, Wang Ran was about to leave and put six of the potions of medicine in the Zongmen treasury. That''s right, although it''s only a five-tier pill, although it has been three years. However, none of these people in front of them chose to redeem the second part of the classics. It''s not that they don''t have enough contribution points, but because everyone hasn''t even thoroughly studied the first part. It can also be seen that Yu Dao Ren''s choice is indeed no problem, and Wang Ran''s talent is still very strong. In three years, I have conducted in-depth research on many classics. Of course, this is inseparable from his strong strength and spiritual power. After all, it is very simple for a college student to learn from the knowledge of elementary school students. ... However, it is precisely because everyone has not yet begun to study the second part of the classics, so they now only know the name of the Concentration Pill. After all, in the first book of the classics, there is no record of the five-product pill. Even the Sanpin Pills were only mentioned in the first part. However, although everyone was puzzled, seeing that Wang Ran was about to leave, they still suppressed their doubts. However, they thought silently in their hearts, and soon went to the Mission Pavilion to look at the specific information of the Concentration Pill that had just been placed in the Zongmen Treasury. Even if it is possible, it is not impossible to exchange one. After all, this pill, hearing its name, is helpful for the growth of strength cultivation. But everyone knows in their hearts that their contribution points are very likely to be insufficient. But in case, if you have the first-hand news, you should try it. However, when they really saw the specific introduction of the Concentrating Pill, they were really heartbroken. Concentration Pill is really powerful, it can be said that it is the **** pill that everyone dreams of. Moreover, the contribution points needed to redeem the Concentration Pill were not so desperate. However, the prerequisites for redeeming it are really shocking. Without him, this prerequisite is that the cultivation base reaches the peak of the shadow rank and can permanently maintain the fairy mode. Fortunately, the peak of the shadow rank, although it is difficult, but at the Tibetan gate, you can still work hard. But to maintain the fairy mode permanently, it is really hard for them to die. Because, to exchange the fairy mode also requires a prerequisite, that is, to become an inner disciple. Moreover, the contribution points it needs are also not low. Of course, this is not the most critical. Although it is difficult to become an inner disciple, it is possible to work hard. After all, there are now many people who have become inner disciples. And those contribution points are not a big problem for inner disciples who have strong support. The most important thing is that it takes too long to cultivate into the fairy mode permanently. It''s been more than ten years, and Wang Ran''s disciples still need a lot of time to cultivate into the fairy mode permanently. Chapter 287： Ninja Crisis If they wait until they have cultivated into a permanent fairy model, how many years it will take. At that time, the six Concentration Pills in the Zongmen Treasury would have been exchanged long ago. Everyone feels extremely uncomfortable in everyone''s heart for this feeling of being unable to love. But fortunately, Wang Ran also said that he will open the furnace for alchemy again when the materials are available in the future. This made the people who were bleeding in their hearts feel better. In this situation, Wang Ran, who returned to the central hall of the Zongmen, was also very helpless. If the materials are unlimited, he will also reduce the difficulty of exchange. Although it will waste some time for him, it can speed up the cultivation progress of the disciple. However, this is the fact. The elixir used to refine a furnace of concentration pills is really precious. Especially in the world of Naruto, these elixir are more difficult to find. Therefore, Wang Ran can only increase the difficulty of exchange to ensure that each pill will exert its maximum effect. After all, after fully cultivating into the Immortal Mode, using a Concentration Pill to break through to the level of six is ??a certainty. Reluctantly shook his head, Wang Ran was ready to practice. The three years have been spent studying various classics. Although the cultivation level has also been improved, compared with devoting all the time to cultivation, the progress is still too small. As Wang Ran''s eyes closed tightly, he entered a state of cultivation in the next second. Excluding the one with the ten tails, the remaining five Taoist jade slowly emerged from Wang Ran''s body, floating slowly in front of Wang Ran''s body. And Wang Ran''s aura became more and more mysterious and mysterious. However, this state did not last long. Wang Ran opened his eyes abruptly and recovered from the transition from cultivation. Because he felt a terrifying threat. Even Wang Ran felt the breath of death from this threat. Under normal circumstances, Wang Ran couldn''t have this feeling. Because, in the entire Ninja Realm, the only thing that could pose a threat to him was Datongmu Teruya who was sealed in the moon. Even with the powerful technique, even Datongmu Huiye could not cause Wang Ran to die. But now, Wang Ran really felt the threat of death. Wang Ran didn''t believe this was his own illusion, so he recalled directly in his mind the people or things in the world of Naruto that could threaten him. Speaking of people, Wang Ran is confident that even a big-tube peach-style trio can''t let himself have a crisis of death. Then there will only be one result, and that is that there is a problem with the Ninja World itself. Because, if the Ninja World were destroyed, even if Wang Ran didn''t escape in time, he would be buried in it. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Wang Ran''s idea to be verified. Because, a dazzling spot of light is rapidly condensing, and its direction is facing the land of Ninja World. The dazzling light, even in broad daylight, can still be seen clearly. It was as if two suns appeared above the sky. It''s just that one of the suns is growing rapidly, preparing to rush towards the Ninja World. Looking at the place where the light was shining, Wang Ran frowned and murmured. "Moon? Reincarnation Eye?" When he first harvested the ten tails, Wang Ran also thought about going to the moon to study what the reincarnation eye was. As a result, he had to study the classics and was delayed. But Wang Ran never expected that he hadn''t been above the moon yet, and the other party would take the initiative to find the door. The only thing Wang Ran didn''t understand was that his butterfly effect had already affected the Datongmu family above the moon? However, now that he knew the reason, Wang Ran didn''t worry. Although the power of this technique can destroy the Ninja World, the most important thing is to rely on the power of the planet itself. With just this technique, Wang Ran could still stop it. However, even though Wang Ran was not in a hurry, it didn''t mean that the rest of the Ninja world were not in a hurry. Among them, the most anxious is no different from Otsuki Yui. Although he has the strength, it is impossible to stop the art of reincarnating eyes from being released because of the reason of his harmony. Therefore, at this time, he can only be anxious. Similarly, the rulers of the major Shinobu villages are also very anxious at this time. Each village has a large number of perception ninjas, and in their calculations, this attack can cause a devastating blow to the ninja world. Therefore, in just a few minutes, all the villages were mobilized. A large number of ninjas displayed powerful defensive ninjutsu to strengthen the defense of the ninja world. At the same time, there are many ninjas who can fly, flying high in the sky, wanting to destroy this technique from the root. Under this circumstance, the entire Ninja world has no more points of portal. Even the Zangmen people in the far north, frowned at this moment and looked up at the attack condensed in the sky, and their bodies couldn''t help but move around. As long as Wang Ran gives an order, they will come forward immediately. As for ordinary people, although they don''t know the specific situation, their heart is still full of fear, and they hide in their own house. After all, this situation is not a good thing at first glance. What they don''t know is that such an approach is of no use when the crisis really comes. ... And seeing the people in Zangmen, Wang Ran didn''t stop the enthusiasm of the people, and directly ordered them to act. As Wang Ran''s voice entered the ears of the people in Zangmen, the Zangmen disciples did not hesitate, one by one shot directly into the sky. And following the movements of the Tibetan disciple, the condensed light spot burst out toward the Ninja World in an instant. Although the moon is not too close to the Ninja World, the attack of that beam of light is also extremely rapid. But in a short time, he had already crossed an unknown distance and reached the Ninja World. Fortunately at this time, everyone in the Shinobi world was ready. In an instant, a large amount of ninjutsu flew out in the direction of the beam of light in the sky. Although there is some essential difference between the two in qualitative terms, relying on the unparalleled amount, the major Ninja villages led by their respective shadows forced the light beam to stop moving forward. With the support of countless ninjutsu, the terrifying beam of light was quickly eroding. Soon, the beam of light that opened up to the sky was wiped out, leaving only a tiny trace. Although still powerful, in front of the defenses set up by the major Shinobu villages, apart from the strong explosion, it did not cause any loss at all. Chapter 288： Zangmenmen save the field However, things can not end so simple. Although an attack from above the moon was resisted by the entire Ninja world, how could it be so simple. They have prepared plans for countless years, and naturally they will take this into consideration. So, after the first wave of attacks was resisted, the second attack came right after that. As for everyone in the Ninja World, their complexions changed dramatically as they watched the second wave of attacks that followed. The Chakra in their bodies has already consumed a lot, and this attack will definitely not be so easy to resist. However, even though they knew this, it was impossible for them to watch these attacks fall. Therefore, everyone used the energy of feeding, using defensive ninjutsu, defensive ninjutsu, and offensive ninjutsu, and wanted to block this attack. Although the process was difficult, the attack was barely resisted by them. However, this time they will be embarrassed a lot. There were also many potholes on the ground. However, before everyone could breathe a sigh of relief, another huge beam of light came from the sky. This time, everyone''s face changed wildly in an instant. After two attacks, they were exhausted. There is no possibility of resisting the next attack. Moreover, the controller of this attack saw two consecutive attacks, all of which were resisted, which also changed the strategic goal. In the beginning, the person who manipulated the reincarnated eye wanted to eliminate the humans in the Ninja World, but still wanted to preserve the planet. However, with two failed attempts, he gave up this plan. Since the dispersion is difficult to succeed, the entire planet will be destroyed directly. Although the moon may also be destroyed afterwards, it doesn''t matter. Therefore, this time the beam of light did not disperse, but went straight down. The momentum seemed to divide the Ninja World into two halves. This makes the desperate people even more desperate. Dispersing the attack is enough to make them embarrassed. Now in this situation, how can they make a move? Besides, the ninja world is so big and in such a short time, it is impossible to gather all the power. However, although each village had to deal with it very hard, there was still one village left. Yes, this village is Konoha. With Bofeng Shuimen and Jiuxina in the village, Konoha hardly suffered any damage. And everyone in Konoha, because of this incident, even more regarded Mizumon and Kushina as their saviors. But at this time, seeing the huge beam of light attacking in the sky, Water Gate and Kushina also changed their faces. Without a trace of hesitation, a trace of determination flashed in their eyes. In any case, absolutely can''t let this attack fall on the land of Ninja World. Otherwise, the entire Ninja World will be destroyed. In an instant, the two of them turned into a stream of light and disappeared in place in an instant. Kushina, who had entered the nine-tailed mode, took the water gate and headed toward the sky. Just as the two were about to face the terrifying attack, a flash of joy suddenly appeared in their eyes. Because a wave of space condenses in front of them. Among Zangmenmen, Zhishui and Daitu first arrived on the battlefield. After the two arrived, a large amount of paper was also in front of them, quickly condensing. In an instant, more than fifty ninjas appeared in front of the two. Behind everyone, there are wings made of Xiaonan''s origami. This is an origami wing made by Xiao Nan based on the general outline of talisman making and the general outline of formation. Although there is no shortage of flying skills at Zangmen, who would call this thing Chakra? The fly is small, that is also meat! ... With the appearance of the Zangmenmen, Water Gate and Jiu Xinnai also came to them. Although Water Gate and Jiu Xin Nai did not live on Zangmen Island for a long time, they did not always go back. Every year, the two go back to Tibet to practice for a few months. Of course, this is mainly due to Sarutobi''s veteran strength. Therefore, everyone is still very familiar. Faced with such a crisis, the people of Zangmen did not greet each other. As if their hearts were alive, everyone directly attacked the terrifying beam of light and used their own methods. And the one who took the lead was Nagato, known as the number one Tibetan disciple. As the owner of the Eye of Reincarnation, Nagato''s strength is simply terrifying after he has cultivated into a fairy technique. Although he hasn''t reached the level of Liudao yet, it is not far from that threshold. Nagato''s purple reincarnation eyes were slightly condensed, and Nagato''s hands were also suddenly raised in the direction of the light beam. "Shen Luo Tianzheng!!" In an instant, an invisible wave spread from Nagato''s palm. The attack that was as fast as a streamer was instantly blocked in place, unable to save it again. Of course, Nagato is also extremely struggling to resist such an attack. On his forehead, dense beads of sweat began to emerge instantly. At the same time, the appearance of the people in Zangmen also attracted the attention of everyone in the Ninja world. Of course, they couldn''t see everyone''s figure. It''s just that, against the huge beam of light, the dense black dots are so conspicuous. Moreover, as the beam of light stopped, everyone''s attention improved again. "Quickly, the induction class!! Quickly find out what the black spots are!!!" At this moment, countless village leaders gave this order at the same instant. However, the people of Zangmen currently don''t know this. After Nagato''s shot, Xiaonan and Yahiko, as his closest teammates, followed Nagato''s shot. In an instant, a large amount of water jets and explosive origami skyrocketed. With the sound of explosions, the horrible beam of light was slowly consumed by the joint hands of Nagato, Yahiko and Xiaonan. However, the strength of three people is obviously not enough. Although the beam of light was being consumed, it was already terrifying. But don''t forget, Zangmen is more than just three of them. The moment after the three of them shot, the rest of them also followed suit. For a time, all kinds of art techniques were flying in the air, and their ultimate goal was all that beam of light. Kushina even summoned the Nine-Tailed Chakra phantom, and the one-shot tail beast gun also rushed to top the beam of light. Everyone who came to block this beam of light was a master above the Ninja level. Moreover, these people still came out of hiding. So, which person does not have a few skills as hole cards? Chapter 289： Wang Rans Heavenly Hand Although the attack that can only use the energy form or the impact form somewhat limits everyone''s performance, the problem is not big. With the continuous attacks of everyone, the light beam that was forcibly controlled by Nagato in the air, its power was constantly weakened. This can be seen from Nagato''s increasingly relaxed expression. Finally, as time passed, the beam of light was slowly consumed in the air. Although everyones faces are now full of exhaustion, at least the crisis is over. Similarly, with the disappearance of the beam of light, the entire Ninja World was caught in cheers. And the shadows of the major Ninja villages also received reports from the perception class at almost the same time. "Master Lei (water, soil, wind) Ying, according to the perception class, the black spots that appeared in the sky should be Tibetans. Moreover, Konoha Hokage and Kyuubi Renju are among them. " After listening to the reports from his subordinates, the rulers of the major Ninja villages also fell into contemplation. Naturally, they are no strangers to Zangmen. In the Ninja World, even ordinary people knew the name of Zangmen. Moreover, whether it is Yunyin or Shayin, they have important figures in the village at the hidden gate. Even Wuyin and Yanyin sent a large number of ninjas to join Zangmen. Only few can succeed. And even if he passed the assessment, he didn''t know what happened. Although the few people were still sincere about the village, once they were asked about the core issues of Zangmen, they kept silent. In this regard, although several rulers were aggrieved, there was nothing to do. Because the strength of those people has improved too much. No village is willing to lose a strong man because of a little unhappiness. So at this time, everyone felt a lot of emotion when they heard that those black spots were from Tibetans. But to say shocked, everyone really didn''t have much. After all, this result has long been in their guess. The emotion in their hearts now is more directed at Zangmen itself. As the five largest villages in the Ninja world, it can be said that they are the rulers of this world. But now it''s different, they all have a sharp edge on their heads. That is Zangmen. Regardless of the strength that Zangmen had shown before, as far as today is concerned, it is not comparable to any Ninja Village. Because it is impossible for them to withstand such a terrible attack. As for Water Gate and Jiu Xin Na, they did not attract the attention of a few shadows. After all, these two people are very strong and are recognized by the entire ninja world. The most important thing is that the identity of the two of them, Zangmen, is not a secret. I think at the beginning, they also became Hokage because Water Gate was a Zangmen person, and they secretly complained about Konoha. After all, if you send so many geniuses into Tibet, you can give the position of your own shadow to the people in Tibet. Isn''t this a brainstorm? However, it seems that Konoha is the one who has gained the most in a few villages. Looking up in the direction of Konoha, at this moment, the shadows of several big villages are almost mixed. If this continues, the gap between their village and Konoha will only grow wider. The shadow of each village has made up his mind silently, and next time he must send his own strong man to participate in the introductory conference in Tibet. As long as one succeeds, that means earn one. However, before the people''s various thoughts had been maintained for long, their expressions changed again. Because the attack came again. This time, the momentum was much bigger than last time. At this time, the great wood owl in a palace above the moon also looked ugly. I thought that the plan this time would be easily successful, but I never expected that it would be blocked three times in a row. Therefore, this time, he directly decided to be cruel, regardless of his physical load. As the reincarnated eye in his left eye continuously released light blue light, the huge reincarnated eye in front of him also lit up at the same time. The reincarnation eye is very beautiful, but it is precisely because of the beauty of the reincarnation eye that his hollow right eye looks more and more terrifying. But the great wood owl obviously doesn''t care about these. As he continued to control the huge reincarnation eye in front of him, the power of the beam of light that shot towards the world of Ninja was constantly increasing. The people of Zangmen who sensed their ever-increasing power frowned at this time. Although they are not afraid, they still know that this attack is no longer to the extent they can cope. And being able to be perceived by them, Wang Ran was naturally clear. The experience had already been experienced by them, and it was impossible for Wang Ran to let them go to death meaninglessly. Besides, he didn''t want to die himself. Therefore, when most of the people in the Ninja World were still in a panic, Wang Ran shot. "Sky Hand!!" At this time, everyone only saw it. In the far north, suddenly stretched out a huge palm composed entirely of energy. Although he was still flustered, everyone in the Ninja World was still taken aback. Some people with knowledge are guessing in their hearts, is it possible that the Lord of Zangmen made the move? ... People in the Ninja world don''t know, but Zangmenmen know it all. Don''t ask, this is definitely Wang Ran''s shot. With Wang Ran''s shot, the hearts of the Tibetans suddenly settled down. As long as Wang Ran takes action, no crisis is a problem. This is their pride in Zangmen. Sure enough, Wang Ran did not disappoint them. In the next instant, that giant hand instantly moved towards the attack above the sky. The two equally shocking attacks quickly came together under the attention of the whole world. At the first moment when the two came into contact, there was no sound, but the next moment, a muffled noise sounded from the big liar of everyone. Hearing this voice, everyone felt bored. At the same time, accompanied by this sound, there was a strong flash. Everyone closed their eyes subconsciously, and when they came to realize and opened their eyes forcibly, they directly saw a scene that they would never forget. The attack that was enough to destroy the Shinobi world exploded directly under the palm of the palm of the phantom that energy turned into. That terrifying power, even at an unknown distance, still makes people''s hearts shiver. In this regard, the Tibetans closest to the two have the most say. Because even Nagato had no chance of surviving under the aftermath of such an attack. However, even with such terrifying power, under the palm of Wang Ran''s only measurable palm, no aftermath was emitted. Chapter 290： To the moon In response, Wang Ran just smiled softly. Although this attack was very strong, it was only an external force that was used instead of relying on the strength gained through self-cultivation. Compared with his own existence, which is already slowly approaching detachment, the energy concentration is too low and too complicated. Wang Ran felt very normal, but some people felt very abnormal. Take the major forces in the Ninja World, they all know that Zangmen is very strong and Wang Ran is very strong. But it was so strong that they couldn''t think of it anyway. That technique that was enough to destroy the Ninja World was so vulnerable in front of Wang Ran. However, the most shocking was not the people in the Ninja world, but the great wood owl above the moon. Originally, he had already reached his limit this time, but now that Wang Ran could easily stop his attack and shed blood directly at the corner of his mouth. "How is it possible! How is this possible? How could such a powerful technique appear in the Ninja World? Can use such a technique, I am afraid that even the ancestors can''t match it! ! No, this must be a forbidden technique in a certain village, it cannot be used multiple times! ! Yes, exactly. " The Great Wood Owl, in shock, murmured subconsciously. It''s just that the more he talked about it, the more determined his tone became. He didn''t want to believe that such a powerful person would appear in the Ninja World. In other words, he couldn''t believe it. If such a powerful figure appeared in the Ninja World, what is the meaning of their existence as the group that monitors the Ninja World? So, at this moment, the big-tube wood owl''s heart is already a little crazy. Crazy people often make irrational choices. Therefore, the Great Wood Owl didn''t mean to stop at all, and directly urged the huge reincarnation eye in front of him crazy. Unparalleled huge beams of light slowly accumulated on the surface of the moon. "Golden wheel reincarnation explodes!!" As the big tube wood owl spouted a bit of blood, the huge beam of light attacked, and in an instant it flew towards the land of Ninja World. The beam of light composed of powerful repulsive force has greatly surpassed the power of previous times at this moment. Even Wang Ran couldn''t help becoming serious. Although the nature of the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion is very different from that of him, it is after all released by the huge reincarnation eye that has existed for countless years. And this time the golden wheel reincarnation exploded, and the energy contained in it was so great that even Wang Ran must be treated with caution. After all, he is only six levels of existence and has not reached the realm of detachment. However, what made Wang Ran a little puzzled was that the great wood owl that controlled the huge reincarnation eye to reincarnate properly with the golden reincarnation, could it not be able to see his and his own perception? Obviously knowing that this is useless work, why have to face the difficulties? It seems that I have to plan my own plan in advance and go to the moon to meet this man who attacked the Ninja World. In addition, you can also study the so-called reincarnation eye by the way. Thinking of this, Wang Ran raised his head and glanced at the direction of the moon, and then disappeared instantly. ... In the face of another enhanced attack, everyone in the Ninja World at this moment had no sense of panic. Because Wang Ran''s shot just now gave them a strong self-confidence. Although relying too much on others, it is not a habit that a qualified ninja should have. However, Wang Ran is too powerful, and they have no resistance to such an attack. Sure enough, Wang Ran did not disappoint them. At the moment when Jinlun reincarnated and burst into the Ninja World, Wang Ran''s figure appeared directly in front of this huge beam of light. Wang Ran''s height is not high, so many people can see Wang Ran''s figure. Facing the terrifying attack, Wang Ran''s figure looked extremely small. But looking at Wang Ran''s small figure, all of his heart was filled with peace of mind. I saw Wang Ran directly raised his hands towards the Jinlun Reincarnation who was coming towards him, and an unparalleled momentum rose from Wang Ran''s body instantly. Two huge phantoms of palms grew rapidly from before Wang Ran''s hands. Following Wang Ran''s slight push of his arm, the huge palm of his hand slapped directly towards the reincarnation of the golden wheel. The two quickly came into contact with each other, and Wang Ran, at the moment the two came into contact, directly closed his hands together. In the next second, a terrifying explosion sounded from midair. This time, because the distance was closer, everyone saw it more clearly. But it is precisely because of seeing it more clearly that everyone''s hearts will be more shocked. If you haven''t seen it personally, you will never understand how such terrifying fluctuations can make people feel powerless. However, it was impossible for Wang Ran to perceive the hearts of everyone in the Ninja World. At this time, as the golden wheel reincarnated and exploded, he was obliterated, and part of the energy in his body was also consumed. However, this is not a big deal for him, although because he wants to completely eliminate the golden wheel reincarnation explosion, the energy he consumes far exceeds the extent of using a golden wheel reincarnation explosion. However, with the powerful recovery ability, these energies can be recovered quickly. Therefore, Wang Ran did not stay, but disappeared in place. In the next second, Wang Ran appeared directly in space. However, before leaving, all Zangmenmen heard a word from Wang Ran. "This time, all Zangmenmen will be rewarded with one hundred contribution points!" Suddenly all the Zangmenmen were slightly excited. Although a hundred points contribution is not much, but it is also a dozen ordinary tasks. With just one shot, one month''s worth of tasks was completed. This is a bargain. However, Wang Ran at this time would not guess how excited the Tibetans were. At this moment, he was still shocked when he looked at the boundless universe. Countless planets reflect the sun''s rays, showing their own brilliance. Wang Ran had never seen such a spectacular scene. That''s right, although the strength was already sufficient, Wang Ran really entered the universe for the first time. Naruto World is just a low-to-medium martial arts world, but this can only say that the upper limit of Naruto World''s strength is not high. This can be seen from the situation of the Datongmu clan. However, the upper limit of strength is not high, which does not mean that the universe where Naruto World is located is not large enough. In such a vast universe, there must be countless worlds where life exists. Maybe in these worlds, there is a world that Wang Ran is familiar with. Wang Ran suddenly felt that if time were not so anxious, it would be a very good thing to explore well in this vast world. Chapter 291： Lunar owl But there is nothing if there is no if, Wang Ran''s heavy responsibility is impossible to allow him to waste too much time in a low-level world. After all, when Datongmu Yuyi explored the universe for such a long time, he didn''t find a cultivation world with life, how could Wang Ran easily succeed. Wang Ran didn''t think that his luck in the universe would be any better than Otsuki Yuyi. Compared with the hopeless act of luck, it is easier to directly break through the barriers of the world. Glancing lightly at the magnificence of the universe, Wang Ran understood that it was not the time to look at the scenery. Therefore, Wang Ran directly put away the shock in his heart, and swiftly walked towards the moon. Wang Ran''s appearance was naturally discovered by the great wood owl. As Wang Ran destroyed himself and released the golden wheel reincarnation explosion, the face of the great wood owl became ugly. And with Wang Ran''s disappearance, the face of the Great Wood Owl became even more ugly. No matter how he searches, he can''t find Wang Ran''s figure from the Ninja World. He understood that Wang Ran had appointed him to find himself. Sure enough, in the next moment, Wang Ran''s figure came directly onto the moon. Having awakened the reincarnated eye, although the Great Barbed Wood Owl was not at the Sixth Rank, it was still relatively powerful in the Shadow Rank. And don''t forget, he still has an auxiliary path, a huge reincarnation eye. So, at the moment when it arrived on the moon outside, the Great Barreled Wood Owl had already noticed it. He understands that under normal circumstances, he cannot win Wang Ran. Because judging from the strength shown by Wang Ran''s destruction of Jinlun reincarnation just now, Wang Ran has reached the realm of his ancestor, Datong Muyu Village. However, he couldn''t lose, and at least he had to die with Wang Ran. Because the task of the Datongmu clan has not been completed, at least a trace of blood must be left behind. So at this moment, the eyes of the big tube wood owl were filled with determination. However, he did not move. Because he knew that Wang Ran could definitely find himself. Sure enough, Wang Ran arrived outside the palace where the Great Wood Owl was located in a moment. Originally, Wang Ran could not have consumed so much time. But on his way, he slowed down because of the desolate village. He felt that the Datongmu clan was very poor, guarding an edict from an ancestor, and living alone on the moon. People are social animals, and the Datongmu people are also people. Although the number of the Datongmu clan was not small at the beginning, it is understandable that it has gradually moved towards extremes in this dry environment. As for now, there are only two or three big cats and three cats left in the lunar clan. Even if there is a crazy person, Wang Ran is understandable. It is precisely because of the feelings about the destiny of the lunar clan that Wang Ran came so late. However, no matter how slow, Wang Ran finally came to the door of the hall. With Wang Ran''s arrival, the door of the main hall opened instantly. Rows of puppets stood on both sides, as if welcoming Wang Ran''s arrival. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran was also a bold artist and walked directly into the palace. As Wang Ran entered, the gate of the palace was also closed in an instant. Wang Ran didn''t even look at it, and walked towards the inside of the palace without stopping. As Wang Ran continued to deepen, he gradually came to the depths of the palace. As Wang Ran deepened, the figure of the great wood owl came into Wang Ran''s eyes. Looking at the big wood owl with only one eye and the huge reincarnation eye in front of him, Wang Ran did not speak first. On the contrary, the inferior wood owl took the lead and said: "You are finally here, the strong man in the ninja world." Hearing the slightly second-degree words of the big tube wood owl, Wang Ran suddenly felt an inexplicable groove. However, he didn''t say much, he just nodded gently. Then he asked, "Can you tell me how you got the reincarnation eye in your eyes?" Wang Ran knows that the great paulownia family of the moon has been passed down to the present, and they all exist without eyes. Even if there are eyes, they will be dug out and blended into the giant reincarnation eye. This can be seen in the other hollow eye of the Great Wood Owl. Without pure white eyes, it would be impossible for the lunar giants to awaken the reincarnated eyes. That''s why Wang Ran asked this question. He wanted to know if the cause of the matter was caused by his little butterfly. Originally, anyone with a normal brain circuit would not tell the enemy his secret. Wang Ran just gave it a try with the idea of ??trying his luck. But there are two kinds of people that cannot be measured by the brain circuits of normal people. One is the ninja villain who has a bubble in his head, and the other is a snake-like disease that has extreme thinking and will not make others feel better even if he dies. The Great Barreled Wood Owl is naturally not the first, because his IQ is still online. But he belongs to the second kind, so the big-tube wood owl''s upper and lower mouth covered it directly and directly told Wang Ran the reason. In this way, even if his plan fails, there will be a lot of people in the Ninja world. More importantly, because of his cooperation, will Wang Ran show mercy to the blood of the Datongmu clan after his death? You know, although this possibility is small, it is also possible. As for Wang Ran knowing the name of the reincarnated eye, he didn''t feel surprised. After all, his ancestors also awakened the reincarnation eye, and it was possible to leave some messages in the Ninja World. ... "This eye, to be honest, I really want to thank you the elder of Konoha Village in the Ninja World. Before I sneaked into the Ninja world, I wanted to go to the Hyuga clan to grab a pair of eyes. However, the defense of Konoha Village, where the Hyuga clan was located, was too tight, and I wasted a lot of energy before sneaking in. In the generation of the Hyuga clan, there were indeed a lot of pure white eyes. However, the abominable system of dividing the clan has left a lot of pure white eyes wasted. Moreover, it makes me unable to shoot at all. But at this time, Konoha also found me. Originally, I thought the plan would fail, and I was even ready to escape. But who could have thought that the elder who discovered me didn''t even report it. And I even used an insignificant puppet technique to get a pure white eye from his hand. Although this white eye is not as pure as the little ghosts I have seen, it can still be used alive. " The great wood owl touched his right eye, and his tone was full of despise the elder Konoha in his mouth. In his opinion, a pure white eye was only used in exchange for a mere puppet technique. There is no difference between this elder and the mentally retarded. Chapter 292： Danzo: Yes, this pot is mine too Konoha? Elder? Hearing the words of the Great Barrel Wood Owl, a person''s name popped out of Wang Ran''s mind instantly. "Danzo?" Hearing Wang Ran''s suspicious voice, the great wood owl was also taken aback. "How do you know his name is Danzo?" At this time, the great wood owl was very puzzled. Although Danzo was Konoha''s elder, according to his thoughts, this kind of IQ person is probably not a big role in Konoha. No matter what, it shouldn''t be known by Wang Ran. However, listening to Wang Ran''s tone, he seemed to be quite familiar with Danzo. At this time, Wang Ran felt like his mother was selling critics. It really is Danzo, a smashing street product, this is a person who has not succeeded in success, and it is really not in vain. If it weren''t for him, Wang Ran, with Danzang''s play, it is estimated that the Ninja World is gone now. "It''s really Danzo." Wang Ran murmured a little speechlessly. However, Wang Ran''s complaints were obviously not heard by the big tube owl. Having achieved his goal, the Great Barbed Wood Owl, looking at Wang Ran with a speechless expression, said directly: "Stop talking nonsense, do it now!" After finishing speaking, the big tube wood owl directly launched his last resort. He understood that it was impossible to win Wang Ran by his own means, so he directly controlled the huge reincarnation eye in front of him and merged with himself. I saw the body of the Great Wood Owl and instantly transformed into a monster-like village. However, this state was only maintained for a moment, and the Great Wood Owl returned to its original state. In the next moment, a terrifying Chakra wave burst out of the Great Wood Owl''s body. And his body has also become a green energy body form, successfully entering the rebirth eye chakra mode. At the same time, six Taoist jade appeared behind him. At this moment, the Great Wood Owl has entered the six realms. Although the time he can maintain will certainly not be too long, but it is also a solid six levels. Wang Ran looked at the changes in the Great Wood Owl, and understood that the Great Wood Owl was going to work hard. I just wanted to stop the great wood owl from working hard, but the great wood owl did not give him a chance to speak, and directly attacked Wang Ran. Wang Ran really didn''t have the idea of ??killing the wood owl, so he wanted to stop the wood owl from working hard. But now that the Great Barbed Wood Owl had already launched an attack at him, Wang Ran would naturally not be passively beaten. Turning around and avoiding a blow from the Great Barbed Wood Owl, Wang Ran directly kicked the Great Barbed Wood Owl out. However, such an attack is obviously just a test of both sides. The Great Wood Owl, kicked out by Wang Ran, did not suffer any harm. His body also stabilized while flying backwards. After a little bit of temptation, the Great Wood Owl understood that Wang Ran did not know how much better than him in terms of physical skills. It is simply impossible to harm Wang Ran with physical skills. Therefore, the reincarnation eye sight in the left eye socket of the great wood owl holding the figure condensed directly. In the next second, the Great Barbed Wood Owl''s attack was launched directly. "Golden wheel reincarnation explodes!" Seeing the attack flying towards him, Wang Ran directly hit the sky-reaching hand, resisting the offensive of the Great-tube wood owl. At this time, Wang Ran also had the opportunity to speak. "Stop it, you will die if you continue." But after hearing Wang Ran''s words, the Great Barbed Wood Owl didn''t show a heartbeat expression on his face, but increased Chakra''s output. "Don''t talk to me in the tone of a judge, I am the judge of the Ninja World!!! Ah!!!" As the output of Chakra increased, the Great Wood Owl also roared frantically. And Wang Ran looked at the Great Wood Owl helplessly. He understood that the Great Wood Owl was not saved. As a person with a mature worldview, the great wood owl now can''t hear what he says. Therefore, Wang Ran no longer thought about stopping the Great Barred Wood Owl, and directly persuaded him to say anything. At this moment, Wang Ran''s arm stretched forward. I saw the two attacks that had been deadlocked, and the balance was instantly broken. The palm of the phantom instantly dissipated the golden wheel reincarnation burst released by the big tube wood owl. This time, Wang Ran had no intention of protecting the surrounding environment. Therefore, the palace, which was originally quite luxurious, was shaken by the aftermath of the attack in an instant. Only some houses with defensive sealing techniques were preserved. However, neither the Great Wood Owl nor Wang Ran would care about this at all. With the destruction of the palace, Wang Ran and the Great Wood Owl were also exposed to the air. The Great Wood Owl did not give up when the attack was destroyed, and another attack was issued. "Green light asks for Taoism!!" One after another, the jade for seeking Taoism with green energy bodies, like bullets, madly shot towards Wang Ran. Facing such a intensive attack, Wang Ran frowned slightly. The right hand pushed out quickly, and a huge palm phantom was shot out fiercely. The countless green light seeking Taoist jade, like bubbles, dissipated directly in the air. And the palm of his hand moved toward the Great Wood Owl with undiminished prestige. The big tube wood owl saw this, his heart was extremely shocked, regardless of the consumption of the chakra inside, a large amount of silver light quickly condensed between his hands. "Silver wheels burst!" To be honest, the great wood owl''s attack power is very strong, and no one above the ninja world can withstand such an attack. But unfortunately, his opponent is Wang Ran. The terrifying silver wheel reincarnated and exploded, and there was no wave at all. Of course, it''s not useless at all. At least the shot of Wang Ran''s shot was weakened by him. But Rao is so, the remaining prestige of the Tongtian hand is still not small. The Great Barrel Wood Owl had no time to evade, so he was directly attacked by Wang Ran and slapped him severely. In an instant, blood rushed out of the mouth of the great-tube wood owl like no money. At the same time, the horrible aftermath also broke a corner of the sealing circle set up by the lunar clan to maintain the living environment. A faint light flashed from the broken corners, and a lot of air also gushed out from there. The current Datongmu Clan''s land is like an open-mouthed balloon, unable to store the air inside. It is also thanks to the large amount of air stored in the Datongmu Clan, otherwise it will not be long before it will become a vacuum zone. ... At this time, an incredible light flashed in the only eye of the Great Wood Owl. "How could it be... so strong?!" Chapter 293： Wang Ran is going to use his mouth As this thought flashed through the mind of the Great Wood Owl, a painful look appeared in the eyes of the Great Wood Owl. At the same time, the body of the Great Wood Owl slowly expanded. Countless white eyes emerged from around his body, making him look like a terrifying monster. Although the Great Barrel Wood Owl is not weak now, it is still far from Wang Ran. At the top of each world''s strength, even if the cultivation base is only a little different, the gap between the two sides is worlds apart, which is common to all worlds. Therefore, despite the exhaustion, Wang Ran''s blow just now caused the Great Barbed Wood Owl to be seriously injured. Wang Ran frowned at the sight of the great wood owl. To be honest, although there have been more winds and waves, the appearance of the great-tube wood owl still made Wang Ran feel uncomfortable. A burst of energy was directly shot into the body of the Great Wood Owl, and that energy did not cause any harm to the Great Wood Owl. On the contrary, with the penetration of that energy, the white eyes around the body of the Great Wood Owl slowly floated into the air, regrouping into a giant reincarnation eye. The large-tube wood owl fell on the ground, panting uncontrollably. Click~ At this moment, a door opened sounded. This modest voice, in this quiet environment at this moment, seemed extremely clear. Wang Ran''s gaze was also attracted by this voice. The one who opened the door was a child of seven or eight years old. Although he was still young, he could still see the shadow of a large-tube owl in appearance. The child had a pretty handsome appearance, but because of his hollow eyes, it looked very scary. As the child opened the door, he stepped out. Although he couldn''t see it, he had already remembered the structure of the palace. But now it''s different, the entire palace is almost destroyed. Therefore, as the child stepped forward, he stepped directly on the air. The young figure just staggered and fell to the ground. Seeing this scene, even if the Great Barbed Wood Owl was already very weak at this time, it still exclaimed: "Doren!!" With the excitement of the mood, the great tubed wood owl spouted a bit of blood again. Although it is a bit unusual to observe a group training, the big tube wood owl becomes a bit abnormal, but after all, he is still a father and still cares about his children. The big tube wood owl is not concerned about the imminent fall of Sheren. After all, although Sheren is still young, he can be called a ninja under his guidance. What he is worried about now is the life issue of Sheren. The life issue of Sheren, whether it is from the continuation of the Datongmu clan, or the inner feelings, cannot help but worry about the great pipemu owl. Wang Ran is an enemy and not a friend, so it is impossible for the Great Barbed Wood Owl to put hope in Wang Ran''s kindness. But will Wang Ran be a killer? Especially to kill an ignorant child? the answer is negative. With the staggering of the Datongmushe people, Wang Ran disappeared directly. In the next instant, Wang Ran directly caught the Datongmusheren, and then returned to the original place. The Datongmushe people only felt a trance at this time, and then they heard the great wood owl calling their name. Although his sensitive perception made him feel the presence of a stranger beside him. However, since the Great Wood Owl was here, Sheren didn''t think much about it, and directly replied: "My father, do you have any instructions?" The Great Wood Owl wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with difficulty, and after looking at She Ren, he looked directly at Wang Ran. He didn''t understand what Wang Ran meant. Did he threaten him with a man? Facing the suspicious look of the Great Wood Owl, Wang Ran did not speak, but directly took Sheren''s hand and led Sheren to the Great Wood Owl''s side. Sheren at this time only felt a warmth in the palm of his hand, and there was an indescribable sense of peace in his heart. This feeling was something he had never felt before. As Wang Ran brought Sheren to the side of the Great Wood Owl, the Great Wood Owl also struggled to prop up and asked Wang Ran: "What do you want to do?!" Facing the question of the Great Barrel Wood Owl, Wang Ran did not answer, but instead asked: "does it worth?" "what?" Wang Ran''s words made the great wood owl puzzled, and subconsciously made a questioning voice. Facing the question of the Great Barrel Wood Owl, Wang Ran also directly said: "Do you pay so much to destroy the Ninja World, is it worth it?" Hearing this, the big tube owl gave a disdainful smile, and then said: "Worthy, why not? This is a wrong world, and the responsibility of our big family is to destroy this mistake!" Following the words of the Great Barrel Wood Owl, the atmosphere on the scene suddenly became tense. And the young Sheren even shrank his neck, not knowing what to do. Looking at the wild-faced wood owl, Wang Ran shook his head, and then slowly said: "You are wrong, it''s not worth it. You keep saying that Ninja is a wrong world, but have you really experienced it yourself? How can you determine the right and wrong of a world without feeling it? " "I don''t need to feel the mistakes of Ninja World. The group training has already shown that this world is wrong. For thousands of years, the continuous war in the Shinobi world is the best evidence! " As the so-called big fist is the last word, Wang Ran''s strength is strong. After conquering the Great Wood Owl, the Great Wood Owl had to think about answering Wang Ran''s question. If another ordinary person questioned himself in this way, even if the great wood owl did not kill the person, it would not pay attention to him. ... Wang Ran shook his head directly when he heard the words of the Great Wood Owl. "Lets not say whether you really understood the true content of the so-called training, even if your understanding is correct, but are your ancestors really correct? Have they really felt everything in the Ninja World? ? Indeed, for thousands of years, the Shinobi world has been in a war. But, have you ever seen the beauty hidden under war? In my opinion, instead of blindly destroying this war-filled world, it is better to open up a peaceful era and eliminate these wars. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the great wood owl fell directly into contemplation. The theory that strength is the last word has been verified once again. Although the great wood owl has the pride of the great wood clan, Wang Ran''s tyrannical strength still allows the great wood owl to listen to Wang Ran''s words. The long silence made the atmosphere in the air seem to freeze even more. Sheren, who was young and still didn''t know the situation, grabbed the big-tube owl by the skirt a little uneasy. Chapter 294： Its up No matter how harsh the Datongmu clans family style is, Sheren is still only a seven or eight year old child. In a serious atmosphere, it is inevitable to show some children''s xinxing. Feeling the tight tugging sensation from the lapels of his clothes, the big-tube wood owl felt soft after all. After a long sigh, the big wood owl said to Wang Ran slowly: "Maybe what you said is right, but these have nothing to do with me. I have no chance, and I don''t want to explore these. However, if you can, I hope you can leave Sheren and let him look at the Ninja World in your mouth instead of me. " Upon hearing the words of the Great Wood Owl, Wang Ran also understood that the Great Wood Owl had aspirations to life and death. Wang Ran didn''t mean to stop the Great Wood Owl. Although he could stop it, what happened after he stopped? Whether it was something that the Great Wood Owl had done, what he might do, or considering the idea of ??the Great Wood Owl, it seemed that only death was his best choice. At the very least, this will leave a glimmer of hope for Sheren. Wang Ran took a deep look at the Great Wood Owl, and then said: "This, you can rest assured. I''m not going to target a child." After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the big tube wood owl exhaled in relief. Then, looking at the little Sheren, the Great Wood Owl couldn''t help putting his hand on top of Sheren''s head. Feeling the affectionate movements of the big tube wood owl, Sheren couldn''t help raising her small face. This is the first time I have felt this kind of action of the great wood owl since Sheren was sensible. And the big tube wood owl, looking at Sheren''s hollow eyes, suddenly felt that this method of his own seemed to be the best, rather than a strategy of rights. After a moment of silence, the Great Wood Owl slowly spoke to Sheren: "Sheren, you will follow him in the future to see what the world is like. Remember, don''t resent anyone, this is my own choice. This eye is left to you as a relic. " This last sentence is not so much spoken to Sheren, it is not spoken to Wang Ran by the big tube owl. After he died, he could make anything of the Datongmu clan become Wang Ran''s trophy. But he hopes to leave his eyes to Sheren, so that Sheren can see the world clearly. However, the Great Wood Owl also understood that this matter was beyond his control, so after speaking, he directly used Chakra to break his heart. After all, the great wood owl still pressed his true thoughts to the bottom of his heart and did not speak out. And the backhand who wanted to display did not display. Perhaps living according to Wang Ran''s method of living is the best choice for homecoming! The Datongmu clan, die as yourself! This thought slowly flashed through the mind of the Great Wood Owl, a stream of blood flowed from the corner of the Great Wood Owl''s mouth, and the Great Wood Owl also lost its vitality in an instant. With a bang, the body of the Great Wood Owl slammed to the ground. One of the only two remaining members of the Lunar Big Barrel Clan, the powerful Big Barrel Owl, who can be counted in the entire Hokage World, just died so plainly. Even his name was not left. ... All of this seemed to have passed for a long time, but it was only a matter of seconds before the big tube owl had finished saying those words. Therefore, as soon as Sheren heard the words of the great wood owl, I felt the great wood owl fell to the ground. Suddenly, Sheren couldn''t even think about what the great wood owl had just said, and shouted anxiously: "My father, my father, what are you doing!!! My father..." Sheren kept shouting, we can see that Sheren''s heart is panicked now. Wang Ran watched all this in silence, and after a long time, Sheren fell asleep tired. After all, it is just a child. With such a great mental stimulation, the body''s self-protection mechanism has been activated. Slowly picked up Sheren''s young figure, letting him lie flat on the ground. Wang Ran lightly waved his hand at the corpse of the Great Wood Owl. Suddenly, a pure white eye floated towards Wang Ran''s hand. After sealing the white eyes, Wang Ran directly burned the corpse of the great wood owl into ashes. Although Wang Ran understood the last words of the Great Wood Owl. However, Wang Ran did not intend to transplant this white eye to Sheren. Sheren is only a child, and this eye is not suitable for him at all. After all, it is an eye that has evolved once, and although it is now degraded, once it is transplanted by the Sheren, it will inevitably evolve again. At that time, Sheren had to give up the left eye and death forever. Neither of these two options is a good choice. Therefore, there are better arrangements for Sheren Wang Ran. Whether it is using the energy of the yang attribute to give birth to a pair of eyes, or transplanting a pair of ordinary eyes, it is much better than transplanting this white eye. Don''t doubt whether Wang Ran can give birth to a pair of white eyes. Although Naruto World is not considered advanced in the world, its special technique is still worth mentioning. Otherwise, Yu Dao Ren would not be able to throw Wang Ran into the Hokage World as a foundation for the world. In the original book, Naruto also helped Kakashi give birth to an eye. Good night, now, it''s much stronger than Naruto back then, and there are many more methods. ... After doing all this, Wang Ran had the mind to observe the huge reincarnation eye carefully. Even Wang Ran couldn''t help but feel a little frightened by the pupil power contained in the huge reincarnated eyes. That is, the great wood owl itself is not strong enough, if the great wood owl itself is of the six ranks, and then use the huge reincarnation eye, Wang Ran is really not that easy to defeat him. It is worthy of being a treasure sacrificed by countless people of one ethnic group. Wang Ran couldn''t help feeling inwardly. The so-called giant reincarnation eye is not so much an eye as it is a magic weapon. A bloodline magic weapon made from the blood of a race and the limit. Although according to Wang Ran''s knowledge of refining tools, the huge reincarnation eye is only a semi-finished magic weapon. However, that also means some transformation towards magic weapons. Moreover, it is still the kind of magic weapon that can be continuously improved. After all, in a sense, the giant reincarnation eye can be seen as a living thing. And living creatures can practice and improve themselves. Wang Ran is confident that he can initially refine this huge reincarnation eye into a magic weapon. Although it is cruel to refine magic weapons with the eyes of countless people, if these are their own spoils, then there is nothing. As long as you don''t do it yourself, get the materials. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t feel soft at all, and directly sealed the huge reincarnation eye, ready to go back and refine it. After putting away the huge reincarnation eye, Wang Ran glanced at the dilapidated palace. Chapter 295： Arrangement of Datongmushe People Now on the entire moon, apart from him and Sheren, there is no more alive. Oh, except Datongmu Huiye. The various techniques accumulated by the Datongmu clan for thousands of years may be a valuable asset for the major ninja villages in the Ninja world. But for Wang Ran, these are not as valuable as a medicinal material. After all, Zangmen and the barren moon are as big as a barrel, and what they lack are all materials, not various cultivation techniques. Therefore, Wang Ran only took a rough look and understood that the Datongmu clan had nothing worth taking away. Divine Sense glanced at Datongmu Huiye, which was sealed in the heart of the moon, and Wang Ran could perceive a chakra fluctuation that was above him in both quantity and quality. But because of the seal, Wang Ran could not see the true face of Datongmu Huiye. Wang Ran didn''t care about this either. How to say this seal is also set by the real six-level powerhouse to seal the existence of transcendence. If Wang Ran regards this seal as nothing, where will the face of Datongmu Yuyi be put? Besides, now is not the time to release Datongmu Kaguya. This woman is really a bit of a tiger. She is a strong group, but she has to create a bunch of useless Baijue as a weapon against the Datongmu clan. Wang Ran didn''t think that after she released Datongmu Huiye, she would be grateful for Dade''s obedience to her words. You can''t beat and beat, don''t let yourself in. Therefore, Wang Ran decided to release Kaguya Ji after he broke through and ask some questions he wanted to know. Therefore, Wang Ran no longer wasted any more time, and directly picked up the sleeping man, and left the place in an instant. After a while, on the island of Zangmen in the far north of Ninja World, the figure of Wang Ran, who was holding the people, appeared in the residence of the disciples of Zangmen Waimen. At this time, Zangmen was still in a state of humming. In other words, the entire Ninja world is in a boiling state. After all, what just happened is really hard to calm down. And Wang Ran''s strength surpassed most of their expectations. Therefore, wherever in Shinobi now, people are talking about the voice that Wang Ran just showed. Maybe they don''t know who they just shot, but this does not affect their guess. The Tibetan disciples are naturally no exception. Almost all of them are discussing how powerful their sect master is. This also led to the fact that no one was cultivating at all, and as a result, as soon as Wang Ran appeared, everyone was aware of it. In an instant, the voice of talking stopped abruptly. All of them looked at Wang Ran with excitement, but in the next second their attention was attracted by the child in Wang Ran''s arms. Wang Ran went out, why did he bring a child back? All people are filled with doubts, and some bold people want to ask questions. Wang Ran didn''t want Sheren''s identity to be made public, so he directly signaled everyone not to speak. Seeing Wang Ran''s look, everyone in Zangmen closed their mouths wisely. Wang Ran found a free room at random, then walked in with Sheren in his arms. After putting Sheren on the bed, Wang Ran nodded Sheren''s brow directly. In an instant, Sheren, who was already about to wake up, slept deeper. As Sheren slept soundly, a green chakra light appeared on Wang Ran''s hands. A large amount of vitality came out of the room, attracting the people outside the room, looking sideways and wondering what Wang Ran was doing. And as Wang Ran continued to urge the energy in his body to transform into the vital Yang Chakra, Sheren felt like he was returning to the mother''s womb. The same is chaos, but the physical feeling is very different. And as Wang Ran continued to deliver energy, Sheren''s sunken eyelids slowly filled up. "Huh~" Exhaling a muddy breath, the chakra light group in Wang Ran''s hand slowly dissipated. Wang Ran knew that Sheren had already grown eyes. Although making up for such a birth defect caused Wang Ran to consume a lot, Wang Ran still did so instead of choosing to transplant a pair of ordinary eyes. For Sheren, having a pair of his own white eyes will definitely go farther than having a pair of ordinary eyes. Moreover, Wang Ran has probed Sheren''s talents, and he has a great hope that with his own efforts, he can open the eyes of rebirth and set foot in the six realms. ... After finishing everything, Wang Ran turned and walked out of the room. Looking at the doormen who were still waiting outside, Wang Ran nodded gently to them. Then, he directly clicked on someone and said to him: "When the kid in the house wakes up, you take him to the hall to see me." Hearing what Wang Ran said, the Tibetan monk whom Wang Ran confessed quickly nodded and agreed. Wang Ran didn''t stay too much, and left the place directly. After returning to the central hall, Wang Ran used his spiritual sense to notice that Bofeng Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai were among the Tibetan gates. He didn''t hesitate, and directly sent a letter to the two, asking them to come to the central hall. Wang Ran''s arrangement for Sheren is simple, that is, let him go to Konoha to grow up. Of course, Wang Ran can also arrange for Sheren to practice in Tibet. However, after all, there are too few people in Zangmen, and there are no people of the same age as Sheren. Such an environment is not good for the growth of Sheren. Moreover, Sheren''s father, the Great Wood Owl, hopes that Sheren can see the beauty of this world. Therefore, Wang Ran couldn''t arrange Sheren in Zangmen because of his emotions and reason. Of course, if Sheren still wants to join Zangmen, just wait for the introductory conference seven years later. At that time, the teenage Sheren was just right. As for why Sheren was assigned to Konoha, it was not Wang Ran deliberately giving Konoha a future powerhouse. After all, Sheren with a pair of white eyes, living in Konoha with the existence of the Hyuga clan is not so conspicuous. ... Following Wang Ran''s call, Shuimen and Jiu Xinnai, who were in the Tibetan gate, soon came to the central hall. Wang Ran didn''t hide it, and explained the situation to them directly. Of course, he didn''t reserve Sheren''s life experience, and directly told the two of Watergate. Wang Ran just didn''t want to let the life experience of Sheren be known to everyone. After all, this is not good for the growth of a child. However, if one or two people know it, it doesn''t matter. After all, Sheren has to live in Konoha for a long time, and his life experience naturally needs to be investigated. Although with Wang Ran''s identity, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t say anything. Chapter 296： Half-brother After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Water Gate and Jiu Xin Nai were also full of pity for Sheren''s life experience. The two are also parents, and such a pitiful destiny also inspired the love of father and mother. In addition, this matter is only good for Konoha, and there is no harm. As Konoha Hokage''s water gate, he directly patted his chest and agreed. As for the future, will Sheren follow the old path of the lunar clan? Watergate is not worried at all. Just kidding, is it possible that Konoha can''t guide a child to grow up actively and healthily? "Don''t worry, the sect master, I will make arrangements for the child, the child." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran nodded softly. ... It didn''t take long for the disciple''s voice to be heard outside the main hall. Wang Ran just swept away his spiritual knowledge, and he knew that it was the disciple he had appointed before, and he came with Sheren. Wang Ran slowly opened his mouth to let the two in. Although the sound was not loud, it was clearly heard by the disciple and Sheren. As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the two quickly walked into the hall. Sheren at this time, compared with before, has grown a pair of pure white eyes. Following the Tibetan disciple, Sheren looked at everything unfamiliar around him timidly. Seeing the light suddenly made Sheren very curious about this colorful world. However, in addition to curiosity in his eyes, there was also a trace of fear and sadness from time to time. Although he was young, Sheren knew that his father was dead, and that he had no relatives in this world. However, he did not resent Wang Ran very much. Although he couldn''t see it before, he could also perceive that the wood owl had committed suicide. The last words of the great wood owl also showed his motives. Wang Ran only defeated the great wood owl. Don''t doubt whether Sheren can understand this. The thoughts of Hokage World Children, especially the genius like Sheren, cannot be inferred from ordinary children. Besides, Datongmushe people also understand that Wang Ran must have given their eyes to them. On the way here just now, he had been asking about the disciple in Tibet with him. Unfortunately, the people in Zangmen didn''t know much about the affairs between Wang Ran and him. After such a long distance, he had only inquired some basic information about Zangmen, and had a general understanding of Zangmen and Wang Ran. ... And the disciple who brought Sheren into the main hall saw that Water Gate and Jiu Xinnai were also there, plus Sheren''s conspicuous pair of eyes. Almost for an instant, in his mind, his brain made up for the life experience of Sheren. What kind of illegitimate children of the Konoha Hyuga clan living outside? The storyline is extremely full. However, he was a savvy person and didn''t say much at all. After bringing people there, he retired. Before leaving, she nodded and comforted her. It can be seen that he has a good impression of Sheren. However, although he was comforted, Sheren couldn''t relax at all. Especially Mizumon and Jiuxina, both looked at themselves with strange eyes. Watergate and Jiu Xinnai are naturally not strange scorpions or aunts. They looked at Sheren, nothing more than looking at the child who was about to be brought back to the village by themselves. But looking at the tense look of Sheren, the maternal love in Jiu Xinnai''s heart flooded in an instant. The genes of the Datongmu clan are still excellent, and Sheren also inherited this excellent gene, and they are very handsome. In addition to Sheren''s age and Naruto''s poor life experience, Jiu Xinnai loves Sheren more and more distressed as she looks at it. Gently poking the water gate, Kushina said in a low voice: "Pratunam, otherwise we adopted this child, and it happens to be a company with Naruto." Watergate raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard Jiuxina''s proposal. "However, I intend to send him to the Hyuga clan." Water Gate whispered to Jiuxinai. Indeed, originally he wanted to send Sheren to the Hyuga clan to live. This is not because he is unwilling to adopt the dormitory, mainly because the Otsuki and Hyuga clan are both white-eyed families, so it is easy to cultivate the dormitory with this arrangement. But would Kushina care about these? joke. "Why are you sending it to the Hyuga clan? Is it possible that the two of us can''t be taught well?" Jiuxinai shrugged and said to Watergate. Hearing what Jiu Xinnai said, Water Gate also shrugged helplessly. However, he did not object. What Kusina said was true, and the teaching of the two of them was indeed no worse than that of the Hyuga clan. Moreover, it is really good to find a playmate for Naruto. As for the method of using white eyes, I believe I can still ask for it with my own face. ... The matter of giving up people seems to have been decided like this. However, there is a person''s face that is slightly wonderful. Yes, this person is Wang Ran. Although the two people talked in a very small voice, it was so small that Sheren couldn''t hear it. However, the two didn''t mean to hide, so the conversation between the two passed to Wang Ran''s ears smoothly. If you remember correctly, Sheren and Naruto seem to be rivals in love, right? Moreover, it is precisely because of the existence of Sheren that Naruto and Hinata will officially come together. Although this situation will not happen now, but who knows what sparks Naruto and Sheren will create. So, if Watergate and Kushina adopt Sheren, then Sheren and Naruto will be half-brothers! Regarding this situation, Wang Ran really felt a little strange. However, Wang Ran will not care about these, no matter which choice, life will be wonderful. Therefore, just after Water Gate and Jiu Xinnai finished discussing, Wang Ran nodded gently to Jiu Xinnai. Jiu Xinnai also understood that Wang Ran must have heard the conversation between himself and Water Gate, and he was not hypocritical, and directly waved at Sheren to signal him to come. Sheren gave Wang Ran a timid look. Although this was the first time he saw Wang Ran, he still remembered Wang Ran''s breath. When Wang Ran saw this, he was also taken aback. He hadn''t seen this look for a long time, so a strange feeling flashed through his heart. Therefore, Wang Ran couldn''t help showing a smile on his face. Gently nodded to Sheren and said something. Upon seeing this, Sheren stepped forward to Jiu Xin Nai''s. Seeing Sheren who was a little nervous, Jiu Xinnai rubbed Sheren''s head affectionately and comforted him gently. Feeling the tenderness from Jiu Xinnai, Sheren also felt relieved, and his face flushed. This kind of warm feeling was only felt by his mother when he was young. Chapter 297： The secret of reincarnation and reincarnation Jiu Xinnai also laughed when he saw the appearance of Sheren. At this moment, Sheren, who was already a little shy, flushed even more. Jiuxinai knelt down, squeezed Sheren''s face lightly, and asked the back to speak: "Sheren, hello. My name is Jiu Xin Na, how about you live with me in the future?" After listening to Jiu Xinnai''s words, Sheren nodded subconsciously. However, he reacted in the next second and looked at Wang Ran with some doubts. Although Jiu Xinnai made him feel very kind, he did not forget the last words of the great wood owl. The Great Barrel Wood Owl told him before his death, and asked him to follow Wang Ran. Wang Ran felt the suspicious look cast by Sheren, and explained to Sheren: "Your father wants you to see the beauty of the Ninja world, so it is not a good choice to let you live in Zangmen in the far north. So, I am going to let you live in Konoha Ninja Village for a few years. It just so happens that Pratunam and Jiu Xinnai also intend to adopt you. " After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, Sheren looked up at Water Gate and Jiu Xin Nai curiously. He understood what Wang Ran said. He did not mean to refuse, nor did he have the right to refuse. He now has no plans for his future. If it can be adopted by Jiu Xinnai, it seems to feel pretty good. At the very least, his first impression of Jiu Xinnai is still very good. Therefore, Sheren agreed directly. After seeing Sheren''s promise, Jiu Xinnai was very happy, and took Sheren''s hand directly, pulled him to his side, and said to him: "Sheren, if that''s the case, you will be my son in the future. You can call me mother, Uncle Watergate. However, you may not be able to adapt to it for a while, you can also call an aunt. " As Jiu Xin Nai''s voice fell, Water Gate''s heart at this time was almost 10,000 grass and mud horses galloping past. What do you call your mother and my uncle? How do you feel that things are weird? Obviously I should call my father, OK? Of course, Jiu Xinnai didn''t want to put a hat on Watergate. The main reason is that the father of Sheren has just died, and Jiu Xinnai can''t let the child immediately recognize a father, right? However, although these water gates also understand, he just feels... well, a little strange. ... Regardless of the weird feeling in Water Gate''s heart, at this time, the Sheren, hearing what Jiu Xinnai said before, was still very tangled in his heart. After all, no matter how good his first feeling for Jiu Xinnai, Jiu Xinnai is still just a stranger to him. Calling a stranger''s mother is very embarrassing and totally unspeakable. Fortunately, the second half of Jiu Xin Nai''s words made Sheren breathe a sigh of relief. Not entangled anymore, he called out uncles and aunts directly towards the water gate and Jiu Xin Nai. Hearing this, Jiu Xinnai also showed a smile on his face. Now that Sheren has spoken, at least it proves that he has accepted his new family. As for the issue of changing my mouth, I will change my mouth naturally in the future. As for Watergate, I felt a lot smoother in my heart, and there was a thick smile on my face. After all, there would be nothing wrong with this. ... When Wang Ran saw such a happy scene, he waved his hand to indicate that they could leave. After receiving Wang Ran''s signal, Water Gate and Jiu Xinnai did not stay longer, and left the hall directly with Sheren. To be precise, the two are ready to return to Konoha. After all, Konoha itself has a lot of things waiting for the water gate to deal with, and now there is another person who needs to arrange it, naturally it needs to hurry back. As the three people left, the hall fell into silence again. However, Wang Ran did not choose to practice at this time, but took out the white eye that was sealed by him from the cuff. Wang Ran probed the white eyes in this hand with his divine sense, and he could feel that there were so many small veins in them that were slowly disappearing. The complexity of the context, even Wang Ran, felt a little tricky. This context is not the first time he has seen it. In Nagato''s reincarnation eyes, there is a similar vein. Although there are some differences, most of them can be matched. However, those veins in Nagato''s eyes have already manifested. There was no comparison before, so Wang Ran didn''t pay much attention to these contexts. But now, Wang Ran suddenly had a bold guess. Is it possible that the evolution of Baiyan and Zhuanyan is related to these contexts? Thinking of this, the light in Wang Ran''s eyes flashed away. If this is the case, then the evolution of reincarnation and reincarnation eyes can be traced to evolution. However, so far these are still Wang Ran''s speculations. All answers must be based on results. Therefore, Wang Ran did not hesitate, directly controlling the energy in the body, and slowly flowing towards the white eyes in his hand. It''s just that because this is a very meticulous job, plus the eyes are too fragile. Therefore, in order to ensure that the white eyes are intact, Wang Ran''s speed of transporting Chakra is unusually slow. After all, he has just such a special white eye in his hand, and if it breaks, he will lose the best test product. As time went on, the white eye in Wang Ran''s hand slowly throbbed. Wang Ran, who has no experience, his brows condensed slightly. However, he could feel that the white eyes in his hand showed no signs of damage. So even though he was a little puzzled, Wang Ran still didn''t stop his movements. However, it was fortunate that Wang Ran did not stop his actions. Because it didn''t take long for that white eye to flash a light blue light. Because Wang Ran has been connecting the white eyes in his hand with Chakra, he can feel the powerful pupil technique in this white eye. White eyes have evolved into reincarnation eyes. If Wang Ran wanted to, he could now use this reincarnation eye in his hand to release various pupil techniques of reincarnation eye. However, Wang Ran obviously did not have this idea. Slowly put away his own energy release, and the reincarnated eyes in his hands slowly returned to ordinary white eyes. Wang Ran knew that this was because those contexts had not really been fixed. If this white eye is kept in the form of a reincarnation eye for a long time, it will completely evolve into a reincarnation eye. Wang Ran was very satisfied with this discovery. This shows that these veins are indeed the essential reason for the evolution of the eye. With this discovery, at least those who will have the Shalanyan and Baiyan in the future have a direction to work hard. Although Wang Ran also understood that it was difficult. After all, with such a complicated context, even if it was for Wang Ran to develop from scratch, it was an extremely difficult task, let alone an ordinary sect person. Chapter 298： Eye of God However, this at least gave them a direction to work hard, so that they would not run into luck. With the emergence of this idea, a bold idea appeared in Wang Ran''s mind in the next second. Why can''t ordinary eyes open up these veins? Indeed, although ordinary eyes do not have so many magical functions of whitening and writing round eyes. However, white eyes and writing round eyes can open up and gain context from scratch. There is no reason why ordinary eyes can''t. Thinking of this, Wang Ran suddenly became excited. However, without a basis, Wang Ran would not hold his eyes to joke. After thinking about it for a long time, Wang Ran suddenly slapped his forehead. "It''s really silly to practice cultivation and ignore such important things. Since there is no basis, can''t you just find a basis? " Wang Ran said to himself with a chuckle, without the demeanor of a strong man at all. This scene, let others see it, is estimated to cause a lot of surprises. ... After speaking, Wang Ran directly summoned the Tibetan Pearl from the Sea of ??Knowledge. If there is something about Wang Ran that may have records about this, then it must be this Tibetan pearl. Holding the Tibetan beads, Wang Ran slowly input his mental energy. In an instant, a vast amount of information appeared in front of Wang Ran''s eyes. Looking at so many classics, Wang Ran couldn''t help howling in his heart. With so many classics, lets not say if there are any materials that I want to find. Even if there is, it is extremely difficult to accurately find the information you are looking for. However, Wang Ran''s current thirst for knowledge has already been aroused, so he didn''t give up, he just immersed himself in searching. It took a full half an hour before Wang Ran found the classic he was looking for. With the increasing input of mental power, the content of the classic book named Shentong Eye that Wang Ran was looking for slowly surfaced in Wang Ran''s mind. To be honest, there are not many specific techniques recorded in the classics, but just the content of these few techniques almost exploded Wang Ran''s mind. You know, even if he memorizes several books at the same time, Wang Ran can handle it. That''s why Wang Ran despised this supernatural power and wanted to remember it all at once. However, he never expected that the result would be like this. However, this also shows from the side the power of supernatural power eyes. ... However, Wang Ran now has no thoughts to express the power of the supernatural power. At this moment, he rubbed his head pale and pale. Although he held on, such a huge amount of information still damaged his spirit. Wang Ran gasped with lingering fears. He swore that he would never accept the information in the Tibetan beads so easily in the future. It seems that after staying at the top of the pyramid for a long time, my mentality has drifted a bit. Sitting cross-legged on the futon, Wang Ran closed his eyes and ran his energy, slowly conditioning his body. After a quarter of an hour, Wang Ran''s complexion also became ruddy. With a long sigh of relief, Wang Ran is only now slowly studying the content of the classics. Such a huge amount of information only records a kind of eye that contains three eye-like magical powers-the eye of God. The three magical powers of Heaven''s Punishment, Rebirth, and Reincarnation, each of which is extremely powerful. It''s just a pity that none of these three supernatural power Wang Ran can touch the edge now. How to put it, Wang Ran''s guess is correct. The magical powers of the eyes can be cultivated by ordinary people in addition to being born. As long as you open up various meridians in your eyes, communicate with each other, and echo the laws, then you can cultivate the magical powers of your eyes. The various eye blood heirs in the Ninja World can all be regarded as natural magical powers. The three magical powers recorded in the eyes of magical powers are also based on this principle. There is only one reason why Wang Ran can''t even touch the edges of these three magical powers. That is the principle of these three magical powers, it is too profound. Whether it was the opening or construction of meridians, Wang Ran was totally confused. Yes, he couldn''t understand it at all. If the construction of the meridians in the eyes of rebirth and reincarnation is the subject of junior high school students, then the three types of eyes recorded in the eyes of Shentong are the research projects of doctoral students. Wang Ran was very sure that these three magical powers, even if they were actually in the world, were the top existences. However, even though he could not practice the three magical powers, Wang Ran was not depressed. After all, some of the simple contents have given him a lot of enlightenment. Moreover, Wang Ran also has two kinds of eye magic powers in his hand that can be cultivated, namely the reincarnation eye and the reincarnation eye. It''s just that Wang Ran didn''t plan to practice. Because of this magical power that changes the structure of the eyes, it is estimated that there is only one kind of cultivation. Therefore, the Eye of God, who possesses three magical powers, is also very good to save as a hole card later. Of course, Wang Ran felt that since there are such classics as magical eyes, there must be such classics as magical hands and magical feet in Zangzhu. Sure enough, under Wang Ran''s search, several similar classics were turned over by Wang Ran. However, Wang Ran did not read the contents. He was just looking for these out of curiosity. He himself now doesn''t need to use supernatural powers to increase his strength horizontally. What''s more, Wang Ran estimated that these so-called magical powers, like the eyes of God, were things that Wang Ran couldn''t reach right now. Rather than spending time studying these things that are far beyond his own level, Wang Ran might as well practice hard and strive to break through to a higher realm as soon as possible. Therefore, after finding these books, Wang Ran directly entered the cultivation state. ... A little bit of time passed, and in a blink of an eye it was another three months. Sheren at this time had already come to Konoha for three months. In these three months, Sheren was still very happy. Not only did I go to ninja school, but I also made many friends. And he was still there, and he felt the meticulous concern. However, compared to Sheren''s happiness, one person is not very happy. That is Naruto Bofeng who is one year younger than Sheren. As a child of the Naruto family, although Naruto likes pranks, he doesn''t have any arrogance. Originally, he thought the biggest enemy in his life was the tsundere of the Uchiha family, who always wanted to compete with him for the top spot. But this idea was changed three months ago. Because, his house actually airborne a white-eyed kid. Although Sheren entered the second grade because Sheren was one year older than him, there was no way to compete with him for the first grade chief. However, the thing about Sheren is that he directly argued with him for the concern of Jiuxinai and Watergate! Chapter 299： Narutos crisis Although Jiuxinai and Watergate still care about themselves as before. But as soon as they saw the two of them hushing to Sheren, Naruto felt uncomfortable. Obviously they are their own parents, but in the end they have to care about others. Of course, this is not what makes Naruto the most uncomfortable. What made him most uncomfortable was that he obviously wanted to teach him a lesson, but before he did it, he was warned by Jiuxinai to respect his brother. That''s right, although Naruto was very reluctant to admit it, after Sheren was adopted by Kushina, Naruto really wanted to call his brother. Although Naruto had never called before, his plan to teach him was also dead. In this way, looking at Sheren''s sunny face every day, Naruto is full of anger every day. After holding back for three months, Naruto finally couldn''t stand it. Can''t teach Sheren, can''t he go to the village training ground to vent. And he decided to go to the training ground called Death Forest that he couldn''t get in on weekdays. He wanted to see what was so special about this so-called death forest. Just do it if you think about it. Although Naruto is still young, he moves very fast. It didn''t take long for Naruto to approach the death forest. As he looked closer and closer, Naruto couldn''t help being cautious. However, what is strange is that the patrolling of the dead forest is very lax at this time. Naruto went into the death forest without any further effort. In response, Naruto laughed disdainfully. I thought it was so powerful, but it turned out to be that way. And as Naruto entered, Sheren''s figure also emerged not far away. His mind is very mature, and he can naturally see the hostility in Naruto''s heart. However, even though she knew, Sheren didn''t know what to do. He understands the cause of the matter, but that he has shared part of the water gate and Kushina''s love for Naruto. But what can he do? Leave? He reluctantly, although a little selfish, but he really likes here. Therefore, in order to compensate Naruto, Sheren has been silently following Naruto every day in the past month to protect his safety. It''s like the kind recorded in the family, or the family division system of the Hyuga clan. Sheren willingly regards himself as a division of the family, and silently protects Naruto who is a Zong family. This can be considered a homecoming, just a little to make up for Naruto''s guilt. Although he also knew that his approach was nothing more than useless work. In Konoha, the child who dared not open his eyes and dared to move Bo Feng Shui Men and Kushina? Of course, his approach was only in the past month. The cause of this incident was nothing but the influence of his new friend, Neji Hyuga. As the owners of the same white eyes, Sheren and Ningci in the same class soon became a group. Although there is a mark of a caged bird on Neji''s head, Neji, whose father is not dead, is not the fateful boy in the original book. On the contrary, he still likes the sister Hinata, who is the eldest of the clan family, whom he wants to protect. Every day after school, he will protect Hinata and return to the family of the Hyuga clan. Affected by this kind of influence, she will make this decision to see herself as a separation of families. However, no one could think that it was Sheren''s decision that made Naruto completely accept him. ... His gaze returned to Naruto and Sheren. As Naruto entered the training ground, Sheren also entered the death forest. However, because Naruto''s perception is too sensitive, or because his own strength is not strong, Sheren doesn''t dare to get too close to Naruto, for fear of being discovered by him. This has led to an increasing distance between the two. Even Sheren has slowly lost Naruto''s trace. As time passed bit by bit, Naruto had also gone far in the death forest. Along the way, he still encountered some dangers. Some wild animals couldn''t help but attack him. However, these Naruto were all dealt with or avoided by Naruto. In this situation, ordinary children have long since retreated. But Naruto is different. This intense and exciting feeling directly touched Naruto''s inner adventurous spirit. Naruto did not retreat but moved forward, heading directly into the death forest. This scene directly made Sheren''s heart tense. The periphery is dangerous enough, what will it look like inside. However, Naruto had already accelerated, and Sheren could only keep up. It didn''t take long for the two to reach the inner area of ??the Death Forest. When he got here, Naruto didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, carefully observing the surrounding movement. It didn''t take long for Naruto to hear a crackling sound. Children are curious, and Naruto is no exception. At this time, he didn''t realize that it might be dangerous, so he ran towards the place where the sound came from. As Naruto approached, the source of that voice was exposed. Nothing else, just a strange-looking puppet. However, this puppet is somewhat different from ordinary puppets, that is, it is not controlled by the Chakra Line. ... As Naruto discovered the puppet, Danzo, the master behind the puppet, also discovered Naruto in the first place. To be honest, if he hadn''t been too serious just now, Naruto would have been spotted. When he discovered Naruto''s Danzo, flashes of light flashed in his eyes. In order to prevent this kind of puppet from being discovered, he deliberately used the few hole cards to make today''s death forest patrol guards less. In the end, it was discovered, or by Hokage''s son. At this moment, Danzo was very tangled. If it were ordinary people, Danzo would have been a killer. But for Naruto, Danzo still has to weigh. However, Danzo didn''t think about it for too long. After seeing that Naruto had always been alone, his mind became alive. At this moment, he seemed to remember the suffering he had endured over the years. The root organization is almost gone, and even his elder seat is about to become a false position. Otherwise, how could he be reduced to studying things like puppets. At this moment, Danzo''s hatred for Bo Feng Shuimen has been transferred to Naruto. The sharpness in his eyes flashed away, and he decided to kill Naruto, the kid. After all, no one knows his current whereabouts at all. If he kills Naruto with a puppet, no one will doubt him. Besides, even if Naruto is dead in the forest of death, he can only consider himself unlucky. However, he also understands that the opportunity is only momentary. Naruto must have something to save his life. If he was given a chance to react, his plan would fall short. Chapter 300： Danzang missed and retreated Danzo, who had made up his mind, had a fierce look in his eyes. With a move in his mind, the puppet in the distance moved instantly. At this time, Naruto was still looking at the puppet curiously. In Konoha Village, Naruto had no intention of guarding against this puppet. However, Naruto is not a fool, his fighting instinct is still very high. Therefore, as the puppet moved, Naruto subconsciously withdrew to the rear. Sure enough, the puppet rushed out his arm in the direction Naruto was in the next second. And above the puppet''s arm, a bright blade reflected the sunlight. A drop of blood also dripped from the blade. Although Naruto''s reaction was timely, the puppet still hit his cheek. A long and narrow wound was slowly bleeding blood. Danzo, who was hiding in the dark, took a spit in his heart. If it weren''t for his unskilled application of this puppet, and because of the newly created experiment, there was no poison on the weapon. Just this time, Naruto was absolutely dead. However, although it was a pity in my heart, Danzo''s movements were not slow at all. Although he didn''t get a hit, he still had a chance while Naruto was in fear. At this time, Naruto subconsciously touched the wound on his face, and his heart was full of fear. This was the first time he felt the crisis of death. The fear in his heart left his brain blank, and he didn''t know what to do next. However, Danzo will not give him a chance to recover. The puppet controlled by Danzo came directly to Naruto in the next second. The sharp blade in the puppet''s hand was cut towards Naruto''s head without hesitation. Although Danzo is not proficient in the control of puppets, it is also irresistible to Naruto now. Seeing that the sharp blade in the puppet''s hand was about to chop Naruto in half, at this critical moment, Naruto suddenly felt that he was thrown back heavily. It was this push that made Naruto''s body fly out fiercely and fell to the ground. And the person who appeared under the puppet knife had become the dormitory who had been following Naruto. Sheren, who had been secretly following Naruto, rushed towards Naruto madly at the moment Naruto was attacked. But after all, there was a little distance between the two. Fortunately, facing the first attack, Naruto reacted in a timely manner and bought him a lot of time. Just this, Sheren still tried his best, only to feel it at this last moment. Pushing away Naruto''s dormitory, at this time also felt the crisis of death. Because the sharp blade in the puppet''s hand had already been severely cut into the shoulders of Sheren. If it hadn''t been for this time, the Sheren endured the pain and stubbornly used his hands to support the puppet''s arm. The Sheren at this time had become the dead soul of Danzo. Looking at the violent meridians around his eyes, the Sheren who knelt on the ground to frame the puppet''s arm, and his **** shoulder, Naruto was filled with disbelief at this moment. He couldn''t imagine that at this critical moment of life and death, he turned out to hate giving up his life to save himself. At this moment, Naruto had forgotten the fear, and shouted at Sheren: "How did you come!!" Hearing Naruto''s voice, Sheren also felt that the puppet wanted to withdraw the knife that had hit him. In order to buy time for Naruto, Sheren didn''t care about his life or death, and directly grabbed the puppet''s arm to prevent it from continuing to attack Naruto. At the same time, he said to Naruto: "Run quickly and send a message to Uncle Watergate!!!" Sheren, who was determined to die, had a very clear brain at this time. He knew that Naruto must have Watergate''s Flying Thunder God Kuunai on his body, because he also has it. It''s just that he just forgot about it because of panic, and now he can''t use it at all. Therefore, he will remind Naruto. Because of the current situation, if you don''t ask Watergate for help, even if Naruto ran away, it would be of no use. After all, anyone with a discerning eye can see that if Danzang''s goal is not to give people, she can''t hold on for a few seconds under the puppet. Hearing Sheren''s reminder, Naruto remembered that he still had Fei Lei Shen Kuwu who asked his father Bo Feng Shuimen for help. Not daring to hesitate at all, he hurriedly took out Fei Lei Shen''s kunai and summoned Bo Feng Shui Gate. By this time, Danzo also knew that he had no chance. If the wave of feng shui gate comes, he will be discovered the first time. At that time, even Danzo himself would not believe that he could survive. Although he was the elder of Konoha and the elder of the Bo Feng Shuimen couple, he almost killed one of his own sons and adopted children. Bo Feng Shuimen may still worry about it, but Jiuxina will kill him as soon as possible. As the future Hokage who is still bearing the burden of humiliation, how could Danzo make fun of his life. Therefore, at the moment Sheren reminded Naruto, Danzo had already evacuated quickly. In order to save time, he even gave up the opportunity to kill Sheren. Although the killing of Sheren will make Bo Feng Shui Men and Jiu Xin Nai heartache for a long time. However, the little time wasted may kill him. His Shimura Danzo would not do this kind of loss-making business. Moreover, even the puppet he just made, Danzo abandoned. ... With the evacuation of Danzo, Sheren also felt the puppet dragged by him, lost his strength and froze in place. However, he didn''t dare to relax now, still holding onto the puppet''s arm. It wasn''t until Naruto took out Kunai, entered Chakra into it, and summoned Bofeng Shuimen, his spirit completely relaxed. With the relaxation of the spirit, too much blood loss, the severely injured Sheren, directly fainted. However, Sheren did not fall to the ground. Because, as soon as the Bofeng Watergate appeared, Watergate felt everything on the scene. So at the moment Sheren was in a coma, Water Gate appeared directly after Sheren''s birth, supporting Sheren. When Naruto saw Sheren fainted, he panicked. In these short few seconds, he has completely approved Sheren. Therefore, he is now very afraid that Sheren will die for saving himself. Naruto, in a panic, stumbled and ran towards Sheren. In such a short distance, Naruto actually fell down once. But Naruto didn''t care at all, got up and continued to run to Sheren''s side. At this time, Pratunam has also used Chakra to help Sheren stop the bleeding wound. After stopping Sheren''s bleeding, Shuimen also checked Sheren''s physical condition. Chapter 301： Naruto is going to be beaten? Following the examination of Sheren''s body, Water Gate''s face instantly became serious. Without him, the knife just now hurt Sheren''s muscles and bones, and Sheren lost too much blood. If Watergate comes a few seconds later, it is estimated that blood loss can kill people. Even now, if it is not dealt with in time, Sheren''s arm will still have sequelae, leaving him with great hidden dangers in his future ninja road. Moreover, Sheren is his son. Although he is an adopted son, he is also a son. Watergate doesn''t mean to treat it differently. In his heart, since the moment she adopted Sheren, Sheren, like Naruto, is his own son. There is nothing trivial about my children. Therefore, Water Gate had no time to find the murderer personally. After leaving a shadow clone to look for it, he directly returned home with Sheren and Naruto. At home, there is a healing jade pendant made by Zangmen Wang Ran himself. Although it seems to be a waste to treat such "small injuries", it is worth it! Had it not been for the fact that there was no danger in the village and the water gate hadn''t been taken, he would have used it for the housekeeper. ... As Pratunam returned home, Kushina, who was cooking, directly said welcome home. But in the next second, a terrifying Chakra burst out of Jiu Xin Nai''s body. Because he saw Sheren who was injured and unconscious in Watergate''s arms. Kushina, who was already a medical ninjutsu, could easily see the current state of Sheren. She wanted to ask who did it and dared to touch her son of Uzumaki Kushina. However, Kushina also understood that now is not the time for questioning. Without hesitation, Jiu Xin Na and Water Gate seemed to have a heart, and directly found the healing jade pendant and used it against the Sheren. Sheren''s body recovered almost instantly as she was enveloped by a large amount of green chakra light. It''s just that the current Sheren fell asleep. Taking Sheren back to his own room, Watergate and Jiu Xinnai gently exited Sheren''s room. And Naruto, because he was not at ease, stood by Sheren''s side unwaveringly. Jiu Xinnai, who had left the dormitory''s room, now has time to ask Watergate. However, Watergate knew nothing except that Sheren and Naruto were attacked in the Death Forest. Even the shadow clone he was in the Death Forest had been delayed for some time and let Danzo ran away. Upon hearing this, Kushina knew that this might become a pending case. However, even so, he still has to try to find the murderer. After all, his perception ability far exceeds that of Watergate. Therefore, without staying for a moment, Jiuxinai instantly entered the Nine-Tailed Chakra mode, and the whole person instantly turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the room. On this day, many people in Konoha saw a little golden light flashing above Konoha. It didn''t take long for the death forest to hear a huge roar. This sound was naturally caused by Jiuxinai. Because Jiu Xin Na who arrived in the Death Forest did not find anything at all. After all, the current Danzo is still hovering on the edge of the shadow class no matter what. Moreover, Danzo, who has countless research materials on Oshemaru, plus the experience of these years, also has the direction of developing towards an escape master. Therefore, the super strong Watergate did not find Danzo. Watergate is still like this, let alone Jiu Xinnai who went so late? Of course, these are not the things that make Kushina angry the most. What irritated him most was the blood from the place where the people shed and the blood-stained puppet. You know, She is a seven-year-old child, how much blood can he have? Moreover, Sheren was already pitiful enough, but now he has finally gotten better, but he has suffered such a serious injury, which makes Jiu Xinna feel very distressed. Feeling distressed, Jiu Xinnai felt even more angry at the guy who attacked Sheren and Naruto. Under this anger, Jiuxina broke out directly. Facing the ground, it was a fierce kick. With her current strength, the earth collapsed directly, which is why there was such a loud roar. However, Jiu Xin Nai is not without gain. The puppet left over by Tuan Zang was taken away by Jiuxinai. With this puppet, Jiu Xin Nai''s suspicion of Sa Yin has risen sharply. After all, the most distinctive of the sandy ninjas is not the puppet master. Although Sain and Konoha signed a peace agreement, who knows about this kind of thing? ... When he returned home, Jiu Xinnai thought of Mizumon and said his guess. Although Watergate thought that Jiu Xinnai''s speculation was reasonable, he did not know what happened and there was no evidence. So, Kushina and Mizuno called out Naruto to ask what happened. As the person involved, Naruto will definitely know a lot. As a result, when he heard Naruto''s words, Kushina became even more angry. Although Naruto didn''t know this little action of Sheren for more than a month, how could it be hidden from Nine Sina and Water Gate. Originally, the time when the two went home was much apart. After all, they were not in the same grade, and their daily learning tasks and training plans were different. However, since more than a month ago, the two have gone home with their back and forth. It can be explained in a day or two, but after a long time, the two people still have doubts. Therefore, within only half a month, the behavior of Sheren was fully understood by the two. Even, because of various aspects of intelligence, the idea of ??Sheren made the two of them feel almost. However, facing this situation, the two did not know what to say, so they could only remain silent. The matter of the two children can only be solved by time. What they can do is to enlighten them as much as possible and treat them fairly. However, although the two did not say much, they felt more distressed and liked Sheren even more. Now, let''s not say what information I got from Naruto, but Naruto''s recklessness made Kushina very angry. After all, all this was caused by Naruto''s recklessness. And Sheren, because he saved the reckless Naruto, only received such a serious injury. If Naruto honestly stayed in the center of the village or went home instead of going to dangerous places like the death forest, how could this happen. If the Pratunam is late, or in a panic, the two forgot to ask for help. Then the consequences are beyond the two of them. So, after listening to Naruto''s story, Kushina directly raised her hand and wanted to slap Naruto. Looking at Kushina''s raised palm, Naruto did not dodge, but closed his eyes, waiting for Kushina''s slap. Chapter 302： Wang Ran I want to ask if Naruto regrets it, how can Naruto not regret it? Now he regretted that he wanted to slap himself. In the final analysis, Naruto is still the familiar Naruto, the Naruto who valued love and justice. Therefore, now he will wait for Jiu Xin Na''s slap. However, Naruto waited for a long time with his eyes closed, and did not feel the pain. Opening his eyes with some doubts, he saw Kushina and sighed with guilt. Jiu Xin Nai really wanted to slap Naruto a moment ago, but when the palm was raised, Jiu Xin put down again. After all, Naruto is also a victim. And in this matter, the root cause of the error is not in Naruto. Suddenly there is an older brother who is vying for favor with him. Even the more enlightened child will have a bump in his heart. He has experienced so many Naruto himself, if he is punished by Kushina again, he might leave a shadow in his heart for a lifetime. Just now, Kushina was impulsive and didn''t consider Naruto''s feelings, so she felt guilty. However, the slap that Kushina didn''t slap, but Naruto could not be stretched completely, tears flowed from Naruto''s eyes fiercely. Looking at the painful Naruto, Kushina was also full of distress. Naruto, who has been optimistic about the world since he was a child, did not cry even when he was a child because of his identity as the son of Hokage, being isolated by other children, but Naruto who chose to face with a smile, actually cried. Kushina remembered clearly, this was the first time Naruto cried since he remembered. Jiu Xinnai, who almost lost his two children, couldn''t hold his mind. Squatting down gently to hug Naruto, Kushina comforted him softly. Looking at the mother and son Jiu Xinnai, the faces of Water Gate beside him also showed a smile. Although it is dangerous this time, after experiencing such a crisis, life will definitely be happier in the future. ... Just as Naruto couldn''t stop crying, there was also a slight noise in the room where he lived. Although the voice was very small, but the water gate and Jiu Xinnai who had been paying attention to Sheren noticed it instantly. "Naruto, your brother-in-law is awake, do you want to see him?" Mizumon knelt down lightly and said to Naruto with a smile. When Naruto heard Watergate''s words, he didn''t care that there were still tears on his face. He took off his shoes and ran towards the room where he was. boom! As the door was slammed open, the man who had just got out of bed jumped down. In the next second, he felt a figure slam into his arms. Subconsciously, Sheren hugged the figure. At this time, he realized that the figure just now turned out to be Naruto. At this moment, Sheren became a little at a loss. And Naruto''s next sentence made Sheren even more dazed. "Brother, it''s really nice that you are fine!" brother? ! At this moment, Sheren''s mind was like a paste. You know, although he is nominally Naruto''s brother, Naruto hasn''t called himself a brother in three months. Even, the number of times Naruto talked to himself is very few. However, Naruto does not care so much. Freed from Sheren''s arms, Naruto checked Sheren''s injured shoulder up and down. While checking, he asked if it hurts, is there anything? It was also at this time that She found two tears on Naruto''s face. Even if Sheren is a fool, he can understand that Naruto is accepting himself, let alone he is very smart. He felt like a dream at this moment, everything he did was worth it. Therefore, Sheren quickly said that he was okay. However, the anxiety and excitement in his voice can''t be concealed. Watergate and Kushina, who had been outside the door and had not come in, also had a gratified smile on their faces at this moment. The relationship between the two children was completely changed due to Sheren''s efforts. The two quietly closed the door, leaving time for the two children to increase their relationship. On this day, Naruto and Sheren talked a lot, and the two also learned about their childhood. It was also from this day that Sheren was completely integrated into the family. ... All of this, Wang Ran, who is practicing in retreat, is naturally not clear. Although the result was wonderful, Wang Ran had just woke up from his cultivation state at this time. After a long sigh of relief, Wang Ran slowly stood up. In the world of Naruto World, Wang Ran''s realm improvement has been very slow. Although it took three months, if you really say how much your strength has improved, it really hasn''t improved much. Wang Ran also understood the truth that haste is not enough, so he didn''t mean to keep practicing. It just so happened that the huge reincarnation eye that I got on the moon before hasn''t been used yet. Therefore, Wang Ran was also preparing to make that huge reincarnation eye into a magic weapon. When he thought of it, Wang Ran left the central hall and went to the Refining Pavilion. Although the disciple on duty saw Wang Ran''s arrival, under Wang Ran''s signal, he did not shout. Therefore, Wang Ran''s arrival did not attract attention either. Entering his exclusive refining room, Wang Ran directly took out a large amount of refining materials from his sleeve. Of course, including that huge reincarnation eye. As the materials were ready, Wang Ran directly condensed a dark purple flame. The terrifying high temperature slowly softened a lot of metal materials. Visible to the naked eye, those materials are gradually becoming smaller, which is the performance of removing impurities. Over time, a large amount of material has shrunk into a small mass. At this time, Wang Ran slowly stopped. Although it seemed to be going well, only Wang Ran knew that this was just the beginning. Removal of impurities is just the most basic method. Next, whether it is to inscribe the pattern or construct the connection point, it is the existence of extreme precision. If you are not careful, you will fail. However, after extracting those rare metals, Wang Ran did not inscribe the formation pattern. Because the main material has not been refined yet. How can such a big reincarnating eye be used directly? Therefore, after putting down the metal without impurities, Wang Ran directly controlled the huge reincarnation eye and slowly floated in front of him. Taking a deep breath, Wang Ran directly let go of his mental power and watched the giant reincarnation eye with all his strength. Unlike those metals, the numerous veins inside the giant reincarnation eye cannot tolerate any negligence. As his mental power was fully deployed, Wang Ran also condensed a light green flame. This is the flame that contains wood attributes or life attributes. Although Wang Ran, who has a Tibetan heritage, could use such a flame, it would be extremely laborious. Chapter 303： Wand into However, for refining materials such as the giant reincarnation eye, the flame of life attributes is undoubtedly the best choice. With the passage of time, Wang Ran became pale because of the consumption of a lot of energy. However, the corresponding giant reincarnation eye has also undergone tremendous changes. The originally huge reincarnation eye has now become the size of an ordinary person''s skull. As the body gradually became smaller, the reincarnation''s eyes began to slowly spread coercion. By now, the reincarnation eye that contained the terrifying power was no longer able to restrain his aura. However, despite this, Wang Ran still didn''t stop, he was still using the flame of life attributes to temper his huge reincarnation eye. Finally, when the huge reincarnation eye was only the size of a fist, Wang Ran finally dissipated the flame. Feeling the meridian lines inside the giant reincarnation eye, Wang Ran smiled in satisfaction. If someone can feel like Wang Ran and use their mental power to perceive the inside of the huge reincarnation eye that has shrunk to the size of a fist, they can find it. At this time, the internal meridians of the huge reincarnation eye are densely packed like a twine. However, the densely packed meridians have certain rules. Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that if you continue to observe carefully, you can find that every meridian is composed of countless smaller meridians according to a certain rule. To put it another way, the huge reincarnation eye is a large formation constructed by countless small formations. Therefore, the huge reincarnation eye will have such great power. ... After stopping, Wang Ran took out a bottle of pill from his cuff and opened the mouth of the bottle to take one. This was the Qi Qi Pill he had spent a lot of precious medicinal materials and refined for himself. Although he seemed invincible now, Wang Ran also had everything he needed to prepare. Of course, it seems a bit wasteful to take medicine and return to blue in this situation. But Wang Ran didn''t care. He had to take advantage of the hot iron to refine the magic weapon in one breath. As Wang Ran took the pills, the energy in his body was rapidly recovering. Wang Ran started the chakra again, and then began to inscribe the formation pattern on those metal materials. Wang Ran had already thought about what kind of weapon the reincarnated eye would make. ... This time, it took a lot of time just to inscribe the formation pattern. For the entire seven days, Wang Ran spent all his time engraving various formation patterns. Although it was a delicate task, it took Wang Ran so long, and it was enough to see what level of formation Wang Ran had inscribed. Finally, at noon that day, Wang Ran, who was refining the vessel, his eyes condensed directly. Then, his hands quickly blasted a burst of energy. At this time, those metal materials have greatly changed their appearance. The original incompatible and disorderly raw materials have now turned into a shiny silver cane. At this time, countless array inscriptions appeared on the surface of the cane. However, with the energy that Wang Ran finally shot, all the inscriptions were absorbed by a staff, directly integrated into the staff. With the disappearance of the formation inscription, the simple patterns all over the surface of the walking stick also appeared in the air. However, the cane is not complete yet. Because, the depression at the top of the cane brightly tells the world that there is still something here. What is lacking, is naturally lacking that huge reincarnation eye. Wang Ran understood that now is the most critical step. The previous success or failure can only be seen after integrating into the reincarnated eye. Wang Ran did not hesitate, the reincarnating eye, which had been floating in the air, under Wang Ran''s control, floated directly towards the top of the staff. And as the reincarnating eye touched the staff, a lot of light burst out. The pupil power of the reincarnated eye is also like a flood that broke the gate, gushing out quickly. However, those pupil powers did not dissipate in the air, but were tightly locked in the body by the staff. With the stimulation of pupil power, the light on the staff became more dazzling. At the same time, the connection between the staff and the reincarnated eye became deeper. It''s like a natural one, the two are tightly combined. With the combination of the two, Wang Ran also threw a drop of blood toward the staff. As Wang Ran''s blood was absorbed by the staff, the light erupting from the staff slowly dissipated. As the light faded, the smile on Wang Ran''s face couldn''t be stretched. He knew that he had succeeded, and he had successfully refined an incredible magic weapon. Although Wang Ran looks like an advanced tool man, how much the staff can be refined depends on the high quality of the reincarnated eye itself. Unable to wait, Wang Ran stretched out his hand and grabbed the silver staff into the reincarnated eye. As soon as he grasped the staff, Wang Ran felt that the staff was like a part of his own body, and the various abilities of the reincarnated eyes had also surfaced in Wang Ran''s mind. As long as you think of it in your mind, you will be able to pass the staff in the next second to condense the reincarnated eye attack. Wang Ran was very satisfied with this feeling of being like arms. However, Wang Ran had to test it easily for the specific power. In the next second, Wang Ran directly disappeared in the mixing chamber. When Wang Ran appeared again, his body had already appeared on the vast sea. Floating on the surface of the sea, Wang Ran gently raised the scepter in his hand. Chakra entered the staff slightly, and in the next second a golden chakra beam shot out from the top of the staff. This beam of light is exactly the iconic ninjutsu of reincarnated eyes, golden wheel reincarnation burst. As the golden wheel reincarnation exploded flying out, it hit a small island not far away in the next second. With a bang, Wang Ran''s attack directly blasted a deep pit on the island. In this scene, it seems that the power of this staff doesnt seem to be that great anyway? After all, according to Wang Ran''s strength, not to mention that he can break through the Ninja World, but it is easy to break an island. But now, Wang Ran used the weapon to hit a deep pit from the island. Isn''t this counterproductive? But is this really the case? Naturally it is impossible. Wang Ran is not a destructive madman, so how could he do large-scale destruction above the Ninja World for no reason? In the blow just now, he only used a trace of energy. On weekdays, no matter what technique these energies use, it is impossible to accomplish this kind of power. But now relying on the pupil power contained in the staff and the transformed natural energy around it, this energy can be used to such an extent. Chapter 304： Nagatos final step This is only a trace, if Wang Ran let go, would it be necessary to penetrate the Ninja World with a single blow! However, Wang Ran also knew that due to material limitations, there must be an upper limit on the ability to withstand Chakra. However, these are not problems. If you get any magical material in the future, it will not be impossible to integrate into it. Moreover, the biggest reason why this artifact is special is not because it can grow? After integrating the reincarnation eye, under the nourishment of the reincarnation eye pupil power, the tolerance limit of the staff itself will also continue to rise. Wang Ran only needs to have his own energy, warm up his reincarnated eyes, and make it stronger. Of course, the efficiency of doing this is certainly not as fast as the integration of the magical material, but it is enough. Therefore, Wang Ran tightened the staff in his hand slightly, and smiled with relief on his face. Gently raised his arm and looked at the staff, the silver staff contained light. The light blue reincarnated eye, like a huge gem, shone with a soft light. "Since you contain the laws of Ninja World, then call you Ninja Rod. I hope that after endless years, you can become the number one artifact in all realms. " Looking at the staff, Wang Ran said softly. After speaking, Wang Ran directly incorporated the Ninja Rod into his own sea of ??consciousness. To become a magic weapon, the ninja rod naturally needs to recognize the master. But Wang Ran had already shed blood to recognize the Lord long after the staff was manufactured. That said, Wang Ran can easily incorporate the Ninja Rod into the Sea of ??Knowledge at this moment. As the ninja rod was brought into the sea by Wang Ran, Wang Ran also mobilized his mental energy to warm up the ninja rod. As the reincarnation eye of the main body of the staff, mental power is no different from the best nourishing energy. At this time, in Wang Ran''s Sea of ??Knowledge, a bead was occupying the center position. And around the Tibetan beads, the ninja rod was also floating quietly. As Wang Ran mobilized his mental power to warm up the ninja rod, an invisible artistic conception appeared on the body of the Tibetan beads, slowly blending into the ninja rod. If Yu Dao Ren was present, he would easily perceive that the invisible artistic conception is exactly what the "One" left behind. Although not much remains of this artistic conception itself, there are very few that are integrated into the ninja rod. However, just with this mood, the original apex of the Ninja Rod has been raised, I don''t know how much. Of course, these Wang Ran did not know. After putting away the ninja rod, Wang Ran went straight back to Zangmen. After returning to Wang Ran, he was either practicing to improve his strength every day, or studying various classics. Or maybe teach the disciples to practice cultivation. This kind of life will last six years. In these six years, the already peaceful Ninja Realm has become more peaceful because of the existence of Zangmen. Although there are conflicts happening all the time, compared with the previous war era, it is already extremely happy. At the very least, ordinary people don''t have to worry about their lives on weekdays. And as six years have passed, the introductory conference in Tibet will be held in less than a year. This time, Wang Ran did not spread the word to the world. However, almost everyone knows what happened this time. Therefore, as early as three years ago, the springboard cities along the coast began to change their vitality. However, for the people in Zangmen, their lives have not been affected in any way. Everyone still cultivates and lives as usual. However, most of them are indeed faintly excited. Because, each of them has been given the task of selecting the doorman. Nine years ago, they worked so hard to join Zangmen. Now, each of them can be called the top combat power of the Ninja World. They asked themselves, even if they weren''t comparable to the shadows in the major villages of Ninja World, they would not be much weaker than those shadows. Of course, except for Hokage, that is a pervert. Therefore, they still look forward to the selection of future Tibetans. However, these are not what Wang Ran cares about now. At this time, Wang Ran was instructing the cultivation of Death Yin in the hall. As Wang Ran''s youngest disciple, Wang Yin''s strength is naturally also the weakest among the group of brothers. Therefore, compared with most of the brothers who chose to leave the sect, Wangyin chose to stay in the sect to meditate. Yes, although the cultivation speed in Zangmen is much faster, most of Wang Ran''s disciples chose to leave the Zongmen and return to the village a few years ago. Without him, because their strength has reached a bottleneck period. With pure penance, it is already difficult for them to improve. Moreover, almost all of their friends and relatives are in their own villages. Now that it is difficult to increase their strength quickly through hard cultivation, the few people chose to return to the village. Of course, they still have to return to the sect for a few months each year. After all, Wang Ran preached that they still wanted to listen. It can only be said that now and the previous life are reversed. Less time in the sect, more time in the village. At present, they are still at Zangmen, except for death and hermit, the only three are Nagato, Yahiko and Xiaonan. What Wang Ran cares about now is Nagato. Because, while staying in Wang Ran to guide the practice of the dead, his brows rose sharply. Because, in the residential area of ??the core disciple, a violent energy wave burst out suddenly. This chakra wave caused all Zangmenmen in the Zongmen to raise their heads in horror. Even the six immortal Datongmu Yuyi, who had been fascinated by ghosts, was shocked. Without him, because the energy fluctuation that Nagato burst out, although it did not reach the sixth level, it was already infinitely close to the sixth level. Wang Ran understood that Nagato had already taken the last step-completely completing the fairy mode. To be honest, Nagato had reached the last step two years ago. However, the last step is often the hardest step. Therefore, Nagato has been cultivating in the Tibetan gate. In the past two years, few people have even seen Nagato. Finally, after spending more than two years, Nagato finally took this final step. Moreover, the degree of progress and the difficulty are often directly proportional. The last step that took only two years has directly brought Nagato''s spirit to the peak under the six realms. Now, as long as there is a suitable opportunity, Nagato can completely enter the six levels. After becoming Wang Ran, another existence that does not rely on the tail beast to break through the six levels. Is this opportunity hard to find? It is naturally difficult for ordinary people. But for Nagato from Zangmen, it shouldnt be too simple, okay? Chapter 305： Go to Longmai, Shuomao’s heart knot Wang Ran gave him this opportunity directly. A few years ago, the existence of the concentrating pill and dragon veins that Wang Ran had refined was not exactly this opportunity? However, as the first Tibetan disciple who was about to break through the six levels, Wang Ran decided that it would be better to protect the Fa himself. Therefore, Wang Ran, who was still teaching the cultivation of the hidden, stopped directly. After a little explanation with Wang Yin, Wang Ran left the central hall directly. Death Yin is now a strong player in the shadow rank, so he can clearly feel the movement of Nagato''s breakthrough just now. Therefore, he understood Wang Ran''s departure. However, even without Wang Ran''s guidance, cultivation still has to be continued. After all, as a senior, Nagato was about to take the last step, and he couldn''t fall too much. Wang Ran, who left the central hall, soon came to the residence and practice place of Nagato. At this time, Nagato also stood up and kept talking to Yahiko and Xiaonan. The joy on his face cannot be concealed. Wang Ran''s arrival naturally attracted the attention of the three of Nagato. Therefore, with Wang Ran''s arrival, Nagato directly greeted Wang Ran and told him that he had completed the immortal mode of perpetuation. Although Wang Ran had sensed this, he did not interrupt when facing the excited Nagato. Being able to make Nagato, who has always been calm, so excited, can also see his expectations for this breakthrough. As Nagato finished speaking, Wang Ran nodded with a chuckle, and then said: "Now that you have completed the immortal mode of Nagato, you should also start preparing for the last step. Taking advantage of your spirits and spirits have reached their peak state, quickly exchange for a concentrating pill, and then join me to the dragon veins in the kingdom of wind, breaking through six levels in one breath. " When Wang Ran talked about business, Nagato''s expression became serious. He naturally understood that now was his crucial step. Therefore, Nagato didn''t dare to delay. After Wang Ran finished his instructions, he promised and went directly to the Zongmen treasure house to exchange for a Concentration Pill. Wang Ran looked at Yayan and Xiao Nan, and gave an order to let them follow the past. Although the two have not reached the last step, Wang Ran estimates that the time will not be too far. The two also knew that this was a good opportunity to accumulate experience. Besides, Nagato is their closest companion, how could they not care. Therefore, the two directly followed Wang Ran and Nagato to the Dragon Vein of the Kingdom of Wind. ... Although the Far North is tens of thousands of miles away from the Kingdom of Wind, the four of them are all top-notch existences, plus they have all practiced spatial techniques. Therefore, it didn''t take long for the four to reach the Dragon Veins of the Kingdom of Wind. As the four people fell, a woman with red hair suddenly fell above the sky. The visitor is not an outsider, but Sarah who guards the dragon vein. As Wang Ran selected, Shumo Hagaki and Sara, who were responsible for guarding the dragon veins, had been guarding the dragon veins for more than ten years. Of course, as the number of Tibetans increased, their strength increased. There are also several ordinary doormen in Longmai here every month, who take turns to guard it. It''s just that Sakumo Hagi and Sara are the strongest. For this reason, Wang Ran also specially created an island suspended in the air as a resident. Therefore, with the arrival of Wang Ran and others, Sara, who is the current chief of this place, will fall from the sky. ... Sarah, who fell, bowed to Wang Ran as soon as she landed, and then greeted: "Master, you are here." Wang Ran nodded lightly in response. Nagato, Yahiko, and Xiaonan behind Wang Ran also greeted Sara. It''s not that they don''t know each other. If you say it seriously, the three of Nagato have known Sara for more than ten years. In the past ten years or so, although the four of them didn''t have much time to meet, they also spent a lot of time together. Even Sara was still living in Zangmen Island for a long time. However, later he left the sect because he was afraid that his master would be too lonely. Sarah also smiled and greeted the three of them. As the four of them finished greeting, Wang Ran spoke out the purpose of the trip. After speaking, Wang Ran paused for a while and then asked: "Sarah, hasn''t your master broken through yet?" As Wang Ran asked, Sara shook her head silently. Regarding this situation, Wang Ran also sighed helplessly. Originally, Wang Ran thought that the first one to take the last step in Zangmen would be Shumao Hagi. After all, his starting point was too high. Facts have also proved that Wang Ran''s inference is reasonable. A full three years earlier than Nagato, Sakumo Hagi reached the bottleneck of breaking through the immortal immortality. However, because of mood problems, Sakumo Hagaki was stuck at this step for five years without any progress. How can this situation be a shame? However, the current situation of Sakumo Hagi is understandable. After all, a hero in a village needs to commit suicide to escape the world, so how could he not feel chilly. No matter how broad-minded Hagaki Sakuma was, he still left a small lump in his heart. Obviously he is still alive, but almost everyone thinks he is dead, even his own son. Even, as Kakashi''s cultivation became more profound, Sakumo Hagi didn''t dare to go out at will. If he encountered Kakashi outside, even if it was just a glimpse, Sakumo Hagi couldn''t guarantee that he would be recognized. After all, Kakashi has grown into an excellent and powerful ninja. So, for a small floating island in the sky, he abruptly stayed for nearly ten years. Because this is the only place Kakashi will never come. In the outside world, it is possible to encounter Kakashi performing the task in any place. Sakumo Hagi was really afraid of the consequences after he was recognized. Although Konoha is no longer the same Konoha at the beginning, under the leadership of Hafeng Mizumon, his plan has been invalidated. But Sakumo Hagi still dare not show up, he is not afraid of the world''s evaluation of himself. He didn''t care even if it was that he didn''t take responsibility and was sluggish. What he fears is that Kakashi will resent himself after recognizing himself. After all, he had left young Kakashi to face everything alone. Although the starting point is good, it did leave a deep wound to Kakashi''s childhood. After all, Sakumo Hagi is still a father who loves his son. ... Originally, according to the mind of Sakumo Hagi, this situation was impossible. But it may be because of loneliness that Haaki Shumo''s own weaknesses have been magnified. Chapter 306： Nagato enters concentration, the truth is revealed After all, he had never spoken to outsiders in the past ten years, and he was accompanied by only one disciple. That kind of loneliness is hard to understand. Even Wang Ran couldn''t understand the loneliness of Shumo Hagiki. Although Wang Ran usually does it, it takes months or even half a year to practice. But Wang Ran''s cultivation is more about immersing in it to understand the law, so he is not so sensitive to the passage of time. Coupled with studying and studying classics and teaching disciples and disciples on weekdays, they will never feel lonely. Therefore, Wang Ran could not do anything about Haaki Sakumo''s current state. If it is targeted, it would be nice to say something, but Wang Ran also talked with Sakumo Hagi twice, and did not ask what was the problem with Haaki Sakumo''s mood. Haaki Shumao was such a strong person, and every time he faced Wang Ran''s question, he just shook his head, saying that he was not clear. In this regard, Wang Ran is also very helpless. As the sect master, such an excellent sect person under his hand was stuck on an inexplicable threshold. After sighing, Wang Ran did not ask any more. He knew that Haaki Shumao should still be in retreat, hitting the final threshold. However, Sara, who was standing in front of Wang Ran, moved the corners of her mouth slightly, as if to say something, but couldn''t say it. Wang Ran''s eyes flickered slightly, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he nodded to Sara, and several people walked towards the underground dragon veins. At the ruins of the ancient Loulan country, everyone turned left and right and passed through a secret passage to an empty altar underground. In order to prevent the dragon veins from being exposed, it was built later to guide the energy of the dragon veins. There is only one function here, and that is to provide a breakthrough place for the disciples of the doormen. Above this altar, is the altar and secret room before the ancient Loulan country. It''s just that wherever the dragon vein energy is sealed. In the intelligence of the big Ninja villages outside, the dragon veins have also been completely sealed. Now, with the arrival of a group of five people, the ninjutsu jade pendant set around the altar was instantly activated. The originally dim space suddenly became brighter. Looking at the purple energy flowing in the air from time to time, the rich natural energy aura made Nagato, Yahiko, and Xiaonan''s eyes widened slightly. Nagato, Yahiko, and Xiaonan had never been to Dragon Veins. He had only heard that the energy density of Dragon Veins was very high, but they did not expect it to be so high. No wonder you want to come here to make a breakthrough. I don''t know how much time to save. Wang Ran nodded to Nagato, and signaled Nagato to go to the center of the altar to practice. Wang Ran had already told Nagato about the matters needing attention in the breakthrough. Therefore, Nagato did not hesitate, and sat cross-legged in the center of the altar. Following the entrance of a pill, Nagato slowly felt a sense of nothingness. The energy in the dragon veins also began to flow slowly around Nagato. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran also understood that Nagato had already begun to break through. For Nagato, who had the help of the Concentration Pill and was still completing the fairy mode cultivation step by step, this breakthrough would definitely take much less time than Wang Ran. Wang Ran speculated that Nagato would be able to break through to the six levels in at most a year. Wang Ran said to Sara to go with him, and the two of them left the altar directly. Yahiko and Xiaonan were right around the altar and started practicing. With the density of Nagato killing the energy of the dragon veins in front, Yahiko and Xiaonan can also use the natural energy that is useless to Nagato to practice. Although the energy of the dragon veins that was being consumed was just floating out of Nagato unconsciously. But for Yahiko and Xiaonan, this is a rare existence. With the polishing of these energies, the two can also be one step closer on the last step. ... Regardless of Yahiko and Xiaonan, Wang Ran, who was out of the altar, looked at Sara in front of him and asked: "Sara, what did you want to say just now, just say it." Upon hearing this, Sara took a deep breath. Sarah didn''t feel confused about Wang Ran being able to detect her abnormality. Who is Wang Ran? It''s weird if she can''t find that she is abnormal. In other words, Sarah''s anomaly just now was entirely for Wang Ran to see. Even Nagato and others discovered it. It''s just that they didn''t ask any questions. That''s why, Wang Ran called Sarah alone, but Yahiko and Xiaonan didn''t ask questions, but practiced honestly. Therefore, Sarah did not conceal what Wang Ran said, but directly said: "Sect Master, the source of my master''s mood problem should be Kakashi''s body." Wang Ran was stunned when she heard what Sara said. How could Sara think it would be related to Kakashi? You know, the white sparrow has almost no intersection with Kakashi. "Do you know the identity of your master?" Wang Ran asked. Under the rapid operation of his brain, he only thought of this answer. Facing Wang Ran''s question, Sarah nodded slightly, and then said with a bit of annoyance: "Yes, sect master. I already know the identity of the master, Konoha might have shaken the white teeth of the Ninja World-Sakumo Hagi. The so-called white bird is just a nickname given to you by the master after the master joined the Tibetan gate. " Through Sara''s words, Wang Ran is not hard to hear her resentment and distress for Haaki Shumao. Nodding slightly, Wang Ran said to Sara with some emotion: "It can be seen that Sakumo trusts you very much. However, how can you think that Kakashi has something to do with Hagigi''s mood problem? After hearing this, Sara was silent for a moment. How could she not know the trust that Sakumo Hagiki puts in her. Although his disciple was only sent by Wang Ran to Haaki Shumao, Haaki Shumao really did his best to her. Everything I learned was taught to Sarah without any secret. Even, to some extent, Sakumo Hagi has regarded Sara as his daughter. But it is precisely because of this that she will remain silent at the critical moment. She hoped that Sakumo Hagi could open up her heart and have a better time. She even didn''t care much about Haaki Sakumo''s strength. Even if Sakumo Hagi is an ordinary person, Sarah will protect him. However, she was afraid that Sakumo Hagiki would alienate her after opening the knot. After all, Kakashi is the real descendant of the Hagi family, the biological son of Hagi-Sakumo. She Sarah is just the apprentice of Sakumo Hagi. However, this thought only flashed in Sara''s mind, and her eyes became firm in the next second. Chapter 307： Saras mission Regardless of the ending, she hoped that Haaki Shumao could open the knot. So, after only a moment of silence, Sarah was dragged out. "Sect Master, that''s the case. As you know, my master has been practicing day and night because he couldn''t break through these years. Only when one''s energy can''t support it, will he go to rest. Originally, I didn''t know anything about Kakashi. Master only told me his true identity, but he didn''t say anything else. What happened to Kakashi was exactly what I overheard when Master was resting a few days ago. That day, I originally went to deliver meals to Master, but found that Master was tired and fell asleep in the training room. I was planning to leave quietly, but the master seemed to have a nightmare, talking about Kakashi. Immediately afterwards, he was startled from his sleep. Although the master quickly concealed it, I still saw a trace of fear in the master''s eyes. I asked the master what was wrong, but the master did not answer. However, I guess that Masters heart knot should be fear of Kakashi resenting him. " After listening to Sara''s words, Wang Ran''s brain was running fast. He thinks Sarah''s suspicions are quite reasonable. Before, he subconsciously ignored this aspect because of his performance in the anime Sakumo Hagi. But originally Hagigi Sakumo did commit suicide, but now Hagigi Sakumo is still alive in the world. For a father who loves his son, no matter how strong he is, it is inevitable to have this kind of psychology. Now that we know the reason, we can solve it next. As the saying goes, it is necessary to tie the bell to the bell. Sakumo Hagi is afraid of facing Kakashi, so let him face Kakashi. Thinking of this, Wang Ran directly said to Sara: "Sarah, give you a task. Now go to Konoha, tell Watergate the reason for the matter, and let him enlighten Kakashi. Then, bring Kakashi. " After that, Wang Ran raised his brow directly at Sara. In an instant, all about Haaki Sakumo''s suspended animation and the connection between him and Zangmen flooded into Sara''s mind. Originally, Wang Ran wanted to go to Konoha to enlighten Kakashi himself, but now Nagato is still at a critical juncture of breakthrough, Wang Ran is not relieved. That''s why she asked Sara to go to Konoha and tell Water Gate. However, relatively speaking, Watergate is also a very good candidate to enlighten Kakashi. Although he is not the client, he is Kakashi''s master. Moreover, Wang Ran believed that Water Gate would definitely understand Hagi''s choice, so he chose Water Gate. ... Sarah, who had listened to Wang Ran''s words, instantly felt a burst of information in her mind. As Sara received these messages, her face couldn''t help showing a distressed look. Sakumo Hagiki was such a proud person that he could do this for Kakashi. Even if it was not the person involved, Sara could feel the lonely and heavy mood. What kind of feelings would he feel for Sakumo Hagigi who has persisted in this state for more than ten years. At this moment, Sarah was more motivated to help Master open the knot. Without a trace of hesitation, Sara bowed to Wang Ran, and disappeared in place in the next second, rushing towards Konoha. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran took a deep look towards Sarah''s disappearance. His eyes seemed to see through the space, falling on Sarah who was advancing fast, and a slight smile appeared on his face. As a disciple of Sakumo Hagi, Sara is so lucky. But conversely, is it not lucky to have a disciple like Sarah? After standing for a while, Wang Ran went directly back to the underground altar of Longmai. Looking at the three people who were cultivating, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. No matter it is Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan, the cultivation is very smooth. Especially for Nagato, cultivation is as natural as it happens, and the progress is faster than Wang Ran had imagined. According to this situation, maybe Nagato will make a breakthrough before the introductory conference in Zangmon. Moreover, even Yahiko and Xiaonan can improve a lot. Therefore, Wang Ran did not speak, but sat on the ground, studying the classics. Although his own cultivation realm was about to break through, Wang Ran was not in a hurry to cultivate. Because now, no matter how hard you study, you can''t make much progress, and it''s far less useful than an insight. Therefore, Wang Ran''s main energy now is focused on studying classics. Find insights through the principle of analogy. Of course, Wang Ran also meant to protect Nagato without practicing. But after only two days of such a day, Wang Ran''s face moved slightly. This is of course not that there was a problem with Nagato''s cultivation, but he felt that Watergate and Kakashi''s Chakra had appeared on the dragon veins. Wang Ran didn''t alarm the three cultivators, but quietly came to the ground by himself. Sure enough, Water Gate and Kakashi, under the leadership of Sara, came to Dragon Vein. Although Kakashi was wearing a mask, Wang Ran could not see the expression on his face. But Kakashi''s eyes have betrayed him. Although it is a pair of dead fish eyes, no matter the gleam of light in the eyes, it can''t deceive people. Wang Ran saw excitement, expectation, nervousness, etc. in Kakashi''s eyes, but there was no resentment. Wang Ran understood that the tasks of Sarah and Watergate had been perfectly completed. In fact, things weren''t as serious as Sakumo Hagi thought. Although Kakashi had experienced a period of darkness, he quickly walked out of that period because of the help of Watergate, Lin and even the soil. Even as he grew older, he slowly understood the practice of Sakumo Hagiki. Not only did he not resent Hagishi Sakuma, he even recognized him in his heart. What''s more, although Kakashi is miserable, can there be the original miserable? It''s just a fake death of a father now. In the original book, it is almost a lone star of the gods. Even the teacher is dead for his teammates. Did Kakashi survive this harsh environment? So, in the final analysis, Sakumo Hagiki thought too complicated. After Sara arrived at Konoha and explained the situation to Watergate, Watergate immediately found Kakashi who was still on the mission. Of course, this task is not an S-level task. As a new class leader, Kakashi was performing a glorious D-level task, weeding. Of course, it wasn''t him who did it, but the three of his subordinates. But even so, Kakashi would have been speechless for such a task. Chapter 308： Heart knot open, Shuomao breaks through You said, Kakashi, a Konoha elite, is a good man, even if his strength is much stronger than the shadows of other villages, he is actually doing this kind of weeding work now. Other than that, in recent months, his idle bones have almost rusted. Therefore, when he heard the call of Bo Feng Shuimen, Kakashi left his three lovely subordinates without saying a word and ran to the Hokage office. If you can find yourself, it is at least an A-level task, and you can finally move your muscles and bones. However, after coming to the Hokage office, Kakashi found that things seemed a little different from what he thought. Because he saw Sara who hadn''t seen it for a long time in the office of Watergate. You know, Sarah is the guardian of the Dragon Veins of Zangmen. Could it be that Zangmen has something. But it''s not like it? Neither Sarah nor Watergate had an anxious look on their faces, they just looked at themselves tangledly. "This" Looking at the strange two, Kakashi took a step back subconsciously. At this moment, a smile suddenly appeared on Watergate''s face. "Kakashi, there is one thing I want to tell you. Actually, Senior Shumo..." ... Kakashi''s face was very complicated after listening to the words of Bofeng Water Gate. As an adult, Kakashi still agrees with Sakumo Hagigi''s decision. However, as a son, a son who has lost his father for more than ten years, Kakashi''s brain at this time is still very confused. However, Haaki Sakumo''s noodles are still going to meet. Kakashi still missed Sakumo Hagi. Therefore, the three of them did not stay at all and left Konoha directly, rushing to Dragon Vein. This time, with the presence of Watergate, the speed has almost increased. After all, the effect of teleportation is understood by everyone. Therefore, the three of them arrived at Longmai in just one day. ... Looking at Kakashi''s tangled face, Wang Ran couldn''t help but laughed, and then laughed: "Kakashi, you said what you saw your father struggle with. Is it possible that after more than ten years of absence, Shuo Mao is not your father? " Hearing Wang Ran''s joking, Kakashi''s original nervous mood also eased a lot. With a slight smile, Kakashi directly followed Sara Wang to fly to the sky under Wang Ran''s gesture. Only Water Gate stood in front of Wang Ran, looking helplessly at Wang Ran and said: "Sect Master, it''s hard for you to lie to me about this matter. I said that when I saw the white bird I was so familiar with it. The so-called white bird is the white tooth." Wang Ran laughed helplessly when he heard Shuimen''s complaint, and then said: "Originally, after you became Hokage, I wanted to tell you. But Shuomao is unwilling, and I also have to respect his choice. But it is different now. If this knot is not opened, it is estimated that [Xinbi Quge www.xbiquge.biz] Shuomao''s life will stop here. In this case, it is a pity. Moreover, it was too cruel for Shuomao. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Shuimen nodded in agreement, and said with some emotion: "Yes, Senior Shuomao has really been too hard these years. Moreover, if it hadn''t been for the existence of a heart knot, with the talent of Senior Shuomao, it is estimated that he would have broken through the six levels. " The Six Paths were originally a mysterious term. But now, he spoke easily from the water gate. It is also true that after joining Zangmen, the mysterious realm of the Six Paths was also unveiled. With the improvement of strength, Water Gate himself moved away from that realm and slowly approached. Bo Feng Shuimen felt in his heart from time to time that joining Zangmen might be one of the most correct decisions he made in his life. With the sound of the water gate falling, Wang Ran also nodded regretfully. However, the regret will be fleeting in the next second, and it will be replaced by emotion. "Although it is a pity, Shuomao will take this step soon." After speaking, the two of them did not speak any more, but stood still, looking up at the small island hidden among the clouds. One minute and one second passed, and the two didn''t know how the two of Sakumo Hagi and Kakashi were communicating. However, the two of them are not in a hurry. They both believe that things will develop for the better. Sure enough, as time went by, a strong energy fluctuation burst out from the sky. Although after such a long distance, the fluctuation is very small. However, Wang Ran and Shuimen were not ordinary people, and they were easily aware of this fluctuation. The faces of the two of them were filled with joy. They knew that Sakumo Hagi made a breakthrough. The fact is exactly the same. With the arrival of Kakashi, Sakumo Hagigi was still very disturbed at first. He even wanted to reprimand Sara who had brought Kakashi. But when Kakashi''s father said, Sakumo Hagi''s brain seemed to have stopped. Sakumo Hagi tremblingly agreed. At this moment, he was not a powerful ninja, but a helpless father. Only he himself knew how much he felt guilty for Kakashi. But Kakashi''s attitude told him that Kakashi did not resent him. The uneasiness in her heart was let go, and Sara also quietly withdrew from the practice room of Sakumo Hagi, giving space to the father and son who had not seen each other for more than ten years. Sakumo Hagiki and Kakashi talked a lot, and Sakumo Hagiki couldn''t wait to understand all of Kakashi''s experience over the years. And Kakashi was also talking enthusiastically. He said that he didn''t know how much, almost every task worth remembering, Kakashi told Sakumo Hagiki. Companions, teachers, sects, and students, everyone also came to life in Kakashi''s mind under Kakashi''s description. Following Kakashi''s words, Sakumo Hagiki''s heart knot slowly opened. The energy in his body is also like a flood that opens the gate, without the control of Hamu Shumao, all of them are running wildly. With a little help, Haaki Shumao can break through the bottleneck that has not been broken in five years. However, Sakumo Hagi had no intention of practicing, and he still listened to Kakashi''s words quietly. However, even if Haaki Sakumo didn''t take the initiative to practice, he still broke through. During the past five years of cultivation, Haaki Shumao has long formed a deep soul memory. Had it not been for the state of mind, he would have broken through. Therefore, even though Hagigi Sakumo did not practice, the self-operation of energy in the body during the conversation with Kakashi still made him break through. With Sakumo Hagiki''s breakthrough, Sarah, who had been guarding the door, smiled lightly. It was not that Sakuma Hagaki broke through, but that Hagaki''s heart knot opened. In the future, he will not be so depressed before, and he will be happy again. With a smile, two lines of excitement tears fell silently on Sara''s face. Chapter 309： Imperfect watergate After the knot was untied and the cultivation base broke through, Shumao Hagi no longer had the deepness of the past. Although he still has a serious face, anyone can feel the vitality of the spirit on his body. After the breakthrough, Sakumo Hagigi and Kakashi did not talk for too long. He was too excited just now, and now the excitement in Haaki Shumao''s heart gradually calmed down. Therefore, it is not difficult for him to guess that the people who appeared in Wang Ran and Water Gate should still be waiting for him. It was naturally impossible for Haaki Sakumo to keep them waiting outside, so he quickly left the training room. After all, there is still a long time to talk to Kakashi. ... After leaving the training room, Sakuma Hagi glanced at Sara with a smile. Although Sarah has been covering up, it is not difficult to find that he cried just now. For everything that his disciple did, if Haaki Shumoo said in his heart that he was not moved, it would be false. And for so many years, only Sara was by his side, and Sakumo Hagi had already regarded her as his daughter in his heart. Therefore, he will tell Sara his true identity, and even teach the swordsmanship of the Qimu family one by one. "Sarah, thank you very much." Although Sakumo Hagi is not a person who is not good at expressing, he doesn''t know what to say at this time. . Thousands of words finally turned into a hard sentence. But that''s what it said, which already made Sara very satisfied. She didn''t plan anything, as long as Hagishu Shumao could open the knot. "Master, the sect master and water gate are still in the dragon veins, go down and take a look." After calming down for a while, Sarah quickly spoke to Sakumo Hagi. Hearing this, Sakumo Hagiki didn''t hesitate, and took Sara and Kakashi directly and left the island in the sky. With his feet on the ground, Haaki Shumao couldn''t help feeling a bit like a world away. He hasn''t left the island in the sky for a long time, or he hasn''t left the training room for a long time. Now that he is on the earth, even if it is the land of wind and sand everywhere, he still feels very cordial. ... With the arrival of Haaki Shumao and others, Wang Ran and Water Gate also opened their mouths to congratulate Hagi Shumao: "Suo Mao (senior Shuo Mao) congratulations." Congratulations, not only for his breakthrough in cultivation, but also for his "reappearing in the world." And Shumao Hagi hurriedly bowed to Wang Ran. "Suo Mao has seen the master." After the salute, Sakumo Hagi stood up and saluted Watergate again. This is Shumao''s gift for Pratunam''s care for Kakashi over the years. However, Watergate quickly avoided. Although Mizumon is Konoha''s Hokage, but Shigeru Hagi left Konoha a long time ago, so the identity of Hokage is of no use to him. Moreover, Sakumo Hagi was still a predecessor of Watergate, and Watergate did not dare to accept this gift. Although Mizumon knew in his heart, Sakumo Hagiki paid his respects because of his greeting to Kakashi. Looking at the scene in front of him, Wang Ran couldn''t help but smile. "After going to Shuomao, I know you are grateful to Watergate, but he doesn''t dare to accept your courtesy." Wang Ran shook his head and said with a smile. After a short pause, he continued to ask: "By the way, Shuomao, what are you going to do next? Do you directly break through the six realms?" At this time, Haaki Sakumo also straightened up, and he naturally understood what Wang Ran said, so he didn''t make any further pulls. After hearing Wang Ran''s question again, he shook his head and said: "No sect master, I am going to take Sara to the land of fire to sacrifice to the ancestors, and then come back to practice and break through the six realms." Hearing Haaki Sakumo''s words, Sarah who had been standing behind him could not help but a flash of happiness in her eyes. The things he expected did not happen. Although his son came back, Sakumo Hagi still attached great importance to her. Otherwise, this kind of sacrifice to ancestors will not take her anyway. And Wang Ran, naturally, had no objection to Haaki Shumao''s choice, and said directly: "That''s fine, before you come back, go to Zangmen to exchange for a Concentration Pill to help you break through. Sarah and Kakashi both knew the exchange method. Nagato is still cultivating, so I just stay here for a while. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Shumao Hagi hadn''t responded yet, and the water gate on the side opened first. "Door, Nagato is going to break through?" Although Water Gate has a not weak perception ability, the underground of the Dragon Veins is based on the hidden circle set up by Wang Ran himself, so Water Gate did not find Nagato and others practicing underneath. In addition, no one had mentioned this, so Watergate knew nothing about it. He was strange at first, why Wang Ran was here and asked Sara and himself to persuade Kakashi. Now, Watergate understands thoroughly. ... "Yes, and Nagato''s cultivation is very smooth. It is estimated that it will not take long to break through." After listening to Watergate''s question, Wang Ran nodded gently. Although he had already guessed, Shuimen couldn''t help being shocked when he heard Wang Ran''s admission. Although Liu Dao is no longer a distant dream, he himself is still a few years away from this step. Unexpectedly, Nagato had already started a breakthrough. And Sakumo Hagi also expressed his emotion at the terrible Nagato talent. Although he is the guardian of the dragon veins, he has just been cultivating, so he just learned that Nagato is about to break through. After the emotion, Sakumo Hagiki didn''t stay any longer, and left with Kakashi and Sara directly. However, the water gate, as Hokage, was left behind by the three. Watergate couldn''t help but stare at the three people who were far away. Although he is really not too embarrassed to be the extra one in the family, but your departure is a bit too simple, right? Don''t you think about the face of his Hokage? Although he can return to Konoha in an instant, you should also ask. Looking at the fascinated Water Gate, Wang Ran couldn''t help laughing. How could he always feel that Water Gate was a little different from the fourth-generation Hokage in his own impression. However, this is normal. The four generations of Hokage in the anime are simply too perfect, so perfect that there is no way to make people believe that such people exist in this world. Now this water gate is more real, more flesh and blood, and closer to life. ... Hearing Wang Ran''s chuckle, Shuimen also recovered. Scratching his head, Water Gate gave an awkward smile. Wang Ran also looked upright, and asked the water gate: "Mizumi, where are you and Jiu Xinnai in your practice?" Chapter 310： Six Nagatos, a group breakthrough? Water Gate and Jiu Xinnai hadn''t returned to Zangmen for a long time, so Wang Ran didn''t know their cultivation progress very well. That''s why he asked Water Gate and the progress of the two of them in their cultivation. However, according to Jiuxinai''s previous training progress, it is estimated that it will not be too long before the last step. Sure enough, Watergate''s answer also confirmed Wang Ran''s speculation. "Sect Master, Jiu Xinnai has already begun to break through the bottleneck of the permanent immortal model three months ago. For these three months, Jiu Xinnai has been practicing in retreat. According to her, with the help of the nine lamas, the breakthrough speed will be much faster. " After listening to Water Gate, Wang Ran nodded gently. Although there are less than half of nine tails left in Kushina''s body, the effect is still similar. That''s right, Kusina four years ago directly divided Nine Tails into three. One stayed in his body, and the other was sealed in Naruto''s body. The last one was kept in Zangmen and was going to be kept until Wang Ran left the Hokage World. Don''t ask why Naruto should be made into Renzhuli. Don''t forget that the current Nine Lama is not the original Nine Lama. Although the Nine Lamas in the later stage can only be reduced to power banks, but the early stage is still very helpful to the ninja''s strength. And when practicing, the nine lamas are also a good cheat device. Some such a powerful plug-in is not used, this is not a shabby critic. If it werent for Sherens physique, it would be the limit of the Nine Lamas if it was divided into three parts to preserve the consciousness. Nine Lamas might have to make the Nine Lamas the standard for their family. ... "In this way, after Nagato breaks through, Kushina should be almost there. Besides, what about you Pratunam? " Wang Ran whispered first, and then asked towards the water gate. This immediately embarrassed Water Gate. Although he is very strong, there is still a gap between him and Jiuxinai. If others are okay, but I have been left behind by my own wife so much, it would be nice to say it. However, Wang Ran couldn''t pretend not to hear if he asked. Therefore, Watergate could only speak awkwardly: "Me, it will take a year or two for me to find the bottleneck." Wang Ran nodded lightly. Although Water Gate was much worse than Jiu Xin Nai, he was not surprised. Even the progress of Watergate was much faster than he expected. After all, it took a lot of time for Water Gate to start practicing the Tibetan Immortal mode than Jiu Xinnai and the others. Although he had practiced the fairy mode of Miaomu Mountain before, it was enough to make people surprised to be able to do this step. What''s more, handling government affairs as Hokage has already wasted a lot of his training time. "In this case, if you have time, you can come to Dragon Vessel to practice. In addition, tell them that they can also come here to practice. Next, Nagato, Sakuma, and Kushina will make breakthroughs one by one. The diluted dragon vein energy they cultivate is still very helpful to your cultivation, and it is estimated to save you a lot of time. " Hearing this, Water Gate nodded gently. At this time, there are still many things in the village, but he will also take time to practice. After all, it is very convenient to move instantaneously. After accepting it, Water Gate didn''t say much, and said goodbye directly to Wang Ran, and then left Longmai directly after making a mark. With the departure of Watergate, Haohao returned to the underground altar again. ... A little bit of time passed, but Nagato who was breaking through did not feel the passage of time. Because, as he entered deep training, Nagato slowly stepped into the realm of bigu. Therefore, since the breakthrough, Nagato has not awakened at all. Nagato who was practicing, all his energy was focused on absorbing dragon vein energy. He just feels that the quality of energy in his body is constantly increasing. Every day, Nagato is in a mysterious and mysterious state. Finally, as the energy in the body reached its peak, Nagato suddenly opened his eyes. The reincarnation eyes in his eyes shot out fiercely, and an invisible wave radiated from Nagato''s body. As the pressure on Nagato''s body continues to increase, the energy in his body is slowly changing. Finally, with the coercive force like the collapse of Mount Tai, six jade for seeking Taoism appeared out of thin air behind Nagato. And Nagato''s body can''t help but float up. However, Nagato''s face changed at this time. Just now his attention was entirely on himself, and he had no energy to observe the outside world. But as the breakthrough was completed, Nagato''s attention was also freed. Only then did he discover that there were quite a few people cultivating on the periphery of the altar. If this coercion affects them, it will be a bad thing. Nagato wanted to control his pressure, but found that he couldn''t control it at all for a while. And the time is too late! "Be careful!" Nagato yelled fiercely, but as the voice went out, he realized that something seemed to be wrong. According to the truth, the terror coercion he exudes should have been felt by everyone. But the fact is that everyone is still practicing. As the so-called caring is chaotic, Nagato directly ignored this point just now. Only at this time did Nagato feel that an invisible barrier had been set up around the entire altar. The coercion that he unconsciously released just now couldn''t be transmitted through the law. It was like the air in a balloon, locked inside the altar. At this time, everyone who was cultivating was also out of the state of cultivation by Nagato''s voice. Looking at Nagato, everyone knew that Nagato had broken through. Spontaneously, everyone congratulated Nagato heartily. Most of the people here are the elite members of the three generations of Tibetan disciples. When it comes to seniority, they will also call Nagato Yisheng Shishu or even Shishu. As for the existence of Nagato''s peers, I''m sorry, except for death, everyone has broken through the bottleneck and prepared to attack Liudao. It is estimated that it will not take long for the second-generation sects of Zangmen to form a group to enter the six realms. Who would have thought that the effect of the diluted dragon vein energy for cultivation is so good. This kind of cultivation speed, this kind of breakthrough frenzy, even Wang Ran didn''t expect it. Therefore, Wang Ran will let the disciples in the sect come to practice. ... In fact, this is not difficult to understand. The reason why the upper limit of the cultivation of the Naruto World is low is nothing more than the energy quality and concentration of the Naruto World, which are lower than those of the advanced world. Now, with the diluted dragon vein energy, everyone''s cultivation environment seems to be elevated to a world level. Chapter 311： Nagato hosts the introductory conference Although the level is still not high, it can be a lot easier to break through the permanent immortal mode. What''s more, everyone has outstanding talents, plus they are not far from the last step, so they can break through so quickly. Because there were so many disciples who broke through in a short period of time, Wang Ran had to open up several altars again under the dragon veins. Moreover, in order to ensure the safety of those who broke through, and also to ensure the safety of the surrounding cultivators, Wang Ran personally set up magic formations and barriers on every altar. Therefore, the pressure released by Nagato''s breakthrough will be restrained. ... At this time, Nagato almost reacted. The energy and coercion unconsciously released around him were also taken back by Nagato. After controlling the Qiu Dao jade behind him and putting them all in his body, Nagato walked out of the altar. Looking at the envious eyes of the Tibetan men around, Nagato chuckled and encouraged them. Then, Nagato asked: "Do you know where Yahiko and Xiaonan have gone?" After breaking through the six paths, Nagato''s mental power skyrocketed. Originally, he thought he could use his mental power to explore the surrounding situation and see where Yahiko and Xiaonan were. However, after probing him, he discovered that the sealing circle set up by Wang Ran would not be able to be probed if it was not broken through with violence. However, it is obviously impossible to destroy the sealing circle. Therefore, he will ask these three generations of disciples. "The two uncles took the last step two months ago, and are now practicing in other altars, preparing to break through the six realms." After listening to Nagato''s question, one of the most prestigious of these three generations of disciples stood up and answered Nagato. Hearing this disciple''s words, Nagato''s face also showed a joyful smile. "Really? Yahiko and Xiaonan are also ready to break through!" Nagato is very happy, whether it is Yahiko or Konan, they are his closest companions. Therefore, hearing that disciple''s answer, he felt joy and excitement sincerely. I thought it would take a year or two for the two to start breaking through the six realms, but I didn''t expect that they had just made a breakthrough, and the two would soon follow. As for this disciple''s statement that there are other altars, Nagato was not puzzled either. Wang Ran was able to develop one, and naturally he could also develop several. Nagato is not a fool at this point, so he can guess it easily. However, when thinking of Wang Ran, Nagato wanted to tell him the good news of his breakthrough immediately. So, Nagato asked the disciple again: "Do you know where my master is?" Hearing Nagato''s question, the disciple hurriedly answered his question. It just so happened that he still had the task that Wang Ran explained. "Uncle Nagato, because Zongmen''s introductory meeting is about to begin. Therefore, a month ago, the sect master had already returned to the sect. However, before the gatekeeper left, he sensed that you were about to break through. So let me tell you that after you break through, you can go directly to the sect, and the sect master has the task to give you. " "Does the introductory conference begin?" After hearing the disciple''s answer, Nagato whispered in a low voice. He remembers clearly that before he breaks through his retreat, the introductory conference still has eight months to begin. If the introductory conference is about to begin now, that is to say, my breakthrough this time will take more than half a year. Indeed, Nagato spent more than seven months in this practice. The introductory conference at Zangmen will officially begin in half a month. Originally, Wang Ran planned to wait until Nagato broke through before returning to the sect. But now, as more and more disciples break through, there is almost no principal in Zangmen. Coupled with their breakthroughs, Wang Ran''s consumption of the Concentration Pill refined over the years has increased by leaps and bounds. In order to prevent chaos in the introductory conference starting before Nagato''s breakthrough, and to replenish the pill library for alchemy, Wang Ran would leave before a month. ... With emotion in his heart, Nagato quickly straightened his expression in order to break through the long time of retreat. After nodding, Nagato walked directly out of the altar. Under the leadership of other disciples, Nagato observed for a while at the altar where each doorman was breaking through, and then left the dragon vein directly. Wang Ran still has a task to hand over to him, and it shouldn''t be too long. While returning to Zangmen, Nagato slowly estimated how much his strength had improved. Just in terms of speed, I don''t know how much better than my previous self, let alone other things. It didn''t take long for Nagato to reach the edge of the island of Zangmon. Hailing, who was basking in the sun, glanced at Nagato lazily, and didn''t pay much attention. It is estimated that it will be busy in half a month. Taking advantage of the free time now, don''t take a rest, it''s not a big loss. However, Hailing didn''t pay attention to Nagato, and Nagato noticed Hailing. Before, he only knew that Hailing was very strong, but after this breakthrough, he discovered that Hailing was also at the sixth level. Moreover, it is not his first entry into the six realms. Coupled with the terrifying body of Shanghai Ling, it is difficult for Nagato to estimate the combat effectiveness of Hai Ling. Shaking his head, Nagato went directly to the island. No matter how strong the sea spirit is, it is also the guardian beast of their Zangmen, and Nagato is still wishing that the sea spirit will be stronger. ... Galloping all the way, Nagato quickly headed towards the central hall. After all, Wang Ran practiced in the hall on weekdays. With the arrival of Nagato, Wang Ran had already sensed it. However, he was not practicing in the hall at this time, but in the alchemy pavilion. Therefore, as soon as he sensed that Nagato was running towards the central hall, Wang Ran hurriedly sent him to the Dan Pavilion. Hearing Wang Ran''s voice transmission, Nagato also rushed to Dan Pavilion directly. With the arrival of Nagato, Wang Ran also opened the door of his alchemy room. He is now very good at refining pills, and he doesn''t worry that Nagato will distract him and cause alchemy to fail. As for Nagato, seeing Wang Ran''s gesture, he walked directly into the alchemy room without hesitation. "Nagato, you should also know that the introductory conference is about to begin." As soon as Nagato entered the door, he heard Wang Ran''s words, and without hesitation, Nagato nodded directly. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran continued to speak: "This introductory conference should be a bit more lively than last time. You have also broken through the six realms, so I am going to let you host this introductory conference. " "I?!" After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Nagato asked in surprise. The doubtful gaze in his eyes can also tell the unrest in his heart. Chapter 312： metropolitan You know, this introductory conference is not at all important in Zangmen, and it can even be said to be one of the most important things. Although he has broken through six levels now, but in the final analysis, he is still a disciple of Wang Ran. How can he be allowed to preside over such an important matter? Therefore, he was so surprised at this time. Wang Ran also saw Nagato''s shock, and he smiled softly, and then said: "Why are you so surprised? Although in the ten thousand realms, the Tibetan gate of the Ninja realm is only a branch of the Tibetan gate, but I always have to choose a suzerain for this branch. In the Ninja Realm, Zangmen can already be said to be aloof. Therefore, what Zangmen needs now is a prudent suzerain who can convince the crowd. Examining various factors, only four free men, you, Yahiko, Xiaonan, and Wangyin, fit this position. Everyone else has the fetters of the village. Such fetters sometimes make them hesitate between the interests of the village and the interests of the sect. In the first place, death and seclusion were the most suitable. After all, the three of you also have some fetters of the kingdom of Akatsuki and Rain. But his strength is too weak to convince the crowd. Yahiko is sometimes too impulsive, and Xiao Nan''s subjective consciousness is somewhat insufficient. So, now this heavy burden can only be placed on you. As the first doorman to break through the six realms, your strength is enough to convince the public. And because the dragon vein energy that was lost when you broke through promoted their cultivation, they also received your favor and would naturally recognize you. Therefore, I hope you can take on the heavy responsibility of the suzerain. " Wang Ran''s words contained a lot of news. After Nagato listened, his face slowly showed uncertainty. Because Wang Ran wanted him to become the suzerain, Nagato paid more attention to the hidden information in these words. "Master, are you leaving the Ninja World?" Nagato asked uncertainly, his eyes also flashed with reluctance. If Wang Ran really leaves the Ninja World, unless he can also reach the realm of detachment, it is estimated that it will be difficult to see him in his life. But beyond the realm, how can it be so easy to break through. Even if it can make a breakthrough, it is estimated that it will be decades later. And seeing Nagato''s appearance, Wang Ran gave a helpless smile, and then said: "You are such a big person, don''t you still see the difference?" "It''s different." Nagato said slightly embarrassed. Indeed, to Nagato, Wang Ran is like a father. Nagato couldn''t easily let go even if he saw it thoroughly, but when he thought it might be a goodbye. In response, Wang Ran shook his head helplessly and said: "I''m not leaving now, I will stay in the Shinobi for a few years. However, I hope to settle this matter sooner. " Although Wang Ran said so, Nagato''s heart was still very heavy. The joy of just breaking through was also suppressed by this heavy weight. However, Nagato did not show it, but seriously agreed to let Wang Ran let him take over as the sovereign. When Wang Ran saw this, although he was more assured of Nagato, he still reminded: "Nagato, you have to remember that since you choose to become the suzerain, you must assume the responsibility of the suzerain. In a sense, this is not a good job. Although the suzerain is not the sect master, he is just the Tibetan leader in a world. However, his responsibility is the same as that of the master. The Tibetan disciples in a world regard you as their backing. You must be able to provide a good cultivation environment for these disciples. But you must also remember the purpose of Zangmen. Although we are not the saints who save the world, we must do our best to uphold morality and justice. So, you have to make sure that there are no treacherous people in the sect. If you find it, don''t be merciful. Of course, in the next few years, I will delegate the power to you and let you adapt slowly. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Nagato nodded heavily. If Wang Ran trusted him, he would naturally try his best not to disappoint Wang Ran. After explaining the matter, Wang Ran opened his mouth and said to Nagato: "I have said everything that should be said, and the introductory conference will begin in half a month. I haven''t explained the tasks of the doormen, these are all entrusted to you, so prepare well. As for your suzerain status, after this introductory conference is successfully concluded, I will announce it. " Hearing that, Nagato didn''t have any comments, he knew that this was also a small test for Wang Ran. What''s more, he didn''t covet the position of the sovereign. Say goodbye quickly, and then hurried back. Others can be discussed, but the task that Wang Ran entrusted to him must be completed perfectly, and there must be no accidents. Although I have experienced an introductory conference, it does not mean that I can hold it. According to the strength and characteristics of the clans who stayed behind, it is still a cumbersome task to arrange their tasks. Therefore, Nagato also needs some time to organize and think about it. With Nagato''s departure, Wang Ran was also relieved to refine the pill. After a month of hard work, the pill pavilion in Zangmen no longer knows how many precious pill is there. ... Regardless of everything that happened in Zangmen, the Ninja World was completely lively at this time. After more than ten years of peace, even ordinary people have the living conditions to pursue their dreams. Therefore, countless ordinary people, either in driving or walking, are constantly heading for the coastal springboard city. And these are just people who are very close. Most of the people who are far away have started to rush here a few years ago. Just ordinary people have caused such a huge momentum, let alone the various Shinobu villages? You know, the geniuses of the major ninja villages have emerged over the years, and every village has emerged with batches of genius ninjas. Suddenly these young ninjas didn''t know what kind of power Zangmen had. After all, Wang Ran''s last show of power was six years ago. But it doesn''t matter, the shadows and elders in their village know it. Even in the past six years, Wang Ran''s posture comparable to a **** still cannot be erased from their minds. Moreover, they could see clearly how Konoha is now. It can be said that Konoha now has the ability to single-handedly throw to the entire Ninja World outside the Zangmen. In fact, Konoha''s current strength far surpassed that of Chijuma Chijuma and Konoha when Uchiha Madara was still alive. With the power of Konoha''s role model, all the villagers made up their minds to send their geniuses to the gate of Zangmen to practice. Even some famous ninjas were sent out. Chapter 313： Reactions from all sides, celebrities debut (1) They don''t want to surpass Konoha to become the No. 1 Shinobu Village, which is no longer realistic. However, at least they should be worthy of the name of the Five Ninja Villages. If you don''t work hard now, there will be no place for them in the future. Therefore, every Ninja Village at this time is dispatching troops. The land of earth, Yanyin Village. At this time, hundreds of ninjas were waiting at the entrance of Yanyin Village. Yanyin Village is a village that is good at violent soldiers, and hundreds of ninjas seem to be nothing. However, the lineup of these ninjas in Yanyin Village will definitely cause a great sensation. Because, with the exception of some younger Ninjas, all the ninjas are strong elites in Iwayin. Headed by Huang Tu, the son of Earth Shadow, each of their elite Shangren lives in Yanyin and holds important positions. However, now they are all gathered here. Even the young Ninja Shinobu are all undisputed geniuses in Yanyin Village. Whether it is Dedara, who Tuying fancy or even wants to accept as a disciple, or Tuying''s granddaughter Hei Tu, etc., everyone is a household genius in Yanyin Village. Their talents are rare even in the entire Ninja World. However, these are not the main points. At this time, a little old man floating in front of everyone, firmly attracted everyone''s attention. He is the earth shadow of Yanyin Village, the only three-generation shadow still in the Ninja World, two Libra Ohnogi. At this time, Onoki looked at the present and future of these villages with a serious face. Although there are many elites in Yanyin Village, there are not many who can really provoke the backbone. Otherwise, he wouldn''t need to be a lot of age, still sitting in the position of Tuying. Over the years, as Konoha''s strength has skyrocketed again, the pressure on Ohnoki has increased. It is precisely because of this that this time Yan Yin can be said to be the best. In order to ensure that more people can join Zangmen, he arranged for ninjas to go to the springboard city as early as a month ago. However, the task of those people is not to join the Tibetan gate, but to assist the group of ninjas in front of him to join the Tibetan gate as much as possible. Without a trace of hesitation, Ohnogi said solemnly to the elites of Yanyin: "I believe that the task is clear to everyone, and Yan Yin''s future is entrusted to you. Now let''s go! " Following the order from Ohnoki, everyone''s eyes burst into light. As the leader of Yanyin''s new generation, Deidara is even more powerful. As a village tyrant, Deidara is not likable. Because he was playing with his own explosive ninjutsu every day, making the villagers unhappy. Moreover, his fetters, feelings, and emphasis on the village do not seem to be too high. However, his talent and strength are what everyone has to admit. At a young age, even though his strength is not yet at the level of Shang Ren, with one hand, even Shang Ren can''t get any benefit from him. Therefore, at this time, I felt such a momentum from Deidara, and everyone looked at him with admiration. In fact, when Deidara chose to participate in this task, everyone''s senses of him had changed. After all, according to the past situation, even if Tukage ordered it himself, Deidara still has a high possibility that the birds will not be the order of the tasks. No matter what it seems, Deidara is still good. At the very least, when the village really needs him, he can still stand up and shoulder his responsibilities. But, is this really the case? Is Deidara really as tall as they think? Just kidding, of course not! There is no other reason for Deidara to make such a move, it is just to pursue his dream. Deidara will never forget the unparalleled terrorist explosion six years ago. As a courageous little overlord, Deidara did not hide in the house like other children. On the contrary, he raised his head towards the sky curiously. It is precisely because of this that he will discover the most beautiful things in the world. At the beginning, the continuous explosions were enough to make him fascinated, but in the end, the explosions that seemed to illuminate the entire world gave him the goal he had pursued throughout his life. After many inquiries, he realized that it was the aftermath of Zangmen''s shot. In the end, the sky-reaching explosion was made by the master of the Tibetan gate himself. He is not interested in the story of Zangmen saving the world, he is only interested in the gorgeous explosion. Deidara, who had never left the village when he was young, didn''t know what Zangmen actually existed. However, from that day on, he dreamed of joining Zangmen to pursue the most beautiful art. It was precisely because of that time that he embarked on this broad road to pursue explosive art. Since then, Deidara has become more and more aloof. All conversations are a waste of his time. Isn''t it fragrant to study and escape alone and pursue art? ... ... Except for Deidara, the explosive art demon, all Iwakura ninjas understand the seriousness of this mission? If it goes well, Yan Yin will continue smoothly. But if there is an accident, they will all fail. Then Yan Yin will definitely be eliminated by history. They are Yanyin''s future. Therefore, no one slackened. Everyone, including Deidara, galloped toward the distance with great momentum. And just after the departure from Yanyin Village, Sandyin Village, the country of wind in the desert, also set off formidable. However, it is different from the Yanyin Village where there are violent soldiers. In Shayin Village, where the environment is harsh, the materials are barren, and the funds are tight, the only way to implement a policy of elite soldiers. Therefore, the entire team of Shayin Village at this time was no more than a hundred people. Apart from the new generation in the village, only a few dozen Shangren participated in it. And this is already the biggest force that Sha Yin can draw. Although there are still many Shangren in the village, they are all left to protect the village and prevent accidents. As for the ordinary Ninja Shinobi, forget it, even if they go, it will be a waste of effort. Even, it may be a drag on the elected elites. However, at this time, the four generations of Fengying Luosha led by Shayin are still very confident. Not to mention that he has a son who is extremely genius, that is Ye Cang''s disciple, which is also a big guarantee. And the last time Ye Cang was one of the leaders of the Zangmen Introductory Conference, how can I say Ye Cang should do something for the village this time. Do not ask Ye Cang to open the back door for them, a little water is enough to make Shayin Village lead other villages by a big circle. Even if it is not as good as Konoha, it is better than Yanyin and Wuyin who are naked. Chapter 314： Reactions from all sides, celebrities debut (2) However, Luo Sha''s idea of ??letting Ye Cang release water was obviously lost. Let alone whether Ye Cang will release the water, even if Ye Cang wants to release it, she can''t release it. After all, Ye Cang, who was regarded as hope by Luosha, would still be able to break through at the Dragon Vessel Altar in the Kingdom of Wind until the initiation conference at Zangmen was over. In the same way, Yunyin Village in the Kingdom of Thunder and Wuyin Village in the Kingdom of Water also forcibly sent a large number of ninjas and geniuses of their own. But compared with other villages, Yunyin Village and Wuyin Village are much more convenient. The Land of Thunder is in the north of the Ninja Realm, close to the ocean, which greatly saves time and cost. The Water Country is more direct, it is directly a maritime country, and they can be said to be the closest of the five villages to the far north. This is very impressive in the early stage. ... Unlike several other villages, Konoha, who is also the five major ninja villages, is extremely democratic in terms of personnel dispatch. Until now, the whole new generation of ninjas in Konoha has heard of some family ninjas, and most people don''t even know about it. However, they didn''t know that the many leaders of Konoha, Shinobu, were about to fry in the Hokage office at this time. Because the Nakanobu test was just around the corner, and they encountered the introductory meeting at Zangmen, Naruto at this time directly handed over the options of their subordinates who led the team to them. Of course, this time it was only the Zhongnin test in Konoha, and other villages ignored them at all. You Konoha don''t need to send someone to try your luck, they need it. Who has the kung fu and what kind of Zhongnin exams held by Konoha, you can play it yourself. Of course, the Hokage here is also the third generation of Hokage who has retired. As for the fourth generation of Hokage Wave Fengshui Gate, it is still breaking through the dragon vein. ... Now Hokage has given this task to them, and they are also very entangled. It would be okay if the usual decision was made, but is it now an ordinary decision? In particular, there are a few people in it who are not the original leader of Shangren, but they are only temporarily helping those Tibetan disciples who are about to break through. If this is the wrong choice, wouldn''t it be a big offense? Moreover, although most of them wanted to recommend their subordinates to participate in the Zangmen Introductory Conference, they did not dare to make a decision. After all, although the Zangmen Introductory Conference is good, the competition is too fierce and the chance of success is simply too slim. However, the Zhongnin exam is different, because this time almost all the elites went out, and the chances of passing it were greatly increased. Therefore, everyone is afraid to draw conclusions easily. After talking about it for a long time, everyone reached a consensus. At this time, a leader of Shangren came forward and said to the third generation of Naruto Tobihiro: "Three generations of adults, I think this kind of thing should be left to this group of Xia Ren. The decision we made is not necessarily what they want." When Sarutobi Hitoshi heard these words, he nodded and said: "Yamato''s ideas are also very reasonable, they really should be responsible for themselves. What do you think? " That''s right, the first person to stand up was the Mudun Ninja, Yamato. It''s just that this great harmony is not that great. Although Dashewan left Konoha early, he did not integrate the interpillar cells into the baby''s body. But dont forget, there is another Danzo. Since Bofeng Shuimen came to power and his rights have shrunk drastically, Danzo also had to make other ideas. And using the technology left behind by Dashemaru to create a batch of super babies, they were also brought to the table by Danzo. Various mutants were created by Danzo, which is also the main member of the current root organization. Yamato is the most successful of these super babies. Not only successfully integrated into the inter-column cells, but also slowly developed. However, this plan was eventually seen through by Watergate. However, Danzo, as Konoha''s elder, still had Sarutobi Hizen''s plea, and Mizumon had nothing to do with him. However, capital crimes can be avoided, and living crimes cannot escape. Danzo was not only forced to end the plan, but also removed from the position of elder. And most importantly, the few experimental subjects he was most proud of were all sent by Bo Feng Shuimen. Yamato is one of these people. However, these are not important anymore. Few people in Konoha care about Danzo. Especially the group of people standing here now, after hearing Sarutobi Rischi''s words, Sarutobi Asma also spoke: "Three generations of adults, I think Yamato is right. Among this group of ninjas, there are still some ninjas from the family, I believe they have made a decision long ago. " Hearing what his youngest son said, Sarutobi nodded and said: "In that case, it''s so decided. Take a copy of each application form and ask various subordinates yourself. Come back to the Hokage office in the afternoon and submit the application form. Scattered! " As Sarutobi''s words fell, everyone responded and left with the application form. Things are just as Sarutobi Asma said, most of the family ninjas have already made arrangements. However, some people are always special. It''s like Haruno Sakura who is currently on the same team with the son of Naruto and the son of the Uchiha patriarch. At this moment, she looked at Yamato, who was her temporary captain, with dumbfounded eyes, and could not understand what he was talking about. Not long ago, she was secretly lamenting the perception between herself and her teammates. A mission to eliminate Rebellion allowed her to thoroughly see the gap between herself and the two talented teammates. Both Naruto and Sasuke are able to easily defeat Zhongnin, even Shangnin, the two can deal with each other. Even if the two of them joined hands, Shang Ren was not without hope of victory. As for himself, facing Zhongren, he couldn''t walk in fear. As for resistance, it was directly killed by the opponent. Even the training content taught by Yamato, the two of them had practiced early. No wonder Haruno Sakura had never seen the two practice before when Kakashi led the team. I thought this was the arrogance of a genius, and I didn''t like this kind of low-level cultivation. In the end, Haruno Sakura completely understood this time. It''s not that they didn''t learn it, but that they learned it a long time ago. I think she wanted to persuade the two before, but because they are both geniuses, it''s hard to speak up. Now it seems that fortunately he didn''t speak, otherwise he would be ashamed. Especially in the face of her own male god, Haruno Sakura will be annoyed to commit suicide. And this, according to Naruto and Sasuke, was the result of the family not allowing them to break through because they had to lay the foundation. After recognizing the gap between herself and the two teammates, Haruno Sakura wondered where her strengths were on the way back. Chapter 315： Another introductory conference She even thought about it last night. But the more I think about it, the less confident she is, and even a little inferiority. After all, no matter how you look at it, there is a world of difference between him, Naruto and Sasuke. I am like an oil bottle. This thought made Haruno Sakura''s excitement when she was divided into classes completely disappeared. But now Haruno Sakura has no time to think about it, and her mind is full of doubts now. Yamato looked at the dazed Haruno Sakura, and asked: "Sakura, do you have any questions?" Hearing Yamato''s voice, Kozakura hurriedly said: "Ah, Captain Yamato, what did you just say?" Seeing Sakura''s puzzled look, Yamato had no choice but to say it again. "The Zhongnin exam and the Zangmen introductory conference are about to begin, but now they have collided. So, now you have to make a choice, whether to participate in the Tibetan Introductory Conference or to participate in the Zhongnin exam. " After listening to Yamato''s words, Haruno Sakura was puzzled again. Just now she wanted to verify if she had heard it wrong, but the answer was still the same. She knew about Zhongren''s exam, and she knew about Zangmen. After all, whether they led the Ninja Kakashi, or the Naruto couple, they were all in the Zangmen. But what the **** is the Zangmen Introductory Conference? Although her strength is very weak, she is still very confident in theoretical knowledge, who claims to be a scholar. But let her search all the knowledge in her brain, but she couldn''t find the information about the Zangmen Introductory Conference. However, Naruto and Sasuke didn''t care about Sakura''s current doubts, and said quickly: "It''s still a consideration. It must be the Choosing Zangmen Introductory Conference. I waited for this day, but I have waited for several years." Seeing the light shining in the eyes of the two, Sakura asked weakly: "Well, can you ask what the Zangmen Introductory Conference is?" Following the words, Naruto and Sasuke looked at her with shock. They never expected that Haruno Sakura didn''t even know the introductory meeting of Zangmen. However, as teammates, it is certainly impossible for them to laugh at Haruno Sakura. So, even though they were puzzled, they still explained to Haruno Sakura: "The Zangmen Introductory Conference is simply a feast for Zangmen to recruit disciples. Every ten years, Zangmen will open an introductory conference. And this time, it is also the biggest opportunity for all people in the world. " Seeing the shock of the two, Haruno Sakura regretted asking this sentence. In this way, I seem to be an ignorant hillbilly. However, after hearing the explanation of the two, Haruno Sakura also had a huge wave in her mind. Joining Zangmen, that is the lifelong dream of many people. The reputation of Zangmen has spread all over the world for so many years. Looking at the people in Zangmen, that one is not the top existence in the Shinobi world. Faced with such a big form, Haruno Sakura naturally wants to join Zangmen no exception. But, can you really do it yourself? Haruno Sakura couldn''t help asking herself inwardly. After all, she is not Naruto Hakaze or Sasuke Uchiha. There is no proud talent and no strong family. Under such circumstances, will she really have a chance? But now that her two teammates have made a decision, how could she be dragged down? After gritting her teeth, Haruno Sakura could only bite the bullet and said: "We must have chosen to participate in the introductory conference." After listening to Haruno Sakura''s words, Naruto and Sasuke both breathed a sigh of relief and laughed directly and said: "Haha, it''s so decided!" Originally, they were worried that Haruno Sakura would choose to give up. They didn''t want to leave their teammates behind. But now, this worry is unnecessary. But Yamato, seeing that all three of them had made a decision, he also directly took out three application forms and handed them to them. The three of them didn''t hesitate, and they signed their name. After collecting the application forms of the three, Yamato dashed away and left. Naruto and Sasuke also said that they were going back to prepare, and then left. In the same place, only one Haruno Sakura was left messy in the wind. She is really entangled now, and she will lose it, or she will not go. However, the girl''s face can''t be put down, and the people she likes also go, Haruno Sakura will go after all. Similarly, the Konoha Village at this time was all lively. Countless teenagers and girls are ready to embark on this dream-seeking journey. ... Half a month passed in a blink of an eye. And what followed was the long-awaited Zangmen Introductory Conference for the entire Ninja World. At this time, Nagato stood on the periphery of Zangmen Island, looking at the vast sea with a serious face. And the doormen of Zangmen were also in a hurry. Everyone has his own task, and no one relaxes at all. For this introductory conference, they played ten thousand points and decided to perform well. Similarly, there are hundreds of millions of attendees drifting on the sea at this time in serious mood. Facing countless difficulties and obstacles, each of them is tense. Compared with the nervousness of the world, Wang Ran, as the lord of Zangmen, seemed unusually leisurely. Sitting alone in the hall, practicing peacefully, as if everything had nothing to do with him. However, at this time his mental power was shrouded in the entire Zangmen Island. Everyone''s status was captured by him. ... However, although this time the introductory conference is more competitive. But everyone in the ninja world has had one experience after all, and coupled with this introductory conference, the quality of the participants has increased by a geometric multiple compared to the first time. Therefore, in the face of the dangerous sea, some tens of thousands of people still passed the first round of selection and boarded the island of Zangmen. As these people landed on the island, Wang Ran''s face also showed a trace of astonishment. For no other reason, Wang Ran actually saw two long-lost old acquaintances. Yes, they are old acquaintances. At this time, on the outskirts of Zangmen Island, a man and a woman were on the beach, watching everything around them with interest. After the two were born, a girl holding a piggy stood quietly. You know, it''s already difficult to just ensure that you pass the first round of Zangmen assessment. But the three of them still brought a pet. But looking at the appearance of the leading two, anyone with a little bit of knowledge will not be surprised. Because, among the two leaders, one is a middle-aged man with white hair and a huge scroll. One was a woman with blond hair and a big bet on her green trench coat. It is not a problem to say that they are Wang Ran''s old acquaintances, because they are Jiraiya and Tsunade among Konoha Sannin. Chapter 316： A soldier who fell without a fight As the strong veterans, the strength of the two is not inferior to the shadows of the villages. Even compared to ordinary Tibetans, their strength is much more than that. As veteran powerhouses in the world of Megatron Ninja for a long time, the two naturally have such strengths and passed the first assessment with their pets. It was the arrival of the two that made Wang Ran astonished. Although Zangmen can already be said to be standing at the top of the Hokage World, Jiraiya and Tsunade, who had always been erratic in nature, would come forward, which Wang Ran never expected. However, although Wang Ran was a little surprised, he was still very happy that the two had arrived. This not only shows the success of Zangmen from the side, but can also provide Zangmen with two real powerhouses. You know, the big snake pill, who is also a three-nines, has already begun to break through the six levels at this time. As the other two of the three ninjas who have little difference in talent, xinxing, and Oshe Maru, within ten years, they are bound to succeed in breaking through the six levels. Even compared with the time taken by Dashewan, the time required by the two of them will be greatly shortened. Not to mention that Jiraji, who has already started to practice the immortal mode, has a huge amount of chakras and extremely precise control of the chakras, and he also has a great advantage by nature. However, unlike Wang Ran, who welcomed the two, everyone who participated in the assessment looked at Jilaiya and Tsunade, and everyone cursed inwardly. The competition pressure was great, but now with the arrival of the two, there are two fewer places. In this situation, the pressure on everyone is even greater. Even those shadows were cursing inwardly. They don''t worry about being eliminated. After all, at this stage, whether it is xinxing or other things, they can withstand polishing. However, the people under them are not good. With two fewer places, wouldn''t the people in their village hope to be even smaller? Moreover, these two places were still taken up by Konoha. If it were in other villages, they might not feel anything in their hearts. But Konoha... Indeed, Jiraiya and Tsunade haven''t returned to Konoha for a long time. But who would think that they are not Konoha''s people? Both are disciples of the third generation of Hokage, Tsunade is even Konoha''s princess. Whoever said that there was something they did not help Konoha would be considered a fool. ... However, Jiraiya and Tsunade didn''t care no matter how other people were selling the criticism. The two of them looked at the group after group of Ninja Village Ninjas around, and the shadows of each village, and they were also full of emotion. Isn''t the so-called soldier who surrendered without fighting exactly describes the scene in front of you? Wang Ran had no intention of contending for hegemony. However, with Wang Ran''s tyrannical strength, Zangmen directly stood at the top of the Ninja World. Moreover, because Zangmen is ahead of the Ninja world by how many levels of cultivation methods, every Zangmen person is extremely powerful. As long as they don''t want to be eliminated by the world, these so-called Shinobu villages can only join the Tibetan gate to improve their strength. And Zangmen is therefore detached from the world. "Senior''s methods are really not something that ordinary people can measure. However, after more than ten years, Zangmen has already developed to this point. " Withdrawing his gaze, Zi Lai also said with some emotion. And hearing Jiraiya''s emotion, Tsunade nodded in response: "Yeah, I still remember the scene when Seniors rescued us. That incomparable strength, even when I think about it now, still feels small like an ant. However, the predecessors at the time, even with such strength, were still unbelievably low-key. However, when the current generation is no longer low-key, his methods are even more incredible. " Hearing this, Ji Lai also sighed, and then said: "Indeed, but only the current scene can reflect the talent and measure of the predecessors. It is estimated that the most correct decision we will make in our lifetime is to make friends with our seniors. Looking at Konoha now, it is estimated that the old man can wake up from a dream. " Having said that, Ji Lai couldn''t help laughing. And Tsunade''s face also showed a bright smile. Indeed, Konoha can be said to be infinitely beautiful now. Even her grandfather, when the first generation of Naruto Senjujuma was alive, was not as prosperous as it is now. And all of this started from the day they met Wang Ran. ... "Jiraiya-sama? Tsunade-sama?" Just when Tsunade and Jirai were still remembering the past, they suddenly heard a clear voice. Upon hearing this voice, Jiraiya and Tsunade also turned their attention to the person who made the sound. Looking at the girls who were just like Ji Lai, with oil paint on their faces, the two of them were obviously startled. Who is this baby girl? "you are?" Tsunade and Jilai, who hadn''t been back to Konoha for more than ten years, also asked with some doubts that they really had no impression of this girl. "Tsunade-sama, Jiraiya-sama is really you, I am..." "Ah, you are Lynn!!" The girl hadn''t said her words yet, and she had been following Tsunade and Jiraiya. The girl holding the pig suddenly said in surprise. That''s right, it was Lin Nohara, who had been with Zangmon for ten years to greet Jiraiya and Tsunade. And Ye Yuan Lin naturally heard the voice of the girl hugging the pig. At this time, she turned her attention to the short-haired girl. As the girl''s appearance came into view, the memories of the girlhood also emerged from Lin''s mind. "You are... mute!" Lin was also surprised at this time, his girlhood, and Silent can be said to be friends who talk about everything. It is a pity that after Mute apprentice Tsunade left Konoha, he hasn''t seen Mute for nearly two decades. How could I not be excited when I suddenly see a girl friend. Looking at the two excited girls, Jiraiya and Tsunade also had Lin''s message in their minds. As the existence of Konoha who successfully joined Zangmon, although Jiraiya and Tsunade hadn''t been back for many years, Lin''s message still passed to them. After all, not going back does not mean not caring about Konoha. What''s more, Lin is also an apprentice of Water Gate and a grandson of Ji Lai Ye. Although Lin appeared to be normal in Zangmen, being able to join Zangmen was enough to make Jiraiya and Tsunade proud of this younger generation. And dont forget, this is Tibetan. Even if Lin''s performance was mediocre, it was still compared with the people in Zangmen. Putting it outside, even Lin who is an ordinary Tibetan sect person can safely be called the top powerhouse. Jiraiya and Tsunade''s vision is not bad, they can naturally see that even if Lin''s strength is not as good as them, it is estimated that the difference is not far. Chapter 317： Prophecy of change Therefore, facing such an outstanding junior, Jiraiya and Tsunade both happily said to her: "It turns out that you are Lin. Although we haven''t returned to the village in these years, we have heard your name. When I saw it today, it was really good, and the strength was about to catch up with us. " Lin, who heard the hearty voices of Jiraiya and Tsunade, who was still immersed in the joy of reuniting with her girlfriends from Girls'' Generation, also quickly straightened her expression. Although seeing an old friend again is a very happy thing, the seniors cannot be left out. So, now that Jiraiya and Tsunade praised herself, Lin replied with a slightly flushed face: "The two adults have passed the award, and I still have a lot to learn. However, I was surprised that two adults were able to come to the introductory conference. I believe that Teacher Watergate will be very happy after they know. " Indeed, although Oshemaru has already joined Zangmon, Lin was surprised to see Jiraiya and Tsunade at the introductory meeting. Jiraiya and Tsunade are the representative figures of Kounozuru Kinabamura, and Lin thought they would remain in this state until the end of their lives. And hearing Lin''s words, Jiraiya and Tsunade also laughed freely. It is true that they have lived a lot of leisurely days, but it is precisely such days that they have lived so much that they want to change their living conditions. Besides, they are still ninjas after all. Strong strength is also the pursuit of a ninja. Just like the drifting life for so many years, Jiraiya and Tsunade''s cultivation has not fallen, but have been diligent. Of course, there is another most important reason, and that is the prediction about Miaomu Mountain. As the chosen descendant of Miaomu Mountain, Jiraiya has always been burdened with the task of finding the Son of Destiny. And it was precisely because of this task and other reasons that Jiraiya left Konoha resolutely and set foot on the wandering Ninja World. However, just six years ago, when Jilai was still collecting materials from some red light district, he was suddenly psyched up to Miaomu Mountain by the toad of Miaomu Mountain. Because the big toad immortal who had been sleeping suddenly awoke. After waking up, the big toad immortal should see Jilaiya if he named him. Therefore, he was rushed to Miaomu Mountain by reversing the spirit. And Jilaiya, who was summoned, only got one sentence. Fate has been changed, the trajectory has been unclear, and the light comes from the north. After saying this sentence, the big toad immortal fell into a deep sleep. And Ji Lai Ya can only stand in place with a dazed expression, not knowing why. Knowing that he had left in front of him, Jilai was still dumbfounded. Because he really didn''t want to understand what it meant. It wasn''t until a month later that he was summoned again and got the prophecy that the Son of Destiny was no longer determining the fate of the world, did Jiraiya connect all this. The theory is complicated, but Jilai only needs to know one thing. That is, the Son of Destiny no longer needs to look for it. Because the future of this world is bright. And this light came from the north. At that time, the power of Zangmen was already standing on top of the Ninja World. Therefore, Jilai did not hesitate to think that this north refers to Zangmen. After all, isn''t Zangmen just in the far north. As for the prediction of the Big Toad Immortal was wrong, Ji Lai had never doubted it. That kind of ancient existence, mighty energy is no longer something he can think about. Moreover, the big toad immortal is not the most famous prophecy. However, although it was confirmed, Jilai had no way to go to Zangmen. Because, except for the time period when the introductory conference was opened, all around the Tibetan gate were covered with hidden magic circles. Ordinary people can''t find the trace of Zangmen at all. Besides, there is no reason, how can he go to Zangmen? Therefore, Jilai had no choice but to target the Zangmen Introductory Conference. During this time, Jilai did not return to the village, but directly found Tsunade who was also wandering outside. After talking about his thoughts with Tsunade, the two thoughts coincided. Not only can I see how this place determines the future of Ninja World, but I can also reminisce with Wang Ran. What''s more important is that you can still improve your strength, why not do it? The two directly made the decision to participate in the introductory conference in Zangmen. So, after traveling the Ninja world together for several years, the two came here together. ... However, none of these were necessary to tell Lin, so the two had no plans to tell. On the contrary, when Lin mentioned Watergate and others, the two were a little puzzled. Whether it is Water Gate or Kushina, they are all figures at the top of Zangmen. For such an important thing as the introductory conference, I didn''t even see them. Forget it, Da She Wan had joined Zangmen early, and I didn''t even see it. Therefore, Ji Lai also directly asked: "Lin, said Pratunam and the others, why didn''t you see them alone?" Upon hearing the culture of the two, Lin also explained: "Master Jilaiya, it''s like this. Ms. Watergate and they are all in retreat and breakthrough, so this introductory meeting is hosted by Uncle Nagato." "Retreat? Breakthrough?" Jiraiya and Tsunade were visibly stunned when they heard Lin''s words. You know, whether it''s Watergate, Kushina, or Oshemaru, they are all at the top of the shadow class. What is the realm that needs them to retreat and break through? "That''s right, Ms. Watergate and the others began to retreat and break through the six realms a few months ago. According to the sect master, it is estimated that it will take several months before they can break through. " Seeing Jilaiya and Tsunade wondering, Lin quickly explained. But it''s okay not to explain, this explanation was directly hit by Jiraiya and Tsunade. At six levels, they didn''t even dare to think about it, Water Gate, they started to break through. As a master, although I am proud to be surpassed so much by my own apprentice, it is not good to say that it is not good. And the most important thing is that, as their teammate, Dashemaru has fallen far behind them. Jilai was still a little bit unbelievable that he would have been dropped so much by the Oshe Maru, so he asked tentatively: "Well, is Oshe Maru also breaking through?" At this moment, Zi Lai Ye was still a little lucky, after all, Lin hadn''t mentioned Da She Wan just now, so maybe he just didn''t come out. However, Lin''s answer directly broke the last trace of Jilaiya''s stubbornness. "That''s right, Lord Oshemaru has also begun to break through. Speaking of which, Lord Oshemaru was still the first of three generations of disciples to take the last step. " Chapter 318： Survival on the Glacier? Having said this, Lin couldn''t help but admire her face. Although Dashe Maru is strong, it is worthy of admiration to be able to go from scratch to the last step in ten years. Even Hanzo, who is known as the demigod of the Ninja world, is still working hard for the last step of the breakthrough? Although Hanzo was about to break through, it was still a lot worse than Dashemaru. And hearing Lin''s words, coupled with Shang Lin''s expression, now Ji Lai also suffered a great blow. Unexpectedly, his dignified Miaomu Mountain Toad Immortal was born so much by Dashewan. With an unwilling sigh, Jilai also showed a constipation expression on his face. "This fellow Dashewan actually took one step ahead of my toad immortal, but he won''t be proud of it for too long, and I will catch up soon!" Jiraiya also said something stinky, but even with such an expression, Jiraiya was still very happy for Oshemaru, and Tsunade was naturally the same. However, even though Oshemaru has led them by a large stage, they will not be discouraged. They all believe in themselves and will definitely follow in the footsteps of Oshemaru. However, the chat was over here, because at this time Nagato was already floating in the sky in front of the many participants. With the appearance of Nagato, everyone knew that the main show was about to begin. Moreover, the powerful ninja also saw the clues from Nagato. Nagato is really too strong. Although he didn''t exude a bit of pressure, the feeling of an abyss of hesitation was not deceiving. Especially Ohnoki, who has seen Uchiha Madara''s pressure, feels incredible. Because Nagato gave him a much stronger feeling than Uchiha Madara. That''s Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Madara who is called Ninja Shura. The feeling like an abyss that Nagato gives people makes everyone excited. Yes, it is excitement rather than fear. Although Nagato is very strong, it may even be stronger than all of them combined. But what does it matter? They will not be enemies with Zangmen, on the contrary, they will join Zangmen. The stronger Nagato is, the more it means that Zangmen is stronger. After joining Zangmen, can he become stronger? Such a thing can only stimulate their determination to join Zangmen. At this time, Nagato also opened his mouth. "Congratulations to all of you for passing the first round of screening for Tibetans, and you are officially qualified to participate in the Tibetan assessment. Next, the entry assessment of Zangmen will officially begin. The first round of assessment requires you to live in the Arctic Ice Sheet for a month. During this period, your cultivation will be sealed and stand at the same starting point. On the far north ice sheet, there are plenty of supplies to ensure your life. However, these must be obtained by your own strength. Friendly reminder, except for the hidden material points, every material storage point is guarded by the snow bear clan. Therefore, if you want to obtain supplies, you still have to be careful. Now, the assessment begins! " As Nagato''s voice fell, countless rays of light lit up from the participants'' identification cards. Immediately afterwards, everyone felt that the Chakra in their body was completely sealed. These identity cards are naturally the handwriting of Nagato. It was completely within Nagato''s expectations that so many people passed the first round of screening. After all, there is information about the participants coming back all the time. Based on this information, Nagato can easily calculate how many people will pass the first round of screening. Although there will certainly be some deviation between the calculation and the reality, the problem is not big. It is precisely because of Nagato''s calculations that he will produce these special identity cards. Although his strength has broken through six levels, but with tens of thousands of people accurately sealed at one time, Nagato is not strong enough. But he can still easily inspire tens of thousands of seal jade pendants at once. Therefore, these special identity cards came into being. Seeing Nagato''s method, Wang Ran, who has been following the introductory conference, also nodded gently. Nagato''s performance made him very satisfied. Not only has a suitable assessment method been worked out, but it can also be implemented smoothly. Although the people who were sealed with Chakra were shocked, they did not show any surprise. For them, it is normal for any unconventional operation of Tibetan gate. After all, they are all basic exercises, not six. At this time, the remaining Zangmenmen also stood up. The task was already explained, so they took a large number of participants directly to the far north. As they set foot in the far north, all the participants shuddered subconsciously. Compared with the warmth of Zangmen Island, it is so cold here. If it hadn''t been for the formation on the identity card to withstand the severe cold for them, their body, which had been sealed by Chakra, would not be long before they would freeze to death here. Even if they have an identity card to withstand the severe cold, they can still feel a bit of cold. At this time, ordinary people in thick clothes have a considerable advantage. Moreover, although it is not very cold right now, they dare not relax. Because, the Zangmen who led them just now said that the cold protection function of the ID card will only last for three days. After three days, this feature will become invalid. If they can''t find the material spot, they can''t get the material. Nothing else, just the severe cold is enough to get them eliminated. Moreover, in each material spot, there were only materials that allowed everyone to hold on for three days. In other words, every three days thereafter is a peak elimination period. Thinking of this, everyone tightened their thin or generous clothing. Looking at the few materials that were allocated just now, everyone''s eyes showed a firm light. Absolutely, definitely stick to it! No one hesitated, everyone walked into the northern glacier. And as many participants entered the northern glacier, those in the Tibetan gate also quietly disappeared, and followed everyone into the northern glacier. The assessment this time is very dangerous, because if you lose the protection of your identity card, people with weak health, especially ordinary people, will soon be killed by the severe cold. Therefore, as examiners, each of them bears the task of rescuing participants. ... As time went by, tens of thousands of participants slowly dispersed and spread over the vast northern glacier. Every participant has demonstrated what he has learned all his life. What digging holes, building houses...Various methods, even Wang Ran had to admire these participants. Chapter 319： Nagatos smile Sure enough, people''s potential was forced out, and there were some of the people''s methods that even Wang Ran could not think of. Of course, compared to lone rangers like digging holes and building houses, there are still a large number of people who cooperate in twos and threes. It''s just that, because of the large number of people, they are looking for supplies every day. After all, the supplies of a material point can only guarantee one person''s needs for three days. If these materials were divided equally among all members, it would only be enough to consume for one day. Even one day''s consumption is not necessarily enough. Although they have a great advantage in obtaining materials, they can only keep looking for materials to ensure that they will not be eliminated. On this northern glacier, everyone tried their best. Whether it was looking for hidden materials or obtaining materials under the guardianship of the Snow Bear clan, everyone tried their best. Fortunately, under Nagato''s signal, every snow bear would only use Shinobu''s strength. Otherwise, none of these participants can obtain materials from the Snow Bear clan. However, even so, there are still a large number of people who were eliminated because they could not obtain materials. Similarly, there were some people who could not find supplies, and they paid attention to other participants. Of course, they would only put their ideas on those lone rangers. For those who are acting together, or even acting as a whole in a village, these people will not put their ideas on them. Otherwise, it is estimated that it is not they robbed, but they give food. There is no one in Zangmen to stop this phenomenon. After all, this is within the scope allowed by the rules. Besides, as a ninja, fighting is inevitable. Those who attend the introductory conference naturally understand this truth, so no one dares to relax their energy these days. Everyone put a lot of energy into it, not only guarding against natural dangers, but also guarding the people around them. Such stressful days have continued for 30 days. In these 30 days, nearly half of the people were eliminated. Don''t think that the elimination rate is very high. You must know that the Polar North Glacier is still very large. Although there are many material spots, they are scattered throughout the northern glacier, and it takes a lot of effort to find them. If you are unlucky, you might not be able to find a single material spot in three days. Coupled with the threat of humans around, half of the elimination rate is still normal. Even if it was overdue at the beginning of Nagato, it would be nice to be able to pass one third. In these thirty days, a group of existences that surprised Nagato have also emerged. Especially a child named Ziluo, after all the supplies were exhausted, with his extraordinary willpower, after a day of persisting in the northern glacier, he successfully won a supply point. Although the price he paid for this was serious injuries all over his body, fortunately, there was a recovery jade pendant in that material spot. Of course, Zi Luo''s luck cannot be separated from Nagato''s secret operation. For this tough child, Nagato likes it very much. Therefore, in the material that Zi Luo obtained, he secretly put a recovery jade pendant to restore his injury. Of course, this is not the back door Nagato opened for him. After all, excellent people should naturally be given special treatment. Nagato did this for the sake of Zangmon. Similarly, there are many excellent performers who have received a little help from Nagato or others. However, they don''t know anything about it. Similarly, in these thirty days, many people who didn''t know each other have formed a deep friendship. ... With the end of the first round of assessment at the Zangmen Introductory Conference, everyone slowly walked out of the northern glacier. Standing on the island of Zangmen again, everyone felt like a world away. In the past thirty days, everyone''s spirit has been under tremendous pressure. Even the villagers of Kage, Jiranya, Tsunade and others are no exception. However, the matter is far from over. Although half of the participants have been eliminated, more than 10,000 people remain. Compared with the 100 places recruited by Zangmen, they still face severe elimination assessment. Therefore, although they returned to Zangmen Island, everyone still did not dare to relax. In the next few days, they went through several assessments. However, compared with the first assessment, the time consumed by this subsequent assessment is simply not worth mentioning. Of course, this is also the reason why the number of people has dropped drastically and the people in Tibet can afford it. And these next assessments are not much different from those of the first introductory conference. Therefore, after several rounds of assessment, the current number has been reduced to less than a thousand. It can be said that those who can stay are all elites among the elite. However, even so, close to nine hundred of them will be eliminated. However, at this point, everyone''s mood will not fluctuate, and they all firmly believe that they can succeed. ... Looking at the team with fewer than a thousand people, Nagato''s face was rarely smiled. Since taking over the task of presiding over the introductory conference, Nagato has maintained a rigorous attitude and wants to hand in a satisfactory answer. Therefore, these days, Nagato''s face is always tight and there is no smile at all. However, now the introductory conference is about to end. The disciples who are new to beginners must also be selected from among the few people in front of them. Therefore, even Nagato, who has always maintained a strict heart, has a smile on his face. With a smile on Nagato''s face, he also said: "Everyone who can hold on to this step is an elite who has defeated countless competitors. However, this is not enough. Those who can join Zangmen are bound to be even better ones. So, I won''t talk about the more, then you will face the final assessment of joining Zangmen. And this last assessment, you will face the judgment of your character. In this assessment, the 100 best performers can join Zangmen. So, please be prepared, the assessment is about to begin! " As Nagato''s voice fell, everyone quickly adjusted their mentality and stood ready to face the upcoming assessment. Seeing everyone behaving like this, Nagato continued to speak slowly: "3! 2! 1! The assessment begins!" As Nagato''s voice fell, a huge magic circle was instantly activated, directly enclosing nearly a thousand participants in the range of magic. Chapter 320： The assessment is over, special people At this moment, all people were drawn into their own illusions in an instant. To test your character, illusion is the best choice. And this illusion is exactly what Nagato carefully prepared for everyone. Not only has the element of illusion technique, but also the gene of seal technique. It can be said that this illusion technique is comparable to the illusion technique used by Wang Ran in the first introductory conference, and even exceeds it. Nagato''s performance in this area has exceeded Wang Ran''s expectations. ... With the beginning of the last assessment, those who have been eliminated or who did not participate in the introductory conference also began to pray silently for their relatives and friends in their hearts. The Konoha Hinata clan, the head of the clan, and the head of the sub-clan, Hinata and Hinata, were kneeling and sitting in the main guest room of the Hyuga clan. At this time, the two of them seemed to be in touch, and both raised their heads and looked north. "Now, the last assessment should begin. I don''t know how Hinata and Neji performed." Hyuga Hizuoka stood up and walked to the door, and said softly. Hearing this, Hyuga Hisaka also stood up and walked behind Hyuga Hizu and said: "Ms. Hinata will naturally be able to join Zangmen smoothly, and Neji will protect her." Hearing his brother''s words, Hyuga Nizu seemed to think of Hinata''s usual performance. It is kind to say it nicely, and it is indecision if it is not sound. Can such a character really succeed? The Hyuga clan is too old, and the old ones are already a bit old-fashioned. Therefore, none of the ninjas of the previous generation went to the far north to participate in the assessment. This is also true of the two brothers, the most enlightened Japanese foot and daily slack. Therefore, the Hyuga clan can only send a new generation of ninjas to participate in the assessment. And among these people, only Hinata and Ningci came to the last assessment. As for the others, they were all eliminated halfway through. And Hinata, if there is no protection from Neji, it is estimated that they will end up like those people. Thinking of Hinata, Rizu unavoidably thought of Neji. Thinking of Ning Ci''s amazing talent, Rizuo couldn''t help but regret it. I regretted why I didn''t fight for it in the first place, so Ning Ci was caught in a cage. The genius of the Hyuga family, a rare encounter in a century, was destroyed because of the bird in the cage. Otherwise, Ning Ci will be the best candidate for the patriarch. The Hyuga clan will also reach a new height under the leadership of Neji. Thinking of this, Hyuga sighed involuntarily, and then said leisurely: "Hey, I hope so." After saying that, Hyuga Hizuga stopped talking, just raised his head and looked into the distance quietly. And Hyuga Nissara did not say much, and together with Hyuga Nissa, looked at the north. It''s just in his heart, but silently praying. I hope Ning Ci can succeed. After joining Zangmen, he should be able to break through the cage and become a free flying bird! Although Neji hasn''t said it, Hyuga can feel his longing for freedom. The same scene is played out in many Konoha families. Of course, not only Konoha, but every village in Ninja World has such a scene. However, no matter how these people pray in their hearts, the results of the assessment will not change. What can pass will pass naturally. And if the xinxing is not as good as others, no matter how strong it is, it will not pass the assessment. It is like Ianyin''s Earth Shadow Onoki. Although his strength stood in the first sequence of the Ninja World, he was still eliminated at the last level. Not only him, Fengying Luosha and Raikage Ai were eliminated. Among the four shadows who participated in the assessment, only the misty fourth-generation water shadow Kotachio Yakura passed the assessment. It''s not that other shadows are not good and can become shadows. Which one is not one in a million. It''s just that the others are too good. Although they have become shadows, their xinxing is not necessarily much stronger than others. With the end of the last assessment, there are more or less ninjas in each village who have successfully advanced to the top 100 and become a new generation of Zangmen. And for those who fail, everyone is full of regret. And the representatives among them are exactly the three shadows that were eliminated. Not only do they regret, but they are also embarrassed. As a shadow, I thought they would definitely join Zangmen in this introductory conference. But never expected that they actually fell on the road. However, seeing those ninjas in their village who passed the test, their expressions eased a lot. If you fail, you will fail. Fortunately, there are successes in your own village. If it is blocked by zero, it is really terrible. In that case, it is still a question whether their village will be called the five largest villages in the Ninja World. Unlike the regrets of the eliminations, almost all those who passed the assessment were extremely excited. I say almost because I have several special existences. Take Konoha''s Hyuga Hinata, for example, until now she still couldn''t believe that she could pass the test. You know, without the help of Hyuga Neji and other people from the Hyuga tribe, she would not have passed the previous tests. She had originally planned to give up, thinking that this last assessment was just a cutscene for her, and she could go home when it was over. But she actually passed the final assessment, the assessment that eliminated all three shadows. How dare Hinata believe this. Of course, there are not only the unbelievable Hinata, but also the confused Kaguya-kun Maro. For him, coming to participate in the assessment is just a task given him by the family. When it was over, he was going back to that dim hole. In the past ten years, he has lived like this every day. If you have a task, you will come out to execute it, and if you don''t have a task, you will be locked in a dark hole. It can be said that most of the people in the Shinobi world have changed their destiny because of Wang Ran''s appearance, and developed in a lucky direction. But Junmaro is one of the few people whose fate is more tragic. Because of Wang Ran''s existence, there is no Wuyin Village that has been turned into a **** fog. Similarly, there is no rebellious Hui Ye family. And Kaguya-kun Maro, who was regarded as the strongest weapon by the Kaguya clan, did not encounter Oshemaru, nor did he escape his tragic fate. However, as the saying goes, blessings depend on misfortunes, and misfortunes depend on blessings. Isn''t this kind of experience the luck of Junmaro? Because of this encounter, Kaguya-kun Maro has a childish heart. Although he murdered, he didn''t know what it meant, he just obeyed the order. Just like a child, the parents do whatever they want, and they don''t know the meaning. Chapter 321： The harvest of the five major villages The innocent nature of the child kept the kindness in Kaguya-kun Maro''s heart perfectly. It is precisely because of this disposition that Kaguya-kun Maro can easily pass the last assessment. Otherwise, the result is not yet known. However, no one in Wuyin thought that Kaguya-kun Maro, a crazy child, could succeed. After all, the Huiye clan, which can be called the lunatic clan, can be regarded as the strongest weapon, how can it pass this test? The usual performance of Kaguya-kun Maro seemed to verify this. No words, never communicate, fighting like a madman, even if he is seriously injured, he must bite his opponent''s throat. Therefore, Wuyin''s mission to Huiye Junma is to open the way for other participants in Wuyin Village. Therefore, the current Kaguya-kun Maro is so confused. He really didn''t know what he should do next. However, he didn''t know that it didn''t matter, because Kotachi Tachibana Yakura came directly in front of him. Not knowing what was said, Kaguya-kun Maro followed directly behind him. With the addition of Kaguya-kun Maro, the most unusual and lone member of the mist, all the members of the mist who passed the examination stood together. Saying more is not too much, but saying less is indeed a lot. In addition to Kotachi Tachibana Yakura and Kaguya-kun Maro, there are also three misty elite members: dried persimmon ghost shark, ghost light full moon, and terumi Mei. Five people, even in the major Ninja villages, Wuyin could be among the best. Like Yanyin, except for a Dilada and black soil, it was completely annihilated. The largest number of people was sent, but in the end only two places were obtained. As a result, the only three-generation movie who was still strong, Oh Yemu''s face was much gloomier than the others. Speaking of which, besides Dilada and Black Earth, Yan Yin still has a few good candidates. For example, two people Zhu Li is definitely the best choice. It''s a pity that none of Yanyin''s Renzhuli sells Onogi''s face. Either sentence the village, or travel around the world. Different from the misery of Yanyin Village, Shayin Village at this time can be described as a joyous atmosphere. A Gaara, a volume, and a Ziluo that Sa Yin had previously ignored. In a small Shayin village, three people passed the examination unexpectedly, one more than Shayin. Although the three passers do not sound like many, how many people did Shayin come to participate in the assessment? So, faced with such a result, Luo Sha was very pleased, even a little ecstatic. I thought that the two were the limit, but I didn''t expect a Zi Luo to be killed halfway, and rushed forward abruptly. Fortunately, when Zi Luo pleaded hard, Luo Sha did not refuse because of his poor talent. Otherwise, how can the current Shayin Village have such good results? You know, as Yunyin whose strength is second only to Konoha, this time there are only four people who passed the assessment. In contrast, their Shayin Village is only one less, one more person than Yanyin. Looking at it this way, can they break away from the name of the weakest ninja village of the five major villages? ... That''s right, Yunyin Village, as a military power, only passed four people. It might as well have been hanging alone overseas. Moreover, the four people who passed were all new generations, and Raikage and the eight-tailed man Zhuli were all brushed off and failed the assessment. On the contrary, Omoi, the disciple of Rabbi Rabbi of the Eight Tailed Man, and Darui, who was passed by Lei Film and Television, passed the examination. Coupled with the Erweiren Zhuliyou Muren''s disciple Sam Yihexi, the four of them defended the dignity of the entire Yunyin. Compared with the other four villages, Konoha seems a bit inappropriate. Hakaze Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Otsukishato, Hyuga Hinata, Hyuga Neji, Lee Rok, Yuzino, Kato Silent, Jiraiya, Tsunade. A total of ten people, if it weren''t for a kid from the Nara family, had been inexplicably eliminated by himself in the first assessment, maybe it would be eleven. In the Zangmen Introductory Conference, there were only one hundred places, but Konoha took one tenth of it abruptly. Moreover, almost all of these ten people are the new generation of the new generation. Excluding Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Silent, all of them were only twelve or thirteen years old. How many people did Konoha come to participate in the assessment? Twelve Xiaoqiang... No, the Thirteen Xiaoqiang was taken in half. This situation directly made people in other villages red eyes with envy. Konoha has enough members to join Zangmen, and now there is another wave of it, and it will not let people live. Of course, this result has long been expected by others. Although Konoha has many people joining Zangmen, it is obviously impossible to open the back door during the introductory meeting of Zangmen. But it doesn''t matter if you can''t open the back door. After so many years, it''s enough to cultivate slowly. Look at who are Konoha who passed the assessment? Naruto Hakaze, the son of Mizumon and Kushina, has been consciously nurtured by the two since childhood. Sasuke Uchiha, the young master of the Uchiha clan, has a tough family relationship. What stop water, bring soil, and itachi? Which one did not give Sasuke a small stove. Although the relationship between Hyuga Neji and Hyuga Hinata is not as strong as Uchiha, they are not comparable to ordinary people. Ningci is his master, Metkay. Hinata her master, Xi Rihong. The two are also the core figures of Zangmen. There is no problem in training a disciple who can join Zangmen. Even, the two have trained more than one. Like Li Luoke, Yu Nvzhi was also cultivated by the two. There is still a Datongmusheren left, and that''s not to mention it. If it were not for time, they could even take the opportunity to cultivate more juniors who could join the Tibetan gate. With this kind of foundation, there are not many accidents due to Jilai. In contrast, those who passed the assessment in other villages had a higher gold content. However, this opportunity is only available this time. Konoha next time, there will be no such opportunity. Although it can still take the lead, other villages have begun to slowly develop. Coupled with the existence of other people who have joined Zangmen, I believe that the next competition will be fierce to a terrifying level. ... Excluding the places occupied by the Five Great Ninja Villages, nearly 80% of the places were divided among other small villages, civilians, and Nangren. After all, in the entire Ninja World, it is impossible for all the elites to be concentrated in the five major villages. There are more or less talents in other places. The entire Ninja Realm adds up, and the five major villages occupy only one point. After all, no matter how strong the five major villages are, it is impossible to capture all the talents. Regardless of whether energy is allowed or not, resources alone cannot be achieved. Chapter 322： Tibetan Sovereign Therefore, five villages can occupy more than 20% of the quota, which can be said to be very powerful. Don''t think that other people occupy a lot of nearly 80% of the places, but they are allocated to various places in the Ninja World, and they can''t make a splash. Seriously speaking, the Shinobi world is still very large, so in some places, even a small country can''t get a place. Therefore, if a place or village can produce one who passes the assessment, it will not be much different from the number one winner in ancient times. However, these are obviously not things that Nagato needs to consider. He has only one task, and that is to select the Tibetan men. Now that the assessment is over, all that is left is to start the initiation ceremony. Therefore, Nagato directly asked the disciples of the doormen to send those who failed the assessment off the island, and then brought the hundred people who passed the assessment to the central hall. Originally, Nagato wanted to ask Wang Ran to come to the initiation ceremony for travel. However, before he could speak, Wang Ran directly transmitted the voice of the Nagato host. He had already undertaken an important task, and Nagato didn''t worry about it, so he accepted it. One sheep is also driving, and two sheep are also driving. With the completion of a set of procedures, a new batch of Zangmenmen also formally entered the scene, becoming four generations of disciples. At this time, the three generations of Tibetan disciples had already begun to return to the square in front of the central hall. With their return, the disciples who are new to beginners will have time to look at this magnificent building complex. And when everyone was still surprised, the door of the central hall slowly opened. Everyone straightened their bodies instantly, trying to see the identity of the person who was about to appear. And as the door was fully opened, Wang Ran''s figure also walked out of the hall. Seeing Wang Ran''s young face, people who knew Wang Ran''s appearance were only a little surprised. However, those who have never seen Wang Ran are more than surprised and can be described. It is not difficult for them to know the identity of Wang Ran''s master of the Tibetan Gate through whispering conversations with people around them or asking seniors. However, Wang Ran''s youthful appearance and easy-going temperament made it difficult for people to associate him with a big boss like the Lord of Zangmen. However, it is not unacceptable. After all, Tsunade''s example is still ahead. And as Wang Ran stepped out of the door, all the talents really appeared in Wang Ran''s eyes at this moment. Although it has been mentally induced long ago, it is still somewhat different from what you see with the naked eye. As Wang Ran stepped out of the door, streamers suddenly shot out from Wang Ran''s hands. The speed was so fast that even Nagato couldn''t react. Nagato is still like this, let alone other people? In almost an instant, that streamer had already arrived in front of the new beginner disciple. Everyone closed their eyes subconsciously, and a sound rushed into their hearts. At this moment, all people have only one idea in their hearts, that is, what this horse riding is, it will not be an attack! However, they were wrong, and Wang Ran''s brain was exhausted, so that they would lose such a great effort. They chose it and let them kill. Those streamers are nothing more than the tokens of the disciples of Zangmen. Sure enough, as everyone who didn''t feel anything opened their eyes, they only saw a majestic jade pendant floating in front of him. Gently showing his hands, the jade pendant floated directly onto everyone''s hands. Everyone looked curiously at the jade pendant in their hands. And Wang Ran also said at this moment: "This is the identity token of my Tibetan disciple. Someone will tell you about its functions in a while. At the same time, someone will tell you the corresponding sect laws. Now, there is only one thing I want to announce. That is, starting from today, Nagato officially takes over as the Sect Master of Ninja Zangmen and assumes responsibility for the sect. " As Wang Ran''s voice fell, everyone looked at Wang Ran in surprise. Wang Ran, is this going to abdicate to Xian? However, they soon reacted and said yes. Then Qi Qi bowed to Nagato and said: "I have seen the lord." Nagato nodded slightly, and accepted it safely. The result was known a long time ago, there is nothing surprising. When Wang Ran saw this, he nodded slightly, then walked down the steps slowly, and said to Nagato: "Nagato, I''ll leave it to you next, you will arrange the specific things." After speaking, Wang Ran flashed and disappeared in place. Looking at Wang Ran, who was fascinated by ghosts, Jilai also smiled at Tsunade. Yes, it seems that there is no chance to talk to Wang Ran. One of the purposes of coming to Zangmen this time seems to be temporarily impossible to achieve. Even now the identity gap is so big, I don''t know if there is any chance to renew the past. Have it? Naturally there will be. Wang Ran is not the kind of person who doesn''t care about friendship. Although he had been with Sanren as a senior at the beginning, they have now joined Zangmen. However, Wang Ran''s relationship with Sanren is still good. Therefore, on the second day of getting started, Wang Ran and Jilaiya and Tsunade had a drink to recount the old days. However, these are all things to follow. After Wang Ran left, Nagato also opened his mouth to let everyone follow him and entered the central hall of Zangmen. He understood that Wang Ran was giving power to himself, so he did not give in. However, after entering the central hall, Nagato did not cross-legged to be above Wang Ran''s position. Even though it was left by Wang Ran for him, Nagato still took out the smaller futon by himself and put it next to Wang Ran''s big futon. The reason for not sitting is not because Nagato does not have the confidence to be a good suzerain, but because he respects Wang Ran, his master, and the master of Tibet. With the seat of Nagato, other Tibetan disciples also took their seats. Many futons have long been placed in the entire hall. As for the new entry doorman, he didn''t dare to sit down at first, but under Nagato''s signal, he also found a futon to do it. As everyone took their seats, Nagato also solemnly said: "From today onwards, Master has handed over the Tibetan gate of the Shinobi world to me. I only say that it is the Tibetan gate of the Shinobi realm. It is because there are Tibetan gates in countless worlds among the heavens and myriad realms. I believe all three generations of disciples know this point. So my identity is the suzerain, not the sect master. The suzerain rules one realm, while the sect master controls all realms. " As Nagato finished speaking, everyone understood in their hearts. However, it is understood that all three generations of disciples can understand what Nagato said. After all, they are people who have lived in Zangmen for more than ten years, and some of them are not secrets. However, those who are new to entry can not calm down. Chapter 323： Pit yourself The old people know the secrets of Zangmen, but they don''t. Now that Nagato said so suddenly, their brain circuits inevitably diverged. Nagato naturally understood the surprise of these people, so he gave them some time to relax. When everyone was able to control their mentality, Nagato reopened to explain to everyone the rules and welfare of Tibet. When it was almost done, Nagato taught Taoism to everyone. Of course, all the necessary methods are naturally available. These methods, combined with the collections of Shangzangmen, Wang Ran has already matured in research. Moreover, all of them are teaching Nagato. Nagato let out a long sigh of relief when everything was explained, and the doorman for the new entry had been arranged. Sitting on the futon, the whole hall was free at this time. Looking at the empty futon next to him, a heavy sense of responsibility came from Nagato''s heart. ... The introductory meeting of Zangmen ended, and the Ninja world seemed to be in peace again. The ninjas are still performing various tasks. The civilians are also working hard to support their families. The only change seems to be a lot more talk after drinking. However, only people in Zangmen know what kind of changes have taken place in the entire ninja world. Because, after Nagato, almost all of the second-generation disciples of the Ninja World have broken through the six levels one after another. No one knows what kind of momentum they will create together, because in their minds, they can''t imagine such a scene. However, just the power that they usually exude unconsciously has already made people breathe heavy. To put it bluntly, these people gathered together, and it is probably not a problem to destroy the Ninja World. In addition, although only one or two of the three generations of disciples have broken through the sixth level, they have all been greatly improved. It can be said that the strength of Zangmen has once again improved a step. Of course, it is getting harder and harder to see Wang Ran as the master of Zangmen. I could see it every now and then, but now I can hardly see anyone. Even the usual preaching tasks were handed over to the disciples who had broken through the six levels. Such days have lasted for three years. And what has Wang Ran been doing in these three years? In the past three years, Wang Ran has devoted all his time to cultivation, except for instructing the cultivation of the disciples of the six levels. There is no other reason, because Wang Ran has already sensed that he has reached the threshold of power breakthrough. Therefore, he will be immersed in cultivation during these three years. Finally, as three years passed, Wang Ran, who had been practicing, suddenly opened his eyes. In the past three years, he has been exploring the direction of this last step. Originally, he thought that he was looking in the wrong direction, which led to the delay in breaking through in the past three years. But just now, he understood where the problem was. Because, just now, in his mind, a memory suddenly appeared, a memory of Long Mai and Naruto. This memory was sealed by him, so even if his strength grew to this point, he did not notice it. He didn''t think of these things until the seal expired. With the failure of the seal and the re-emergence of memories, the bottleneck that had plagued Wang Ran for three years was also a natural breakthrough. In response, Wang Ran gave a helpless smile. I thought it was a wrong path, but I never expected that I had actually pitted myself. Because there is a seal in the sea of ??consciousness, it is impossible to achieve Consummation. Coupled with the suppression of the Naruto World ceiling, he will not be able to break through. Fortunately, the condition for the release of the seal was set to be automatically released once time is up. If it is set to be permanent, I don''t know when I will realize this. However, if you look at it this way, Naruto''s journey to dragon veins is over, I don''t know how he is now. Kakashi and Shisui, shouldn''t let him go so easily. Oh, yes, there seems to be a Yamato. Thinking about it, Wang Ran couldn''t help but smile. As the saying goes, the way of heaven is reincarnation, who is forgiven by heaven. In fact, this is indeed the case. Naruto and Yamato''s life now... Tsk tsk~ It''s hard to say! However, now is not the time to watch the excitement. After shook his head and threw the mess out of his mind, Wang Ran directly released the ten tails. With the contact of the seal, the huge figure of Ten tails suddenly appeared on the island of Zangmen. At this moment, everyone in Zangmen looked at this behemoth in surprise. Only Nagato, who had some understanding of Togo, showed a look of reluctance on his face. Master, is this leaving the world of Shinobi? ... At this time, the ten tails may have been sealed for too long, and when they came out, they yelled frantically at Wang Ran. Tokuo had no consciousness at all. He had nothing but destruction, and he didn''t care if he was Wang Ran''s opponent. Although it was easily sealed by Wang Ran last time, would Ten Tails be afraid of Wang Ran? Just kidding, how could its chaotic consciousness remember which Wang Ran was. Seeing the ten-tailed madness, Wang Ran would not be used to its stinky problems. Pulling out his ears, Wang Ran directly stood up and stretched out his hand towards Ten-tail. In an instant, the huge pressure was directly on Ten-tails. There was no pause, and Ten tails climbed directly to the ground. Trying hard to stand up, but it''s all useless. The pressure of horror made Ten Tails unable to even roar. Looking at Ten Tails who were forced to calm down, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. In this way, there is a tool man... No, it looks like a tool beast. After Ten Tails calmed down, Wang Ran also sat down cross-legged. This is a huge spirit gathering array set up by Wang Ran on Zangmen Island, so there is no need to worry about energy. Moreover, this place has long been classified as a forbidden area, except for the core figures of Zangmen, no one else can enter. Even the core figures cannot come in without facing a breakthrough. The reason is to gather terrifying energy here for breakthrough purposes. Otherwise, if the core disciples practice here on weekdays and the energy cannot be stored, there will be no breakthrough at that time. You know, breaking through the six realms already requires massive amounts of energy. If it were not for the energy supply of the dragon veins, how could the Tibetan disciples collectively break through the six realms so easily. And if the energy is insufficient when breaking through, it will be fatal. The breakthrough failed, and the foundation was severely damaged. Seriously, I am afraid that the whole body will be sucked up and die on the spot. Chapter 324： The beginning of the breakthrough There is no such blessed condition as dragon veins on Zangmen Island, so Wang Ran will draw a restricted area. In this forbidden zone, Wang Ran set up an unknown number of Spirit Gathering Arrays and Locking Spirit Arrays, and it took nearly ten years to gather a huge amount of energy here. It can be said that Wang Ran has been preparing for this day for nearly ten years. Otherwise, Wang Ran would not dare to break through here. Even so, in order to prevent accidents, Wang Ran still prepared a large number of genius treasures to supplement energy when the energy is insufficient. Of course, Wang Ran can also choose to go to Dragon Vessel Breakthrough. However, after all, it was not a breakthrough in the six realms but a breakthrough in the transcendence. Wang Ran could not guarantee that it would cause damage to the dragon veins. If the dragon veins were damaged by the time, and the Tibetan disciples lost a shortcut to break through the six levels, it would be more than the gain. So it might as well be a little more troublesome, and disciples can still use it in the future. ... After sitting cross-legged and Wang Ran prepared everything, Wang Ran also started his own breakthrough. Looking at the huge Ten-tails, Wang Ran didn''t mean to show any mercy. Pulling directly towards the body of Ten Tails out of thin air, the energy in Ten Tails instantly surged. A large amount of energy was drawn out of Ten-tailed body. You know, these are the original strengths of Ten Tails. As these energies separated, the body of the ten tails was shaking uncontrollably. Even [Biquger Court www.biquger.me], Tou-tail''s figure has shrunk a bit. However, because Ten-tailed body is too large, it is not obvious that this point is reduced. But even so, it can be seen that the impact on Togo is huge. However, as time goes by, Ten Tails can still recover slowly. Of course, this recovery cycle is very long. Moreover, it has to keep providing energy to the ten tails for absorption. After all, this is the original energy of Ten Tails, how could it be so easy to recover. Poor Tentails, from then on, can only be reduced to a tool beast for the Tibetans to break through. ... Seeing the energy drawn from Tentails, Wang Ran''s expression also became serious. Although there is a lot of energy, not all of them are what Wang Ran needs. To break through the realm of detachment, what is needed is the active energy of the origin of the world. In the ten-tailed source energy, although there is active energy, there are too many other impurities, and there are even a lot of negative emotions, which can not be directly used to break through. To break through with this kind of energy is nothing to do for yourself. What Wang Ran needs now is to separate the world''s original active energy from the original energy of the ten tails. Therefore, Wang Ran''s expression became serious at this moment. This is not an easy job, it requires Wang Ran to go all out. With the intrusion of Wang Ran''s spiritual power, the original energy structure of the Ten Tails was also clearly presented in Wang Ran''s perception. Not simply mixing together, but a deeper integration. Therefore, Wang Ran can only consume the useless energy bit by bit at this time. It''s like pulling a thread and peeling a cocoon, slowly removing the impurities. Over time, even Wang Ran couldn''t help feeling a little tired. However, his results are extremely gratifying. That huge energy group was only half the size of a person at this time. Silently adjusted his transformation, Wang Ran continued to chase after victory, continuing to separate the energy. Although it is very cumbersome, it is still smooth. After spending a lot of time, the world''s original active energy has emerged in front of Wang Ran. Looking at the energy in front of him that was not the size of a fist, Wang Ran not only sighed secretly in his heart. Had it not been for Datongmu Huiye''s fooling around, how could he break through so hard. However, Wang Ran did not dare to waste time. From the energy of this small group, he can feel the unprecedented horror and vitality. Unlike the medical chakra, this level of vitality is obviously higher. If the medical chakra is a panacea for saving people, then this group of energy is a panacea for healing the world. However, the energy group at this time is slowly consuming. Wang Ran could feel the world''s absorption of this energy cluster. If it weren''t for some of Wang Ran''s energy barriers, it is estimated that this energy cluster would be absorbed by the world in an instant. Therefore, although Wang Ran''s spirit was a bit exhausted at this time, he couldn''t wait anymore. Directly blasting this energy group into his body, Wang Ran instantly felt a sense of explosion coming from his body. Of course, this cannot be a real explosion. It was just the vitality of this energy that suddenly spread from Wang Ran''s body, making Wang Ran a little hard to control. With intention to guard the spirit platform, Wang Ran tried to control the fusion of the world''s original active energy with his own energy. However, even so, there are still some strands of the world''s original active energy flowing out along with Wang Ran''s own energy. I saw that the plants around Wang Ran, whether they were grass or trees, were growing crazily when they came into contact with this stray energy. Moreover, chakras appeared in these plants. It can be said that because of this trace of the world''s original energy, the life level of these plants instantly rose to a level. If time permits and there is always the baptism of the world''s original energy, these plants may be able to give birth to consciousness and become spirits. It''s just that it''s very difficult in Naruto World. Because Naruto World is no longer able to provide long-term original active energy baptism for these plants. Even if it was Wang Ran''s breakthrough, it was just a leak. Because Wang Ran quickly controlled these energies. ... As the world''s original active energy penetrated into the body, Wang Ran''s clothes outside his body slowly agitated. This is just Wang Ran''s aura, driving the air to flow. Wang Ran could feel that his body was slowly getting stronger because of the existence of the Chakra active energy, the origin of the world. You know, by this time, Wang Ran''s physical fitness is already very strong. But even so, you can still feel a significant improvement. This made Wang Ran couldn''t help but sigh, the world''s original active energy is powerful, no wonder he wants to use it to break through. In fact, what Wang Ran didn''t know was that this situation would only exist in a special world like Naruto World. In other worlds, even breakthroughs are nothing more than breakthroughs in absorbing the energy that contains the vitality of the world. As for the original activity contained in those energies, it is simply drizzle, not to mention it. Chapter 325： Breakthrough, detachment, the depths of the universe A breakthrough like Wang Ran that completely utilizes the original active energy is simply a prodigal behavior. You know, the world''s original active energy is something comparable to Lingbao. This kind of good thing, placed in the hands of a powerful existence, can be of great use. Countless great energies, sitting for countless hours, can only collect a little world-origin active energy from the energy between heaven and earth. If it weren''t for the particularity of Naruto World, how could it be possible to collect such a large group of world-origin active energy with Wang Ran''s strength. However, these Wang Ran don''t know now. Although there was one point in the Tibetan classics, Wang Ran couldn''t notice that point now. Without him, there are too many classics in the Tibetan beads, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are massive. Wang Ran is even greedy for the truth, so he just chooses some classics and techniques that are most helpful to him at this stage to practice. Therefore, he didn''t know anything about the world''s original active energy. Wang Ran now puts all his thoughts on his body changes. With the absorption of the world''s original active energy, Wang Ran''s body is rapidly strengthening. At the same time, the energy in his body is slowly fusing with the world''s original active energy. An inexplicable, unclear feeling rose from Wang Ran''s heart. As if he could feel the breathing of the world, Wang Ran felt that his thoughts were clear at this moment. I don''t know how long it took, Wang Ran felt like his body had broken through some kind of shackles. As a soft sound rang in Wang Ran''s mind, Wang Ran''s body was like a black hole, and instantly began to frantically absorb the surrounding energy. The surrounding energy, like a whirlpool, madly instilled into Wang Ran''s body. Wang Ran''s aura was also crazily increasing. In a short time, the originally rich and abnormal energy around it became thinner at this time. However, at this time, Wang Ran''s absorption of energy slowed down. Waving his hand to put away the treasure of heaven and earth that prevented accidents, Wang Ran chuckled lightly. It seemed that he could save a lot of things. And after the treasures of heaven, material and earth were taken away by Wang Ran, Wang Ran was no longer absorbing the energy that had become thin and unusual around him. Standing up gently, Wang Ran could feel the terrifying power contained in his body at this time. At the same time, he could feel that the invisible barriers in the space at this time could no longer stop him. As long as he wants, he can easily break through this barrier. With a light punch to the air, a black hole that looked like an abyss appeared instantly. Although it is very similar to warped space, this black hole did not appear because of space warping. Because, around the black hole, there is no wave of space distortion. Wang Ran could feel that behind this black hole was connected a mysterious world. But what this world is like, Wang Ran didn''t know. Although curious, Wang Ran didn''t have the idea of ??exploring. Because Wang Ran didn''t want to leave the Hokage World right now, there were still some things he didn''t do. Therefore, after Wang Ran threw a punch, there was no other action. And that little black hole completely healed in a very short time. However, the fluctuation of the black hole is still transmitted. Although ordinary people, even most ninjas did not notice anything. However, everyone who had broken through to the sixth level still felt abnormal. However, these people all knew that this particular wave was created by Wang Ran, so they were not surprised. After all, the protagonist is Wang Ran, there is nothing to be surprised. However, this wave of volatility is not only spread in the Ninja World. This kind of fluctuation that breaks the barriers of the world can be noticed by the entire Hokage World. Even people far away from countless light years, as long as they are strong enough, can detect this fluctuation. It''s like being in the universe at this time. A few people with white skin, white eyes, and horns on their heads are sensitive to this wave. They looked at each other in surprise. Although their strength is not weak, they cannot break the world barrier and trigger this wave of fluctuations. "Do you feel it too?" In the depths of the universe, countless beings asked their companions in doubt. With the presence of powerful companions, it is natural to get an affirmative answer. As for those with insufficient strength, they just shook his head in doubt. However, everyone has their own way of verification, and everyone who perceives the existence of such fluctuations has determined their own ideas. They are very yearning for this volatility, so this is the opportunity for their breakthrough. Although the fluctuation caused by Wang Ran breaking the world barrier lasted only a short period of time, they could still trace the location of this fluctuation. Unfortunately, most people can only stop. Because the ninja world is too far away from their location, they have no chance to reach the ninja world. If you don''t do well, you will die halfway. However, some people can still reach it. The representatives of these people are the Datongmu Taoshi and others who have been drifting in the universe. Without hesitation, these people all set off for the Ninja World in the first time. Even Datong [58 Novel www.58xs.info] Mutaoshi and others are no exception. "You two, don''t you go over and take a look? Anyway, I''ll go first." In the depths of the universe, Otsuki Mokura Style said to Otsuki Peach Style and Otsuki Jin Style. After finishing speaking, regardless of the reaction of the two, they left the place and moved quickly towards the Ninja World. Looking at the disappearing figure of Otsuki Mokura-style, Otsuki Tao-style laughed disdainfully, and then said: "It''s really rare to see a coward with a hidden head and tail. Jin Shi, let''s go, let''s take a look too, but Pu Shi can''t underestimate this guy. " "Yes, Lord Momoko." As the voice fell, the two also moved quickly towards the Ninja World. With a clear goal, they will be able to reach the Ninja World in at most half a year under full speed. Although they have been looking for the escaped Datongmu Huiye, they are not in a hurry. After all, it has been so many years and no one has been found, so it is better to go and see what happened. In their hearts, Datongmu Huiye was just a handmaid, no matter how important they were to break through. This concept is deeply rooted in their bones. Even Datongmu Huiye has this concept. Otherwise, she would not have thought of making Bai Jue this kind of war five scum to fight against Datongmu Taoshi and others. Chapter 326： Hand to the moon I just don''t know what kind of sparks will be created if Datongmu Taoshi and others meet with Dazuki Kaguya. After all, Datongmu Kaguya is not a bit better than Datongmu Taoshi and others. If they really meet together, it is estimated that the three people will be dumbfounded. However, Wang Ran didn''t know what happened in the universe. At this time, Wang Ran had just walked out of the forbidden area of ??Tibet. And with Wang Ran''s appearance, Nagato, the Sect Master of the Ninja World Zangmen, had already been waiting outside. As soon as Wang Ran came out, Nagato greeted him. Seeing Nagato hesitating and stopping, Wang Ran gave a slight smile. Wang Ran naturally knew Nagato''s thoughts. Without waiting for Nagato to speak, Wang Ran waved his hand and said: "I have to wait a while before I leave. In the past few years, you have done very well. You go in and seal the ten tails, and you will keep the ten tails in the future. You already know how to make breakthroughs in the future, so just pass it on at that time. I took advantage of this time to lay out a few forbidden areas, and it took ten years to condense enough energy for one person to break through, which is still not enough. " After speaking, Wang Ran left without giving Nagato a chance to speak. As Wang Ran left, Nagato occupied the place for a long time. Finally, Nagato took a long breath and eased his mood. According to Wang Ran''s instructions, Nagato entered the forbidden area and sealed the ten tails. After Wang Ran left, he also set up several forbidden areas in various places on the Tibetan island. At this time, Wang Ran''s strength is naturally not comparable to before. With the improvement of his strength, Wang Ran''s formation level has naturally risen. Therefore, Wang Ran''s newly set formation effect is much stronger than the above. It took nearly ten years for Wang Ran to break through the forbidden area to gather the energy needed for Wang Ran to break through. These new formations forbidden areas under the new layout can be achieved in three to five years. This effect is more than doubled. If it waits for Nagato''s new breakthrough six-level breakthrough and transcendence, it will take about twenty years. At that time, the energy gathered in these forbidden areas is completely enough to support them to break through together. Therefore, after arranging these formations, Wang Ran can be regarded as solving all the worries of Zangmen. With the formation of the forbidden area completed, Wang Ran sent a letter to perceive Nagato, and then quietly left Zangmen. Wang Ran didn''t tell anyone about his departure, but Nagato and others who had broken through the six levels still had speculation. Although they are about to part with each other in their hearts, they are more proud. After all, this is the master of their Tibetan gate, or even their master. ... After Wang Ran left Zangmen, he did not go anywhere else, but directly arrived on the moon. Looking at the desolate scenery around, Wang Ran just shook his head slightly. The last battle between Wang Ran and the Great Barrel Wood Owl had long destroyed the formation that provided guarantee for life on the moon. So at this time, the entire moon is in a vacuum. And the barren planets that can be seen everywhere, this is the normal state of the universe. If it weren''t for man-made transformation, giving the moon tens of thousands of years would not give birth to life, and there are signs of life activity. However, Wang Ran is not here to transform the moon. There was only one goal for his trip, and that was Datongmu Huiye, who was sealed in the depths of the moon. With his feet on the moon, Wang Ran''s face was slightly serious. Although he had already broken through to the transcendent state, don''t forget that Datongmu Huiye had reached this state early. Although she had been sealed for these years, Wang Ran did not dare to look down upon her at all. Although Datongmu Huiye poses no threat to Wang Ran himself, Wang Ran cannot easily take Datongmu Huiye. If Otsuki Kaguya had a bad attitude and would attack everyone in the Ninja World as soon as he appeared, then Wang Ran would not be able to guess the loss that was about to be done to the Ninja World. Therefore, in order to prevent this from happening, Wang Ran did not release Datongmu Huiye immediately. Now he is really on the moon, with a lot of formation inscriptions. It''s not that Wang Ran doesn''t know how to attack and control formations. For the sake of insurance, he directly laid a net for Datongmu Huiye. As long as Datongmu Huiye dares to be a demon and chooses the opposite of Wang Ran, then the outside will immediately launch these formations to subdue Datongmu Huiye. Although this method is a bit energy-consuming, after all, although the moon is artificial, its area is still very large. In addition, it is uncertain that Datongmu Kaguya will not necessarily come out of that place after he lifts the seal. For insurance, Wang Ran can only increase the consumption of physical energy and increase the number and quality of formations. However, all this is worth it. If it can prevent all kinds of things that may happen, no matter how expensive it is. After all, the energy consumed is like a renewable resource, and Wang Ran can easily replenish it. Its a bargain to waste some insignificant energy in exchange for accidents. However, even though he didn''t care, the difficulty of the matter was beyond Wang Ran''s expectations. Originally arranging the formation is an extremely time-consuming and energy-consuming thing. After Wang Ran arranged all the formations, time did not know how long it had passed. Coupled with the consumption of energy, even Wang Ran''s complexion was slightly pale. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t make a move immediately after setting up the formation, but sat down cross-legged, and recovered well. After Wang Ran opened his eyes again, Wang Ran''s state had returned to its peak. At this time, there was no need to hesitate. Wang Ran directly turned his hand into a knife shape, slashing against the surface of the moon. Datongmu is sealed in the moon, and there are only two ways to break the seal. One is to let people who have the eyes of reincarnation, as a sacrifice, directly let Datongmu Huiye return to life with a corpse. The other is to forcibly split the moon and release the sealed big tube Mu Huiye. The first method, Wang Ran, would naturally not be adopted. Let Nagato do this sacrifice, not to mention cruelty. It would be impossible. Therefore, Wang Ran can only choose the second method. With his strength, even if the entire moon is broken, Wang Ran can easily create exactly the same. What''s more, now, just split the moon and let Datongmu Huiye come out of it. Chapter 327： Hui Ye broke the seal Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t care about the aftermath. As Wang Ran''s palm fell, he saw a sharp aura quickly falling towards the surface of the moon. The sturdy earth, under this sharp aura, is like tofu, easily split into two halves. In the Ninja World at this time, all the people in the dark night were horrified to find that the moon in the sky had split into two halves. However, these Wang Ran don''t worry, just fix them later. Now his attention is all on the body of the woman floating in space. Immediately after the moon was split by Wang Ran, Datongmu Huiye, who had been sealed in the center of the moon, also fell into space. Of course, Wang Ran''s attack that was enough to split the moon also fell on Datongmu Huiye. However, at this time, except for some damage to his clothes, Datongmu Huiye received no harm at all. Although there was a reason why Wang Ran only played one or two points, but from this point, we can also see the strength of Datongmu Huiye. However, the current Datongmu Huiye is only the physical body breaking away from the seal, and the spirit is still being sealed. Therefore, although Datongmu Huiye was a little bit suspicion of the springtime leaking, Wang Ran still did not look away. Instead, he stretched out his palm to Datong Mu Huiye and shot a burst of energy into her body. Wang Ran swears that although Datongmu Huiye looks pretty good, he is definitely not the kind of thing that greedy people. He Wang, since he started practicing Taoism, has been pure-hearted. Moreover, Datongmu Huiye''s pale complexion was not what Wang Ran liked. He is just simple, wanting to touch the seal inside Datongmu Huiye. ... Sure enough, as Wang Ran injected energy into Datongmu Huiye''s body, that energy also seemed to come alive, directly turning into countless energy filaments, circling quickly in Datongmu Huiye''s body. In the same way, there is also a part of energy flowing towards the head of Datongmu Kaguya. With the flow of these energy, the seal in Datongmu Huiye''s body was also wiped out by them. Moreover, it didn''t hurt the slightest bit of Datongmu Kaguya. As all energy was exhausted, the seal inside Datongmu Huiye was completely lifted. At this time, Datongmu Huiye, who had been sleeping all the time, slowly opened his eyes. It may have been too long asleep. At this time, Datongmu Huiye looked a little confused. There was a hint of ignorance on his face. However, immediately her face became cold, and her eyes became clear. With the energy in the body running, the clothes on Datongmu Huiye instantly returned to its original shape. Even the moon floating next to Datongmu was blown out in an instant. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran quickly grabbed the two halves of the moon that had been flying out. Although he has the ability to recreate one, no matter how these moons crash and fly, who knows what the consequences will be. You know, in the universe, there is no such thing as stopping on its own. Such a large moon is much bigger than any meteor. Flying at will in the universe, if you encounter an inanimate planet and can''t stop alive. If you encounter a planet of life, it is tantamount to annihilation. Although these have nothing to do with Wang Ran, it is better to do fewer killings. Therefore, Wang Ran will pull the two halves of the moon. With Wang Ran''s shot, Datongmu Huiye''s attention was completely placed on Wang Ran. Because he had just awakened, most of Datongmu Huiye''s attention was used to observe his physical condition. Therefore, although Wang Ran had been noticed early, Datongmu Huiye only paid a little attention to this man with black hair and yellow skin. Although she could guess it, Wang Ran released herself. However, Datongmu Huiye, who didn''t like to talk, did not take the initiative to speak. In addition, in her opinion, Wang Ran, who was not from the Datongmu clan, was at best about the same as her two sons. Although he didn''t know Wang Ran''s purpose, he didn''t threaten him. Therefore, she didn''t even probe Wang Ran''s strength. Of course, even if she probed, she couldn''t figure out why. Let alone Wang Ran''s own practice of concealing power, it is only by virtue of the protection of the hidden beads that it cannot be detected by a mere big barrel Mu Huiye. This led to the conclusion of Datongmu Huiye blindly. Of course, this is not due to the simple thoughts of Kazumu Kaguya. However, after Wang Ran took the shot, she realized that Wang Ran''s strength was definitely not simple. Even more powerful than her. Because of the energy fluctuations and oppressive feeling that Wang Ran had just exploded on, even Datongmu Huiye felt frightened. However, Datongmu Huiye didn''t do it the first time. She couldn''t figure out Wang Ran''s position, and didn''t know whether Wang Ran was an enemy or a friend. In addition, Datongmu Kaguya was not an aggressive person in itself. If she did not threaten her life, she would still be happy to live a quiet, stable life. ... "You~who are you?" As Wang Ran pulled the moon back, Datongmu Huiye asked softly. Maybe it was because I hadn''t spoken for too long, Otsuki Kaguya''s voice seemed a little unnatural. Even when I first started talking, I still got stuck. However, Wang Ran didn''t care about this. He spliced ??the moon, which had been split in half, directly together. With the release of energy in the body, the gap between the two halves of the moon, like a stream of water, directly fuse together. The current moon, except for the absence of Otsuki Kaguya, is completely the same as before. In Wang Ran''s hands, the huge moon was like a ball, let him play with it. Putting the moon under the feet of him and Datongmu Huiye, Wang Ran spoke to Datongmu Huiye: "My name is Wang Ran, the master of Zangmen. Of course, you can also call me Ran Taoist." Hearing Wang Ran''s self-introduction, Datongmu Huiye searched in his mind for his little knowledge. The result is naturally obvious, Datongmu Huiye didn''t find anything at all. After thinking about it, Datongmu Teruya felt that he should also introduce himself, so he slowly said: "My name is Datongmu..." However, before Datongmu Huiye had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Wang Ran. "Since I released you from the seal, I naturally know that your name is Datongmu Huiye, and I also know your origins, so I don''t need to introduce myself. This time I rescued you because I have some questions I want to ask you. " Chapter 328： Otsuki Kaguyas request Although interrupted by Wang Ran, Datongmu Huiye was not annoyed. On the contrary, after hearing Wang Ran, Datongmu Huiye''s belly is full of doubts. Wang Ran knows her identity? real or fake? After a moment of silence, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help but asked with some doubts: "Do you really know who I am? Are you from the Otsuki clan? Or are you from the Ninja World?" To be honest, these two speculations of Datongmu are not unreasonable. It can even be said that there are only these two possibilities under normal circumstances. As a maid of the Datongmu family, it is naturally impossible for outsiders to notice Datongmu Huiye. Coupled with the fact that she stole the fruit of the sacred tree of the Datongmu clan, it is naturally even more impossible for the Datongmu clan to let outsiders know her identity. Her life experience, apart from being among the Datongmu clan, there is only the Ninja World. If Wang Ran was not a member of the Datongmu clan, then he could only be born in the world of Shinobi. However, from the view of Datongmu Huiye, Wang Ran is more likely to be born in the world of Ninja. After all, I have never heard of it, but the Datongmu clan has begun to recruit outsiders. If Wang Ran came from the Ninja World, then he might not know all about his identity. However, no matter how much Datongmu Huiye''s little head thought, he couldn''t think that Wang Ran was not from this world. ... Hearing Hui Yeqing''s cold and puzzled voice, adding his puzzled expression, Wang Ran chuckled softly, and then said: "No need to guess, you can understand me as a person in the Shinobi world. However, although I have lived in Ninja for so many years, in fact I am not a person in this world. That''s why I know your identity so clearly. " Hearing this, Datongmu Huiye was stunned for a moment, then his face changed, and he asked: "Not from this world? Did you break through that barrier?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran paused for a while, then said: "Although there are deviations, the facts are similar. However, since you are also aware of the world barriers, the question I want to ask has something to do with it. " This time, Datongmu Huiye was silent for a long time. It can be seen that she is still very nervous about barriers to the world. And Wang Ran did not urge her. If Datongmu Huiye cooperated, Wang Ran was unwilling to branch out. It''s kind and nice. And after silence, Datongmu Huiye finally said: "You ask, I will tell you the truth about your questions. However, I have a request I hope you can agree to. " Seeing Datongmu Huiye say this, Wang Ran''s face also showed a smile. As long as the big barrels cooperate with each other, as for the so-called requirements, it doesn''t matter, this is all fair trade. "Yes, I agree, let''s talk about your request first." Wang Ran said with a smile, but Datongmu Huiye was not polite. In other words, in his worldview, there is no concept of politeness yet. "Since you can break through the so-called world barrier, then you are also a powerful existence. I hope you can help me resist the chase of the Datongmu clan. " As Datongmu Huiye''s voice fell, Wang Ran''s face showed a strange look. Are the Datongmu peach-like guys chasing and killing the Datongmu clan? Just those guys, can you beat you? Wang Ran secretly underestimated. To be honest, Wang Ran has always wondered whether the Datong Mutao style guys have broken through the six levels. After all, apart from being able to move from the universe, no matter how they looked at it, they couldn''t be regarded as a powerhouse of the six levels. Of course, Wang Ran naturally didn''t say this. But seeing the weird look on Wang Ran''s face, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help feeling cold. I have been running away for so many years, and finally see a hope, is it possible that I dare not stop the Datongmu clan from chasing me? However, Datongmu still had a little hope in her heart, so she asked carefully: "Ran Taoist, do you have any concerns? If you are not the opponent of the Datongmu clan, it doesn''t matter, I will still answer your questions." Hearing this, Wang Ran''s divergent thinking also recovered. Hurriedly said: "That''s not the case, just thinking of something. I agree to your request, but I don''t think you can use my help. To be honest, the Datongmu clan is that way. " After saying this, Wang Ran also sighed in his heart. Although Datongmu Huiye is the big boss in Hokage, she is actually a poor person. This can be seen from her current performance. She did so much, but she wanted to survive. ... Although Wang Ran was emotional, but Datongmu Huiye didn''t know. When Wang Ran agreed, a smile appeared on her face that had remained unchanged for a century. In this way, her hope of resisting the Datongmu clan is even greater. After calming down, Datongmu Huiye quickly said: "Thank you so much, Ran Dao. Just ask if you have any questions, I will tell you what I know." Speaking of this, Datongmu Huiye paused for a while, she felt Wang Ran looked down on the Datongmu clan a little too much. How can the Datongmu clan be weak? A maid of oneself can grow up to this point, the big figures in the family must be very powerful. Therefore, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help but reminded Wang Ran again: "However, don''t underestimate the Datongmu clan, they must be very powerful. You also know who I am, but it''s just a little maid, just because she stole the fruit of a sacred tree in the family, she can grow to where she is now. You know, the Datongmu clan has planted more than one sacred tree for so many years. Those big people, what kind of powerhouses can they become after eating. Besides, the Datongmu clan is able to practice the pill of the clan and eat it to increase their strength. " It may be that she hasn''t spoken for too long, or that no one can talk to her about these things for so many years, she alone bears all the reasons for the pressure. Datongmu Huiye, who had been depressed for a long time, couldn''t stop talking. After reminding Wang Ran, she couldn''t help but explained the reason to Wang Ran. But even so, when it came to the end, Otsuki Teruya couldn''t help but slow down. As if thinking of something terrifying, Datongmu Huiye''s body shuddered. To her, the Datongmu clan was like a nightmare, lingering in her heart. Even the past experience gave her no courage to betray and resist. Chapter 329： The problem just stems from curiosity The Datongmu clan who values ??bloodliness will always be subordinates, and even his descendants will always be subordinates. As a maid, Datongmu Huiye''s relatives are naturally also servants. Datongmu Huiye has seen a lot of things like being practiced by a high-level person in Datongmu to take a pill. Even many of her relatives have suffered this kind of experience. So when facing the Datongmu clan, Datongmu Huiye was so nervous and afraid. Had it not been for the sake of life-saving, Datongmu Huiye didn''t have the guts to eat the fruits of the sacred tree. ... ... After listening to Datongmu Huiye''s explanation, Wang Ran couldn''t help but complain inwardly. Even if many people from the Datongmu clan have eaten the fruit of the sacred tree, can they eat the same as yours? Ninja world can be said to be the center of the entire Naruto plane. Apart from this, the sacred tree can absorb the active energy of the world''s origin, can it be found on other planets? Had it not been for that the fruit of the sacred tree that Datongmu Huiye ate had absorbed the original active energy of the entire plane of Naruto, how could Datongmu Huiye reach a state of detachment with a single fruit. It can be said that Datongmu Huiye is a strong man who brought out the future of the entire Hokage plane. The fruits of the sacred tree eaten by Datongmu Huiye and the other Datongmu people are essentially different. If just eating a sacred tree fruit can reach the level of Datongmu Huiye, the plane of Naruto would not be so calm for so many years. As for the Datongmu clan refining the clan people into a pill to enhance their own strength. It wasn''t that Wang Ran looked down on them, and even if the entire Datongmu clan was practiced into a pill, it would not necessarily produce a transcendent existence. However, these Wang Ran did not tell Datongmu Huiye. Say it and put it aside if Datongmu Huiye believes it or not, even if Datongmu Huiye believes it, he will ask why. This thing is too troublesome to explain, and it''s a waste of time. Therefore, Wang Ran just nodded and didn''t say much. Time will prove everything. When the Datongmu clan really came here, or they took the initiative to find the Datongmu clan, Datongmu Huiye would understand. Now Wang Ran, after nodding to indicate that he knew, he directly asked: "Kaguyaji, do you know how many life planets exist on this plane?" Kaguya Ji? Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help being stunned. Although everyone in the Ninja world called him Kaguya Ji, for Wang Ran who knew him well, this name was a bit inappropriate. You know, she is not a princess, she is just a maid. Moreover, Wang Ran was still a strong man, a strong man stronger than her. Wang Ran called her that, she couldn''t bear it. However, she recovered immediately, with a smile on her face. This is Wang Ran''s respect for her, and Datongmu Huiye, who was born as a maid, most hopes to get respect. With a little cheerful mood, Datongmu Huiye searched his knowledge reserve. However, it is a pity that she doesn''t know much. Despite this, she still told Wang Ran everything she knew. "Life planet? I don''t know how many, but there should be many. When I was in the Datongmu clan, the soldiers of the Datongmu clan often went out to fight, in order to seize the life planets and plant the sacred tree. I''m just a maid and don''t know much. It wasn''t until I was sent out that I first saw life planets other than the planet where the Datongmu clan resided. " After listening to Datongmu Huiye''s words, Wang Ran nodded indifferently. He also asked this question out of curiosity. He didn''t really care if he could get the answer. Now that he heard Datongmu Huiye''s words, Wang Ran has been able to prove many things. At the very least, there are still many strong people in the universe. Otherwise, there is no need for the Datongmu clan to fight. For Ninja, just send someone over to harvest. However, although there are many strong men in the universe, Wang Ran is not worried. The current ninja world is not the ninja world before. Even if Wang Ran left, there were some six-level gatekeepers like Nagato. The other people in the universe, no matter how strong they are, are only six levels. The Tibetans with many inheritances are definitely much higher in combat power than them. Besides, Zangmen has an advantage that other planetary powerhouses do not have, and that is Ten Tails. Holding the ten tails is equivalent to holding the key to promotion and transcendence. In the future, Zangmen will only become stronger and stronger, and the gap with other planets will become wider and wider. After understanding the situation, Wang Ran continued to ask: "I''m very curious that since you can feel the existence of the world barriers and are afraid of the Datongmu clan chasing and killing them, why didn''t you leave the world directly?" To be honest, this time has come, and Wang Ran''s earlier doubts have almost been resolved by himself. Now that Datongmu Kaguya is released, all I want to ask are small questions that I have been thinking about. Although it''s a bit headstrong, it can be regarded as satisfying one''s curiosity. Of course, more is to draw a perfect end to your own Hokage trip. After all, it''s impossible to see the final boss in Hokage, right? However, Wang Ran''s question directly caused Datongmu Huiye to be stunned. She originally thought that what Wang Ran wanted to ask was about the secrets of the universe or the Datongmu clan. Although she didn''t know much, she was ready to transfer everything she knew to Wang Ran. But this is the result? The first question is fine, but what does the second question mean? How did it get on yourself? However, despite the doubts, Datongmu Huiye didn''t think much, and answered honestly: "At the beginning I didn''t know what was behind the barrier, but I could feel that it was dangerous behind it. If that barrier is broken, I can''t guarantee my safety. At that time, I still had time to prepare, and I didn''t reach the dead end. Before I knew everything, I didn''t dare to break the barriers of the world. Moreover, if I break that barrier, the Datongmu clan will definitely be able to detect it. Compared with uncertain things, this result is unacceptable to me. If I cannot escape, the time left for me will be greatly shortened. The most important thing is that Hayi and Hamura were still too weak at that time. If they encounter the chasing soldiers sent by the Otsuki clan, there is no hope of surviving. " Chapter 330： Housework Datongmu Huiye''s expression is serious, and it can be seen that she is talking from her own heart. When Wang Ran heard Datongmu Huiye talking about this, he was slightly silent. There is no denying that what she said makes sense. As a maid, she did not have a profound inheritance, plus she was directly promoted and transcended in one step, so it is normal to not know the world barrier. However, Wang Ran did not expect that the most important reason Otsuki Kaguya did not dare to take risks was for the safety of Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Ha Village. Although it can be seen from the battle between the three of them, Datongmuhui kept his hands. However, in the original book, Otsuki Teruya was the first to attack the two, and even controlled Otsuki Hakata to attack Otsuki Hakata. Therefore, Wang Ran asked somewhat puzzled: "Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura are so important to you, why did you want to suppress them in the first place?" Hearing this, Datongmu Huiye''s face was rarely angry. As for why Wang Ran knew so clearly, Datongmu Huiye didn''t care. At this moment, she said angrily in her tone: "How could I want to suppress the two brothers, they are my children, even if I disregard my life, I have to protect their safety. Originally, both of their brothers were very obedient, but they didn''t know where the toad came from, bewitching Yuyi. Yui was also innocent, and after hearing that toad''s nonsense, he insisted that all this I did was to dominate the Ninja World. And Hamura is the same, also believed this nonsense. You said, what good is it for me to dominate the Ninja world? I also want to explain to them, but they can''t listen. Thoughts tried to stop me, but in desperation, I could only suppress them temporarily. Therefore, I controlled Hamura and wanted to restrict Hayi. However, I never expected that the two of them would have seriously injured Hamura. At this time, I originally wanted to heal the two of them and talk about it. But Yu Yi suddenly awakened to Shao Lun Yan, and he did not give me a chance to explain. I didn''t dare to be cruel, Yui took Hamura and fled. The talents of the two brothers are really great, but within a few years, they have grown into a strong man. The two wanted to stop me, but how could they know the horror of the Datongmu clan. So we talked about it. But what I never expected was that they would actually attack me. I''m afraid of hurting the two of them, so I always show mercy to my men. But they kept their hands, and in the end I was tired too, thinking that it would be fine to be sealed, at least not to worry. So, I gave up resistance and let them seal it. " At the end, Datongmu Huiye, who was still angry, also showed a sad look on his face. It is impossible for any mother to remain indifferent when treated like this by a child she loves. ... Wang Ran also sighed helplessly when he saw Datongmu Huiye''s appearance. To be honest, the source of the error was indeed in Otsuki Kaguya. But this is no wonder Dazumu Kaguya, after all, in such a growing environment, Dazumu Kaguya''s performance cannot be overstated. As for Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura, they did nothing wrong. Both of them were born in the Ninja World, and both were born and raised in the Ninja World. In order to protect their hometown, what they did was in line with the righteousness. It''s just that I''m a little unfilial in doing this. For this kind of thing, Wang Ran is not good at making comments. Those are in the past tense, and Wang Ran doesn''t make sense to say anything. Even Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura were long dead. After a moment of silence, Wang Ran spoke again: "You don''t need to worry about Datongmu clan. Since I agree, I will help you solve it. Do you have any plans next?" Datongmu Huiye has lived for countless years, and there are still cities that have adjusted their mentality. Therefore, after hearing Wang Ran''s words, Datongmu Huiye calmed down in the next second, and then said: "Although I have your help, I still have to make more preparations. Bai Jue still wants to make it, and I want to see Hayi and Hamura brothers, and by the way, find the incarnation of my will. But then again, do you just ask such two irrelevant questions? " Finally, Datongmu Huiye''s eyes flashed with doubts. After listening to Datongmu Huiye''s words, Wang Ran was speechless. Having said that for a long time, you are still ready to go the same way. Is his Wang''s strength so untrustworthy? Wang Ran shook his head and said softly: "I''m just curious, I don''t have so many questions to ask, let''s talk about you. You should give up something like Bai Jue. The fighting power of that kind of thing is not much stronger than that of ordinary people. Do you still expect them to deal with the Datongmu clan? " "Bai Jue is weak, but..." Only half of what Wang Ran said, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help but want to explain. However, before she could speak her words, Wang Ran stopped her. After waving his hand and interrupting Datongmu Huiye, Wang Ran continued to speak: "Don''t think about winning by relying on quantity. When you reach this level, you should also understand that even if the number of Baijue is large, there is no threat to the strong. No matter how many ants there are, it is impossible to kill the dragon. You should take your thoughts out of the previous restrictions. The Datongmu clan is very strong, but you are also very strong. You may not believe it, but in my opinion, the Datongmu clan poses no threat to you. Moreover, the current ninja world is not the ninja world before you were sealed. If you have to disrupt the Shinobi world and create Baijue, even if I don''t make a move, you can''t get any good results. " When Wang Ran said this, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help being silent. Bai Jue was useless. She had long understood that, after all, even to her, no matter how much Bai Jue was like an ant, how could it be the opponent of the Datongmu clan? However, she still has a hint of fantasy, what if Bai is absolutely useful? She had no better way, so she could only make such a bad move. However, now that Wang Ran is clear, Datongmu Huiye also has to admit the reality. Of course, Wang Ran said that the Datongmu clan had no threat to him, and Datongmu Huiye didn''t believe it very much. The old thoughts had already imprisoned her, how could it be possible to untie it for a while. In Datongmu Huiye''s thoughts, he had never personally experienced it, and never knew the horror of Datongmu clan. Wang Ran said this only because he had never seen the strong of the Datongmu clan, and the ignorant were fearless. Chapter 331： Otsuki Yuis thoughts However, regarding the fact that the Ninja World that Wang Zimian said had changed, even if he couldn''t ask for good fruit, Datongmu Kaguya still believed. Wang Ran also said before that he has lived in the Ninja World for many years. Otsuki Teruya had no reason to doubt the current state of the Ninja World that he said. Facing the silence of Datongmu Huiye, Wang Ran only paused for a while, then continued to speak: "As for Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura, they have been dead for thousands of years. Without your luck, they can''t break through the limitations of the plane and enter the transcendence, they can only slowly turn into bones. However, although you can''t see Otsuki Hakata anymore, you can see Otsuki Hakata. Back then, Datongmu Yuyi took a different approach, using the flaws of the collapse of the rules of the Ninja World, and when he was about to die, he integrated his soul into the heavens of this plane and saved his consciousness. And if your will incarnate Heijue, I was killed a few years ago. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the already silent Datong Mu Huiye became even more silent. In the silence, Datongmu Huiye''s eyes flashed sadly from time to time. Being sealed, she was unaware of the passage of time, so she never thought that she had been sealed for a thousand years. And her two sons had already turned into bones. Although Otsuki Yui still has consciousness, what is the difference between this state and death? It is nothing more than the difference between where the soul is. As for Hei Jue being killed by Wang Ran, Datongmu Huiye was not sad. Although Heijue is very filial, he is more filial than both Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura. However, Heijue was only the incarnation of her will after all, like an alternative tool, whose purpose was to save her out. Now that she has left the seal and is free, then the meaning of the nonexistence of Black Jue Exist is not so great. What''s more, Datongmu Huiye and Heijue don''t have much time to get along. When Hei Jue was created by Huiye, she was already sealed. But what about Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura? That was what she pulled from childhood to adulthood. Therefore, her current grief is entirely due to the deaths of Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura. The sadness in Dazumu Kaguya''s eyes was naturally captured by Wang Ran, but he didn''t know that Hei Jue''s death had not caused a wave of waves in Dazumu Kaguya''s heart. Of course, Hei Jue, who had long since disappeared, was naturally unclear. I just don''t know what it would be like if Hei Jue Ling Ling knew that his mother, who had been filial for thousands of years, didn''t care about him so much. ... Datongmu''s silence did not last too long. Turning his head slightly, looking at the azure blue planet in the distance, Datongmu Huiye said tiredly: "In this case, I didn''t think about what I would do next. However, since Yuyi is still conscious, I still want to see him. " Hearing this, Wang Ran nodded gently, and then said: "That''s fine, after you have seen Otsuki Yuyi, you can travel around the world of Ninja, and the world of Ninja is pretty good now. Not long ago, I broke through the barriers of the world, if the strong of the Datongmu clan should be able to sense it. I believe it will not be long before you can find it, and it will help you solve the trouble directly. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Datongmu Huiye opened his mouth. In fact, after hearing the deaths of Hayi and Hamura, she had the idea of ??leaving this world. Without worry, it would be nice to be able to escape. However, now that Wang Ran said so, she didn''t want Wang Ran to underestimate it, so the idea was not said in the end. Seeing Datongmu Huiye hesitating and stopping, Wang Ran didn''t care. He stood up and floated slowly towards the Ninja World, seeing this, Datongmu Huiye hurriedly followed. The only thing left is that the moon, which is covered with seals by Wang Ran, but is useless, is in its own orbit. The moon is far away from the Ninja World, but it is obviously not a problem for Wang Ran and Otsuki Teruya, who have reached the highest point in the Ninja World. It didn''t take long for the two to land on the land of Ninja World. Because Otsuki Yui was already in harmony, at the moment of entering the Ninja World, Otsuki Kaguya felt the Chakra of Otsuki Yui. With a slight energy fluctuation of his own, Yuyi Datongmu who was sleeping for a moment awakened. Since Hedao, Datongmu Yuyi has been sleeping most of the time. Especially in recent years, Zangmen has become more and more powerful, and Datongmu Yuyi has carried through the sleep to the end. However, today he actually sensed the breath of his mother, Datongmu Huiye. At first, he thought he had felt wrong, after all, Datongmu Huiye had no reason to break the seal. Therefore, he specially re-sensed. Although the specific situation could not be detected, Otsuki Yui did sense the breath of Otsuki Kaguya. How could this situation make him not surprised. You know, Datongmu Huiye surpassed the existence of six levels. If she returns to the Ninja World, who else can stop her? Zangmen? Although Wang Ran is very strong, there are also many strong people in Zangmen. However, in the face of transcendence, the existence of a group of six levels is not very useful. Is it necessary to rely on Datongmu Huiye''s feelings to produce some tricks? That''s right, because of Wang Ran''s formation, coupled with the fact that Otsuki Yuyi had been sleeping and did not monitor the Far North, he had no idea that Wang Ran had broken through. Now he was thinking about whether he wanted his two sons, Indra and Asura''s reincarnations, to seal Datongmu Huiye. Although the two are definitely not Datongmu Teruya''s opponents, both of them have their own Chakra aura. With Datongmu Teruya''s character, they may be sealed if they are negligent. It''s just that the reincarnations of Indra and Asura have not received training yet, is there still time? Datongmu Yuyi''s face was full of sadness at this time, and there was both entanglement and worry in his heart now. After thinking about it for a long time, Datongmu Yuyi couldn''t figure out a better way. Now, he seems to have only this choice. It is a blessing, not a curse, but a curse that cannot be avoided. Although the situation is critical, we can only take one step at a time. With the Tibetan powerhouses resisting the delay in front, I hope that the reincarnation of Indra and Asura in this life will succeed. Otsuki Yui sighed softly inside. Although he is more likely to succeed in his own shot, Otsuki Yui is unwilling to do so. Chapter 332： Bury the hatchet He had personally betrayed Datongmu Huiye once, and the last time he was lucky enough to seal her with Datongmu Huiye''s tenderness. This time, in any case, he is not willing to betray and hurt his mother again. Therefore, Otsuki Yui has already decided in his heart now, to hand over the future of Ninja World to the reincarnation of his two sons. Regardless of the result, even if the world is destroyed, he will no longer interfere. Sinking his mind, just when Otsuki Kaguya was looking for Sasuke and Naruto, the reincarnated body of Indra and Asura, a divine thought sounded in his mind. "It''s okay, it''s not dangerous, Kaguya Ji wants to see you." Hearing this spiritual message, Datongmu Yuyi was stunned for an instant. Naturally, Wang Ran passed the news to Datongmu Yuyi. When Datongmu Huiye released energy fluctuations, Wang Ran already understood what she meant. Never mind when talking with Wang Ran, Datongmu Huiye seemed to talk a lot. It was only because she had been suppressed for too long, it was a special situation. Datongmu Huiye, who has a heavy heart, has always been a silent existence. Even if it''s getting along with his son, it''s like this. Otherwise, Datongmu Huiye would not explain clearly to the two at the beginning. Therefore, although Otsuki Kaguya now meets Otsuki Yui, she doesn''t know how to speak. Therefore, I can only release my own breath and let Datongmu Yui look for her. However, how could Wang Ran fail to guess Otsuki Yui''s concerns? If this dragged on, there would definitely be some trouble, so Wang Ran took the initiative to help. Although Otsuki Yui was joined together, it can be said to be illusory. However, for Wang Ran, who had already broken through the limits of the Naruto plane, this was obviously not a problem. Once Shennian searched, it was still easy to find Datongmu Yuyi. Of course, Datongmu Huiye can also do it. It''s just that she hasn''t figured out how to face her child, she hasn''t done so. Of course, Wang Ran''s approach does not necessarily mean to help a gang of Otsuki Kaguya and Otsuki Yui mother and son. ... On the other side, hearing Wang Ran''s voice transmission, even though Datongmu Yuyi was puzzled, he stopped his movements. He still trusts Wang Ran. Although he couldn''t figure it out, after some hesitation, Otsuki Yui still appeared next to Otsuki Kaguya. Looking at Otsuki Yuyi who suddenly appeared next to him, Otsuki Huiye couldn''t help but stretched out his hands. However, just as soon as he stretched out his hands, Datongmu Huiye quickly took it back. At this time, Datongmu Yuyi, although the figure is still upright, but the old posture on his face can be easily seen. Standing with Datongmu Huiye, the two were not like mother and son at all. On the contrary, the two look more like father and daughter. And seeing Datongmu Huiye''s hands stretched out and retracted, Datongmu Huiye''s heart also trembled. Shame and regret make Otsuki Yui very uncomfortable. Datongmu Yuyi, who has lived for a thousand years, can''t see the concerns of Datongmu Huiye. As a mother, besides the excitement of seeing the child, Datongmu Huiye is more afraid of the child''s hatred of him. Even if Otsuki Yui and Otsuki Yumura were exhausted, they had to fight to the end. In this case, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Seeing the two of them cowering, Wang Ran couldn''t help but grow up. They are all old guys who have lived for a thousand years, how can they be like a romantic drama. With a speechless sigh, Wang Ran said directly: "You mother and son have a good chat, Kaguya Ji will not do anything to the Shinobi world now, so you don''t need to be like this. I will return to the sect first, just to deal with some things." After speaking, without giving the two a chance to answer, Wang Ran was directly in place. Looking at Wang Ran''s disappearing figure and thinking of his words, Datongmu Yuyi also relaxed in his heart. As long as Datongmu Huiye does not destroy the Ninja World, there will be no conflict between the two of them. The expression of gratitude faded, and Otsuki Yui looked at Otsuki Kaguya again. Finally, I can pray for forgiveness from my mother! Without hesitation, Datongmu Yuyi knelt directly on the ground. "Mother, I''m sorry, please forgive me!" Otsuki Yui''s movements were very fast, even Otsuki Kaguya did not react. Of course, this is why Datongmu Huiye is a little confused now. She had never thought that things would develop like this after Otsuki Yui again. Therefore, seeing Otsuki Yui''s movements, Otsuki Kaguya''s mind went blank for a moment. However, Datongmu Kaguya only reacted in an instant. Tears flickered in his eyes, and he quickly reached out to help Datongmu Yuyi. However, as soon as she touched her, she realized that her body could not touch the body of Yui Datongmu. At this time, she suddenly remembered that Wang Ran had said that Datongmu Yuyi was dead, but it was only because of the combination of the soul and the heavenly path of the Hokage plane that he could survive in another form. Thinking of this, the tears in Datongmu Huiye''s eyes were also uncontrollable. Being treated like an enemy by his own children, Otsuki Kaguya said it was impossible not to resent. However, no matter how great the resentment was, the moment Otsuki Yuyi knelt down, it also dissipated. At this moment, she was just a lonely mother who lost her child. ... When Otsuki Yui saw his mother cry, he quickly got up to comfort her. The scene of a mother, kindness and filial piety opened up a lot of Datongmu Huiye''s melancholy heart. The mother and the son had a lot of conversations, and most of them were Otsuki Yui. Besides, Otsuki Huiye was listening. Although Otsuki Kaguya lived longer than Otsuki Yui, but in terms of communication skills, as a mother, Kaguya was far inferior to Otsuki Yui. Of course, Otsuki Yui also asked a lot about Otsuki Kaguya back then. When I was young, I jumped to a conclusion because of impulse. Datongmu Yuyi, who has lived for so many years now, also wants to understand that there must be some hidden secrets back then. Because of the fact that Otsuki Kaguya wanted to destroy the Ninja World and recover Chakra, he did not dare release Kaguya to ask. Now that the matter is resolved, Otsuki Yui naturally wants to figure out what the secret behind him was. In this regard, Otsuki Teruya did not hide it, and all told Otsuki Yui about his origin, the pursuit of the Otsuki clan and the terrifying power of the Otsuki clan. Chapter 333： I, Datongmu Huiye, looking for someone Hearing Otsuki Kaguya''s description, although it was a soul body, Otsuki Yui still felt his cold sweat burst. If the facts are what Datongmu Teruya said, then the entire Ninja world has been living under the beheading platform for so many years. If in these years, the "horrible" Otsuki clan found the world of Ninja, and the strongest Otsuki Kaguya had been sealed, who else could deal with them? What''s more, even Datongmu Huiye was afraid of those people. If these people are really found in these thousand years, I am afraid the entire Ninja World will be turned into wasteland. Fortunately, listening to the meaning in Huiye''s voice, Wang Ran was confident to deal with them. This made Datongmu Yuyi breathed a sigh of relief. ... The explanation has been explained, and the communication has been communicated. Otsuki Teruya did not spend too much time with Otsuki Yui. After Otsuki Yui left, Otsuki Kaguya was thinking about it for a while now. Then, she walked towards the densely populated urban area. She wanted to see what Wang Ran was talking about, what the Ninja World was pretty good. Although she was still worried about the upcoming Datongmu chasing soldiers, she also knew that in the remaining time, it was impossible for her to improve her strength. Therefore, instead of doing useless work, it is better to accept Wang Ran''s suggestion and see what the Shinobi world looks like now. With such thoughts in mind, Datongmu Huiye slowly walked through one city after another. In these places, she has seen many people and things. Many novel things made her feel full of interest. However, no matter how novel things are, for Datongmu Kaguya, it is nothing more than a spice of life. Therefore, her interest was exhausted after three months. She glanced at the sky, and she felt a sense of unease in her heart. She believes in her instinct very much, and she thinks this is a herald of the arrival of the Datongmu clan chasing soldiers. Therefore, Otsuki Teruya had no interest in continuing to travel in the Shinobi world. Without a pause, Datongmu Huiye disappeared instantly. Her destination is officially the northernmost point of the Ninja World, the location of Zangmen. It was just a flash. When Datongmu Huiye appeared again, she was already standing on the edge of Zangmen Island. Observing the scenery of Zangmen Island, and then feeling the strong energy here, Datongmu Huiye nodded gently. This is indeed a good place for cultivation. However, compared to Datongmu Teruya who was still thinking about judging the environment of Zangmen, the disciple who was patrolling now was not calm in an instant. Because, their patrol token suddenly lit up. In order to prevent outsiders from breaking in, induction magic arrays are set up all over the island of Zangmen. If you have a jade pendant with the identity of Zangmen, this formation will naturally ignore those who enter the island. But if it doesn''t, then the existence of this person will be sensed by the magic circle instantly. The location information of the intruder will also be transmitted to the Tibetan Mission Pavilion in an instant. The patrol token used by the patrol disciples is exactly the item used to communicate the formation in the mission cabinet. When nothing happens, this patrol token will naturally not light up. But now, the patrol token is on, which can only mean that an outsider has landed on the island. But how is this possible? The outer sea area of ??Zangmen Island is protected by the guardian beast Hailing. Who is it that can easily break onto the island regardless of Hailing''s protection? At this moment, the minds of the two patrol disciples were full of doubts. However, there is no time for them to think about the answers now. Even though there is no difference between patrols and walks after meals on weekdays, everyone has to put up a lot of energy. Therefore, as the patrol token was lit, the two disciples instantly locked the position of Datongmu Kaguya through the patrol token. After sending a signal to the mission pavilion, the two swiftly headed towards the location of Datongmu Kaguya. At this time, Datongmu Huiye had just taken a step, and he felt locked in. Feeling this feeling, she subconsciously stopped. She knew that this should be a method of hiding the door, or Wang Ran''s method. Although she didn''t know what the specific situation was, she guessed that someone would arrive soon. She is here to find Wang Ran, not for trouble. Therefore, she stopped immediately and quietly waited for the arrival of the Tibetan disciples. Sure enough, within a few seconds, the two figures fell in front of Datongmu Kaguya. ... Looking at the strange-looking woman in front of them, the heads of the two Tibetan disciples couldn''t help but become a little confused. Although I don''t know the identity of Otsuki Kaguya, it''s not easy to provoke him at first glance. I didn''t see that she looked so similar to Datongmusheren, one of the four generations of Tibetan disciples. From this look, it''s a family. Although Datongmushe is not the strongest among the four generations of disciples, he is definitely one of the leaders in the new generation among the four generations of disciples. ... People of the same race as the Datongmushe people, at least can use white eyes. What''s more, this woman is someone who can easily board the island of Tibet. And it seems that Master Hailing hasn''t found it yet. In this way, this woman is even more terrifying. At this moment, the two patrol disciples couldn''t help muttering in their hearts. However, even if Datongmu Huiye''s strength was terrifying, they would not be afraid. Because here is Zangmen, although they have only joined Zangmen for more than three years, their belief in invincibility has been rooted in their hearts for many years. They had already passed the news to the sect, even if Datongmu Huiye was the enemy, he would soon be subdued. The most urgent task now is to figure out the purpose of Datongmu Huiye''s visit to Zangmen, and to figure out whether she is an enemy or a friend. Therefore, the two patrols at this time only glanced at each other a little, and then asked neither humble nor arrogant: "Dare to ask your excellency, what is the purpose of coming to our Tibetan gate? If you just broke in unintentionally, please leave as soon as possible. Outside the introductory conference, Tibetan gates are generally closed to outsiders. " Hearing the words of the patrol duo, Datongmu Huiye lightly opened his red lips and said: "I, Datongmu Huiye, looking for someone." Hearing Otsuki Teruya''s short answer, the patrolling two frowned involuntarily. Otsuki Kaguya? I haven''t heard of it, but is it really a member of the Datongmu clan of the same clan as the Sheren? Although they felt that Otsuki Kaguya slightly disrespected them. However, they didn''t care, maybe this is their style. Therefore, the two of them directly asked: "His Excellency Huiye, are you looking for Sheren? If it is, please wait here for a while, and we will notify the staff to come to you. " Chapter 334： Datongmu Homer? Hearing what the two said, Datongmu Huiye was a little puzzled. She didn''t know who she was, and she didn''t want to know who she was. She didn''t want to waste too much time here, so her answer just now was so brief. If in normal times, he would not do more nonsense at all. That is to give Wang Ran face, she will answer the two questions. Otherwise, she wouldn''t pay attention to them at all and went in directly. With the strength of these two people, it is impossible to keep up with her. ... Frowning slightly, Datongmu Huiye said softly: "No, I''m looking for a Taoist, Wang Ran." Wang Ran! ! The hearts of the two patrol disciples jumped. Who is Wang Ran? That was their sect master, and the woman in front of her was actually looking for the sect master. The two looked at each other, this thing was no joke. Who doesn''t know the current sect master, who sees the dragon without seeing the end every day, and doesn''t know what he is doing. If they heard that Datongmu Huiye had come to find Wang Ran, they would put it in. Then they discovered that something was wrong and what had affected Wang Ran. At that time, they will not be able to bear this responsibility. Therefore, we must make things clear before we talk. The two nodded in unison, and then asked again: "Are you sure you are looking for our sect master, I don''t know what is your business?" Although it is still uncertain whether Datongmu Huiye came to see Wang Ran, the two of them still used the honorific title. However, Datongmu Huiye was obviously unwilling to waste more time here. If you explain your purpose to the two of them bit by bit, it will definitely take a lot of time. What''s more, who knows if the two of them have to ask some other questions after the explanation is over. If it''s okay, Datongmu Huiye wouldn''t mind looking at Wang Ran''s face, and explained to the two. But now it''s different, with uneasy thoughts in her heart, Datongmu Huiye definitely doesn''t want to waste time on these meaningless answers. What''s more, Datongmu Huiye has always been a minimalist person. Therefore, her brow furrowed deeper now. Opening her lips lightly, Datongmu Huiye said directly: "Retreat, I will look for him directly." With that, Datongmu Huiye directly released his mental power and began to look for Wang Ran on the island. This time, Datongmu Huiye really discovered a lot of things. For example, among the people on the island now, there are only five or six people who have reached the sixth level. Moreover, at the moment when Datongmu Huiye released his spiritual energy, Wang Ran, who was reading the classics, directly noticed this. However, this scene fell on the face of the patrol duo, and it was daunting. Why do they leave? Obviously they are the masters, OK, Datongmu Huiye is at most a guest. It is even nice to say that she is a guest. Strictly speaking, Datongmu Huiye can even be said to be an intruder. Why now, they feel that Datongmu Huiye is the master, and they are servants? That''s right, through Datongmu Kaguya, they feel like a servant. However, the dumbfounding of the two did not last long. Because a figure suddenly appeared beside several people. It was not someone else who came here, it was Wang Ran who had just rushed over after sensing the breath of Datongmu Huiye. Seeing Wang Ran who suddenly appeared, the two disciples on the patrol came back to their senses and hurriedly saluted Wang Ran. You know, they have been in the business for more than three years, almost four years, and the number of times they have met Wang Ran is barely counted. Now that they suddenly saw the strongest man in the legend, they were still very excited. Opening their mouths, the two of them just wanted to say hello to Wang Ran, but Wang Ran directly stopped them. Wang Ran waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry, you can do it first, there is no problem here." Hearing what Wang Ran said, the two nodded their heads, and then hurriedly said yes. After speaking, the two left directly and went to patrol other places. In the same place, only Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye were left. ... Looking at the appearance of Datongmu Huiye, she knew she might have something to say to herself. Therefore, Wang Ran directly said: "Standing here is not a thing, let''s go in first. If there is anything, let''s talk about it slowly. " Hearing Wang Ran''s suggestion, Datongmu Huiye did not object, and directly nodded and accepted it. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran also took the big tube Mu Huiye and went directly to a side hall of Zangmen. This side hall is exactly Wang Ran''s current practice and resting place. As the two sat down cross-legged, Datongmu Huiye directly said: "I have a bad feeling, I guess the chasing soldiers of the Datongmu clan will soon come." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran just laughed helplessly. I thought it was a big deal, and it turned out to be something like this. However, after smiling, Wang Ran still said: "It''s okay, if the chasing soldiers of the Datongmu clan don''t come, I want to solve it myself." After speaking, Wang Ran also showed a confident smile. Looking at Wang Ran''s confident appearance, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help but relax a lot. And Wang Ran, after finishing speaking, said again: "Are there anything else besides this?" Datongmu Huiye shook his head, indicating that there is no more. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran directly said: "If your hunch is correct, it will not be long before you can see the Datongmu clan. These days, just stay at Zangmen, and I will ask someone to arrange for you. " "Yes, I have stayed at Zangmen these few days." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Datongmu Huiye''s voice also sounded. Upon hearing this, Wang Ran arranged the Datongmushe people to live in Zangmen. Less than five days after the peaceful days, things began to develop in the direction of Datongmu Huiye''s hunch. Because on this day, a strange energy wave suddenly appeared in the sky. As this energy fluctuation disappeared, three figures suddenly appeared in the Ninja World. Those who came were not others, but the big barrel peach style, Pu style and Jin style. Originally, because the fluctuation caused by Wang Ran breaking the world barrier only existed for a few seconds, the three of them could not accurately locate the Ninja World. It can only be said that after arriving in the star field near the Ninja World, he kept repositioning to make sure his course was correct. This is also the reason why it was said at the beginning that it would take them about half a year to reach the Ninja World. However, the situation caused an error when they were preparing to reposition for the first time. Chapter 335： The guardian beast finally guarded Shangzong Because, with the reason that Otsuki Teruya lifted the seal, when Otsuki Taoshi and others positioned the Ninja world, they immediately discovered the breath of Otsuki Teruya. As a high-level member of the Datongmu clan, Datongmu Taoshi and others naturally have some means to sense those who are sent out. This blood-derived method, even if Datongmu Huiye''s strength is against the sky, there is no way to eliminate it. In other words, this state cannot be eliminated now. Therefore, she can only wait with trepidation. However, although Datongmu Huiye was worried all day long. But Datongmu Taoshi and others, who are the hunters, have passed very badly these years. You know, they have traced Datongmu Huiye for hundreds of years, but because Datongmu Huiye was sealed, the bloodline power could not be emitted. Therefore, they have not harvested the big tube wooden peach style. But this time, they actually noticed the trail of Datongmu Huiye. Moreover, the most important thing is that Datongmu Huiye''s location and their previous goal are actually in the same place. This discovery directly made Datongmu Taoshi and others crazy. Over the years, they have been wandering in the depths of the universe, and their lives have been painful. But they couldn''t catch the traitor Datongmu Huiye, they didn''t dare to return to the family. Now that they finally see hope, how could they not be ecstatic. Moreover, it is precisely because of the existence of Datongmu Huiye that they have let go of their inner caution. Who is Otsuki Kaguya? The maid of the Datongmu clan, betrayed the family because of stealing the fruit of the sacred tree. Such people, they don''t care at all. It was just stealing a sacred tree fruit, which one of them ate less? In their eyes, Datongmu Huiye was nothing more than a stronger ant. Even if there are any adventures in these millennia, they are no more than their strength. But, what about it, they are three people, a small big Tongmu Huiye, and it is not easy to win. Even the three of them even thought about why Datongmu Huiye appeared here. Didn''t it just run away for too long and found that he was still a weak chicken. Now that I found an opportunity to break through, I ventured over to seek a breakthrough. It is speculated that Datongmu Huiye can live in this world unharmed for so long. What do they want to do after they come? Under inertial thinking, Datongmu Taoshi and others immediately relaxed their vigilance. After reaching the Ninja World, the three of them didn''t even pause, and headed directly towards the far north. Now they can''t wait to refine the traitor Datongmu Huiye into a pill. Otherwise, the suffering they have endured over the past few hundred years will not be in vain? However, this time they clearly made a mistake. Although their strength is not weak, but compared with Datongmu Huiye, there is still a big gap. Therefore, they did not evade Hailing''s induction like Datongmu Huiye and directly boarded the island of Zangmen. Just when they were about to arrive at their destination, Hai Ling, who had been latent in the sea, suddenly shook his body. In an instant, a huge energy came out of Hai Ling''s body. This energy turned into an invisible attack and appeared above the sea in an instant. The current Hailing is not the Hailing who only knew to rely on talent and brute force before. He has practiced in Zangmen for nearly two decades. Although he has not broken through to the realm of transcendence, his strength has also been greatly improved. And, most importantly, it learns a lot of attack methods. Coupled with its own physical advantage, it can be said that it can even break the wrist with transcendence. Of course, Hailing is definitely not a transcended opponent. After all, there is a big difference between the two. However, Hailing couldn''t beat Transcendence, and it was trivial to hit a six-level brother. And Datongmu Taoshi and others, although they are a little different from the six levels of Ninja World, their strength is not much different. Therefore, in front of Hailing, the Datongmu Tao style three are just younger brothers. Now, the three younger brothers want to forcefully break through the barriers under his eyelids. Does it really mean that Hailing, the sect guardian of the hidden door, does not want face? Therefore, Hai Ling shot directly. With Hailing''s attack, a wave of ripples visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared in the air above the sea. This is the spatial fluctuation formed by the collision between Hailing''s attack and the big-tubular peach-style trio. With the formation of this spatial fluctuation, three figures suddenly appeared in the air. The three figures are not bystanders, but just a rampage of a big, wooden peach-style trio. It''s just that the three big-tube peach-style three people at this time don''t have the chic and elegant just now. There were many holes in the clothes of the big-tube peach-style three people at this time. However, these are all trivial matters and can be recovered at hand. What really attracted attention was the flushed faces of the three. You know, the skins of the three of them are white and can''t be white anymore, and as a result, there is an abnormal blush now. This can only mean one thing, and that is the upsurge of blood. Sure enough, just the next second after the trio appeared, blood spurted out of the trio uncontrollably. With the blood spurting out, the three faces returned to white. However, at this moment, the three people''s inner vigilance became great. The behavior was just dodged in time, so the injuries suffered by the three of them were not serious. The reason for vomiting blood was only caused by the space shock. However, it is definitely a terrible enemy to be able to beat the three of them out of a different space. They searched vigilantly, trying to see who was attacking them. However, the murderer didn''t need them to search at all, and Hailing surfaced by himself. Floating in the air, looking at the huge and incomparable Hailing above the sea, the expressions of the three Datongmu couldn''t help but change wildly. They could also see through Hailing''s realm, although it was powerful, but it did not surpass them too much. After all, several people still exist in the same realm. If under normal circumstances, the three would not be afraid that a realm is just slightly better than their own. This is the self-confidence of the owner''s Datongmu clan, even if the strength is slightly weaker, he can win the opponent by means of blood. What''s more, they are not one person, but three people. However, that was only a normal situation, and this situation is obviously abnormal now. Hailing''s huge size almost clearly told them that it was very strong. Although the size is large, flexibility will definitely decrease. However, compared to this point of disadvantage, the advantage of being huge is more obvious. Huge size means more energy reserves, stronger attack and defense capabilities. Chapter 336： But you This advantage is even more obvious when facing the existence of the same level. It will definitely not be killed for a short time if you hit it, and it is a problem whether it can even hurt it. However, if someone beats you, you will peel off even if you are not dead. Even if you fight a war of attrition, you don''t necessarily have to waste others. As for Hailing, with the practice these years, her body has grown even bigger. Therefore, the complexion of the three big-tube peach-style trio changed wildly. At this time, the three of them were madly complaining about why there are such terrifying creatures in this world. However, Hailing would not give them a chance to breathe. These three people came towards Zangmen with a murderous aura from the beginning. This kind of person knows bad intentions without even looking. Otherwise, Hai Ling wouldn''t make a heavy move from the beginning. Hailing didn''t have the mind to talk nonsense with them when dealing with people with bad intentions. Therefore, an energy bomb greeted the three directly. Seeing the attack coming towards him quickly, the three of them also quickly avoided. After all, the realm is not much different, and coupled with the early preparation, the three of them still avoided before attacking themselves. As the three of them avoided, Hailing''s attack exploded not far away. Feeling the shock of that terrifying energy, the three people of Datongmu Tao style were more certain of their own thoughts. The three looked at each other, and chose to retreat without hesitation. They don''t want to stay here and fight Hailing, Hailing''s existence is hard to deal with at first glance. They also don''t know Hailing''s intelligence, it is obviously not a wise existence here. But the three of them are not admitting counsel, since they have determined that the other party is an enemy, they must find a chance to kill this big whale. However, they still have to collect information first, knowing that they know each other can win every battle. As for the traitor Datongmu Huiye, her position has been determined, and there will be a chance to judge him in the future. ... The choice of the three is not wrong, it is the wisest choice to retreat at this time. After all, people who are unfamiliar with places in life are reckless if there is no danger. But it doesn''t work anymore. A powerful enemy stays in front of them, and they have lived for thousands of years. How could they make such a mistake. However, the idea is good, did the three really drop? When the three of them arrived, Wang Ran had already discovered it. However, he was not in a hurry to make a move. On the contrary, he was still with Datongmu Huiye, watching the excitement. Seeing the performance of the three under Hai Ling, Wang Ran was not surprised. But Datongmu Huiye was different. Seeing the three people in embarrassment, an incredible expression appeared on Datongmu Huiye''s face. She never expected that the performance of the big-tube peach-style trio would be so...bad. Moreover, the strength of the three of them was completely different from what she thought. She felt that these three items could be cleaned with one hand. Seeing the incredible expression on Datongmu Huiye''s face, Wang Ran smiled lightly, and then said: "I told you a long time ago, the Datongmu clan is not as scary as you think. If nothing else, you are the strongest of the Datongmu clan. If the Datongmu clan were as horrible as you thought, the world would soon be messed up. " "but" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Datongmu Huiye opened his mouth to say something. However, one was in the mouth for a long time, but he couldn''t say anything. Rebuttal? She didn''t know how to refute. After all, the facts are here. She also knew several people in Datongmu Tao style. Obviously in his impression, a few people are invincible. But now, in her eyes it is nothing more than nothing. The three of them are like this, what should those of the Datongmu clan who are inferior to them look like. Even if those who are stronger than the big-tube peach-style trio, where can they be stronger? Presumably, it''s a matter of one hand. Therefore, the current Datongmu Huiye didn''t know what else to say. The Datongmu clan seems to be nothing more than that. ... Wang Ran saw Datongmu Huiye for a long time, and there was no reason, he said with a light smile: "Don''t worry, those three guys are going to run away. Now that you have promised to solve them, I will fulfill my promise first. Although they are a bit weak, it doesn''t matter if they make a single shot. " After speaking, Wang Ran stretched out his palm directly towards the void in front of him. At the same time, the Datongmu Tao style three were about to retreat. Although Hai Ling was strong, if the three of them wanted to leave, Hai Ling had nothing to do. What''s more, the three of them are people who are proficient in spatial techniques. However, the ideas are full and the reality is very skinny. Just when the three of them wanted to leave, their big hands suddenly appeared in front of them. As if crossing the endless void, this big hand directly patted the bodies of the three of them. After being patted by this big hand, the bodies of the three of them were like kites with broken strings, flying directly towards the sea. As their bodies flew upside down, the three of them developed in horror, and all the energy in their bodies was sealed. Now they can''t use a trace of energy to stop their bodies. This palm was naturally Wang Ran''s method. Although he shot, he did not kill the three of them. Wang Ran didn''t know that the first goal of the three people''s coming to the Ninja World was to find a breakthrough opportunity, not to hunt down Otsuki Kaguya. So in his opinion, the goal of the three is Datongmu Kaguya. Now that Datongmu Huiye had agreed to help solve the trouble, he naturally wanted to help others to the end. The fate of Otsuki Kaguya''s enemies is left to Otsuki Kaguya''s own decision. Therefore, Wang Ran sealed the cultivation base of the three people, instead of slapped them into nothingness. However, if it is possible, the big-tube peach-style trio would want to let Wang Ran shoot them directly. After all, what happened next simply destroyed their three views. Without him, the three people whose cultivation base was sealed by Wang Ran were directly controlled by Hailing before they landed on the sea. After being controlled by Hai Ling, Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye also appeared in front of the three of them. Similarly, because of the fluctuations caused by the Hailing attack just now, a large number of powerful Tibetans also stood on the surface of the sea. Among them, there are few second-generation disciples from Zangmen. In other words, there are not six levels of existence. Looking at the numerous figures that suddenly appeared, the three people from Datongmushe who were controlled by Hailing using sea water as a rope, couldn''t help swallowing. Although their cultivation base has been sealed, their vision is still there. Chapter 337： Kaiya enters Tibet They could see that each of these people who suddenly appeared was considered strong, and there were even several people who were not inferior to themselves in strength. Especially Datongmu Huiye and Wang Ran by his side made them feel unfathomable. This discovery made the worldview of Datongmu Huiye collapse. ... How is this possible, why are there so many powerful people in this world! Why is Datongmu Huiye this woman so strong! She is just a maid! More importantly, how could she go all the way with the strong in this world. At this moment, the hearts of the three big-tubular peach-style people were screaming crazy. They can''t figure out why all this is. However, they will never communicate in their lifetime. Because Wang Ran has already asked to hand them over to Datongmu Huiye. "Kaguya Ji, I promised to complete it, and now the three of them will leave it to you." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Datongmu Huiye nodded with interest, and then said: "sorry to bother you." After all, Datongmu Huiye slowly stretched out his palm towards the Datongmu Tao style three people. Similarly, hearing Wang Ran''s voice, the Datongmutao style trio panicked. How could they have any good ending when they fell into Datongmu Huiye''s hands. Sure enough, as Datongmu Huiye stretched out his palm, a sense of threat of death violently appeared in the hearts of the Datongmu Tao style three. Panicked, at this moment the big-tube peach-style trio panicked completely. Facing the threat of death, the three yelled frantically: "Don''t kill me, we are more useful than a **** like Kaguya. We can give you all the help she can give you, dont..." When they were dying, the Datongmu Tao style trio crazily wanted to save their lives. The longer they live, the higher their status, the more they fear death. What''s more, they don''t want to die in the hands of the maid Datongmu Huiye. However, Wang Ran didn''t care what they said. He had nothing to help, so the conditions of the three of them couldn''t move Wang Ran at all. What''s more, the Datongmu Tao style three did not come with good intentions, and their sins were not worthy of Wang Ran''s death. Therefore, before all their words were spoken, a gray bone was inserted into the mouth by Datongmu Huiye. It is one of Datongmu Huiye''s signature techniques to kill ashes. After the ashes of Datongmu Huiye''s co-killing bones passed through their hearts, the three of them wanted to say something, but they also turned into a low muffled sound and stopped in their mouths forever. This is because the bodies of the three people who were hit by the co-killing gray bones were decayed at an extremely fast speed. The three people who had already been sealed with the cultivation base, didn''t hold on for a second, they turned into a mass of ashes. That''s right, it''s the ashes in the true sense. After a few decades, the three big bosses who were disturbed and uneasy in the world of tolerance have not played their role, they will be wiped out of this world forever. With the death of the Datongmu Peach-style three people, Datongmu Huiye also disappeared in place with little interest. At this moment, Hai Ling lifted control of the three ashes. The last traces of the existence of the Datongmu Tao style three also fell into the sea, completely wiped out. It was not until this time that Nagato came to Wang Ran''s side and asked softly: "Master, who are these three people?" Upon hearing Nagatos question, Wang Ran said softly: "They, the insignificant villains. Okay, don''t gather here, what should you do? " Villain? ? ? Hearing Wang Ran''s answer, Nagato said that his little head was full of big doubts. However, he didn''t ask much. Now that Wang Ran has said that these are irrelevant people, it doesn''t matter. Therefore, Nagato directly dispersed all the people who came over. Just when Nagato himself was about to leave, Wang Ran spoke again: "Nagato, wait a minute." "Huh? What''s wrong, Master?" Nagato stopped immediately and asked. "The time is almost up, and everything is resolved. Seven days later, I am going to leave this plane. Please let me know so that all the disciples of Zangmen will come and feel it. It can be regarded as setting a goal for them. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Nagato was taken aback for a moment. Are you leaving? Although he had been prepared for a long time, Nagato was still a little bit sad. However, he also understood that this matter was inevitable, it was just a difference in time. Therefore, Nagato nodded slightly in response. When Wang Ran saw this, he didn''t say much, and left the place directly and returned to his palace. However, after returning to the palace, Wang Ran was taken aback. Because he saw Datongmu Huiye kneeling and sitting in the palace. No need to guess, Wang Ran could know that Datongmu Huiye was waiting for him. Therefore, he directly asked: "Kaguya Ji, the matter is resolved and you still don''t leave, is there something?" When Wang Ran came back, Datongmu Huiye naturally felt it too. Now that she heard Wang Ran''s words, she did not hesitate, just stood up, shook her head and said softly: "I have nowhere to go, so I want to join Zangmen and follow you." In a short sentence, Wang Ran heard a deep sense of helplessness and loneliness. After being sealed for a thousand years, Datongmu Huiye has indeed derailed from this world. All familiar people and things are gone. As if the entire world, there is no place for Datongmu Huiye. Although Datongmu Huiye said that he wanted to follow him, Wang Ran did not think that his charm was so great that Datongmu Huiye, who had not been in contact for a long time, admired himself thoroughly. It''s just that because I was the only person in this world, apart from the already well-connected Otsuki Yui, the only person that Otsuki Kaguya was familiar with. And what is the difference between the existence or non-existence of Otsuki Yui? Therefore, Wang Ran couldn''t help being silent when he heard Datongmu Huiye''s words. Naturally, he felt some sympathy for Datongmu Huiye, and because Datongmu Huiye was not weak, it was a good choice for her to join Zangmen. But following yourself...it''s not embarrassing. The main reason is that Wang Ran is ready to leave the plane of Hokage. Datongmu Huiye doesn''t necessarily want to leave. With a helpless sigh, Wang Ran said: "It''s why I asked you to join Zangmen, but I am going to leave this plane. If you want to follow me..." "it does not matter." Before Wang Ran finished speaking, Datongmu Huiye took the stubbornly and spoke directly. Chapter 338： Parting "My strength can''t be improved in this world, so I might as well go to other worlds to take a look. Moreover, in this world, apart from Yuyi, there is nothing worthy of my nostalgia. But Yui..." Datongmu Huiye didn''t finish her words, but Wang Ran could also understand what she meant. There was a moment of silence between the two. Just when Wang Ran wanted to speak, Datongmu Huiye spoke again: "If you go to the next world, you should also build a Tibetan gate. Just so I can help you. " Hearing Datongmu Huiye''s words, Wang Ran, who had no intention to refuse, would not refuse. Therefore, Wang Ran chuckled, and then directly said: "That''s fine, then you are welcome to join Zangmen. However, I am leaving in seven days. Please prepare." Although direct recruitment is not in line with the rules, special circumstances are treated specially. What''s more, the rules themselves are made by Wang Ran. What does he make an exception? Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Datongmu Huiye''s face also showed a smile. Nodding, Datongmu Huiye left Wang Ran''s palace directly. Seeing Datongmu Huiye leaving, Wang Ran chuckled and shook his head. It seems that the next step will be a lot easier. ... The seven-day period is not short but not long. But Wang Ran only meditated once, and seven days have passed. The time for Wang Ran to leave this world has also arrived. At this time, all Tibetans have gathered on the island of Zangmen. Although there are only more than two hundred people, it can be said that most of the top powers of the entire Ninja World have been gathered. At this time, the people of Zangmen, under the leadership of Nagato, were all standing on the central square of Zangmen. Everyone''s face is full of solemnity. The disciples who passed down Wang Ran''s personally were even more embarrassed. At this time, Wang Ran, who was sitting cross-legged in the palace, also opened his eyes gently. A gleam of light flashed from the palace room. Wang Ran stood up gently, nodded to the big Tongmu Huiye standing beside him, and the two figures disappeared directly into the palace room. In the next second, the two appeared directly in front of everyone in the square. Looking at the familiar faces in front of him, Wang Ran''s face also showed a gratifying smile. "Meet the master!" "Meet the master!!" With Wang Ran''s appearance, all the Tibetans said loudly to Wang Ran. Wang Ran waved his hand gently, and then said to everyone: "Today may be the last time you saw me, but I don''t want to say too much, just simply talk to you. The world is huge, and you will gradually be exposed to the outside world in the future. However, you have to believe that the strength of Zangmen is very strong, and your strength is also very strong. So, don''t be afraid of contact with the outside world, and always maintain an invincible heart. However, the more you do this, the more you have to work hard, because your goals should not be placed in one world. One day, you will come into contact with a more advanced world. Your path will never be constrained within one world. In the future, the prestige of Tibet will depend on you to maintain it. " As Wang Ran''s voice fell, all Zangmen people firmly nodded towards Wang Ran. There were not many words, but everyone took Wang Ran''s words firmly in their hearts. Looking across the familiar faces, Wang Ran couldn''t help but seem to have countless words to say. "Nagato, the sect will be handed over to you in the future, and you must take your own responsibilities." "Yahiko, you are the same, you are all dozens of years old, don''t be so careless." "Xiao Nan, please help Nagato pay attention to the details." "Kushina, you are also a mother, and you will lose your temper in the future." "Yu Muren, so are you, don''t hold your words in your heart all day." "and also" One sentence came out of Wang Ran''s mouth. At this time, Wang Ran was like a parent who was worried about his children. Although there are some people that Wang Ran doesn''t have much contact with, the name, appearance, personality and even shortcomings of every Zangmenite have always been remembered in Wang Ran''s mind. Xiao Nan who loves origami, Itachi who loves his younger brother, Shisui who wanders around the world to open a kaleidoscope, Dilada who loves explosive art, Kaguya-kun Maro who loves to grow flowers and grass, and vowed to cast a ghost lamp that exceeds the seven ninth swords of the fog With the full moon, the bird in the cage is wiped out, and the free flying Hyuga Neji... Whether it is Wang Ran''s personal disciple or four generations of disciples who have not had much contact with him. Everyone was vividly engraved in Wang Ran''s mind. ... ... Seeing Wang Ran''s unstoppable chattering, everyone''s hearts seemed to be crushed by a large rock, heavy and depressed. There are even some tears in the eyes of many people. Even if it''s Kushina, who is already a parent, or Nagato who is responsible for Zangmen, and other Wang Ran''s personal disciples, this is no exception. Their age has reached or even passed the time to be parents. It stands to reason that a ninja who is used to seeing life and death level can''t help crying because of this matter? However, they just can''t control their lacrimal glands. Especially Wang Ran''s disciples, most of them had a miserable childhood. And Wang Ran was the one who saved their childhood from misery. After so many years of company, Wang Ran is not a father but better than a father to them. Now it is time to make a separation. This separation may be eternal. This makes their hearts, how to control it. The appearance of everyone was naturally caught in Wang Ran''s eyes. He is not a sensational man, but today he can''t control himself. Although the matter was decided long ago, he found that he still couldn''t face it calmly. Wang Ran, Yu Nagato and others think they are like fathers. To Wang Ran, are they their own children? For a moment, he felt that it would be nice to stay. However, he also understands that this is impossible, and he has his own responsibilities. Therefore, this thought only appeared for a moment, and it was shattered by Wang Ran. He also knew that he couldn''t continue speaking, and if he continued speaking, he might not be stretched anymore. Wang Ran didn''t want to be ashamed in front of his disciples, so he stopped his words quickly. "Okay, what should be said is almost done, you work hard to cultivate, and hope you can hear your news in other worlds in the future. After a moment of silence, Wang Ran spoke softly again. Chapter 339： go away! Naruto Plane After speaking, Wang Ran let out a soft breath. "Master..." Xiao Nan opened her mouth. She wanted to say goodbye, but now she couldn''t say anything. Tears that could have been controlled at this moment couldn''t help but flow down. She firmly grasped the candy paper in her hand, which was the first time she saw Wang Ran, she secretly left behind. That candy is also the sweetest and most delicious thing in her life. Even if she grew up to the present and has eaten all the delicacies of the world, she has not found anything that can surpass that little candy. But now, the person who gave her candy is leaving this world, and I don''t know if there is any chance to meet again in this life. ... Xiao Nan is not alone. Every disciple of Wang Ran is filled with reluctance. It''s just that someone can control it, and someone can''t control it. Wang Ran felt his eyes a little sore and couldn''t help but looked up at the sky. In the next second, Wang Ran''s pretentiously relaxed words came from his mouth. "Well, I just look forward to a better encounter next time. When I see you next time, if your strength does not satisfy me, I will punish you. Kaguya Ji, we are leaving. " After that, Wang Ran violently waved his sleeves behind him, and a black hole as tall as a person suddenly appeared on the square. With the emergence of this black hole, Wang Ran turned around and walked in without hesitation. And with him, there was Datongmu Huiye who had been silently following behind him. In order to ensure that the two can reach the same world, their bodies are always connected with energy. And as the figures of Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye wiped out the black hole, everyone on the Zangmen Square on the Naruto Plane knelt down on the ground. "Send Master (Sect Master) respectfully!!" "Send Master (Sect Master) respectfully!!" ... The voices of more than two hundred people ran through the entire Tibetan island. On the far north glacier not far away, the Snow Bear clan also swayed in the direction of Zangmen. Because of Wang Ran''s existence, they also got rid of the fate of being oppressed by other psychic beasts. In the world of psychic beasts, they also have their own place. Although they have become a group of psychic beasts in Zangmen, this is not a bad thing. Who can join Zangmen is not the top genius in the Ninja world. Becoming their psychic partner is beneficial and harmless to the Snow Bear clan. Not only can it increase the strength of the ethnic group, but it can also channel the spirit world and occupy a greater voice. Therefore, for Wang Ran, the entire Snow Bear clan was grateful. Similarly, as the news spread that the Zangmen Sect Master had left the Hokage plane, there were countless people everywhere in the Ninja World, sending Wang Ran away. Zangmen is now regarded as a symbol of peace by people in the Ninja world. However, these Wang Ran naturally did not know. After breaking through the barriers of the world and entering the black hole that shuttles through the world, Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye only felt that they were in nothingness. Except for the plane of Hokage behind them, the surroundings of the two are all black void spaces, and there is no light at all. Although they can feel that their body is moving fast, they can''t control the direction of their movement at all. In other words, they don''t know which direction they should move in, so they can only let themselves drift. At this time, the two were grateful in their hearts, but fortunately they had used a special steel wire to connect the two together. Otherwise, in this situation, the two of them would definitely be scattered to nowhere. In the endless dark space, there was silence around. However, even in such a lonely environment, the two of them did not speak. Because even if they are strong, they can''t make any sound here. Even if it uses energy to transmit sound, the moment the energy radiates, it will be swallowed up by the surrounding nothingness. After several attempts, the two gave up. Is there a way to restore your own energy? It is better to maintain the best transition and prevent possible accidents. In this deserted and lonely environment, the two did not know how long they had been wandering. Just when the two of them were exhausted, countless lights suddenly appeared in front of them. Not far away, one spot after another, in the void, exudes a charming brilliance. Seeing these lights, Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help but get excited. They don''t know how long they have been wandering in this emptiness. Such days without light and time are really uncomfortable. It is much more difficult than the so-called Guan Xiaoheiwu. After all, you can''t even hear your own voice here. Without hesitation, the two controlled their bodies and drifted towards those light spots. I don''t know how long it took, and those light spots became bigger and bigger. From the light spot to the light group, and then from the light group into a strange existence that does not know how much it covers. Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye couldn''t understand what was in them. But both of them can feel that there are strong and unusual world barriers in the place shrouded in light. After the world barrier, it is naturally a brand new world. Wang Ran could perceive that the barriers of this world were harder than those on the plane of fire shadow. Although he can break the world barriers of the Naruto Plane, these world barriers are not touchable by his power at all. However, Wang Ran gently placed the palm of his hand on the invisible barrier of the world. The invisible barrier turned out to be like a water surface with waves of waves. Wang Ran''s palm, without any barriers at all, penetrated behind the barriers of the world. In response, Wang Ran''s face showed a relaxed smile. It seems that this world barrier is only effective for those who want to break through in the world, and if they want to enter, there is no barrier. However, this is the right way. If you want to get in and have to break through the barriers of the world, people in the lower world will never want to enter the higher world. After all, you can break through the world barriers of your own plane with all your energy, how can it be impossible to break the world barriers of a higher world. Turning around and nodding towards Datongmu Huiye, the two of them entered the world behind the barrier without hesitation. As the two entered, the invisible barrier of the world, like a lake thrown into a stone, waved with waves. At the same time, in a magnificent palace, a man and a woman who were arguing suddenly stopped arguing, and looked at each other with weird expressions. Chapter 340： arrival! New plane "What''s the situation recently? Why are there always fluctuations in world barriers?" In the palace, a man with a black robe and a handsome face said to the elegant and beautiful woman in a white palace dress in front of him. It is not difficult to hear the surprise in his heart from his tone. And that woman, even though she was surprised, she still stunned when she heard the man''s words. "You ask me, I ask who to go." The man who was stunned didn''t care, he didn''t know how many tens of thousands of years had gone through such things, and he had long been used to it. Just listen to him continue to say: "Then you can find out, where is the guy this time?" Upon hearing this, the woman gave him a straight look, "Can you detect it yourself? Where can I investigate this kind of thing that involves world barriers!" "Hahaha, too. I''m a little better than you, I can''t detect it, you definitely can''t." Hearing this, the black-robed man suddenly laughed, laughing and teasing the woman. It seems that in this world, there is nothing more interesting than teasing the woman in front of her. It can be seen that his purpose at the beginning was not to probe the fluctuations of the world barrier, but to tease women. After all, the fluctuation of the world barrier just appeared once not long ago, and the two of them did not detect any information at all. The woman who should have been angry when he heard the man''s joking did not show an angry look. On the contrary, a smile appeared on her face. But her next words stiffened the man in the black robe. "Oh, are you, you are a little better than me? It''s just that we haven''t discussed each other for a long time, how about we go to each other? Evil!" "Ah? No, I think we should explore the fluctuation of the world barrier." "That''s not anxious. Anyway, I won''t find any useful information for a while. At that time, just let the people below pay attention. Now, I want to know where you are better than me. " "Hehe...this, I''m just making a joke. Stop, you don''t do it, I''m welcome to do it again!" "You''re welcome, let me see how much better you are than me!" "Kindness, you asked for this yourself! Pick me up!" ... With a roar of flying dogs, several people passing by outside the hall couldn''t help raising their eyebrows, and then shook their heads helplessly. Hey, it started again! ... ... Not to mention the disputes between men and women, at this time, Wang Ran and Da Tongmu, after passing through the barriers of the world, only felt a flash before their eyes. Immediately afterwards, a vast forest appeared in front of the two of them. Wandering in the void for so long, suddenly breathing such fresh air, even Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help closing their eyes and took a deep breath. As for the beautiful surroundings, I''m sorry, but this doesn''t appeal to them either. Although it is spectacular, the islands in Tibet are not bad. ... After taking a deep breath, Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye also calmed their minds. Looking around at the surrounding environment, Datongmu Huiye spoke softly and asked Wang Ran: "Sect Master, you can actually bring all your disciples here. It can be seen that you have a deep relationship with your disciples. Why do you keep them?" Datongmu Huiye wanted to ask this question long ago. Especially when Wang Ran finally explained to the people of Zangmen, his desire to ask this question reached its peak. However, there is no way to ask in the Naruto plane. After entering the void space, there is no way to ask. So, when she came to this new plane, after calming her mood, she asked directly. At this time, Wang Ran also recovered from the previous loneliness. After hearing Datongmu Huiye''s words, he faintly smiled, and then replied: "Taking them out of the Ninja is just a small matter, but I don''t want to do it. In my hometown, there is a saying that one person can ascend to heaven. But in my opinion, if one person gets it, it can only make the chicken and dog go to heaven. For those with outstanding talents, it is not a good thing to go to heaven together. Those disciples with bad talents in Zangmen will naturally have no problem taking them out of the Ninja World. However, after taking them away, can they really adapt to this new world? And those disciples who are talented and willing to work hard can not bring them here. Only after experiencing it can they grow higher and farther. If you want to stand higher, you will have greater opportunities only if you experience more difficulties. Perhaps it will be more difficult for them to break through in the ninja world, but because of this, they will be better than people in the same realm, no matter their character or foundation. Whether it is Nagato or Xiaonan, they are all capable of reaching this point with their own efforts. Then why should I pull the seedlings to encourage growth? Moreover, before leaving, I didn''t know which world I would arrive in, and what the strength of the people here. Even if I can''t even guarantee my own safety, how dare I guarantee the safety of my disciples? " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Datongmu Huiye was silent for a moment. At this time, I kept thinking about these words that Wang Ran said. All the thoughts nodded, Datongmu Huiye said with some emotion: "The sect master, you are right, I really owe it to consideration. I have to say that they are lucky to have a master and sect master like you. " Datongmu Huiye didn''t flatter, these were all her words. When Wang Ran heard Datongmu Huiye''s words, he just chuckled, and said nothing. The two did not struggle with this matter much. After feeling, Datongmu Huiye continued to ask: "Then what shall we do next? Directly establish the sect?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran gently shook his head, and then asked: "Don''t worry, we don''t know what this plane is like now. We haven''t figured out the cultivation system, the distribution of forces and even the human geography here. In this case, it is not a good time to establish a sect. Our key task now is to figure out what the world is like in the shortest possible time. " After speaking, Wang Ran gently closed his eyes and released his mental power to explore the surrounding situation. However, before Wang Ran could investigate, a voice sounded not far from the two. "Humans, although I don''t know how you came here, but this is not where you should be. Leave now, I can assume that nothing has happened. otherwise" Chapter 341： Ditian? "Otherwise, you don''t have to leave." The voice is very cold, and the owner who can hear the voice must be a proud person. Sure enough, as the voice fell, in the dense forest not far away, a slender woman covered with purple-black scales appeared in the eyes of both Wang Ran. A long purple-black hair was scattered behind the woman''s back, without wind, automatically rippling from both sides of her body. A pair of deep purple eyes, as if precipitating endless years. What is even more amazing is that a black scale on her forehead is rippling with a purple halo. ... Looking at the woman who appeared suddenly, Wang Ran couldn''t help frowning. Not only is it because a woman has a strength no less than the six levels, but also because of what the woman said just now. Humans, you shouldn''t be here. The words made it clear that this woman is not a human being. Sure enough, following Wang Ran''s exploration of mental power, he directly felt the strong and incomparable breath of beasts from the woman''s body. ... Fairy? Could it be that this world is a world of cultivation? Wang Ran''s brain is running fast. If this is the case, then the strength of both him and Datongmu Huiye is not necessarily enough. While Wang Ran was still thinking, Datongmu Huiye snorted coldly. She didn''t understand the situation in other worlds, and naturally she didn''t have the worries of Wang Ran. Now being provoked by others, she is still a person with a lower strength than herself, so she will not give her a good face. Therefore, Da [August One Chinese Network www.zwdu8.me] Tsukimu Huiye directly slapped the woman who appeared suddenly. Wang Ran did not stop Datongmu Huiye''s actions. He also wanted to see if the facts were what he guessed. With Datongmu Huiye''s shot, a shock wave that almost turned into a substance, violently moved towards the purple-haired woman. Looking at the sudden shot of Datong Mu Huiye, the purple-haired woman did not panic. A terrifying energy fluctuation erupted from the whole body in an instant, and it was also shot with a palm, trying to withstand the attack of Datongmu Huiye. It can be seen that she had already prepared. But this is the case, the purple-haired woman is still at a disadvantage in Datongmu Huiye''s attack. After all, the two are a big difference. Although Datongmu Huiye didn''t make a full shot, just a casual blow, but the purple-haired woman was still beaten back by this attack. However, even after gaining an advantage in this attack, Datongmu Teruya''s face still became serious. Because she found that the power of her attack had been weakened a lot. If it were on the plane of Naruto, even if this attack could not complete the space collapse, it would cause a lot of fluctuations in the space hit. But here, the surrounding space is still as stable as Mount Tai. Regarding this situation, Wang Ran only frowned slightly, and was soon relieved. After all, it is a higher plane, and it is understandable that the surrounding space is firmer. If it is not a technique specifically aimed at space, if you want to break the space forcibly, even Wang Ran will have to use 50% of the power. Wang Ran could faintly feel that there is a higher level of space above this plane. No wonder the surrounding energy is strong, but it is not much stronger than the Naruto Plane. It seems that the more advanced space is the blessed place of cultivation on this plane. I believe that if I go to a higher level space, my cultivation speed will definitely be greatly improved. However, despite this, Wang Ran has no plans to go to that higher level space for the time being. He couldn''t figure out what level of power existed in that space. In such a forest, one can encounter a six-level existence, then in that high-level space, there must be some more powerful existences. If you go rashly, you might suffer a big loss. However, Wang Ran''s thoughts of a woman with purple hair would naturally not know. The purple-haired woman who was repelled at this time changed wildly. She knew that the two people in front of her were not simple, after all, she couldn''t detect the level of the two just now. However, he never imagined that the two would be so strong, and he was not an opponent at all. It seems that there is a big problem this time, and I hope the two have no malicious intentions. However, despite the bitterness in my heart, a woman with purple hair would not sit still. As a precaution, she still sent a signal while Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye were thinking about it. In an instant, six huge energy fluctuations burst out fiercely. At the same time, in the entire forest, excluding some existences with strong strength and strong blood, countless monsters of various forms were all trembling on the ground. Even the human beings in the forest turned pale at this moment. As these seven huge energies exploded, a black dragon claw directly cut through the space and slashed towards Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye. Wang Ran''s did not wrinkle, he could feel a strong killing intent from this attack. Regarding this, Wang Ran, who was driven and didn''t want to be troublesome, also gave a cold snort, and slapped the black dragon claw directly. In an instant, a big hand made entirely of energy condensed out of Wang Ran''s palm. As the attack progressed, the palm of his hand grew rapidly. With the roar of the bearing, the palm of the hand and the black dragon claw violently collided. There was no evenly matched situation. Although Wang Ran''s shot was not heavy, the black dragon claw, like a beast that had hit a train, directly exploded blood fog. The dragon''s claw, which was extremely hard at the beginning, was now soft like noodles. It can be seen that the bones in the dragon''s claws have been completely shattered. As the dragon claw was hit hard, the owner of the dragon claw also let out an angry roar. Then, he violently retracted his dragon claws. Seeing this scene, the face of the purple-haired woman showed an incredible look. "Di Tian!" An incredible voice yelled from the purple-haired woman''s mouth. She couldn''t believe that the most powerful existence among the fierce beasts was seriously injured by Wang Ran in one blow. Is it possible... Are these two people a mansion? A bold idea burst out of the purple-haired woman''s mind. With the birth of this idea, the eyes of the purple-haired woman looking at Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye were also full of hatred. "I''m fine, Zi Ji." Just after the purple-haired woman''s voice fell, a strong man also sounded in the core of this forest. A huge black dragon with a length of one hundred feet and a pure black body appeared beside the woman. At the same time as this black dragon appeared, there were five fierce beasts with different shapes. Chapter 342： Douluo Plane And with the voice of the purple-haired woman, Ziji, and the appearance of these fierce beasts, Wang Ran''s mind was short-circuited. Ditian? Zi Ji? Is this name familiar? The information in his mind flashed quickly, and Wang Ran finally found out the source of these two names in the depths of his memory. Douluo mainland. Whether it was Di Tian or Zi Ji, they were fierce beasts in the Douluo Continent, and they were the strongest group of existence on the entire Douluo star excluding the divine residence. Even in the follow-up plot of Douluo Continent, the two also had a lot of scenes. From this point of view, this is the Star Dou Great Forest on Douluo Continent? And looking at it now, it should be in the period of Douluo I or Douluo II. Although Wang Ran didn''t know much about the situation in Douluo Continent, he still knew a little about the general situation. Such a lush forest would only exist during the period of Douluo I and Douluo II. After Douluo III, the Star Dou Great Forest could be said to be a misnomer. Unexpectedly, I thought it was a world of cultivating immortals, but it turned out not. Although the upper limit of the strength of the Douluo plane was not low, it was still far from those of the immortal cultivation planes. This is also good, because on this plane, as long as you are careful about those divine residences that don''t often live in this world, safety can still be easily guaranteed. At the very least, on Douluo Star, Wang Ran didn''t worry about what powerful opponents he would encounter. Thinking of this, Wang Ran''s mental power instantly diverged towards the surroundings. In an instant, the face of a Star Dou Forest came to Wang Ran''s mind. At this moment, Wang Ran was still on the periphery of the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest and saw three familiar existences. A soul beast with a bull''s head and python body, a huge orangutan, and a girl about three or four years old. Of course, to be able to live in the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest, the girl is naturally also a one-hundred-thousand-year-old soul beast. The moment he saw these three figures, Wang Ran''s face also showed a smile. It seems that I came at the right time. At this time period, there was still a long way to go before the start of Douluo''s plot. That''s right, those three figures are the Azure Bull Python, Titan Giant Ape, and Xiao Wu who has just been transformed into a three-year-old. ... With Wang Ran''s exploration, the weaker still didn''t feel anything. But the powerful, especially the soul beast with a cultivation base of more than 100,000 years, glanced at the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest with doubts. They have a faint feeling that they are being spied on. However, if I feel it myself, I don''t feel that way anymore. The inexplicable explosion in the core area just now was strange enough, and now I feel that way again. It really made the beast unpredictable, but they didn''t dare to go and explore it, so they could only give up, not thinking about it. Among them, the strongest feeling is naturally the seven fierce beasts standing in front of Wang Ran. At this moment, they face Wang Ran directly, and they have a feeling of being seen through. Under Brigitte''s treatment, the dragon claws of Emperor Tian had been restored to its original condition. Of course, his dragon claws are still weak now. Because there are strands of Wang Ran''s energy hindering his recovery. This kind of energy higher than Di Tian''s own energy level cannot be eliminated by Brigitte''s treatment at all, it can only be wiped out a little bit. That''s just why Wang Ran released the sea. It was precisely because of this situation that Di Tian was very sure that the two people in front of him were definitely the divine residence. At the very least, this man is a divine residence. Facing the divine residence, they had no room for resistance at all. Thinking of the Silver Dragon King who was still sleeping underground, Di Tian''s already heavy mood became even more depressed. Is it possible that the God Realm has discovered the hiding place of the Silver Dragon King and wants to cut the grass and root out? Will the last hope of the soul beast be shattered here? Di Tian was very depressed, not just him, all the fierce beasts present were very depressed. "Two Lords of God''s Residence, I don''t know why you came to Star Dou Great Forest." Di Tian spoke, his voice was very respectful, and his head lowered deeply. However, from his tight body and constricted pupils, it can be seen that his heart is very angry. As the only remaining pure-blooded survivor of the Dragon Clan, Di Tian''s hatred of the Divine Mansion of the God Realm has reached a peak. It can be said that if he was alone, even if the other party was a **** king, he would not hesitate to give him a claw. Even if you will die in the next moment, you have to feel sick before you die. But it doesn''t work now, deep in the earth under his feet, there is still the last hope of the soul beast. If even this hope is gone, then the entire soul beast will really come to an end. Di Tian is not afraid of death, but for the hope of the soul beast clan, for the silver dragon king who is sleeping. Di Tian, ??who had been proud for hundreds of thousands of years, lowered his head toward the mansion for the first time. Seeing such an emperor, Zi Ji and Brigitte''s eyes both showed grief. Among the seven fierce beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest, only the two of them know the most hidden secrets. The other four, just know that there is a big figure sleeping underground, and don''t know the specific identity. Now seeing the proud Di Tian lower his head, a sense of sadness, tragic and strong came to life. At the same time, they also felt a deep weakness for their own weakness. I felt deep anger at the unfairness of this world. If their soul beasts can also become gods, the result might be different. Compared with the grief of Zi Ji and Brigitte, the other four fierce beasts are also angry. Especially Xiong Jun, who has the most irritable temper, directly roared: "Di Tian, ??what are you doing! What about God''s Mansion? Soul beasts never bow their heads! You are so cowardly, you disappoint me! " After speaking, Jun Xiong rushed towards Wang Ran directly. Seeing Mr. Xiong''s movements, the hearts of Di Tian, ??Brigitte, and Zi Ji suddenly became cold. Not only because he was afraid that Di Tian''s previous achievements would be abandoned, but also because he was afraid that Mr. Xiong would end up with a dead end. The other three fierce beasts, although not as heavy as the three Di Tian, ??their eyes flashed. The Ten Thousand Demon King secretly scolded Mr. Xiong for this mindless thing, the enemy was so strong and so reckless. However, everyone is still very worried about Xiong Jun, and they are also worried about the development of the next thing. Although there are contradictions among several people, they are all comrades in the trenches when facing human beings, even if it is a divine residence. ... Looking at the figure of Jun Xiong rushing over, Wang Ran frowned slightly. When he just wanted to explain, Jun Xiong directly held him in his chest. Chapter 343： Cents Wang Ran didn''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, so for Ditian and his party, he didn''t mean to kill them all. He is not a spirit master, and he will not covet the spirit rings produced by these fierce beasts after death. Although he might use spirit bones, it didn''t make much sense to him. After all, he was different from Douluo''s native soul master, lacking skills. For him, soul bone is at best a little improvement in physical fitness. Di Tian and his party have been practicing for hundreds of thousands of years and it is not easy, and Wang Ran will not ruin other people''s practice because of that petty profit. However, although he didn''t want to kill the innocent indiscriminately, Wang Ran would not get used to his bad temper for the provocation of his opponent. Therefore, when Jun Xiong launched an offensive against Wang Ran, Wang Ran shot directly. Following Wang Ran''s movements, Jun Xiong, who was charging, flew out like an offline kite. The huge body flew abruptly hundreds of meters away before stopping. The trees on the road were all hit by Xiong Jun''s body. After the landing, Mr. Xiong couldn''t control his body at all, and a mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth. However, seeing this scene Di Tian and others felt relieved. Although Xiong Jun''s injury was serious, it did not endanger his life. From this point, it can also be seen that Wang Ran can still communicate. "Thank you for your mercy." Brigitte spoke softly. Brigitte, whose body is the emerald swan, can be said to be a gentleman among the soul beasts. In order not to make the Emperor Tian feel embarrassed, as the most gentle character among the fierce beasts, Brigitte took the initiative to undertake the important task of communicating with Wang Ran. Regarding Brigittes test, Wang Ran nodded gently, and then said: "I am not the mansion in your mouth, and I have no intention of hunting you down, so I''m not so jealous of me." Hearing that, the pupils of all the fierce beasts, including Jun Xiong who was injured by Wang Ran, shrank. how is this possible! This is the common thought in the inner world of all fierce beasts at this time. They didn''t suspect that Wang Ran was a lie that he didn''t want to hunt them, but they couldn''t believe that Wang Ran was not a god''s residence. For them who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, they had seen too many human title Douluo. Even if it is the strongest Limit Douluo among human beings, they have not never seen it. Although Extreme Douluo is strong, but the strength is similar to them. Even the weaker ones are not as good as them. But Wang Ran can not only easily suppress Jun Xiong, but also easily severely hurt Emperor Tian. Di Tian, ??that is a much stronger existence than Limit Douluo. It can be said that Ditian has already stepped one foot into the threshold of God''s Mansion. It''s no exaggeration to call it a demigod. How could it be possible that the existence of Emperor Tian could easily be injured in the human category. Although they are soul beasts, but they are not mentally retarded, this matter can still be clearly understood. Therefore, Brigitte gave a dry laugh, and then said with a hint of kindness in her tone: "Sir, don''t be joking, how can human strength reach your level." Not only Brigitte, but Di Tian and the others also had an expression of disbelief. Wang Ran couldn''t laugh or cry for the distrust of the seven beasts. He didn''t lie. Although his strength and cultivation level had reached the level of the Divine Residence in this world, he could not be called Divine Residence. Because the Divine Mansion on the Douluo plane was not just enough to reach the strength of the cultivation base. More importantly, the mastery of authority in this world. In other words, it is the control of this world law. If this world is promoted step by step, when it reaches the 100th level, it will naturally be able to control part of the laws of this plane and become a divine residence. Or it is to inherit the position of the gods and inherit the control of the law from the hands of the previous gods. And Wang Ran, although his strength was not weaker than the ordinary God''s Mansion on the Douluo plane, but because he was an outsider, his control of the laws of this plane was not an exaggeration. Although Wang Ran is given time, he can definitely control some of the laws. But for now, Wang Ran cannot be called a divine residence. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t want to choose to become a divine residence. Although it will become stronger after becoming a divine residence, the cultivation speed will also increase rapidly. But in the same way, there will be pay if there is gain. While obtaining these benefits, at the same time, he would be bound by this plane. It can be said that at the moment of becoming a divine residence, the soul of the practitioner has been tied to the entire plane. This point is similar to that of Otsuki Yui. Wang Ran''s end was not a small Douluo plane, so how could he let himself be tied to this plane. The law is to be enlightened, but it is impossible for him to put his soul into the law to control it. However, these explanations with Ditian and others were too troublesome, so after thinking for a moment, Wang Ran spoke: "Don''t look at me with such a look of disbelief. I''m really not a divine residence. However, my cultivation strength, according to Douluo Xing''s standards, was indeed over 100. " After hearing this, the expressions of Di Tian and others were a little weird. The spirit power level is over 100, isn''t that a god? Wang Ran''s words are somewhat contradictory. ... Seeing the eyes of the people in Ditian, Wang Ran naturally understood their thoughts, so he explained again: "If I have to divide a level, I think the term "Xian" is more suitable for me." That''s right, in Wang Ran''s mind, his state is more similar to the fairy in the legend. Immortal, free immortal that is not bound by planes. Of course, this is not constrained by the plane, it is also relative. Although there must be a big gap between Wang Ran and the real immortal, even the gap was so big that Wang Ran couldn''t imagine it. However, Wang Ran did not feel embarrassed. On the Douluo plane, the strength of the Divine Mansion was just like that, so there was nothing wrong with Wang Ran calling himself an immortal. Datongmu Huiye, who was standing behind Wang Ran, didn''t feel any problems. After all, there was a fairy pattern on the plane of Hokage. Therefore, when she heard the term immortal, she subconsciously substituted the immortal mode of the Hokage plane. It''s just that Wang Ran''s meaning and the so-called fairy model are not the same thing at all. However, Datongmu Huiye didn''t feel that he could do anything, but Di Tian and other fierce beasts were different. At this time, Di Tian was waiting for a crowd of fierce beasts. After hearing Wang Ran''s words, his mind was full of big question marks. "Santa?" The seven fierce beasts were thinking about the new term Wang Ran said in their minds. Suddenly, Di Tian''s eyes brightened. Chapter 344： Proof by force In his mind, he suddenly remembered a legend he had heard. When Ditian had just broken through the 100,000-year cultivation base, the Dragon God was still alive, so the mentality of the Ditian at that time was completely different from now. He is keen on new things and once visited Douluo Xing. Also at that time, he discovered that Douluo Continent was actually a sphere. It was during that trip that he heard a news. It is said that there is a powerful human being whose cultivation base has reached the level of ninety-nine. At that time, the position of the God Realm was far from being filled. There are still a large number of vacant positions in the God Realm for him to choose from. With his talent and talent, whether it is inheriting the position of God or breaking through to become a mansion of God, it is extremely easy. However, he did not choose to do so. On the contrary, he used all his energy to break through himself, and wanted to use his own strength to break through the 100th level in one fell swoop. Things are just as he expected, constantly strengthening himself, allowing his strength to reach a terrifying level. Even if he didn''t use the authority of the Divine Mansion, he was able to compete with ordinary Divine Mansion. In this case, he also firmly believed in his idea of ??breaking through the 100th level with his own strength. However, he ultimately failed. At the most critical moment, because of his own reasons, he exploded and died when he was about to take the last step. From then on, this breakthrough method became a swan song. Originally, Ditian thought this was just a legend passed down from person to person. After all, there is no such situation in his world. Therefore, he listened to it as a legend. Over time, this matter was also left behind by him. However, as soon as he heard what Wang Ran said, this legend resurfaced in Di Tian''s mind. Could it be that Wang Ran broke through the 100-level barrier with his own strength? If this is really the case, then Wang Ran may not be the same person with the divine residences of the gods. Even if he knew the existence of the Silver Dragon King, he would not necessarily be an enemy of them. Of course, if this breakthrough method can be obtained from Wang Ran, the soul beast clan might have a new way out. Excited, Di Tian also ignored the embarrassment of bowing his head to Wang Ran before, and directly turned into a handsome man over two meters tall. Taking a step forward, Di Tian directly asked Wang Ran: "Could it be that the adults broke the hundred-level barrier forcibly?" It wasn''t that Di Tian couldn''t control his feelings, and after hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation, Di Tian could have long been able to show his emotions and anger. On weekdays, there is only the difference between what he wants or not. But it was different now, this news was really too important for the soul beast clan. Di Tian, ??who had tolerated hundreds of thousands of years for his race, couldn''t help but couldn''t help his expression. Seeing the appearance of Di Tian, ??the other six fierce beasts were also extremely surprised. However, they have existed for hundreds of thousands of years. From what Ditian said, they could also guess something. Moreover, it must be a very important thing to allow the always calm Di Tian to show this kind of existence. Therefore, the six fierce beasts are tense and want to hear Wang Ran''s answer. And when Wang Ran saw Di Tianhua''s adult shape excited, it was not difficult to guess Di Tian''s thoughts. Therefore, Wang Ran did not mean to suspend his appetite. After Ditian asked those words, Wang Ran nodded gently, and then said: "You can understand it this way, but it''s different from what you think." Having said this, Wang Ran paused for a while, thinking that he might still be able to use Ditian and others in the future, Wang Ran said again: "Lets introduce yourself first, I am the master of Zangmen, you can call me Randao. The reason why it is different from what you think is because I am not from this world. Therefore, my cultivation is not divided into levels like people in this world. However, I did forcefully break through to the Divine Mansion level. " Speaking of this, Di Tian had already revealed a clear look. He had already guessed about the origin of Wang Ran. He is not as short-sighted as humans, and even because he has lived for too long, he has more knowledge than other fierce beasts. In the age when the Dragon God was still alive, he was the key training object in the Dragon Clan. Even Dragon God personally taught him skills. Therefore, he knows a lot of secret things. For example, the divine residence of the God Realm is formed by the cultivation of powerful beings in many different worlds. Correspondingly, under the entire God Realm, there are naturally countless worlds. Although Di Tian didn''t know other worlds, he still believed in the existence of other worlds. Regarding Wang Ran''s sudden emergence, Di Tian, ??who had lived in Douluo Star for hundreds of thousands of years, had never heard of his name. Under normal circumstances, this is impossible. Therefore, Ditian had long suspected that Wang Ran was a powerhouse in other worlds. Now that Wang Ran had spoken to prove it, the doubts in Di Tian''s heart were naturally solved. Of course, the other worlds that Ditian understood were quite different from the other worlds Wang Ran said. However, this was also intentional by Wang Ran. Who knows what kind of attitude the Divine Residence of the Douluo plane has toward the existence of his arrival from other planes. In case the news leaked out again under the circumstances where those gods were malicious, then things would be troublesome. Wang Ran didn''t think he was the opponent of those gods'' joints. After all, Shendi is also divided into levels. Wang Ran speculated that his strength was similar to those of the divine residences that had just broken through the hundredth level. For those old-brand divine residences, and even for divine king-level divine residences, Wang Ran''s strength is far from enough. What''s more, the gods of this world control the authority of this world. He himself has the home court advantage, Wang Ran will not be stupid and hard-headed. Otherwise, without considering the establishment of a sect, it would be better for him to directly break into the God Realm space. Where, his cultivation level must be improved faster. Therefore, he would tell the emperor the ambiguous answers from different worlds instead of accurate information from different planes. As for concealing his origin, Wang Ran didn''t think it was a wise choice. Unless he wants to kill everyone who sees him, his message will be passed on. Chapter 345： Silver Dragon King The strongest people of unknown origin have problems no matter how they look at them. Instead of letting others think about it, increase your exposure. It''s better to use the mouth of the emperor to convey a "true" false information with the vague answer of nine truths and one. As a result, the risk of one''s exposure is much smaller. ... Di Tian naturally didn''t know Wang Ran''s careful thoughts. Of course, he doesn''t care about these. What he wanted to know now was Wang Ran''s attitude towards the divine residence and the spirit beast, and whether he could obtain the method of forcibly rushing through the barrier from him. Therefore, after hearing Wang Ran''s answer, Di Tian, ??who had turned into a human form, flashed his eyes back and forth. Then, Di Tian asked slightly tentatively: "It turned out to be like this. I don''t know why adults didn''t choose to become a divine residence? In that case, it should be easier, right? Is there any conflict between the adults and those divine residences in the God Realm? " Although Wang Ran said, he can be called Ran Taoist. But Di Tian is not a fool. Facing such a strong man, and a strong man who might be helpful to their spirit beasts, if he doesn''t maintain enough respect, is it because he is not miserable enough. ... Hearing Ditian''s words, Wang Ran showed a thought-provoking smile. He already knew a lot of inside stories, plus Wang Ran was no small white, how could he not see the temptations in and out of Ditian''s words? It''s just that he didn''t expect that Di Tian, ??who is the hand of a fierce beast, would actually play this kind of caution. Sure enough, with the limited description in the novel, it is impossible to see through a real person. None of those beings that can practice to the top is simple. Looking at the thought-provoking smile on Wang Ran''s face, Di Tian, ??who has been practicing for hundreds of thousands of years, felt a trace of panic for no reason. He felt that his secret seemed unobstructed in front of Wang Ran. Sure enough, Wang Ran''s next sentence directly caused Di Tian''s heart to jump and his complexion changed wildly. "Why, are you trying to test if I can stand by your soul beast? Or do you want me to help the sleeping Silver Dragon King underground? " Wang Ran didn''t grieve, but directly picked out Di Tian''s little secret. Although it was one aspect that he didn''t want to waste time, he seemed to take a look at the evil taste of the domineering soul beast leader Di Tian, ??which also accounted for part of the reason. Sure enough, when he heard Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian couldn''t help changing his face, and even a few drops of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. how is this possible? Di Tian kept asking, how could Wang Ran know the existence of the Silver Dragon King. Although Wang Ran''s strength was very strong, Di Tian didn''t worry that he would discover the existence of the Silver Dragon King at first. There is no other reason. The Silver Dragon King was able to sleep in the ground to recover from his injuries, naturally because some dragon clan treasures covered his Qi. In an ordinary first-level divine residence, it is impossible to perceive the sleeping silver dragon king with divine mind. Even if it is the existence of the **** king level, as long as it does not come in person, it is impossible to find the existence of the silver dragon king. Otherwise, how could Silver Dragon King be at Douluo Xing with peace of mind, sleeping and training for so many years. Under such circumstances, how could Wang Ran discover the existence of the Silver Dragon King. Is it possible that Wang Ran is comparable to a **** king? Is Wang Ran? Of course not, he can''t even beat the second-level divine residence, how could it be the divine king level. He really couldn''t feel the Silver Dragon King who was sleeping, but there was no way. Who would call him a man who was on the hook. Although he couldn''t perceive it, but the intelligence in his mind directly told him the answer. But yes, it is impossible for these emperors to know. Di Tian, ??who wanted to split, couldn''t help but revolve his energy. As long as there is something wrong, he will launch a mortal counterattack. Although he also understood that he could not be Wang Ran''s opponent at all. But even if it can only block him for one second, it is very necessary to create an opportunity for the Silver Dragon King to escape. You know, the current form is completely different from just now. Wang Ran may not be interested in their corpses and soul bones, but for the Silver Dragon King, that might not be certain. The Silver Dragon King, in its heyday, existed as a first-level divine residence. Creatures of this level, and they are still dragons, things left behind after death, even the **** king will be tempted. Now, the seriously injured Silver Dragon King is right in front of him, and as long as he has the strength, who will give up this opportunity. If he puts himself in Wang Ran''s position, Di Tian will try to ask himself that it is impossible to remain indifferent. Therefore, from a moment on, the positions of both sides may be completely opposite. And following Wang Ran''s words and Di Tian''s reaction, the other fierce beasts also tightened their bodies. Even Mr. Xiong, who was shot by Wang Ran, got up from the ground and stared at Wang Ran. Just now the relationship between the two parties eased, Xiong Jun was embarrassed not to stand up, so he could only pretend to be dead on the spot. It''s different now, even he can feel the subtle tension between the two sides. Therefore, he did not lie on the ground and pretended to be dead, and he was directly ready to rush towards Wang Ran. However, before Xiong Jun and the others could take any action, Wang Ran lightly smiled when he saw the performance of the seven beasts. In an instant, a gentle wave of energy gently brushed over the bodies of Di Tian and others. As the energy fluctuations passed, the tense spirits of the Ditian people instantly relaxed. Although this situation was not the subjective will of the Ditians, their transformation has indeed eased. At this time, Wang Ran''s words were also spoken softly. "Don''t be so excited, I said at the beginning, I am not interested in hunting you. Although the temptation of the Silver Dragon King is indeed great, I am not short of that, and I am not willing to take advantage of others. Therefore, there is no need to pose as if you are facing an enemy. " Hearing this, the brows of Di Tian and others jumped sharply. There is no shortage of the Silver Dragon King, Wang Ran dare to say. The corpse of the Silver Dragon King, God King couldn''t have said so lightly. However, following Wang Ran''s words, the tense mood of Di Tian and others relaxed a lot. Of course, it''s useless for them to be nervous. If Wang Ran really wants to make a move, they are all dispensable. Moreover, with Wang Ran''s strength, there is absolutely no need to say so much nonsense to deceive them. However, when someone relaxes, someone is embarrassed. The atmosphere was so tense just now, but Jun Xiong got up from the ground. Moreover, he wanted to rush out to attack Wang Ran. Although he didn''t move in the end, his body inertia also made him move. And, embarrassingly, with the slight tremors of his huge body, a broken tree under his feet made a little noise. Chapter 346： Killing God? ? Although the sound is not loud, it seems unusually clear at this time. Everyone subconsciously looked towards Jun Xiong, and at this moment, Jun Xiong''s hideous face froze instantly. I don''t know if it was a brain twitch, the embarrassed Mr. Xiong, with a bang, fell to the ground again. Come on, don''t say anything, close your eyes and continue to play dead. For Xiong Jun, as long as he can''t see them anyway, he won''t be embarrassed. At this time, Jun Xiong was indeed not embarrassed, but the people of Ditian were embarrassed. They didn''t expect that Xiong Jun, the most fierce one in the week, would have such a naive side. Under this circumstance, the faces of several people turned black instantly. Even Di Tian couldn''t help his face twitching. What a shame this time! Similarly, Wang Ran was also speechless for Xiong Jun''s performance. However, he didn''t want to waste time on Xiong Jun, so he skipped this topic directly. After coughing slightly, bringing Di Tian and others'' attention back, Wang Ran said: "I don''t want to comment on the relationship between your soul beast and the mansion. Because in my opinion, each side has its own position, so there is no right or wrong. As for me, I don''t want to interfere. My identity is the master of Zangmen, and my purpose in this world is to develop Zangmen. So, if you want me to help you deal with the Divine Mansion, don''t think about it. " Following Wang Ran''s voice, Di Tian did not show any disappointment. On the contrary, there was a smile on his face. Although Wang Ran said that he would not help them deal with the God Realm, his purpose was not originally this. Wang Ran is the master of Zangmen and his purpose is to develop Zangmen. This has completely exceeded Ditian''s psychological expectations. Because this means that their soul beasts can obtain a method to break through the hundred ranks. Although they are definitely going to join Zangmen, what does it matter? Joining Zangmen is not joining the camp of God''s Mansion, this is simply no pressure for them. And most importantly, Wang Ran was not hostile to soul beasts, nor was he partial to human divine residence. How to put it, this is great, this is very nice. ... And seeing Di Tian''s expression, Wang Ran also showed a satisfied look. Sure enough, there is no simple role for someone who can cultivate into a powerful cultivation base. He said so much nonsense just now, isn''t it just to express this? Since Tibetans are to be developed, personnel are indispensable. In the same way, the strong are also essential. A few Ditians are very suitable. Of course, Di Tian and the others also have to seize the opportunity and speak actively. After all, Zongmen''s compulsion is still necessary. It''s all at this level, and if you want Wang Ran to take the initiative to solicit, you''re afraid that you are not thinking about it. Fortunately, it seems that Ditian has seen through this matter. Thinking of this, Wang Ran''s mood improved a lot. Thinking that there were still three poor fellows in his body who had been sealed up and hadn''t seen the sky all day long, Wang Ran was also preparing to release those three poor fellows. As soon as he thought of it, a black gourd floated out of Wang Ran''s body. Of course, this is definitely not an ordinary gourd, but a gourd made of jade. With the appearance of Qiu Dao Yu Gourd, the expressions of the people in Ditian changed slightly. They can all feel the aura of the law from the jade of seeking Taoism. And it is not something that is slightly contaminated with the law, but a pure law breath. This also shows that this black gourd is completely condensed by law. You know, in Douluo''s plane, the law represents the divine residence. Each law represents at least one divine residence. And this kind of object completely condensed by law, in the impression of Ditian and others, there is only one. That is the Godhead and Godhead. When every divine residence becomes a god, the law will be condensed into the corresponding divine personality to merge into the soul of the divine residence. And this is why in the Douluo plane, the position of the gods needs to be inherited. Because each godhead has only one, correspondingly, there is naturally only one godhead. Of course, even the Emperor Tian is just hearsay about the divine position and godhead. After all, it is impossible for someone to sillyly take out things related to their lives and show them to you. However, although it is hearsay, it must be reasonable. Now, Wang Ran was able to come up with this kind of thing, and he himself was not a divine residence. Does that mean that Wang Ran once killed God? Moreover, have they completely stripped out the other''s godhead? Although the aura of Qiu Daoyu made Di Tian feel a little strange, he didn''t think too much. After all, Wang Ran was not from Douluo Xing, but from other worlds. And the laws of the gods in other worlds made him a little strange, so there is nothing wrong with it. At the thought of this, Wang Ran''s image became even more unfathomable in Ditian''s heart. However, although he was surprised, Di Tian did not ask any questions. He is a wise man, and he knows some things for himself. If you have to say it, maybe hello and me, everyones good situation will change in an instant. If everything that Di Tian thought had been known to Wang Ran, he would probably not help laughing. This person, what he fears most is the brain supplement, and it is the forced brain supplement of such a thoughtful person. He Wang Ran didn''t know these things at all about what **** status and godhead. Still killing God? In this situation, it would be good if God didn''t come to kill him. He Wang Ran, the one who has killed the strongest in so many years is the Datongmusheren and his father, the great wood owl. As for the Great Wood Owl, even if it tried its best, it could barely touch the threshold of six levels. In other words, just touched the threshold of a hundred thousand year soul beast, which was a thousand miles away from the **** level. As for the Datongmu Peach-style them, it was Datongmu Huiye who was able to kill them. What does it matter to him? However, even if Wang Ran knew about this matter, he would not tell the matter. If he wanted to go the other way, he would still give Di Tian a mysterious smile, so that he could not figure out Wang Ran''s opening, and his brain circuit would be more open. . After all, there is nothing wrong with being mysterious. This will not only make others jealous of themselves, increase their own safety, but also shape their own high influence, why not do it? Unfortunately, these are all assumptions. At this time, Wang Ran, who didn''t know anything, was still thinking about his jade gourd. Nothing else, because there are three tail beasts sealed inside. With a wave of his hand, a large number of seal runes lit up on the whole body of Qiu Daoyu Gourd. However, these runes were all turned into energy within a few seconds and dissipated in the air. Chapter 347： Fierce beasts enter Tibet (two in one With the disappearance of countless seal runes, the gourd formed by Qiu Dao jade is like a liquid, flowing directly from the middle and breaking into a ball. As the form of Qiu Dao jade changes, the three light and shadows are also released from Qiu Dao jade. But within a short time, the three lights and shadows turned into nearly a hundred meters in size. It is the third of the nine big-tailed beasts on the plane of Naruto, the nine lama, youlu, and Jifu. With the appearance of the three, three huge energies also burst out of the three bodies. Feeling these three energies, Di Tian and others felt a little surprised. In their perception, the three-tailed beasts, including the nine lamas, were not particularly powerful, at the level of a fifty-six thousand-year soul beast. However, the energy contained in their bodies is not lower than that of a hundred thousand year-level spirit beasts. Even more. However, they just felt a little surprised. There is no meaning to delve into it, after all, it is not a creature of the world, and some differences are understandable. However, the nine lamas who just came out of the seal were a little confused. As soon as they broke the seal, they saw the Ditian people in front of them before they understood the situation. From them, the nine lamas felt a deep threat. As if he couldn''t hold on for a second in their hands. Even in the state of full body, it is estimated that he can only rely on his immortal body to resist for a second or two. However, the three-tailed beast is not an idiot. Seeing that the atmosphere between Wang Ran and Di Tian was not tense, but also understood that the other party should not be an enemy. Therefore, the three of them relaxed the movement of energy in the body in the next second, and asked Wang Ran curiously: "Sect master, who are they?" Hearing the questions of the nine lamas, Di Tian and the others were taken aback. There is no other reason, the language is not clear. The Naruto plane speaks Japanese, but the Douluo plane speaks Chinese. With the voice of the nine lamas, Wang Ran also responded to this question. The person on the Naruto plane is not Wang Ran, not only can he speak Japanese, he is also a Chinese, and he speaks Chinese. They are completely natives. Datongmu Huiye was okay. After all, he was at the same level as Wang Ran, but he could roughly understand what the other party was saying by relying on mental fluctuations. But how many of the nine lamas cant do it, language barrier means language barrier. He shook his head helplessly, nodded to the three of the nine lamas, and instantly a large amount of Chinese content appeared in the minds of the three. After irrigating a lot of language knowledge for the three, Wang Ran directly said: "This is Douluo''s Star Dou Great Forest. They can be said to be the masters of this place. The three of you will live here from now on, the human world is still very dangerous to you. Although you were all immortal existences before, it is still unclear what it is like in Douluo Star, so it is better to be careful. And you don''t want to have more contact with humans. The area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest is large enough for you to cultivate and live. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the three of the nine lamas nodded and agreed. After so many years, they still know Wang Ran very well. So they believed Wang Ran''s words unconditionally. Moreover, Wang Ran was indeed right. They really did not like to have more contact with humans. Especially for Isao, he never thought of leaving the plane of Naruto at first. He just wanted to find a place to sleep peacefully. If not for the temptation to live in a more comfortable place to sleep. Isofu is still sleeping in the sea completely. ... After seeing the reaction of the three of the nine lamas, Wang Ran whispered to Ditian: "From now on, the three of the nine lamas, how about you help me greet them?" Although Wang Ran''s tone was a negotiating tone, it felt like he couldn''t refuse. Of course, Di Tian couldn''t refuse such a small favor. It can not only sell Wang Ran a face, but also increase the strength of the soul beast. Although the three-tailed beasts are not strong, they still have a lot of merits. At the very least, the energy contained in their bodies is huge. If they cultivate for another ten thousand years, it may not be impossible to reach the level of one hundred thousand year soul beasts. After agreeing, Ditian also asked Wang Ran: "My lord, I don''t know where you are going to build the sect. When will you start recruiting the sect?" After listening to Ditian''s words, Wang Ran raised his brows slightly, showing a look of interest, and then said: "This is not yet determined, why. Do you have any ideas?" Hearing Wang Ran''s blunt words, Ditian did not hide his thoughts. For him, the best choice is to resolve the problem decisively. Therefore, Di Tian nodded directly, and then said: "Yes, I believe that with the adult''s experience, we should also know the grievances between our soul beast family and the gods. However, our spirit beasts have not been able to take the step of becoming a **** for so many years, and can only shrink continuously. Now, the appearance of adults allows us to see a new way out. Therefore, we hope to get a breakthrough from you. Correspondingly, our soul beast clan will do everything possible to support the adults in their next actions. " After listening to Ditian''s words, Wang Ran nodded slightly, and then said: "It''s fair, but I''m also a human being. Why should I help you to deal with the man''s divine residence?" That''s right, the God Realm did oppress you a bit too far. But correspondingly, didn''t your soul beasts treat humans in this way? In my opinion, this is not a reason for me to help you. So, give me a reason why I want to help you. " Hearing this, Ditian fell silent. Indeed, there is no problem with what Wang Ran said. He is also a human being, and there is no reason to betray human beings to help their soul beasts. However, this was one of the few hopes of the soul beast clan. If the soul beast can''t possess its own power, even if it doesn''t take action from the divine residence, it is estimated that it will not take tens of thousands of years before the soul beast will completely disappear on the stage of history. Therefore, it is impossible for Ditian to give up this opportunity. No matter how high the price is, he must fight for this opportunity. After gritting his teeth, Di Tian fell directly on one knee in front of Wang Ran. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran frowned. Di Tian is a proud person, Wang Ran is very clear about this. After all, he is one of the dragon kings of the Dragon Clan, and the top powerhouse of Douluo Star. Regardless of which aspect, it is determined that Di Tian is a very proud person. Such a person, even if it kills him, don''t think about letting him take the initiative to kneel down. Of course, unless you are his elder or master. Like the Dragon God, the Golden and Silver Dragon King, they all have this qualification. But Wang Ran was not among them, and he was still a human. But now, this extremely proud person actually did this behavior. It seems that the matter of allowing the spirit beast to rise is much more important in Di Tian''s heart than his life. Regarding this, Wang Ran still admired Ditian in his heart. However, Di Tian''s actions made the hearts of other fierce beasts tremble. Before Di Tian bowed his head, they felt incredible enough, but now Di Tian actually made a surrender action. How did the fierce beasts who have followed Ditian for hundreds of thousands of years accepted this? Especially Zi Ji, she herself is a pure-blooded dragon. She grew up under the care of Ditian since she was a child. It can be said that Ditian and her father are no different, they are the people she admires most. Now, Di Tian''s motion of kneeling toward Wang Ran on one knee made Zi Ji''s uncontrollable eyes moist. Not only Zi Ji, but also other fierce beasts were not happy at this time. They all knew that the pressure of the soul beast clan had always been carried by Di Tian. ... However, at this time Ditian was not in the mood to consider these things. At this moment, after kneeling down, he directly spoke to Wang Ran: "My lord, although we are in the same situation as humans, it is more because humans need to hunt down soul beasts in cultivation. Humans hunted soul beasts, and soul beasts naturally couldn''t wait to die. Just like between soul beasts or human beings, they would kill each other. These are all helpless actions. Below the **** level, if you want to take a step closer, you can only do so. We have never thought of being able to re-enslave the human race. Our only hope now is to be able to rely on such a state that may be annihilated at any time. We can give up attacking the God Realm, and only hope that it can be passed down steadily. Rather than disappear silently in history. I believe that for the sake of the race, the Lord will give up hatred. We can guarantee that we will never take the initiative to become an enemy of mankind in the future. We will not intervene in the fight between soul beasts and humans below the **** level. I know that when you reach the realm of your lord, you can no longer look down on our spirit rings and spirit bones. Therefore, if you are willing to accept us and teach the spirit beast the method of breakthrough, I choose to be your mount. " When Di Tian said these words, Wang Ran could feel Di Tian''s determination. Making this decision is enough to see Di Tian''s determination. Becoming a mount is a shame for any soul beast. What''s more, it is for Emperor Ditian, the king of the dragon clan. ... Hearing Di Tian''s words, Zi Ji couldn''t control herself anymore. She didn''t want Di Tian to bear all this alone. Therefore, Zi Ji did not hesitate, but knelt down on one knee towards Wang Ran, bowed her head and said: "My lord, I am also willing to be driven by you. I hope you can give us a chance to ask our destiny." Following Zi Ji''s actions, the remaining fierce beasts also showed surrender one after another. Regarding this, Wang Ran''s eyes flashed. To be honest, he underestimated the desire of the Ditian people for the rise of spirit beasts. Originally, I just wanted to beat a few people, so that they could clarify their status in the future. After all, in his opinion, both the soul beast clan and the human clan are the masters of this plane, and it is impossible for that race to be destroyed. In the end, I didn''t expect that a king bomb would come out. But this is fine, although the human race of this plane has nothing to do with Wang Ran, but Wang Ran is still a member of the human race after all. It''s always right to fight for a little bit more for the Terran. That''s right, Wang Ran planned to bring a few big beasts into the Tibetan gate from the beginning. After all, the God Realm is too peaceful now. Without external threats, the cultivation of the gods would relax a lot. A race can go further only if there is a sense of crisis. Therefore, it is good to have a race to compete with humans. Moreover, being able to accept Ditian as a mount is still worth looking forward to. After all, it is a pure-blooded dragon, and it is also a dragon king. With such a mount, isn''t it the legendary dragon knight? Of course, Wang Ran couldn''t trust his promise unconditionally because of a guarantee from Ditian. Although Di Tian is the king of the soul beast clan, the soul beasts under his hand may not necessarily listen to him. However, Wang Ran had confidence in himself, he believed that he was enough to suppress the desire of the soul beasts. Therefore, after all the fierce beasts expressed their surrender, Wang Ran cast a calm look at several people. Feeling Wang Ran''s gaze, the hearts of all the fierce beasts were puzzled, waiting for Wang Ran''s decision. They don''t know how many years they haven''t felt this feeling. Fortunately, Wang Ran''s answer did not disappoint them. "I can teach you the method of breaking through, but I will only teach this method to the soul beasts that have joined the Tibetan gate. After all, this is our core practice method in Zangmen. You can join Zangmen directly without going through the assessment. However, if other spirit beasts want to join, they must pass the test like a human being. Moreover, even if you join Zangmen, I will not directly teach you the cultivation method, but will do some protective measures. I believe this is understandable to you. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian and others breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Wang Ran did not refuse. However, although they were relieved, they felt bitter in their hearts. After hundreds of thousands of years, starting today, it will be controlled by others. But fortunately, their devotion won a new hope for the entire soul beast clan, and stood at the same starting point with humans again. As for the conditions mentioned by Wang Ran, they did not raise any objections. After cultivating for decades, no one is a fool. Even Xiong Jun is like an iron man, he can understand that Wang Ran cannot trust them unconditionally from the beginning. Even if it is for them, it is impossible to trust a stranger unconditionally. Therefore, it is understandable to do some protection measures. Nodding lightly, Di Tian and others all agreed with Wang Ran''s words. Upon seeing this, a smile appeared on Wang Ran''s face. As soon as he arrived at the Douluo plane, the Tibetan Sect began to develop gradually. Sure enough, strength is the primary productive force. Compared with the ups and downs on the plane of Naruto, it is hard to be too smooth on the plane of Douluo, okay. In this way, it won''t take long for the Tibetan gate to take root in Douluo Star. However, you still have to be careful with some of the gods'' residences, after all, Douluo Xing can communicate with the gods. Even the divine residence of the God Realm can go down to earth. Chapter 348： Beast of Contract, Di Tian Now that the goal has been achieved, Wang Ran whispered to Ditian and others: "Congratulations, you have succeeded in persuading me. Since you are so determined, from today onwards, you will be my Zangmenmen. Ditian, you don''t need to be my mount, I will sign a contract with you, and then become my contract beast. The relationship between you and me is an equal relationship, not a master-servant relationship. As for other people, I will not treat you differently just because you are soul beasts. Which step you can get depends on your own. " First hit a stick and give a red date. Wang Ran has long been familiar with such things. It was enough to beat Ditian and others before, and Wang Ran didn''t mind showing them respect and enhancing their sense of identity with Zangmen. Sure enough, following Wang Ran''s words, the eyes of Ditian and the others flashed with emotion and approval. No one wants to live like a slave. Being able to get Wang Ran''s respect caused a warm current to flow in the hearts of Di Tian and others. I thought I would live in the shadows for the rest of my life. If that were the case, no matter how strong Wang Ran was, they would not have any sense of identity with Zangmen. Even if Zangmen encounters a crisis in the future, especially after they become stronger, not only will they not help, but they will also hope that Zangmen will be completely wiped out. Of course, it is impossible for them to take action on their own, and they can''t get through the hurdle in their hearts alone. ... But now, Wang Ran''s respect has directly increased their sense of identity with Zangmen to several heights. Although Wang Ran didn''t give them any substantial benefits, respect is enough. After all, it was they themselves who wanted Wang Ran. Under such circumstances, no matter how Wang Ran oppresses them, it is all about feelings. But Wang Ran didn''t do this, and he still gave them a lot of respect. Wang Ran is like this, so why are they so dissatisfied. Including Di Tian, ??all the fierce beasts nodded heavily. Wang Ran was not polite either, the energy in his body circulated quickly, seeing a large number of runes shot out of Wang Ran''s hands. These runes formed a complicated formation in the air, and a mysterious wave floated out of it. With the formation of this magic circle, Wang Ran directly forced a drop of blood from his body. Wang Ran''s strength might not be a big deal among the ten thousand realms. However, he could be said to be the top group of people on the Douluo plane. Every drop of blood in his body contains a lot of energy, let alone Wang Ran''s blood. Therefore, as Wang Ran''s blood was forced out of his body, a huge, huge and pure energy radiated instantly. At the same time, a huge coercion radiated from it. Feeling this coercion, the people of Ditian instantly felt their bodies heavier. And this was the reason why Wang Ran slightly suppressed some of this drop of blood. Suddenly, the evaluation of Wang Ran in the hearts of Di Tian and others increased a bit. However, these Wang Ran didn''t care. After forcing a drop of his own blood, Wang Ran directly controlled his blood and shot it towards the magic circle in the air. With the fusion of Wang Ran''s essence and blood, the magic circle in the air also became bright and mysterious. Wang Ran nodded to Di Tian, ??and Di Tian reacted instantly. It also forced a drop of blood from his body, a coercion that was terrifying to ordinary people, radiating from it. However, compared with the drop of blood that Wang Ran had forced out before, the difference was not a little bit different. And as soon as the essence and blood were forced out of the body, Di Tian felt a little tired in his spirit. Although his body is a black dragon, he has a lot of blood. However, the essence and blood in his body is also extremely scarce, and every drop that is lost requires a lot of time to recover and extract. However, these are not major problems, after all, it is just a drop of blood, just spend a little more time. What Ditian cared most now was the magic circle in midair. As the blood of Di Tian approached, the magic circle swallowed that drop of blood in an instant. The next moment, the magic circle burst out with a dazzling light. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran gave a relaxed smile. He understands that this is a sign of the success of the contract. To be honest, when he saw this technique, he only learned it on a whim. But on the plane of Naruto, no creatures made him think of signing a contract? So, although he has been learning for a long time, he hasn''t used it yet. Therefore, he is also not sure whether his first display will be successful. But now it seems that his worry is superfluous, and the contract is successful if it goes smoothly. Sure enough, as the light around the magic circle lit up, Wang Ran and Di Tian instantly established a touch of advice. And this was not over yet, the magic circle that was still glowing in the next second instantly turned into two streams of light and shot into the bodies of Wang Ran and Di Tian. With the light entering the body, the if there is no connection between Wang Ran and Di Tian, ??instantly became clear. Wang Ran could feel that as long as he was still in the Douluo plane, no matter how far Di Tian was from him, he could have a thought to summon him to his side. And what he needs to pay is just a little bit of energy to open the space channel. Of course, Wang Ran has gained more than this. With the successful signing of the contract, he can feel the energy movement in his body more smoothly. The physique has also improved, and even the speed of cultivation has also increased. These are of course due to the dragon bloodline of Emperor Tian. After signing the contract, Wang Ran got a little benefit from the bloodline of Emperor Tian. Of course, this is also the reason that Di Tian''s blood and strength are strong enough. If you sign a contract with an ordinary creature, it will not reduce Wang Ran''s cultivation progress. However, it will never help him. After all, if that were the case, with hundreds or thousands of contract beasts signed, wouldn''t Wang Ran be invincible soon? Of course, it is impossible to sign hundreds of contract beasts. After all, this powerful technique that can bring benefits to the contractor is definitely somewhat limited, and it is impossible to contract at will. Even if you use other contract techniques, there are big restrictions. Therefore, Wang Ran, who knew this well, set a wake-up call in his heart after feeling the benefits. That is, after signing the contract beast, you must be cautious, cautious, and more cautious. You must choose a contract beast that can help you, otherwise it will be a blood loss. Chapter 349： Choosing the location of Zangmen, the core of Star Dou Fortunately, Di Tian is still helpful to Wang Ran, and the future development potential is also great. Based on this alone, Wang Ran was not dissatisfied with signing a contract with Ditian. Compared to Wang Ran, Di Tian felt more clearly at this time. After all, the role of this contract is two-way. Regardless of what Wang Ran was in, he was far beyond Di Tian. As the stream of light entered the body, the exhaustion that Ditian had just lost a drop of blood had disappeared instantly. His state has been completely restored to a state of heyday, even beyond. Not only that, Di Tian could clearly feel that his body''s absorption rate of energy between heaven and earth had greatly increased. Moreover, what he wants in the end is that he can feel that this contract is really an equal contract. Not only can Wang Ran summon him, he can also summon Wang Ran in turn. Moreover, even if Wang Ran summoned him, he could still refuse. Regardless of anything else, it was just this point that Ditian had already recognized Wang Ran from his heart. "Thank you for the gift, Lord Master." Di Tian bowed deeply to Wang Ran, and once again expressed his gratitude. This time, the benefits he gained from Wang Ran were too great. Not only that, but it was natural for him to change his tune. The current Ditian, although it is still not enough to completely integrate into Zangmen. But in this short period of time, his recognition of Zangmen and Wang Ran has been very high. ... When Wang Ran saw Di Tian''s performance, he didn''t avoid it, An Anxin accepted Di Tian''s bow. After Di Tian finished speaking, Wang Ran waved his hand and gently helped Di Tian up. "It''s okay, you and I will be partners in the fight together in the future, and your increased strength is also a good thing for me." After raising Di Tian, ??Wang Ran said softly. Hearing this, Di Tian also condensed, and said in a deep voice: "Don''t worry, Lord Master, you will definitely not disappoint your trust." Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction, and then continued: "Well, since you have all joined the Tibetan gate, I won''t go to other places to establish a sect. I will just build the Tibetan gate in the Star Dou Forest." Hearing this, Ditian''s face was happy. This is a good thing. The Tibetan gate was built in the Star Dou Great Forest, so the soul beasts had a congenital advantage. However, this joy was quickly concealed by embarrassment. Seeing the change in Di Tian''s expression, Wang Ran frowned in confusion, and asked in a puzzled way: "How? Is there any inconvenience?" When Di Tian heard Wang Ran''s doubtful voice, he hesitated and said: "My lord, there is no problem with you building the Tibetan gate inside the Star Dou Great Forest. This is also a good thing for us. But you also know, Lord, oh, that is, Lord Silver Dragon King was seriously injured and is still sleeping underground. If the sect is established, we are afraid of affecting the recovery of Lord Silver Dragon King. " Hearing this, Wang Ran also frowned tightly. Indeed, he just ignored the existence of the Silver Dragon King. If you think about it carefully, the Silver Dragon King is really not easy to handle. To be honest, Wang Ran can help the Silver Dragon King recover from his injury. However, the Silver Dragon King is a first-level divine residence after all, if he recovers, Wang Ran will definitely not be his opponent. If the Silver Dragon King had any evil intentions, Wang Ran''s life would be very sad. Although in the story of Douluo III, the Silver Dragon King gave people a good feeling, it was because she was dazzled by love. Now that there is no such condition, Wang Ran would not think that the Silver Dragon King, who has existed for an unknown number of years, would let the opportunity of a race rise before his eyes. Therefore, helping the Silver Dragon King to recover this matter still needs to be considered and cannot be easily decided. As for killing this possible threat... Wang Ran can do it. After all, the current Silver Dragon King is still seriously injured, and he can still be killed if he works hard. But Wang Ran can''t do that. Just now I vowed to say that I would not take action against the Silver Dragon King. As a result, just as soon as the Ditian was admitted to the door, he turned his head and killed the boss? Isn''t this slap your own face? So now Wang Ran has a slight headache. However, he really felt that the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest was a good address for the Tibetan gate. Not only the basic energy is strong, but also quiet. At the same time, there are a large number of soul beasts in the periphery, blocking the arrival of outsiders. Such a place is a good place to establish a sect. Although there are still many places in the Douluo plane that are also compatible, like what is the extreme north, overseas. However, the environment is not as good as the Star Dou Great Forest. If possible, Wang Ran naturally wants to find a better place. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t want to give up until things were impossible. Rubbing his eyebrows, Wang Ran said softly: "Well, I will talk to the Silver Dragon King myself." Wang Ran had already thought about it at this moment, and if it didn''t work, he would help the Silver Dragon King to recover from his injury and show his affection. By the way, if possible, it seems good to flick the Silver Dragon King into the Zangmen. It''s a pity that things backfired, and Wang Ran had already made up his mind here, but Di Tian''s next sentence directly gave Wang Ran an urge to curse. "The master of the gate, Lord Silver Dragon King said before she fell asleep that she would not wake up until the injury recovered." Di Tian was a little embarrassed when he said this, and he knew that his reminder just now was a bit redundant. However, it is about the Silver Dragon King, and he cannot tolerate his carelessness. ... Wang Ran feels like he really wants to curse, how many years have it been? Ever since Wang Ran grew up, he has been self-cultivation and self-cultivation, and the whole person has become peaceful. But now, Ditian''s operation almost made Wang Ran break his power. It''s really unexpected that Di Tian, ??a dignified hidden boss of Douluo, who has always been known for his domineering existence, has such a urinary side. Wang Ran took a deep breath, calmed his heart, and then said: "In that case, you don''t have to worry about it. After the Tibetan Gate is built, I will set up a large Spirit Gathering Array to enhance the aura of heaven and earth inside the Zongmen. Such an environment can only benefit the Silver Dragon King''s recovery, but there is no harm. As for the sleeping position of the Silver Dragon King, I will pay attention to it. " Although a little speechless, Wang Ran said it was good news. The Silver Dragon King couldn''t wake up from a deep sleep, and Wang Ran was still worried about the wool. Such conditions directly eliminated Wang Ran''s worries. Just build the sect directly in the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest. Chapter 350： Feed the unfamiliar white-eyed wolf Even if the Silver Dragon King is healed, Wang Ran will not worry about being settled by her. After all, after the Silver Dragon King''s injury heals, it will take a thousand and eight hundred years. For such a long time, if Wang Ran couldn''t break through to the level of the first-level divine residence, then he would find a piece of tofu and hit him to death. Maybe, the Emperor Heaven who had obtained the Taoism could touch the threshold of the first-level divine residence at that time. Therefore, Wang Ran is not worried about the Silver Dragon King at all now. As for Di Tian, ??he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end he still didn''t say anything. Wang Ran had said so clearly, Di Tian didn''t know what harm it could do to the Silver Dragon King. Moreover, it can not only benefit the soul beast clan, but also help the recovery of the Silver Dragon King''s injury. Isn''t this a happy thing for everyone. Even if Di Tian was like this, the other fierce beasts would have no opinion. ... Wang Ran carefully sensed and looked around. With the surrounding terrain and topography reflected in his mind, the construction of Zangmen slowly appeared in Wang Ran''s mind. After moving his body a little, Wang Ran''s eyes instantly became serious. Putting his hands together, a huge energy fluctuation instantly emerged from Wang Ran''s body. Feeling the energy fluctuations on Wang Ran''s body, the legs of Di Tian and other big beasts that could not be controlled softened. The strongest existence in the Star Dou Great Forest is like this, and the soul beasts outside are even more unbearable. Almost all ten years, a hundred years, or even a thousand years of soul beasts couldn''t control their bodies at all, and they just lay soft on the ground. Even the soul beast of ten thousand years, or even one hundred thousand years, is not much better. This is awe of the level of life, which is beyond their control at all. That is, Wang Ran''s target was not those spirit beasts, otherwise it would be possible to stun countless low-level spirit beasts simply by deterrence. However, although the soul beasts did not receive any substantial damage, the trees in the core area that had grown for an unknown number of years suffered seedlings. After Wang Ran pressed his palm to the ground, a huge energy turned into a form visible to the naked eye and radiated towards the surroundings. In an instant, countless trees in the core area crashed to the ground, and then gradually turned into fly ash. The surface of the core area of ??the entire Star Dou Great Forest seemed to have been suddenly erased, leaving only the bare ground. Seeing this scene, Ditian couldn''t help but breathe in cold air. If such a horrible method hits them, how many seconds can they hold on? However, they were just surprised, after all, Wang Ran couldn''t be their enemy now. However, the 100,000-year soul beast at the edge of the core area was not as relaxed as they were. Seeing Wang Ran''s suddenly smoothed core area, all the 100,000-year soul beasts trembled wildly. Because there are still some trees blocking, and Wang Ran and others are too far away from them, they dare not perceive the core area. Therefore, at this time, the spirit beasts at the outer edge of the core area didn''t even know Wang Ran''s existence. Now in their hearts, they are all speculating wildly about what terrifying things have happened inside the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest, which even wiped out the entire core area in an instant. They could feel that if they moved forward and stepped into that attack... I am afraid that they are now like those trees, already turned into fly ash. Even if they were soul beasts with a cultivation base of 100,000 years, their strength was not at all weaker than the titled Douluo level powerhouses of humans. And under such an attack, can the fierce beasts in the core area still survive unscathed? When I thought of this, the expression of a soul beast with hundreds of thousands of years became strange. They are now at the top of the food chain, who would dare to be disrespectful to them? Even those human title Douluo, as long as they are not in groups, they can only flee for their lives. However, they are so prestigious, but usually do not dare to enter the edge of the core area. Although Ditian didn''t come out often, every time they saw them, they were like calling their own grandsons. How can they endure this situation? Although their strength is too strong because of Di Tian, ??they dare to be angry. But in their hearts, they no longer know how many times Di Tian has been cursed. Now when they thought that Ditian might be seriously injured or even dead, their hearts couldn''t help but get excited. Regardless of the situation, they no longer need to be oppressed by the beasts such as Di Tian. Even cruelly, they joined hands to carve up the bodies of Di Tian and others, and they were able to take it to the next level. At that time, the entire Star Dou Great Forest will respect them. When I thought of this, several courageous spirit beasts were already excited. Even the eyes are shining with inexplicable light. However, the matter was far from over. After clearing the surrounding obstacles, Wang Ran performed a large-scale technique again. "Open the soil and dig!" "The Art of the Group Hall!" ... As one after another huge energy burst out from Wang Ran''s body, the surrounding terrain changed again on a large scale. At the same time, as the foundation is formed, one hall after another is also constructed from the ground. Feeling the energy fluctuations that followed, and then thinking of the terrifying attack just now, a few 100,000-year soul beasts with different hearts quickly pushed this dangerous thought behind their heads. It''s not the time to check, if they hit the host of this attack, wouldn''t they go to deliver food by themselves? Still wait for a few days, when there is no danger, then sneak in to see if I can get a piece of the pie. I have to say that every race has a group of such existences. Especially in the intricate race of soul beasts. The contributions of Di Tian and others were completely ignored by them, and their help to them would not be remembered at all. On the contrary, because I didn''t get the best, I felt resentment. However, since there are such unfamiliar white-eyed wolves, naturally there will be the existence of relative importance to the self. At a huge lake on the edge of the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest, a strange trio was extremely eye-catching. A soul beast of a bull-headed python appeared on the surface of the lake, and there was a huge orangutan on the edge of the lake. Of course, in the Star Dou Great Forest, this combination seems to be nothing strange. However, on the shoulders of that huge orangutan, there was a four or five-year-old human girl sitting. This is the strangest part of this combination. Of course, the girl can''t be a real human being, but a 100,000-year soul beast that has just transformed. Chapter 351： Douluo, Zangmen Li The three are not bystanders, but Douluo''s heroine Xiao Wu, and her two younger brothers, the Titan Great Ape Erming and the Sky Blue Bull Python Daming. At this time, all three of them looked solemnly into the core area. "Da Ming, Er Ming, what do you think is the problem?" On Xiao Wu''s small face was full of solemnity. Although she had transformed, she still regarded herself as a member of the soul beast clan. Now, in the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest, this kind of fluctuation erupted in a place that she had never dared to set foot in. How could she not worry about it? "Roar~Roar~" As Xiao Wu''s voice just fell, Er Ming, the Titan Great Ape, who was sitting under him, snarled in a low voice. Hearing Er Ming''s roar, Xiao Wu frowned tightly. However, although Xiao Wu felt that she was very serious, her expression, in conjunction with her little baby-fat face, really made people feel unspeakably cute. However, Xiao Wu herself did not realize this. At this moment, she spoke with a solemn voice: "You mean, there was a strong presence in the core area fighting just now? Even you and Daming are not opponents?" Xiao Wu''s doubts at the moment were not a little bit. Of course she knew that the core area was very dangerous, otherwise she would not have never set foot once during so many years of growing up. However, Daming and Erming are different from him. Unlike the soft-bone rabbits with weak combat effectiveness, the Titan Giant Apes and Sky Blue Bull Pythons are the top existences in the soul beasts. However, Er Ming said that neither he nor Daming were opponents of the person who fought just now. How powerful is the existence in that core area. Moreover, if the existence inside hits the core area, wouldn''t it cause a terrible disaster? Thinking of this, Xiao Wu''s face showed a deep worry. Seeing Xiao Wu''s appearance, Da Ming couldn''t help but sighed inwardly. In all these years, Xiao Wu was like a little princess, who had never experienced any danger at all. Whether it''s Xiao Wu''s mother, or Daming and Er Ming, they protect her well and well. Otherwise, a mere 100,000-year-old soft-bone rabbit, after being transformed, has long been eaten by the ferocious soul beast in the Star Dou Great Forest. A hundred thousand year old soul beast, what a huge amount of energy is contained in its body. For the soul beast, that is the supreme tonic. Even if it hadn''t been for the war not long ago, Xiao Wu would not have realized the sinister society before leaving the Star Dou Forest. But Daming is different from Er Ming. It is conceivable how much pressure they have taken on two soft-bone rabbits that can guard two hundred thousand years. Da Ming, whose cultivation level is even greater, has once set foot in the Star Dou Great Forest and has personally seen the horror of those fierce beasts. Of course, his harvest that time was also very rich. Not only knew part of the secret, but also occupied the lake on the edge of this core area. Therefore, he knew very well that the fighting inside was definitely not caused by the civil war. Most likely, an outsider invaded the Star Dou Forest. In this way, the outcome of this battle is very important. It even concerns the future of the entire soul beast clan. Gritting his teeth, Daming explained to Er Ming in a low voice: "Er Ming, I will sneak in to find out the situation. You must protect Sister Xiao Wu, and you must not let her out of danger." "Roar~Roar~" Hearing Daming''s explanation, Er Ming roared anxiously. He also knew the danger in the core area, so he didn''t dare to let Daming take risks. Xiao Wu did the same. After hearing Daming''s explanation, she said anxiously: "Da Ming, don''t be impulsive. It''s so dangerous inside, you can''t take risks. Mom just left me, I can''t lose you anymore. " Having said that, Xiao Wu''s face also showed a sad look. Daming also fell silent. If possible, he didn''t want to take risks. However, he had to go. The result of this battle is really important. In case of a bad development, at least I have to be prepared. Therefore, after a moment of silence, Daming still said firmly: "There is no way, Xiao Wu sister, you don''t know some hidden things, so you can''t understand. However, the result of this battle is probably related to the future of this soul beast, so I must go in and find out the result. But rest assured, I will be careful. " After finishing speaking, the sky green cow python Daming crawled out of the lake and walked carefully toward the core area. "Roar, roar~" Upon seeing this, Er Ming also let out a soft roar, raising his leg to follow Daming. "Stop, I will be enough this time. Your task is to protect Sister Xiao Wu. Don''t let Auntie down." After speaking, Daming got into the core area without looking back. Er Ming, who was yelled by Daming, had to stop just as he lifted his feet. He also knew that what Da Ming said was right, but he knew it was dangerous, so he could not accept Da Ming''s own risk. However, he did not dare to go against Daming''s wishes. And it''s true that you can''t take Xiao Wu and be in a dangerous situation. "Roar!" With an angry growl, Er Ming sat down on the ground, causing a tremor of the earth. Xiao Wu also knew that things could not be violated. Now that Daming had made up his mind, it was impossible to change her mind. Instead of staying with his own oil bottle, it is better to let Daming act alone. In this way, at least it can make it easier for Da Ming to deal with accidents without being distracted to protect himself. Therefore, Xiao Wu stood on Er Ming''s shoulders and shouted loudly in the direction where Daming had left: "Then you have to be careful!" There was no sound, and it seemed that Daming had already entered the core area at this time. Indeed, at this time, Daming had already entered the core area. However, all this in front of him shocked his heart, and he even had deep doubts about the speculation just now. There is no other reason. How can there be traces of the outbreak of the war in the core area at this time? Although most of the trees did turn to ashes, they have erected a series of solemn palaces. All kinds of pavilions, trestle bridges, ancient pavilions, and Yuhu rockery are all available, which looks like a fairyland on earth. This look, is there really a fierce battle just now? Da Ming was very puzzled, but he would not lose his vigilance because of this. Being able to cultivate to this point, how could Daming relax his vigilance at will like a Xiaobai who has just entered the world. Still with the spirit of twelve points, carefully sneaked into the more core area. Daming''s movements were very light and slow, for fear of making a little movement, which would expose his figure. Chapter 352： King Daemyung However, as he got closer and closer to the center of the Star Dou Forest, Da Ming''s heart became more and more confused. Does this really look like a big war? There are no broken walls, no rifts in the earth, and only more and more magnificent palace views. Is it possible that there is a mansion of the gods? Daming thought in surprise. At this time, Daming was already close to where Wang Ran and others were. However, Daming''s heart began to retreat. There is no other reason, this scene is so beautiful, it doesn''t look like a battle at all. There was even no trace of conflict. On the contrary, it was like a transaction between Di Tian and others and the unknown existence. Under this situation, if I went so recklessly, if I saw something that I shouldn''t see, wouldn''t it be embarrassing. However, this is only Da Ming''s guess, if he thinks wrong, wouldn''t it harm the soul beast clan? While Daming was still struggling, a voice suddenly rang from Daming''s ear. "Since all have come in, come here!" As soon as the sound rang, Daming felt his hairs stand up. What kind of existence is this, without even realizing it, said a word to himself. It''s really scary. However, even though he was worried, Da Ming gritted his teeth and headed towards the center. Facing this unknown powerful existence, it was not that Da Ming didn''t want to escape, but that he knew that he couldn''t escape at all. If the owner of the voice is really hostile to him, there is only one dead end. Therefore, instead of doing such a useless effort to escape, it is better to go and see who the owner of this voice is. Of course, more importantly, Daming''s feeling told him that the owner of the voice was not hostile. Even, he might get a great opportunity. ... The owner of the voice that rang in Daming''s ear was naturally made by Wang Ran. As early as the moment when Daming stepped into the core area, Wang Ran and Ditian had already discovered his movements. Although Daming thought he was careful enough, he didn''t know that his actions had fallen into Wang Ran''s eyes. The moment Di Tian and others stepped into the core area, they wanted to remind Da Ming and let him go out quickly. Da Ming is one of the few soul beasts that can be viewed differently by them, not for anything else, simply because he has a heart to consider for the entire race. Therefore, Wan Daming stepped into the core area because he did not get Wang Ran''s permission, which aroused Wang Ran''s dissatisfaction and led to punishment for Daming. Even, the goodwill for the entire soul beast clan declined. Such a result is something they do not want to see. However, because Wang Ran hadn''t spoken yet, and even waited for Daming''s arrival with sudden interest, they did not dare to speak at will. And just when Daming hesitated, they were still thinking about how to explain to Wang Ran? But unexpectedly, Wang Ran took the initiative to let Daming come over. In this case, the eyes of Di Tian and others brightened. Is it possible that Daming can also gain something? If this were the case, it would be a great thing for the soul beast clan. Daming''s blood and talents are all the best. If you can get Wang Ran''s training, you will definitely be able to add another top powerhouse to the soul beast. ... The core area is so big that it takes an ordinary person even many days to walk from one end of the core area to the other. But for a top powerhouse, under the circumstance of rushing at full speed, the core area is not that big to be honest. After all, Douluo Xing''s top powerhouse is not generally fast. Therefore, after Wang Ran spoke out, Daming soon came to the core circle where Wang Ran and others were. As he entered the core circle, a huge artificial lake was first caught in Daming''s eyes. Compared with the lakes occupied by Daming himself, the artificial lake in this core circle is undoubtedly larger. This lake was specially created by Wang Ran as vacant land. Because under the ground of this lake, it was because of serious injuries that the Silver Dragon King fell asleep. And as the huge artificial lake came into view, Wang Ran and others, who were not far from the lake, also entered Daming''s sight for the first time. Without hesitation, Daming speeded up and came directly to Wang Ran. ... Looking at the huge ox-headed python soul beast in front of him, Wang Ran looked up and down with great interest. He had a good sense of Daming, at least he could tell the difference, and would not slaughter humans at will. If it weren''t for the original work, in order to make Tang San become a god, he took the initiative to sacrifice, it might not be able to make a breakthrough and become a beast-level existence. However, it is precisely because of this that proves Daming''s rationality in the big right and wrong. And as Wang Ran looked around, Daming''s heart was also full of surprise at this time. It did not expect that the mysterious unknown existence was actually two humans. Moreover, judging from the appearance of the people in Ditian, they still respect that man. Although these two humans may be the existence of God''s Mansion, they are also humans. With the attitude of Ditian and others towards humans, even the strongest humans should not be like this. Could it be that these two people in front of them are the divine residences cultivated by the transformed soul beasts? In this case, it can be explained. Although according to the temperament of those powerful soul beasts, it will definitely become a prototype in the soul beast forest. This point, even the spirit beast of the Divine Residence level is no exception. This is why Da Ming thought Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye were humans right away. However, if it is a soul beast that has already transformed, there is no way. Thinking of this, Daming subconsciously squinted at Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye. However, this one frightened Ditian and the others. In their hearts, Wang Ran was at least a first-level divine residence. Wang Ran is okay to look at Daming wantonly, he is a strong man and he enjoys this right. But Daming looked at Wang Ran so presumptuously, isn''t this a provocation. Therefore, the most meticulous Ten Thousand Demon King directly shouted angrily: "Presumptuous, Daming, you can look directly at the master of the door? Don''t apologize quickly!" Hearing this angry shout, Daming woke up from thinking in an instant. Suddenly, a cold sweat broke out. Just now because of thinking too deeply, I completely forgot the identity gap between myself and Wang Ran. "My lord, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you." Without hesitation, Daming directly apologized to Wang Ran, wanting to ask for his forgiveness. Chapter 353： Wang Ran wants to accept Daming into Tibet At this moment, Daming didn''t even have time to think about the hidden information in Wan Yaowang''s words. He only hoped that Wang Ran could not remember the villain as an adult. There are also Er Ming and Xiao Wu waiting outside, he doesn''t want to lose his life here because of a little incident. And Wang Ran, after hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Demon King, just glanced at him faintly, and then sighed silently in his heart. It is worthy of being a character who has risen from the bottom, and he can grow to this point. The meticulous mind is simply impeccable. From beginning to end, Ten Thousand Demons King seemed to be just a transparent figure. Whether it is Di Tian, ??Zi Ji, or even Xiong Jun, the sense of existence is much higher than him. But it''s such a character, at this tense juncture, when he speaks, he points to the point. Before Di Tian and the others could react, the Ten Thousand Demon King had already spoken. In order to prevent Wang Ran from getting angry, the Ten Thousand Demon King scolded Daming for the first time. It''s a scolding, but isn''t this also maintenance? Although he knew that Wang Ran was very big, the Ten Thousand Demon King still did not dare to be careless. If Wang Ran gets angry, then Da Ming''s end is definitely not very good. But now it''s different. The Ten Thousand Demon King scolded Daming for the first time. In this case, let alone Wang Ran is a generous person, even a person with a small belly, for the sake of the face of the strong, will not teach Da Ming again. It was precisely because Wang Ran had seen through the thoughts of the Ten Thousand Demon King that he sighed in his heart and looked at the Ten Thousand Demon King high. However, Wang Ran didn''t say much, he didn''t intend to go into it. It was just a subconscious look at himself, he was not so small. With a light wave of his hand, Wang Ran spoke to Daming: "It''s okay, you don''t need to be so nervous." Hearing Wang Ran saying this, all the spirit beasts were relieved. Daming was even more relieved and let out a long sigh of relief. Wang Ran didn''t care about everyone''s reaction, but continued to ask: "Sky Green Bull Python Daming, right? Tell me, what is your purpose here?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Da Ming didn''t dare to hide it, and a little embarrassed to say his initial guess and purpose. After listening to Daming''s explanation, Wang Ran just nodded gently. On the contrary, Di Tian and others looked at Daming''s eyes, which softened a bit. Although Daming''s explanation just now seemed to underestimate them, a few people didn''t care. After all, their strength is indeed far worse than Wang Ran. To be honest, what''s so angry. On the contrary, because of Da Ming''s behavior of caring about the fate of the soul beast, they have gained a bit of favor. Of course, even if their liking increased a bit, they did not speak. Because Wang Ran hasn''t finished speaking yet, how dare they speak. "It turned out to be so, then do you know why I called you over when you wanted to leave?" Wang Ran continued to ask. Daming glanced at the people of Ditian, and saw that they also shook their heads slightly, and said: "Da Ming doesn''t know, please let me know." Wang Ran chuckled lightly, then said: "I will tell you about this next, but before that, you have to learn about my identity. Ditian, come and explain to him. " "Yes, Lord Master!" Di Tian, ??who had turned into human nature, held a fist toward Wang Ran, and began to explain to Daming everything he said he knew. "The master of the gate is the master of the Tibetan gate..." After Di Tian told Daming about Wang Ran''s identity in detail, shock flashed in Daming''s eyes. Although there had been speculations a long time ago, but he did not expect that Wang Ran''s strength was so strong, and that all the people of Ditian joined Zangmen. However, Daming also understood the choice of Ditian. After all, it can provide a new way out for the soul beast, and if you change to be yourself, you will join the Tibetan gate without hesitation. ... After the emperor general Wang Ran''s identity was clearly explained, Wang Ran also spoke again: "Now that you know my identity, then you should also understand that from now on, the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest is the address of our Zongmen Zongmen." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Daming nodded seriously. The fact that the entire core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest was occupied by Wang Ran, a human being, made Da Ming''s mood a bit complicated, but he had no anger at all, or even understood it. Use a place to exchange a chance for the rise of a race, a profitable business. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran didn''t pause, and continued to speak: "Since this is the address of the sect of my Tibetan gate, it is natural to need someone to guard the periphery, so as not to allow those powerful soul beasts that are not open to enter and cause damage. Originally, I planned to let Ditian and the others take turns to do this. However, if they were allowed to go, they would be overkill. Moreover, it is easy to affect their cultivation. So, I want you to complete this task. In return, I will accept you as an outer disciple of Zangmen and teach you the cultivation method. how is it? " Wang Ran asked calmly, he didn''t lie, a small one hundred thousand-year-old sky blue ox python is not worthy of his big flicker. He really had this idea, because Wang Ran didn''t intend to teach the Taoism he had cultivated to Di Tian and other spirit beasts. The effect of Taoism on beasts [Liancheng www.lcds.info] is far less powerful than that for humans. Wang Ran had already verified this point as early as the Hokage plane. Of course, if Di Tian and others want to transform their forms and re-cultivation, it is not impossible to practice Dao Fa. But this matter is obviously impossible. Therefore, what Wang Ran wanted to teach to Di Tian and the others was the demon cultivation method that was born out of Taoismthe sky demon Taoism. Of course, this cultivation method was not improved by Wang Ran, but from the collection in the Zangzhu, which was written by Yu Dao Ren. U Dao Ren has three thousand disciples, and among so many disciples, there is naturally an existence who cultivates in an inhuman form. This demon cultivation method, which was born out of Taoism, was created for the disciples of the demon race with the help of the one that Yu Taoist escaped in. Although the Heavenly Demon Dao Fa is inferior to Dao Fa, its effect is far stronger than Dao Fa for a creature that practices in an inhuman form. When he was still on the plane of Hokage, Wang Ran discovered this Heavenly Demon Dao when he was sorting out the collection of Tibetan beads. It''s just that it''s really a bit troublesome to practice this Heavenly Demon Dao. It''s okay for an ordinary creature with no cultivation base or not deep cultivation base, just practice directly. And those with advanced and powerful cultivation bases who want to cultivate the Heavenly Demon Dao Fa must first convert the energy in their bodies into demon power. This is an extremely time-consuming thing and needs to be polished bit by bit. Chapter 354： The three beasts entered Tibet, and the spirit ring of the future sea **** is gone This is an extremely time-consuming thing and needs to be polished bit by bit. And the only Hailing that made Wang Ran value in his heart was really lazy, and he didn''t want to waste any more time to modify the Heavenly Demon Dao. Hai Ling''s character is such that Wang Ran didn''t want to force Hai Ling too much, so Wang Ran has always put ashes in the Tibetan Pearl. But now, this classic can finally be used. With the spirit beasts of Di Tian worshiping into the Tibetan gate, it is natural to cultivate the Heavenly Demon Dao. As long as Di Tian and others complete the energy conversion in the body, with their strong strength and deep accumulation, they will definitely be able to quickly break through a small realm in a short time. Even the following cultivation will be smoother than ordinary people. However, the process of converting soul power into demon power would have consumed a lot of time. Especially when Di Tian and others were so powerful, the time required was greatly increased. If Di Tian were distracted to do such small things at this time, I am afraid that every ten or twenty years, don''t even think of converting the spirit power in the body into demon power. Originally, Wang Ran planned to let Di Tian and others persist for a few years first, and then replace them after recruiting some sects. As a result, Daming broke in at this time and entered Wang Ran''s sight. For guarding the core circle, how many are more suitable than Daming who has been living on the periphery of the core circle? In addition, Wang Ran''s senses for Daming were pretty good, so he would have the idea of ??bringing Daming into the Tibetan gate. Naturally, Di Tian and others didn''t know Wang Ran''s plan. However, this does not delay their happiness at this time. Sure enough, things were as they thought, and Wang Ran really had the plan to bring Daming into Tibet. This is a good thing, Ditian and the others are all looking at Daming with scorching eyes at this time, and they want him to quickly agree. However, Daming did not comply with the wishes of the Ditian people. Because at this time, he thought of his brothers Er Ming and Xiao Wu. Daming has never been a selfish person. Just looking at the performance of the people of Ditian, he also knew that being able to enter the Tibetan gate was absolutely extremely lucky. However, if possible, he still wanted to fight for Er Ming and Xiao Wu. Therefore, at this time, Daming hesitated slightly, not knowing how to speak. Seeing Daming''s appearance, Ditian couldn''t help frowning, and then yelled: "Daming, what''s the matter with you? The sect master has already asked you to join Zangmen, so he hasn''t agreed!" Hearing Di Tian''s scolding, Wang Ran raised his eyebrows and looked at Daming in doubt. Is it possible that what you showed just now is not enough to impress Daming? If this were the case, Wang Ran could only find another replacement. Although his first feeling towards Ditian was pretty good, it didn''t mean that he had to be Da Ming. It didn''t make any difference to Wang Ran whether he received the protection of the outer periphery of the core circle or others. Therefore, if Daming is not satisfied and refuses, then Wang Ran can only say sorry. However, Wang Ran didn''t know the reason, so he could only ask Da Ming calmly after Di Tian spoke: "Why, is there anything you are dissatisfied with? Let me hear it." Following Di Tian''s scolding and Wang Ran''s questioning, Daming also took a sigh of relief and said with some embarrassment: "Sorry, my lord, it''s not that I don''t want to join Zangmen. Being able to join Zangmen is naturally a rare opportunity. Therefore, I am naturally extremely happy. However, I would like to implore adults, can I also include my second brother, Erming and Xiao Wu of the Titans and Great Apes. " Hearing Da Ming''s words, the people of Di Tian blew their beards and stared. It is a rare grace to give you a chance, and now you dare to make a request. If Wang Ran is displeased because of this, you won''t even be able to catch your chance! Compared to the anxiousness of Di Tian and others, Wang Ran gave Daming a look. Facing this kind of opportunity, Daming could still think of his brother, which is very rare. As for anger and dissatisfaction, Wang Ran has nothing to do with it. Compared with talents and strength, Wang Ran still values ??ethics more. This is also an occupational disease that has been an example of others for so many years. Di Tian and others didn''t understand Wang Ran because they had just contacted Wang Ran, so everything was conceived towards the worst. ... After Daming finished speaking, Wang Ran stared at him for a few seconds, and his heart hung up. However, he did not retreat. This is the end of the matter, and counseling is useless. "You are very good." After a few seconds, Wang Ran said with a chuckle. In a word, Daming''s heart was directly placed in his stomach. He knew it was stable this time. In the same way, Di Tian and others were no longer anxious, with a relaxed smile on their faces. He glanced at Daming appreciatively, but he didn''t expect that Daming really gave Bo a bright light. Sure enough, Wang Ran immediately said: "Er Ming is okay. Both of you will enter the Tibetan Sect and become outer disciples. It just so happens that the two of you protect the periphery of the core circle together, and it can be easier. Jun Xiong, go and bring Er Ming here. " Having said this, Wang Ran paused for a while, then continued to speak: "As for Xiao Wu, is that the transformed little rabbit? The talent is fine, but it''s a pity. If she didn''t choose to transform, her path would go smoother. She should enter the human society to cultivate in two years. That''s fine, let''s bring her here together. Although you can''t increase your cultivation level, it''s not bad to increase your background. " Originally, Wang Ran planned to teach her the cultivation method when Xiao Wu awakens her spirit and can officially start her cultivation. After all, the law of the Douluo plane determines that if humans don''t get a spirit ring, there is no way to continue to cultivate and improve their cultivation. However, this idea was quickly rejected by Wang Ran. Although you can''t improve your realm, if you start practicing Taoism now, you will definitely strengthen your foundation. When the cultivation is officially started, the cultivation speed will inevitably be greatly improved. ... After hearing Wang Ran''s words, Jun Xiong took the order to find Er Ming and Xiao Wu. But Daming''s face was a little darker. However, overall Daming is still very happy. His face was dim, but it was because Wang Ran said that if Xiao Wu hadn''t transformed, the road would be a little smoother. Indeed, one hundred thousand years of cultivation is in vain, and it takes a lot of time to re-train. However, since there are homes, there are also gains. After transforming, Xiao Wu''s cultivation speed was not comparable to when she was a soul beast. Coupled with the cultivation of Wang Ran now, the ultimate dream of the soul beast is bound to be fulfilled in the future. When I thought of this, Daming''s slightly disappointed mood became bright again. Chapter 355： Kaguyas doubts It didn''t take long before Xiong Jun returned to the center of the core circle. At this moment, behind him was a huge orangutan with a little girl sitting on his shoulders. Not by others, it is the Titans and Great Apes Er Ming and Xiao Wu. With the arrival of the two, Daming hurriedly said: "Sister Xiao Wu, Er Ming, come and meet the master." Er Ming and Xiao Wu didn''t pause either, and they quickly paid respect to Wang Ran. Of course, Ditian and the others did not fall. Just now when he was on the road, Jun Xiong had already explained it to them, so the two of them were already prepared. After seeing the two of them, Wang Ran just nodded slightly, and then looked up and down Er Ming and Xiao Wu. However, Wang Ran didn''t say anything, he said directly: "Since everyone is complete, then I will hold an introductory ceremony for you. When the ceremony is over, you will be the people of mine. At that time, I will teach you the cultivation method again. " After that, Wang Ran directly took the lead towards the most solemn and huge palace in the entire core circle. The style was similar to that of Naruto World, except that the first group of doormen were mostly huge soul beasts, so the square in front of the main hall was even wider. At this time, the Ditian talents focused their attention on Zangmen. The majestic momentum made several people look at him again and again. However, everyone''s thoughts were not put on this aspect. Although the buildings of Zangmen are magnificent and magnificent, they still care more about joining Zangmen to improve their strength. So, just a little sigh, everyone''s mind sank. In a solemn atmosphere, Wang Ran held an initiation ceremony for several people. Afterwards, Wang Ran passed the Heavenly Demon Dao Law to Ditian and other spirit beasts. As for Xiao Wu, it was because of the fact that he had already transformed into a human being, Wang Ran taught him the Taoism he had practiced. Of course, Wang Ran still had the necessary protection measures in place. After Di Tian and others received the cultivation method taught by Wang Ran, their eyes burst out. With their vision, they can naturally see the power of this cultivation method. Not to mention anything else, but after transforming their spirit power into demon power, their overall strength will rise by a large margin. At the very least, there is no problem slinging the current self. Although Douluo Xing did not popularize the cultivation method, this did not prevent them from understanding that even if it were placed in other worlds, it was a supreme treasure. As for the time it takes for soul power to transform its demon power, in the eyes of them who have practiced for 100,000 years, it is not a disadvantage at all. Sure enough, it deserves to be a method that can forcibly break through the god-level barrier, it is so extraordinary. Di Tian and others couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. However, Wang Ran didn''t have the mind to care about Ditian''s feelings in their hearts. His business hasn''t been finished yet, although the energy concentration of the Star Dou Great Forest is very high, for Wang Ran, it is still a lot worse. If he cultivates under these conditions, Wang Ran''s cultivation progress will inevitably be greatly reduced. And Wang Ran didn''t want to venture into the God Realm to practice, so the matter of increasing energy concentration must start to act. Waving his hand, Wang Ran said to the people of Ditian: "Well, you can find a place to practice. Daming and Erming, you two will return to the edge of the core circle to guard the sect to prevent the introduction of spirit beasts. As for Xiao Wu, let her stay in the sect to practice, and strive to lay a solid foundation in the past two years. " Following Wang Ran''s instructions, everyone responded. Even they couldn''t help but want to try the new and powerful cultivation method. Wang Ran''s move fits their minds. After everyone dispersed, only Wang Ran and Datongmu Huiye were left on the spot. Even the three-tailed beasts ran into the spirit beast forest and Sanwei Jifu, who had always been lazy, was no exception. At this time, Datongmu Huiye spoke to Wang Ran with some emotion: "The sect master, I didn''t expect that just after coming to this plane, the sect''s affairs have been resolved." When Wang Ran heard the words, he smiled and nodded, then said: "Yeah, luck is not bad, as soon as I arrived, I came to a treasured geomantic place. Moreover, there is the entire soul beast family, used to construct the framework of the sect. " Datongmu Huiye nodded lightly, then continued to ask: "Yes, but according to Ditian and the others, apart from the so-called Divine Mansion, no one in this world should be our opponent. What do we do next? " As Datongmu Huiye''s voice fell, Wang Ran raised his head and glanced towards the sky, his deep eyes seemed to penetrate the endless space. "Next, I will set up a gathering array in the sect in a while to increase the energy concentration inside the sect. Then we will start to practice and strive for an early breakthrough. The same is true for you, but we have to separate a few clones and go to the mainland to experience the customs. By the way, see if there are any good seedlings, and develop the sect as soon as possible. " Looking at Wang Ran''s seriousness, Datongmu Huiye couldn''t help being silent. She couldn''t understand why there was a sense of urgency in Wang Ran. If it is simply that Wang Ran wants to see the charm of the new world, Datongmu Huiye would not believe it. After all, this has just arrived in a new plane, Wang Ran is so anxious that he wants to cultivate and improve his strength. Moreover, Wang Ran''s method of establishing the sect was also inexplicable. Others established the sect in order to use the power of the entire sect to help speed up their own cultivation. But what about Wang Ran? Almost always giving, cultivating disciples of the disciple, I can''t see what I want. Datongmu Huiye is not a hypocritical person, if there is any doubt, he will ask it the first time. Therefore, after a moment of silence, Datongmu Huiye directly asked: "Sect Master, I don''t understand something. Why are you so anxious to practice breakthroughs? You just came to the new world, so there is no need to be so urgent, right? After all, with your strength, there shouldn''t be many threats to you in this world. And, what are you trying to build a Tibetan gate? From your body, I can''t see any reason for establishing a sect. Is it true that you really just want Zangmen to take root and Yang Ming in the world? " After listening to Datongmu Huiye''s question, Wang Ran was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Datongmu Huiye would suddenly ask these questions. Indeed, everything that Wang Ran did is completely incomprehensible to people who don''t know the truth. However, Wang Ran was stunned for a moment, and he soon reacted. With a chuckle at Datongmu Huiye, Wang Ran slowly said: "You can regard my behavior as a kind of responsibility..." Chapter 356： Fa formation "I am a person who has received great grace out of thin air, so naturally I have to take the corresponding responsibility. Moreover, if I still don''t work hard, I''m afraid that the ancestors insisted on the things of an unknown number of epochs and were in vain. " When he said this, Wang Ran''s eyes burst into a terrifying light, and his whole body was full of vitality. Seeing this look of Wang Ran, Datongmu Huiye was involuntarily stunned. Although I haven''t known Wang Ran for a long time, Datongmu Huiye thought he had seen through this gentle, free and easy man. As a result, he didn''t expect Wang Ran to have such a passionate side. Suddenly, Datongmu Huiye also seemed to have been infected by Wang Ran, and his already calm heart regained his enthusiasm. Wang Ran turned his head to look at the somewhat stunned Datong Mu Huiye, gave a relaxed smile, and then continued: "Don''t think about it so much, now your strength has not reached the time when you should know the hidden facts, so I won''t say more, lest you increase your troubles. When your strength reaches that level, what you need to know will naturally know. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, although Datongmu Huiye still had some doubts, he did not ask wisely. She knew it was useless to ask. Since Wang Ran said that her strength hadn''t reached the point of knowing the secret, so even if she knew it now, it was of no use. Nodding lightly, Datongmu Huiye also decided to practice hard to improve his cultivation. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran didn''t say much, but set about preparing for the Spirit Gathering Formation. Not only must it cover the entire area of ??the Tibetan gate, but also the effect of the Spirit Gathering Array must be perfect. This is not a simple matter. Not only requires a huge cultivation base as support, but also requires countless formations. Fortunately, although the method of cultivating immortals is not popular on the plane of Hokage, there are still a lot of materials. Therefore, Wang Ran still has a lot of materials as the base of the formation. Now only need to refine these materials, and then engrave the formation pattern, it can be used as the formation base. Otherwise, the quality of those materials will not meet Wang Ran''s needs after all. As he said nothing, Wang Ran directly threw countless array materials from his sleeve. Looking at these various materials, although Datongmu Huiye had a pair of see-through white eyes, she still felt a little dizzy. Without him, it is too much. After all, it was going to cover the core circle of the entire Star Dou Great Forest, how could it be less. But this feeling of Datongmu became more obvious after Wang Ran''s continuous and dazzling operation. Looking at Wang Ran admiringly, he was indeed the master of the sect, and his background was really powerful! Da Tongmu couldn''t help but admire in his heart, she couldn''t do this at all. It is not that she is not strong enough, but that she has no knowledge in this area. Array formation is different from ordinary physique. Without a lot of practice and understanding, it is impossible to know the mystery. Therefore, even if Datong Muhui was asked to draw a tiger by night, she couldn''t do it. ... Wang Ran''s movements lasted for a week, and Datongmu Huiye was beside Wang Ran, stopping for a week. Although she couldn''t understand Wang Ran''s operation, the Taoist rhyme that Wang Ran kept emitting while engraving the formation base still made Datongmu Huiye feel. Such a day came to an end in Wang Ran''s soft cry. The tired look flashed from Wang Ran''s eyes. Although it only took a short week, Wang Ran still felt deep exhaustion. Inscribed formation is basically an extremely energy-consuming task, and in order to ensure the effect, Wang Ran inscribed a more advanced spirit gathering formation. In addition to Wang Ran, in order to save time, he has been working hard this week. You know, it would take another half a month to make so many formations in the same realm as Wang Ran. And Wang Ran, abruptly squeezed the time in half. It is precisely because of this that Wang Ran is so exhausted. After closing his eyes lightly, Wang Ran silently adjusted his state, and then set up the formation base. It took a lot of energy to display the formation. When Datongmu Huiye saw this, he didn''t say much, just stood aside in silence. Wang Ran''s actions in the past few days have always been seen by her. It can be said that the energy consumed by Wang Ran alone is enough to match the entire energy reserve of several Datong Mu Huiye. That is to say, Wang Ran recovered quickly, otherwise, with him alone, there would be no way to complete it in such a short time. ... It took five or six minutes before Wang Ran opened his eyes again. Breathing out the muddy air in his body, Wang Ran''s eyes regained clarity. Without hesitation, as Wang Ran waved his hand, all the formations were under Wang Ran''s control and flew towards the surrounding area of ??Zangmen. As the formation base fell on the land everywhere in Zangmen, it was like a ginseng fruit that fell directly into the land. After the formation was in place, Wang Ran''s body also continuously released energy, carefully connecting all formations together in an orderly manner. With the rapid consumption of energy in Wang Ran''s body, all the formations were connected together. In an instant, a huge wave of formations enveloped the entire Tibetan gate. A large amount of spiritual energy began to gather from the heavens and the earth, and the core circle that was already rich in spiritual energy, at this time, the concentration of spiritual energy began to increase again. At this time, Di Tian and the others who were cultivating suddenly felt that their cultivation speed had increased by one point, and the absorption of surrounding energy had become even faster. Moreover, this improvement is still growing rapidly. In this regard, Di Tian and the others flashed astonishment in their eyes. Although Wang Ran had already said that he would set up a spiritual gathering formation at Zangmen, he did not expect the effect to be so good. As for what the Spirit Gathering Array is, the people of Ditian are not what it is, it will be clear from the name. However, after being surprised, Di Tian burst into joy immediately. Regarding the increase in the concentration of spiritual energy, everyone in Di Tianfen was crying frantically in their hearts, let the storm come more violently! Of course, this is definitely not the case, but it does mean it. However, they soon calmed down their mood and re-entered the transformation of cultivation. They have only just begun to try the conversion of demon power. At this time, they don''t have the mind to think about other things. ... The performance of the people in Ditian was naturally in the eyes of Wang Ran, who had not recovered his spiritual power. However, he didn''t care too much. Feeling the aura concentration around him slowly rising, Wang Ran nodded with satisfaction. Although the speed of improvement is very slow, if this continues, it will not take a few years to meet Wang Ran''s needs. Chapter 357： Out of the core circle, soul beast fight Moreover, Wang Ran would not be so stupid not to open a small stove for himself. From within the Tibetan gate, it is not a particularly difficult task to arrange a high-level spiritual gathering magic circle with a small covering area. At that time, Wang Ran is completely enough to cultivate breakthroughs. After gently stretching his bones, Wang Ran spoke softly to Datongmu Huiye: "Okay, the arrangement of the gathering array is complete, and we can start practicing." Datongmu Huiye nodded lightly, and then the two of them found a palace and started their own practice. However, although the body has entered the cultivation state, Wang Ran''s clone did not relax, but was ready to step out of the Star Dou Forest and enter human society. As for Datongmu Huiye, he didn''t separate his clone into the human world. It''s not that Datongmu Huiye didn''t want to go, but that she had some feelings these days, and she was ready to focus all of her energy on cultivation first, and wait until she made a breakthrough before entering the human society. Wang Ran also expressed support for this. ... Without bringing anyone else, Wang Ran''s clone walked out of the core circle alone. Just after leaving the inner circle, Wang Ran felt a sudden outbreak of battle fluctuations not far away. Wang Ran raised his brow lightly, didn''t he? It was a big fight just after he came out. Upon sensing it carefully, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes. Because one of the two sides in the battle is Da Ming and Er Ming. If the guess is not wrong, it should be the one hundred thousand year soul beast who wants to enter the core circle to fight Da Ming Er Ming. Wang Ran didn''t stop, and came to the periphery of the battlefield. He wanted to see whether the strengths of Daming and Erming were in line. Of course, because of Wang Ran''s intention to hide the reason, even though he had come to the periphery of the battlefield, no matter it was Da Ming, Er Ming, or the other party, he did not find his existence. On the battlefield at this time, Da Ming and Er Ming had just played against the spirit beasts who wanted to enter the core circle. Like Daming, the other side is also a hundred thousand-year-old soul beast. And there is more than one soul beast, there are three at all. A 100,000-year-old ghost leopard king, a 100,000-year-old ironback crocodile king, and a 100,000-year-old unihorn tyrannosaurus king. The three hundred thousand-year-old soul beasts, except for the Ghost Leopard King, all have some powerful blood. Although not comparable to the Sky Blue Bull Python and the Titan Giant Ape, it is also an existence that can rank in the forefront of soul beasts. Moreover, because the three of them are spirit beasts known for their powerful offensive power, it was quite difficult for Da Ming and Er Ming to deal with them. However, Da Ming and Er Ming joined forces, but they would not be afraid of the three intruders. Therefore, just after the fight, the two sides fell into a close confrontation. Er Ming relied on his powerful strength and defensive abilities to catch the slowest iron-backed dragon crocodile king with wild hammer. In a short while, the ironback dragon crocodile king suffered a lot of collapse, and Yan Ran was already injured. And Er Ming didn''t get much better. On the one hand, he had to deal with the iron-backed dragon crocodile king, on the other hand, he had to face the attacks from the other two soul beasts. After all, although Da Ming is strong, it is still very difficult to deal with two hundred thousand year soul beasts at once, and there is no way to stop all their attacks. There is always resistance to untimely attacks and attacking towards Erming. Therefore, Er Ming also had a lot of wounds on his body, and his hair also carried the attack of the Tyrannosaurus King, which made him feel a little anxious. Of course, with strong physical fitness, this strength hasn''t affected Er Ming at all. Compared with the Ironback Dragon Crocodile King, there is no difference between being uninjured. The Ghost Leopard King and the Tyrannosaurus King glanced at each other, and they understood that if they dragged on like this, it was their own party that would suffer. It was difficult to fight two by three at first. If the King of Ironback Dragon Crocodile was destroyed by Er Ming, they would have no hope of victory at all. Therefore, Ghost Leopard King spoke directly to Daming and asked sharply: "Sky Green Bull Python, what on earth do you mean, do you have to fight us and hurt both sides? Could it be that you have to take advantage of the core circle! Doing so may cause dissatisfaction with the big guys. " Following the stern voice of the Ghost Leopard King, Da Ming did not stop his attack. Instead, while attacking, he said to the two of them: "Needless to say, it is impossible for you to enter the core circle. This is our responsibility. If you still want to break through, it is impossible for me to stop. " Da Ming''s words directly tickled the roots of the ghostly leopard king''s angry teeth. However, they are also more certain that the core circle is definitely making big problems. Maybe it was Ditian who was seriously injured or even dead. Daming and Erming wanted to monopolize the inheritance of Ditian and others. Otherwise, what are they doing so hard to stop themselves. "Very good, Sky Blue Bull Python. But you have to think carefully, Ditian and their legacy are not something you can eat by yourself. At that time, all the 100,000-year soul beasts in the entire Star Dou Great Forest will become your enemy. When the time comes, the fate of the two of you will be self-evident. It''s better to join hands with us, the five of us can definitely keep this legacy. " There is no way to force a breakthrough. The Ghost Leopard King and others can only understand the reason and move with emotion, hoping to get a share of the pie. However, Da Ming frowned when he heard what the Ghost Leopard King said. Just now, the Ghost Leopard King wanted to enter the core circle, but he didn''t agree, they would force the battle to happen. Therefore, Daming had no idea what the Ghost Leopard King thoughts. Now when I heard it suddenly, it seemed that the ghost and leopard kings were wrong. Therefore, Daming quickly slowed down his attack and explained to the Ghost Leopard King: "You are wrong, Lord Ditian did not have any accidents, so there is no legacy at all. And I stop you, it is indeed for your good. Otherwise, if you forcibly break in, the end will be extremely tragic. " And as Ming slowed down his attack, the hands of Er Ming Crazy Hammer and Iron-backed Dragon King also slowed down a lot. As for the three people of Ghost Leopard King, they felt that both Da Ming and Er Ming had slowed down their attacks, thinking that they had a heart attack. They had a chance. As a result, Daming''s words directly made the faces of the three people ugly. They never expected that Daming would refuse so simply, and still hold the banner of being good for them. Is it tolerable or unbearable, really when the three of them are fools? Both of you were so obvious, guarding the door and not letting in, and telling me that Ditian was not harmed at all? is it possible? The greatest possibility now is that you want to eat alone! Chapter 358： Cynicism "Enough, Sky Blue Bull Python! They are all old acquaintances, and you still want to lie to us. Since you don''t let us in, don''t blame us for breaking through! " After speaking, Ghost Leopard King and the other two hundred thousand year soul beasts looked at each other, and the three thoughts came to mind in an instant. Without pause, the three of them struggled to rush towards the core circle. The three people who went all out gave Daming and Erming an unusual headache. If they are facing each other head-on, the two are nothing but each other. However, now the Ghost Leopard King is about to rush into the core circle with a single mind, and will not fight Da Ming and Er Ming at all. Even if Da Ming and Er Ming are stronger, there is no good way to face the powerful spirit beasts whose three heads are in the same realm as themselves but want to break through. However, they didn''t want to fail the task assigned to them by Wang Ran. No way, Daming and Er Ming could only gritted their teeth and desperately stopped the three of Ghost Leopard King. Although temporarily blocking the figure of the three forces, the consumption of doing so is also very serious. It didn''t take long for both Da Ming and Er Ming to consume most of their soul power. Even, the two have begun to gasp. Compared with the embarrassed Daming and Erming, the ghost and leopard kings are much better. Because one mind wants to break through, the three are much easier than Daming and Erming. The Ghost Leopard King at this time also saw the jealousy of Daming and Er Ming. Originally, with the strength of Da Ming and Er Ming, if one were to leave, the other two would definitely be beaten to death. However, now Da Ming and Er Ming did not do this, instead they kept obstructing them in embarrassment, not allowing anyone to pass. Ghost Leopard King didn''t think it was Daming, Erming and everyone were soul beasts, so his men were merciful. They are all foxes who have practiced for thousands of years. If you think about it in another way, the Ghost Leopard King himself will definitely catch a deadly hammer first. Wait until one is beaten to death before hunting down the other. Therefore, the Ghost Leopard King would never think that Daming and Er Ming would not do this because they were both under the spirit beasts. Then there is only one explanation. The interests in the core circle are so tempting that no one can see it. Therefore, in order to prevent the leakage of secrets, Daming and Erming will never let them enter the core circle. This is why they would rather spend more effort than let any of them in. The more he thought about it, the more the Ghost Leopard King felt that there was no problem with his thinking, his eyes burst out with greedy light. Fear is good, only when they are frightened, will their chances of obtaining Ditian and their inheritance increase. It has to be said that the speculation of Ghost Leopard King is still very logical. But the facts are often so illogical, and the speculation of Ghost Leopard King is fundamentally wrong. The reason why Daming and Erming didn''t catch one of them was because they didn''t dare to put the vacant person into the Tibetan gate and cause damage. If this makes Wang Ran angry, and even thinks that they can''t take on the important task, then the pants that are simply a loss are gone. ... "Sky Green Bull Python, you can''t stop us, if you continue to drag it on, you will definitely be unable to eat first. In this case, why not have a good talk with us? In this way, the five of us can absolutely guard the entire core circle. " Ghost Leopard King spoke to Daming again, wanting to achieve a win-win situation. As a ghost beast with a weak bloodline talent, the ghost leopard king has cultivated to the level of 100,000 years, and the ghost leopard king knows exactly what choice is beneficial to him. If you don''t choose to cooperate with Daming and the others, even if your own three occupy the entire core circle, it will be of no use. Because they simply can''t hold on. Although the 100,000-year soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest were few and pitiful, there were more than just a few of them. If you monopolize the entire core circle, you don''t need to think about the Ghost Leopard King, knowing that your three will definitely be hammered into fools by other hundred thousand year soul beasts. Among the many hundred thousand year soul beasts, Da Ming and Er Ming are undoubtedly the best in character. So instead of ordering other collaborators, it is better to cooperate with Daming and Erming. Of course, the most important thing is that they now have the upper hand. Taking the upper hand means taking the initiative and taking more benefits. If they wait until they really win the core circle, then their positions will be swapped with Da Ming and Er Ming. At that time, even if you cooperate with other spirit beasts again, you won''t have much advantage. More importantly, they may not be able to seize the core circle from Daming and Erming. Rather than fighting for a future that is not necessarily dominant if it is not dominant, why not choose a better present? The Ghost Leopard King knew this very well, so he was impatient to persuade Daming over and over again. However, it was originally something out of nothing, so how could Daming promise him? Therefore, no matter what the Ghost Leopard King said, Daming ignored him now. Since the Ghost Leopard King and the others were determined to enter the core circle, they did not have Wang Ran''s signal, and they did not dare to explain too clearly. Daming simply didn''t explain it, taking advantage of the effort that Ghost Leopard King persuaded, hurry up and recover himself. However, Daming''s silence, in the eyes of the ghost leopard king, the tyrannosaurus king, and the ironback dragon crocodile king, was a naked rejection. Upon seeing this, the tyrannosaurus king with the most irritable personality threatened Daming directly: "Sky Green Bull Python, don''t toast or eat fine wine. Although you are strong, don''t forget that we have three. If it weren''t for the Leopard King, I would not bother to give you nonsense!" Hearing this, Daming squinted his eyes and stared at the Tyrannosaurus King. However, Daming still said nothing. The one-horned Tyrannosaurus King who was stared at by Daming couldn''t help but shudder. Without him, he remembered that he had challenged Daming because of his youth and frivolousness, but he was beaten and couldn''t find the past of Bei. However, soon he shook his body and looked at Daming proudly again. Now he is the one who has the upper hand, panicking. When the Ghost Leopard King saw Daming''s appearance, he also couldn''t make ends meet. He said that, Daming still looks like a ghost. Why, look down on him Ghost Leopard King? "Sky Green Cattle Python, you have to think carefully, you won''t get any benefits if you are against us." Ghost Leopard King threatened in a low voice. However, as the ghost of the Leopard King just finished speaking, before Daming could respond, a figure whispered from the ears of the soul beasts. "Don''t think about it, I want to see how you three little things make my Tibetan disciples not pleased." Chapter 359： Wang Ran debuts, Er Ming speaks It was not someone else who was talking, but Wang Ran who had been watching. In such a long time just now, Wang Ran also understood the three thoughts of the Ghost Leopard King. Although it was a bit dumbfounding, Wang Ran was able to understand their careful thoughts. As for the problems of Daming and Erming, although their strength is somewhat insufficient, Wang Ran''s attitude is still very gratifying. As long as you have this attitude, you can report to the sect. As for the strength, relying on the hidden gate, that thing will not be able to improve soon. Therefore, following the wild words of the Ghost Leopard King and the Tyrannosaurus King, Wang Ran, who had seen enough, also walked out of the dark. With Wang Ran''s appearance, both Daming and Er Ming said with excitement: "Master, you are here!" "Hoho~ Hoo!" Don''t blame them for their excitement. Under the situation just now, they couldn''t hold on for long. At that time, when they can''t hold on, they can only watch the three ghost leopard kings and swagger into the core circle. Naturally, their mission can only end in failure. Now, when Wang Ran is here, the savior is here. They don''t have to worry about the ghost and leopard king and the three guys breaking into the Tibetan gate. However, compared to the excitement of Daming and Erming, the temperament of the Ghost Leopard King trio is a bit bad. The three of them looked at Wang Ran vigilantly. For this person who appeared suddenly, they couldn''t figure out Wang Ran''s identity. However, being able to appear in front of them quietly, coupled with the excitement of Da Ming and Er Ming, Wang Ran''s strength naturally cannot be underestimated. "Humanity?" Ghost Leopard King asked Wang Ran vigilantly. Wang Ran cast a faint glance at the Ghost Leopard King. Although the Ghost Leopard King was much more handsome than the Tyrannosaurus King and the King of Ironback Crocodile, he was not a handsome man. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t take a high look at Ghost Leopard King at all, and replied nonchalantly: "Why, what do you think?" Hearing Wang Ran''s admission, and adding that Wang Ran didn''t care about him so much, Ghost Leopard King roared, and then said: "It''s really a human being, the sky blue cow python, the giant giant ape, are you going to betray the soul beast?" The Ghost Leopard King can be said to be the existence that hates humans the most among the five soul beasts present. At first, if it hadn''t been for the human beings to slaughter his race for his spirit ring, the ghost leopard king, who had been cultivated for 60 thousand years, would not venture into the core area of ??the Star Dou Forest. Although he was successfully promoted to a 100,000-year-old soul beast, the suffering he suffered could not be easily erased. You know, soul beasts with powerful bloodlines in the core area emerge in endlessly. The ghost leopard with a cultivation base of 60,000 years is not as powerful as the other soul beasts of 30,000 or 40,000 years. This can also tell what life the Ghost Leopard King has lived in these years. Therefore, his attitude towards human beings is to kill them all. There are no more human beings who died in his hands. ... Hearing the loud roar of Ghost Leopard King, Wang Ran didn''t care, but said to Daming and Erming: "You two performed well this time, and I can rest assured that you guard the Tibetan gate. But next time you encounter this situation, just send a letter to the sect, and Ditian will naturally come to help you. " "I see, my master." "Roar, roar." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Daming and Erming quickly replied. This scene directly caused the anger in Ghost Leopard King''s heart to burn wildly. Wang Ran, a human being, actually ignored him so much. Although Wang Ran is very strong, so what? In so many years, he was not a Title Douluo who had never killed a human. Although the Title Douluo he killed was just a weak chicken that had just broken through, it was also Title Douluo, the most powerful human being. However, although the Ghost Leopard King was angry, his brain was flexible and he was not confused. It''s impossible to do it yourself, there is still a gun under your hand, how can you risk it yourself. Therefore, the Ghost Leopard King spoke directly to the Tyrannosaurus unicornis and the King Ironback Crocodile: "It can''t be delayed any more, just break through the encirclement forcefully. Give the Azure Bull Python to the Ironback Dragon King, and I will deal with the Titan Great Ape. As for the human being, I leave it to you, the Tyrannosaurus King. " Hearing the instructions of the Ghost Leopard King, an inexplicable light flashed in the eyes of the Iron-backed Dragon King Crocodile, and his body did not move at all. The unicorn tyrannosaurus rushed out directly. It''s just a human being. The thing he doesn''t care about is human beings. However, in the next second, the Tyrannosaurus King was knocked off by Wang Ran. The Ghost Leopard King who spoke first, only moved slightly. The King Ironback Dragon Crocodile didn''t even move. The one-horned Tyrannosaurus King who flew upside down couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and the spirit of the whole person instantly declined a bit. In this simple scene, the Ghost Leopard King and the Iron-back Dragon Crocodile King quietly swallowed. They knew that Wang Ran would be very strong, but they didn''t expect to be so strong. Compared with the appearances of the Ghost Leopard King and the Ironback Dragon Crocodile King, Wang Ran just glanced at it faintly, and said: "Noisy." After speaking, Wang Ran looked at Er Ming. Although he can understand Er Ming''s meaning, he still feels very uncomfortable listening to Er Ming. Therefore, Wang Ran said directly to Er Ming: "Er Ming, don''t yell, guess what you mean, it''s not enough to waste time." After speaking, Wang Ran pointed directly at Er Ming. In an instant, a ray of light radiated from Wang Ran''s fingers and entered Er Ming''s throat. Er Ming just wanted to ask what to ask, but when he spoke, he was taken aback by himself. "My lord, I... Fuck! I can speak." In an instant, Er Ming was excited. Although his strength is stronger than the average one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast, his cultivation base is less than one hundred thousand years old. And without a 100,000-year soul beast, Er Ming couldn''t speak at all. Although I am envious of Daming and Xiao Wu being able to talk and communicate, Er Ming knows that he still has some way to go. Now, he could actually speak, and he no longer had to envy Daming and Xiao Wu. How could this surprise him. Similarly, Daming was very pleasantly surprised at this time. Compared to Daming and Erming''s joy, Wang Ran''s heart was not disturbed. It''s just igniting Er Ming''s throat bone, there is nothing to be proud of. As a result, it was such a simple little thing that directly made the Ghost Leopard King dumbfounded. How strong is it to be able to violate the rules? I felt a little scared because the unicorn tyrannosaurus was slapped to fly. Now, as Wang Ran incited Er Ming''s throat bone, making Er Ming''s cultivation base less than 100,000 years old to speak, the ghost of the Leopard King and the three were more deeply afraid. Chapter 360： A hundred years as a slave Heroes do not suffer from immediate losses. Although the Ghost Leopard King hates humans, he will not joke about his life. The hand that Wang Ran showed was far beyond what Ghost Leopard King could handle. Therefore, Ghost Leopard King did not hesitate, and said directly and decisively: "go!" Before the words came to an end, the ghost leopard king''s body left the place directly, and he didn''t care about the Tyrannosaurus unicornus and the king crocodiles. The King Ironback Crocodile and Tyrannosaurus King ran away first when they saw the ghost and the Leopard King secretly cursed. However, they did not mean to complain. The three of them weren''t foul friendships, they just used each other. Before the Ghost Leopard King left, he knew to remind them, it was considered as benevolent. Both the Tyrannosaurus King and the King Ironback Crocodile were not fools, and Wang Ran''s appearance greatly disrupted their positions. Now that the Ghost Leopard King is starting to run, how could they stand here stupidly as targets. Therefore, at the moment when Ghost Leopard King ran away, the two quickly escaped. Looking at the three people running away, Wang Ran chuckled indifferently, and then whispered: "Run? Does it work." When the voice fell, Wang Ran stretched out his palms directly in the direction where the three escaped. Although the speed of the 100,000-year soul beast is very fast, especially the ghost beast that is good at speed like the ghost leopard. However, this speed is still not enough in front of Wang Ran. Although, this is just a clone of Wang Ran. I saw a mysterious energy shoot out directly from Wang Ran''s hands, but in just a second, it directly entangled the three people of Ghost Leopard King. Then, in the eyes of the world, the three terrifying soul beasts with a cultivation base of one hundred thousand years were like little chickens and were directly dragged back to Wang Ran''s front. "Have I said to let you go?" As soon as he was dragged back, Wang Ran''s voice passed into the ears of the Ghost Leopard King. No joy or anger, no sadness or joy. The great horror between life and death made the ghost and leopard king shudder. They didn''t know whether Wang Ran would kill them to get their bones. However, according to their worldview, this probability is still very high. As soon as they thought that they were about to be wiped out, the eyes of the three ghosts and leopard kings showed deep fear. Especially the Tyrannosaurus King, he didn''t want to come. However, the Ghost Leopard King couldn''t bear to say too much, and he also wanted to see Da Ming''s deflated appearance, so he cooperated with the Ghost Leopard King and the Ironback Dragon Crocodile King to attack. In the end, who had come to think, he did see Da Ming''s embarrassment, and it was caused by himself. However, the price was too high, so I confessed myself directly. Thinking of this reason, the Tyrannosaurus King couldn''t help feeling sad. I had known the result for a long time, even if his one-horned Tyrannosaurus king starved to death and hit to death from the Star Dou Great Forest, he would not interfere with this matter. Not to mention the Ditian legacy, it is the fierce beast level that allowed him to break through immediately, he will not do it! Hearing Wang Ran''s words, I saw the pitiful look of the ghost and leopard kings. Daming and Er Ming also felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and gave Wang Ran a sneak peek. How do you feel that Wang Ran is a bit like a villain now? Wang Ran was naturally aware of this strange atmosphere, and to be honest, it made him speechless. Especially the three guys of Ghost Leopard King, obviously they were looking for things first, but now they are pitiful, making them the victims. However, even though he was a little speechless, Wang Ran did not show it. On the contrary, he still looks calm and calm at this time. As the saying goes, as long as I don''t feel embarrassed, then you can''t embarrass me. So Wang Ran, who has implemented this principle thoroughly, coughed lightly and then said: "You three are very courageous, let''s not talk about Ditian and the others. They have been sheltered by Ditian for so many years, how do you repay them? With so many 100,000-year soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest, only the three of you chose to shoot. " When Wang Ran said so, an embarrassment flashed in the eyes of the Tyrannosaurus King. With the blood of the Dragon Race, he can be said to benefit the most from the people of Di Tian. This is indeed a bit unnatural. On the contrary, the Ghost Leopard King and the Ironback Dragon Crocodile King, with indifferent expressions in their eyes. "It''s useless to say more, it seems that Ditian should have surrendered to you. People like them are not qualified to be the leader of soul beasts and occupy the best territory. Might as well give up the position early. " At this moment, the Ghost Leopard King also knew that he was in danger, but he was hardened. Regarding the performance of Ghost Leopard King, Wang Ran just shook his head. This kind of extremely self-centered guy is not worthy of his attention. Ignoring the Ghost Leopard King, Wang Ran didn''t want to waste too much time here, and said directly: "You know, not everyone can break through my hidden gate. Since the three of you have made mistakes, you will naturally bear the price. Thinking that your cultivation is not easy, I will punish you as a slave for a hundred years and help Daming and Erming guard the outer periphery of the core circle. " After speaking, Wang Ran squeezed his handprint and directly punched a seal into the three heads. At the same time, a piece of energy separates from the Dharma Seal, connecting Da Ming and Er Ming with this Dharma Seal. As the Fayin penetrated into the heads of the three ghost leopard kings, the faces of the three ghost leopard kings changed wildly. They can feel that an invisible energy is threatening their souls. In the face of this invisible energy, they have no room to resist. The source of this energy is Wang Ran, Daming and Erming. Unlike the Ghost Leopard King trio, whose expressions changed wildly, Er Ming''s expression was also extremely excited. He could also feel the invisible connection between himself and the Ghost Leopard King. As long as one''s own thoughts move, the ghost and leopard king three can not survive or die. Thinking of being so embarrassed by these three guys just now, Er Ming''s face also showed a humane weird smile. With a move of mind, the next second, the Ghost Leopard King, Tyrannosaurus Tyrannosaurus King and the Ironback Dragon Crocodile King shouted out in pain. A series of scarlet bloodshots quickly emerged from the eyes of the three. The three have been practicing for 100,000 years, and it can be said that they have experienced countless pains of all sizes. But this is the case, the three of them still couldn''t bear the pain at this time. Even under this pain, death is a relief for them. Yes, they can''t even commit suicide under the control of Fayin. From this, one can imagine how strong Wang Ran''s ability to control them is with this seal. Chapter 361： Human City, Heavenly Sword City Regarding Er Ming''s behavior, Wang Ran did not stop. Only when the Ghost Shadow Leopard King and the others felt the pain, they would be honest in the days to come. Therefore, after waiting for the ghost and leopard king to roar in pain for a few seconds, Wang Ran said softly: "Oh, Erming, don''t play." Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, Er Ming said in a low voice, and then withdrew his mind. Originally, he was just to take revenge for the fact that they had made him so embarrassed just now, and he never thought of playing Ghost Leopard King and them. Therefore, there is no problem at all to stop him now. After Er Ming withdrew his mind, the pain suffered by the three of them suddenly disappeared. Gasping for breath, the eyes of the three ghosts and leopard kings are full of fear. If they had a choice, they would rather die than suffer the pain just now. Seeing the performance of the three, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. "You have also felt the end. If you have two hearts in the future, it won''t be solved in just a few seconds." Wang Ran''s voice was light and fluttering, but when it was heard in the ears of a few big soul beasts, it was like a heavy hammer, and it hit his heart fiercely. Not daring to hesitate, the three hundred thousand year old soul beast nodded quickly, indicating that he knew it. Wang Ran didn''t care about the three of them either, turned his head and said to Daming: "From now on, the three of them will be handed over to you to help you two guard the inner circle for a hundred years. If they make any small movements, you are welcome. " Hearing that, Daming nodded and said that he knew it. Wang Ran didn''t stay too much, and went straight towards the outer periphery of the Star Dou Great Forest. When Wang Ran''s figure completely disappeared from the sight of the souls of the beasts, the ghost leopard king, the tyrannosaurus king and the ironback dragon crocodile king all swallowed their saliva. Wang Ran, it is too strong. "Titan Great Ape, what the **** is this human being, how did you get involved with him?" The unicorn tyrannosaurus with the most nerves has not yet adapted to his new identity. After Wang Ran left, he subconsciously asked Er Ming. After all, although the two sides do not deal with it. However, they are still very familiar with the same one hundred thousand year soul beasts. But, now the Tyrannosaurus King and the others are slaves. Er Ming respects Wang Ran very much now. Not to mention anything else, just Wang Ran''s invincible strength is enough. Now, the Tyrannosaurus King, as a slave of the Tibetan gate, had such disrespect for Wang Ran, the master of the Tibetan gate, which made Er Ming''s big eyes stare directly. "You say it again, you dare to disrespect the sect master, you guys, believe it or not, I''m asking you to taste the feeling just now!" Er Ming''s dull voice scared the Tyrannosaurus King and shrank his neck severely. He didn''t want to try the feeling that life was better than death just now. Quickly shook his head, and the King of Tyrannosaurus resolutely recognized. Upon seeing this, Er Ming shook his head in satisfaction. Seeing the appearance of Er Ming, the Tyrannosaurus King couldn''t help whispering. "Aren''t you just a human being, you..." "what did you say?" "No, nothing." "Don''t be idle here either. Hurry up and follow the instructions of the sect master and go on patrol quickly. You can''t let any soul beast break in." "Got it." ... ... The Tibetan gate station in the core circle of the Star Dou Great Forest is now guarded by the five hundred thousand-year soul beasts, and it can be said to sit back and relax. Therefore, Wang Ran did not worry anymore. At this time, Wang Ran had already recovered all his mind. Without deliberately speeding up, but it didn''t take too long, he walked to the edge of the Star Dou Great Forest. On the way, Wang Ran also saw all kinds of strange spirit beasts. This gave Wang Ran, who had always stayed at the theoretical level in his understanding of spirit beasts, also had different insights. However, he did not stay longer. The so-called soul beast world, although colorful, but those soul beasts that have not activated their spiritual wisdom, except for being stronger, are no different from ordinary beasts. Therefore, Wang Ran walked out of the Star Dou Great Forest smoothly. After leaving the Star Dou Great Forest, the wide field of vision came into view. This made Wang Ran, who had been in the forest for several days, instantly feel happy. Similarly, he has a sense of anticipation for the next trip. I don''t know, this world can meet those interesting people and things. Uncontrollably, Wang Ran''s footsteps accelerated a bit. Because of its proximity to the Star Dou Great Forest, there are no human cities or villages outside the Star Dou Great Forest. Therefore, during a long distance, Wang Ran only saw a few spirit master teams who went to the Star Dou Great Forest to hunt and kill spirit beasts to obtain spirit rings. It wasn''t until nearly a hundred miles out that a human city came into Wang Ran''s eyes. The towering and heavy city walls revealed an endless sense of solemnity and weight. The moment he saw this city, a wave of fluctuations also appeared in Wang Ran''s eyes. After that, Wang Ran''s body instantly disappeared in place. ... Heavenly Sword City, the border city of the Star Luo Empire. Not only the fortress cities of the Star Luo Empire and the Heaven Dou Empire, but also neighboring Wuhun City and the Star Dou Great Forest. Under such a general environment, the population flow of Tianjian City is extremely huge. Therefore, the Heavenly Sword City occupies an extremely important position in the Star Luo Empire. Not only was the city''s defensive power among the best, the managers here were also members of the Star Luo Empire royal family, and they were also the rare Contra level powerhouses in the entire Douluo Continent. With such a strong defense force, Heavenly Sword City has firmly rooted in this strategic location. Today''s Sky Sword City is still as usual, prosperous and lively. There are long lines waiting to enter the city at the gates everywhere. However, today''s Heavenly Sword City welcomed a different guest. ... The east gate of Heavenly Sword City, as the side close to the Star Dou Great Forest, the traffic here is obviously less than the other three gates. After all, compared with the huge population base, soul masters are only a small number of people after all. However, although the flow of people is small, the guarding force of the north gate is not at all. Outside the North City Gate at this time, a row of well-equipped elite troops was checking the identity code of those who entered the city in an orderly manner. The identity code of each person entering the city has to go through several confirmations and comparisons before it can be released by the guards. Above the city, there are a large number of elite soldiers stationed to prevent accidents. And Wang Ran, who had left the Star Dou Great Forest, was waiting quietly in that short queue at this moment. Chapter 362： The aroma of wine stimulates appetite Naturally, Wang Ran didn''t have such things like ID card. But he also needs to briefly understand the various processes of human society, so Wang Ran will wait in line slowly like ordinary people entering the city. Although the supervision is very strict, after all, the number of people at the north gate is the least of the four gates. Therefore, it didn''t take long for Wang Ran to fall. "Where''s your identity code?" The voice of the soldiers defending the city rang out. Although Wang Sa''s appearance didn''t look like an ordinary person when he dressed, he might even be a nobleman or even a soul master. However, the Heavenly Sword City, as the frontier city of the Star Luo Empire, is the most indispensable soul master in the city. These defenders are soldiers, and there are more soul masters in the ordinary days. As elite soldiers representing the face of the Star Luo Empire, as long as they are not powerful soul masters, they are no different from ordinary people. But Wang Ran only slightly raised his eyes after hearing the words of the guards. Immediately afterwards, a smile appeared on Wang Ran''s face. A strange energy wave slowly radiated from Wang Ran''s body. "No problem, you can go in." Following Wang Ran''s smile, the soldier who defended the city immediately spoke. For this kind of operation that did not conform to the process, none of the people present showed abnormality. The illusion that Wang Ran used just now has quietly altered the memories of everyone in the entire North City. In their memory, more than a minute has passed. The manuscript of Wang Ran''s identity has also gone through multiple checks by these guards, and there is no problem at all. Wang Ran was already familiar with the reaction of the guards. This plane, as long as it is not a divine residence, Wang Ran does not think that there is a human being that can resist his illusion. Therefore, Wang Ran just nodded slightly, and walked into the tall gate. ... Stepping into the city gate, Wang Ran felt the long-lost bustle and bustle. Although it is only on the edge of the city, all kinds of shouts are still heard. Compared with the silence outside the city, there are simply two worlds. At this time, Wang Ran, like an ordinary person, was strolling in the streets enthusiastically. When you encounter interesting stalls, you will stop and stay for a while. However, unlike ordinary people, Wang Ran does not buy anything. This is of course because he doesn''t use those things. But more importantly, he is poor. Yes, it is poor. Although Wang Ran is a strong group, as an outside visitor, he has no copper currency on him. It can''t be said that those money from Naruto World come to Douluo World to buy things. If you do this, I''m afraid it''s not looking for something. However, Wang Ran couldn''t take it by force, so he walked all the way to the inner city. Wang Ran was still empty-handed. Wang Ran could only smile helplessly at his awkward situation. Sure enough, money can be compared with strength in the human world. That is, Wang Ran, if he were to be with ordinary people, it would be impossible to move without money. After all, even entering the city requires ten Copper Soul Coins. ... After coming to the inner city, the prosperity of human society has risen to a new level again. On the crowded streets, juggling screams, shop selling, blacksmiths'' strikes... Various sounds mixed together, fully proving to Wang Ran the prosperity of this heavy city. I don''t know if it was because of the long time to practice alone. Feeling the excitement and prosperity around him, Wang Ran actually had a long-lost sense of enjoyment. After taking a deep breath, Wang Ran''s eyes suddenly lit up. He actually smelled a rather mellow smell in the mottled air. Pure grain wine. In an instant, Wang Ran knew what it was like. To be honest, Wang Ran hasn''t smelled this pure aroma for a long time. Wang Ran is not a good wine person, so he has no intention of brewing good wine. The wine on the Naruto plane is also very average. It can be said that Wang Ran has not drunk wine for many years. No, it should be said that Wang Ran, who has been immersed in his cultivation, hasn''t eaten anything for many years except for the pills that have helped him in his cultivation. However, the smell of wine that I just smelled made Wang Ran arouse his appetite. Mindful of his heart, Wang Ran followed the smell of wine directly to the door of a small shop. Wang Ran thought that the shop that could produce this kind of wine that made him appetite, the business should be extremely hot. It''s not even overcrowded. But unlike what was expected, there were no guests in the tavern, and a handful of one or two people were all the guys in the shop. A small servant, a shopkeeper. Against the backdrop of the flow of people outside the store, it was simply desolate and a bit pitiful. Regarding this situation, Wang Ran was really confused. However, Wang Ran didn''t mean to delve into it. He raised his leg and walked into the door of the shop. As for the lack of money, just kidding, can''t you use things to pay the bill? ... As soon as Wang Ran entered the door, the young man in charge of the greeting suddenly lit up. Those who are capable of serving as servants generally have a vicious vision. These little ones can tell at a glance who is a big customer and who is a small customer. And the little servant of this tavern, although he is only eleven or twelve years old, but because there are usually too few guests, he has put a lot of effort into studying this knowledge. The moment Wang Ran entered the door, Xiao Si knew that Wang Ran was a rare big customer. Although the clothes are not made of any material, you can tell at a glance that they are correct. More importantly, Wang Ran''s temperament is too unique. Obviously, it feels very ordinary at first glance, and it is even easy to be ignored. However, when I look at it again, there is a sense of indescribable vagueness. Therefore, Xiao Si had no second words at all, and directly greeted him. "This guest, what do you need?" Wang Ran glanced at the young man in surprise. There are many shops that I passed by, but none of the little servants in those shops are as enthusiastic as this little servant. With extraordinary wine and such a welcoming little servant, shouldn''t the number of guests be so rare? Although he had some doubts in his mind, Wang Ran didn''t mean to delve into it. He directly spoke to Xiao Si: "Can you meet your boss? I want to discuss something with him." Hearing what Wang Ran said, the young man still had an enthusiastic smile on his face and said directly: "No problem, you come with me, this guest." After speaking, Xiao Si ran directly to the counter. When he got to the front of the counter, the enthusiasm on Xiao Si''s face turned into a touch of helplessness. ! Chapter 363： It’s the first time I have seen an arrogant boss like you After knocking on the counter a few times, the young man raised a few times and said: "Father, don''t go to bed, some guests will ask you to discuss things." At this time, Wang Ran had already walked to the front of the counter. Hearing that little servant...no, after hearing the voice of the tavern master, he was also taken aback. Unexpectedly, Xiao Si turned out to be the boss''s son. The young boss came to be a servant, really has a personality. ... "Woo~ what''s the matter?" Hearing the voice of the young master''s servant, the owner of the tavern slowly raised his head from the counter and asked in a daze. The big red mark on his face is enough to prove that he is still in a half-dream and half-awake state. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran couldn''t smile. The young boss and the sleeping boss, what kind of strange combination are these? Wang Ran seemed to understand why the business of the tavern made such a ghost. "Can you be a little bit more energetic? It''s hard to get customers in the store, so you can''t be positive." As soon as Wang Ran saw the boss, Wang Ran complained. "What is positive, whether it is a guest or not is not certain." The boss rubbed his face and murmured indifferently. Hearing this, the young man was full of black lines. Thinking about the cheating pricing and rules of my father, I suddenly felt that there was no motivation to live well. With a helpless sigh, the boy said to Wang Ran: "Guests don''t mind, my father is like this, what do you need to say directly." Wang Ran didn''t care about the situation of the father and son. After hearing the boy''s words at this time, Wang Ran nodded slightly and said: "I don''t know what the price of your wine is, boss?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the young man held his forehead weakly. When it''s over, another guest is in trouble. Although Wang Ran seems to be a noble person, the price set by his father is too nonsense. Sure enough, even Wang Ran couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. "A catty of wine and a hundred gold." The boss said very few words, as if he felt that talking too much was a waste of words. From this moment, Wang Ran also understood why the tavern had so few guests. A catty of wine and a hundred gold. If you remember correctly, one Gold Soul Coin can sustain the expenses of an ordinary family for one year. This pound of wine can be sold at a price that can cost a hundred families a year. It would be weird if the business gets better. Although this wine tastes good, what is it for? It''s not just that your family can make wine. Those wine-related food spirits brewed by spirit masters taste better and have special effects. However, although the price is expensive, Wang Ran doesn''t care. Although he has no money, he is not short of money either. For him, this catty of wine and one hundred gold is worth the money. Therefore, after listening to the tavern owner''s words, Wang Ran directly said: "Boss, the price is okay, but..." Before the words were over, the tavern owner said directly: "Don''t think about it, there is no tasting service." The boss directly cut off what Wang Ran wanted to say in his throat. It can be seen that this is not the first time the boss has done this kind of thing, and he is already very skilled. But the problem is, Wang Ran didn''t want to say this at all! What else can Wang Ran do with this wayward boss? Blame him? Then he just raised his ashes? Just kidding, let''s not say that those who don''t know are not blamed, Wang Ran is not a big villain either. Therefore, even though he was stunned, I can only forgive him. With a light smile, Wang Ran continued to speak: "Boss, you are misunderstood. I don''t want to find and taste your wine, but I want to ask, can I use the items to pay for the wine?" If this situation were seen by Ditian and the others, it is estimated that the jaws of surprise will be ready to fall. How sacred is this tavernkeeper, dare to be so disrespectful to Wang Ran? And the most important thing is that after confronting Wang Ran, Wang Ran can be treated with a lenient attitude. The boss is naturally not a fairy, he is just an ordinary person who can no longer be ordinary. Of course, he is the kind of ordinary person who is particularly willful. It is impossible for him to know the specific identity of Wang Ran. Therefore, he just regarded Wang Ran as an ordinary high-ranking official. After all, Wang Ran was alone, not even a guard, and the status of Xiangbi would not be much higher. Therefore, the tavern does not have any counsel at all, and still maintains its own personality. Anyway, no one in Heavenly Sword City dared to violate the law and discipline, and was afraid of being a bird. As long as it is not a person who provokes the sky, there is no panic at all. And those people who can reach the sky, will come to his little tavern? Even if it comes, is the accountant a little bit more headstrong than him? So, after hearing what Wang Ran said, the boss just shook his head slightly, and then said: "Sorry for the customer, this shop is not a **** shop, so I don''t have that vision. The rule is to drink a catty and a hundred gold, gold to wine. If you don''t have money, you can go to the **** shop and **** again. " With that, the boss directly leaned on the counter again, ready to go to sleep. As soon as the words fell, the boss''s son quit. Snapped! He slapped the table sharply, and scared the boss who had just got down. "Father, you are enough! There is no such thing as you in business!" The boy''s lungs were almost exploding at this time. I thought that this guest was going to have trouble today, but it turned out that Liu Yinhua was in another village. Everyone is going to drink, although the money has to be offset by other things, but what does it matter? They do not suffer. Moreover, this is a guest! Living guests, the only guests since the opening three years! As a result, my father turned it down, which is outrageous! The corners of Wang Ran''s mouth twitched a few times at this time, but he didn''t expect that he would also encounter Waterloo today. A small tavern owner actually made him lose his temper. However, Wang Ran is not a man of force. Although it''s a pity not to drink good wine, it''s nothing. It''s just that you have to think of a way to get some money. In the human world, you will use it. Auction pawns are a good choice. "Well, little guy, if the rules are like that, then forget it." Seeing that the young man was a little annoyed, Wang Ran said to comfort the young man. After speaking, Wang Ran was about to turn around and leave. Since it doesn''t work, he won''t lower himself to ask for anything. There is nothing in the world that can make the Lord of Zangmen whisper, let alone a mere appetite. However, just when Wang Ran was about to leave, a crisp, milky voice suddenly came from the door of the tavern. "Daddy, what''s going on inside, why is there such a loud voice just now? And why are there so few people here! " Chapter 364： Qibao Liulizong, Ning Fengzhi "The little princess will know if you go in and take a look." With the sound of the crisp milky waxy sound, a gentle male voice also sounded. It was the thought of these two voices that stopped Wang Ran''s desire to leave. Because the crisp and creamy girl''s voice immediately yelled out impatiently: "Okay, okay, dad, hurry up." Before the sound fell, a three or four-year-old girl hopped into the tavern. The white and tender skin and delicate face are the jewels of the big family. The clanging jewel decoration on the clothes also shows this from the side. And after the little girl ran in, a middle-aged man of about 30 also quickly followed. The man''s appearance is very gentle, and what is even more exaggerated is his luxurious clothes. Although it was just a piece of casual wear, the jewelry on that dress alone was estimated to be worth tens of thousands of gold soul coins. The guard with a large skeleton next to the man was even more extraordinary. Although there was only one person, Wang Ran knew very well that it was definitely a Title Douluo. As the man entered, he carefully warned: "Oh, little princess, slow down and don''t fall." "Only a big idiot, Dad, will fall, Rongrong will not." With the costumes of the three and the conversation between the father and daughter, Wang Ran could easily guess the identity of the three. One of the three sects on the Douluo Continent, Ning Fengzhi, the supreme master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, Ning Fengzhi, the only daughter of Ning Fengzhi, and the Bone Douluo, one of the two titled Douluos of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect. Although Wang Ran doesnt know much about the Douluo Continent, he still knows a little bit about [С˵www.23txt.info] on this main line, especially the existence of its own distinctive characteristics. of. Sure enough, not long after Ning Fengzhi entered the door, he said to Wang Ran: "This brother, underneath is Ning Fengzhi, the master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, and next to me are the elder Bone Douluo Gu Rong of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect, and the youngest daughter Ning Rongrong." It''s not that Ning Fengzhi is humble, as the supreme master of the mainland''s top power like the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, although Ning Fengzhi is very gentle in the world. However, he did not say that he took the initiative to lower his status and say hello to an ordinary passerby, and he took the initiative to report his family. When Ning Fengzhi did this, he naturally saw Wang Ran''s difference. Although his attention was mainly on Ning Rongrong, as the master of a sect, the existence around him was naturally always in his attention. Wang Ran himself did not deliberately hide his meaning, so as soon as Ning Fengzhi entered the door, he felt the ethereal temperament of Wang Ran. Ning Fengzhi was even more shocked at the moment when he was watching Wang Ran''s deep eyes, and he came to a conclusion directly in his mind. This young man is definitely not simple. Therefore, Ning Fengzhi would take the initiative to speak up. Wang Ran was not surprised by Ning Fengzhi''s initiative to speak out. As the sect master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, with this vision and mind, it is not surprising. With a chuckle, Wang Ran also responded: "I have seen Sect Master Ning, Wang Ran at Xia Zangmen." Wang Ran only responded to Ning Fengzhi, and did not say anything to Bone Douluo. Although Title Douluo has an excellent position in the entire Douluo Continent, even if it is the Pope of the Spirit Hall, he must be called upon each other. But for Wang Ran, the title of Douluo is just a mere mere, and it is not worth his initiative to speak out. As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Ning Fengzhi was obviously taken aback. Zangmen? Never heard of it. Moreover, he had already chosen the identity of Bone Douluo, Wang Ran didn''t even feel nervous at all, and even ignored the existence of Bone Douluo. In this case, there are only two possibilities. First, Wang Ran was too arrogant and ignorant, so he didn''t put Title Douluo in his eyes. The second is that Wang Ran has his own confidence and can be fearless or even ignore Title Douluo. However, based on Ning Fengzhi''s observation of Wang Ran, this first situation is obviously unlikely. Then, it can only be the second case. Whether Wang Ran''s confidence comes from his own strength or the forces behind him, it should not be underestimated. Turning his head slightly and glanced at Bone Douluo, Ning Fengzhi''s eyes flashed a questioning look. Bone Douluo, who had known Ning Fengzhi for many years, knew in an instant that Ning Fengzhi was asking himself Wang Ran''s details. However, Raoyi Bone Douluo''s ninety-fourth level spirit power could not see through Wang Ran. Helplessly shook his head at Ning Fengzhi, and a flash of light flashed in Ning Fengzhi''s eyes. Can''t Uncle Bone see through? I''m afraid this person is not a hidden title Douluo. Ning Fengzhi''s brain was running fast. As for Wang Ran''s too young face, Ning Fengzhi didn''t think there was anything. Title Douluo has more methods, and there are many people who can stand on their faces. Regardless of Wang Ran''s youth, he might be an old monster who has lived for nearly a hundred years. I have to say that this really made Ning Fengzhi guess right. Wang Ran, he really lived a long time. ... However, since Wang Ran did not mention it, Ning Fengzhi would not take the initiative to mention it. Maybe, taking this opportunity to have a good relationship with Wang Ran. Thinking of this, Ning Fengzhi suddenly laughed and said: "Haha, it turned out to be Brother Wang Ran, I heard about it in the next morning. I saw it today, it really is not a mortal!" Upon hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, Wang Ran was immediately speechless. Ning Fengzhi''s careful thought, Wang Ran can naturally see it. But what are these? I''ve heard of anything a long time ago. If he hadn''t just come to the Douluo plane, and seeing Ning Fengzhi so sincere, maybe he would have believed it. Sure enough, the people who can become the lord of a sect are all black, and the cheeks are even thicker. Huh~ How does that feel weird? Wang Ran himself seems to be the master of a sect, right? ... Regardless of Wang Ran''s current internal complaints, Ning Rongrong, the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Lizong, quit. Obviously she came in to find out what happened just now, but Ning Fengzhi actually got up with Wang Ran. Can this be tolerated? Therefore, Ning Rongrong coaxed and said to Ning Fengzhi: "Bad father, Rongrong needs to know what happened just now!" Following Ning Rongrong''s words, an awkward smile appeared on Ning Fengzhi''s face. Although you are the master of the Qibao Liuli Sect, Ning Fengzhi is indeed an out-and-out daughter slave. In desperation, Ning Fengzhi had to throw a fist at Wang Ran and condemned him, and then coaxed Ning Rongrong in a low voice. Wang Ran also watched this scene happily. He didn''t expect to see Ning Fengzhi, one of the most powerful people in the mainland, become a daughter slave. Chapter 365： Rongrong The little girl''s temper comes quickly and goes quickly. Ning Fengzhi just coaxed a few words, and Ning Rongrong was no longer angry. After coaxing Ning Rongrong, Ning Fengzhi once again clasped his fists and confessed to Wang Ran: "I''m really sorry to make Brother Wang Ran laugh." Wang Ran waved his hand gently, and then said: "It''s okay, it''s okay." "I don''t know what happened just now, it was so noisy?" Ning Fengzhi didn''t worry about this little matter, and asked again. It''s just that this time the target has become the shopkeeper and the servant of the tavern. As early as when Ning Fengzhi made his identity clear, the tavern owner stood up. Now he has no sleepiness at all, just a wry smile on his face. Who is Ning Fengzhi? That was the sect master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, one of the most top-notch people in the entire Douluo Continent. Didn''t you see that even when people go out, they always carry a Title Douluo? Such a person can even talk and laugh with Wang Ran, and even take the initiative to lower his body. What does this mean? It means that Wang Ran is also one of the small group of people. I actually refused Wang Ran several times in a row just now, and let him eat a closed door. Is this the light in the toilet? He is self-willed. After all, he has little money and doesn''t care about the business of the tavern. However, this does not mean he is stupid. It''s okay for ordinary high-ranking officials to offend, with the shadow of the family, plus being in the Heavenly Sword City, nothing will happen. But if you offend the top group of existences on the mainland, it will be fatal. These people really don''t care about him, but if the news goes out, they will have ulterior motives, then their heads will please Wang Ran. Therefore, this situation is very uncomfortable. Now Ning Fengzhi asked, the already uncomfortable mood was even worse. Both the boss and the young boss explained the bitterness and embarrassment on their faces. Upon seeing this, Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help feeling a little confused. Ning Rongrong looked at them curiously, wanting to know the answer. Wang Ran didn''t want to embarrass the two tavern owners, and took the initiative to explain: "It''s not a big deal, I just smelled the wine and wanted to come in for a drink. But because I have no money, I want to use some things to settle the account. It''s just that the rules of this tavern are a bit interesting, and there is no such thing as an offset. But the child felt that the rules were not good and should be changed, so his voice was louder. " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the two barkeepers gave Wang Ran a grateful look. They also understood that Wang Ran took the initiative to speak in order to resolve their embarrassing situation so that they would not have any trouble in the future. But because of this, they are embarrassed. Just now he treated others like that, they didn''t even blame themselves. This face literally put aside. "Haha, that''s the case, but I was a little abrupt." Even if the tavern owner and his son can understand, Ning Fengzhi can naturally understand it. So, he just made a haha ??and revealed the matter. Ning Rongrong, who learned the truth of the matter, pursed his mouth, and waved his hand with some lack of character. Looking at Ning Rongrong who looked like a little adult, Wang Ran twitched the corner of his mouth and showed a smile. The childhood of the little princess is quite interesting and cute. However, after all, Ning Rongrong was just a three or four-year-old child, and the one who shifted his attention was called fast. I was disappointed and bored just now, and in the next second I was attracted by other things in Wang Ran''s words. "Big brother, is the wine you said is good? I''ve heard it at home. Dad and Grandpa Bone and Grandpa Jian always drink too, but he just doesn''t drink it for me. Humph~" When speaking, Ning Rongrong''s small face flashed a sly look. In Ning Rongrong''s view, it was absolutely delicious to be able to make Ning Fengzhi and the others hide and drink secretly without giving her what she knew. So she wanted to taste what the wine tasted a long time ago, but she didn''t get her wish. Although she didn''t know who Wang Ran was, this time was obviously an opportunity. She was so obvious that Wang Ran would definitely let her taste it. And Ning Fengzhi definitely couldn''t refuse any more. At that time, Ning Fengzhi would not be able to eat alone. At this moment, Ning Rongrong seemed to be the thief of the old accountant on the line. Ning Fengzhi looked at the pretending Ning Rongrong somewhat helplessly. He didn''t expect that he would hide so deeply when drinking, and he still hadn''t escaped Ning Rongrong''s eyes. And Wang Ran was also a little dumbfounded at Ning Rongrong, who was looking at the ghost and spirit. You were too obvious, and your mouth was almost drooling. Although the title eldest brother made Wang Ran feel that he was a lot younger, it was not so easy to make him willingly fooled. Walking to Ning Rongrong''s side, Wang Ran knelt down lightly, let his eyes meet Ning Rongrong''s, and then said with a light smile: "Rongrong, right, can I call you that?" Ning Rongrong didn''t refuse either, and gave a sweet smile before letting her speak: "Of course, dad and they all call me Rongrong, and my elder brother can also call me Rongrong." When Ning Rongrong said this, the smile on Wang Ran''s face grew stronger. No one dislikes cute children, and Wang Ran is no exception. Especially the ghostly children like Ning Rongrong, they are very much to Wang Ran''s favor. Therefore, after hearing what Ning Rongrong said, Wang Ran directly smiled and said: "Haha, the eldest brother told Rongrong that the wine was good or good, but it was not good or good." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong''s little head obviously couldn''t understand what was going on. What do you mean by saying that it is delicious or not? Is it delicious or not? Ning Rongrong said that his little head was buzzing. Seeing Ning Rongrong scratching his head in a daze, not only Wang Ran, but also Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo couldn''t help but smile. After thinking about it for a long time, Ning Rongrong didn''t think about whether it was good or not, so he could only look at Wang Ran eagerly, wanting to know the exact answer. Being watched by Ning Rongrong''s big eyes, Wang Ran rubbed Ning Rongrong''s small head and said: "If Rongrong wants to know what the wine tastes like, how about elder brother asking you to taste it later?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up a little. Wasn''t she just doing this kind of abacus from the beginning. "May I?" Ning Rongrong asked excitedly, and while she said that she also glanced at Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo who were standing not far away. Chapter 366： Wang Rans Gift Although the small abacus started, Ning Rongrong also knew that if Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo really made up their minds not to let her drink, Wang Ran''s promise would be of no use. Ning Fengzhi will they agree? High probability will not agree. After all, wine is not a good thing for a child. Sure enough, Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo frowned upon hearing Wang Ran''s words. Although Wang Ran is very mysterious, it is extremely likely that he is a hidden Title Douluo. But, what about it, Ning Rongrong is their reverse scale. It''s too late to take care of it, so how could Wang Ran let it go? "Brother Wang Ran, Rong Rong is just a four-year-old child, how can she drink alcohol?" Ning Fengzhi said directly. The meaning is very clear, impossible. Although Bone Douluo didn''t say it, his expression also meant that. ... Hearing what Ning Fengzhi said, Ning Rongrong''s face couldn''t help showing disappointment. But Wang Ran shook his head and said with a chuckle: "Sect Master Ning, you also know that Rongrong is just a four-year-old child, do you think he likes the taste of wine?" Ning Fengzhi was taken aback when he heard Wang Ran''s rhetorical question. Would Rongrong like to drink? Probably not, after all, the taste of wine is not too friendly to children. But what if? What if Ning Rongrong really likes it. Ning Fengzhi struggled for a moment, and said hesitantly: "I don''t like it, but what if?" Wang Ran glanced at Ning Fengzhi speechlessly. You said, why are you so indecisive as the Sect Master of Seven Treasure Glazed Tiles. "Sect Master Ning, you should understand the truth that blocking is worse than sparse. Instead of keeping Rongrong thinking about it, let her try it sooner. After all, can you watch Rongrong for a while, can you watch her for the first time? " Wang Ran coughed lightly and said to Ning Fengzhi. And hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Fengzhi didn''t know what to say for a while. Does Wang Ran make sense? Naturally it makes sense. Ning Fengzhi couldn''t know the best character of Ning Rongrong. Although Ning Rongrong couldn''t touch the wine under his nose now, once there was a chance, Ning Rongrong would never let it go. At that time, if there is someone intent on measuring Ning Rongrong''s side, the consequences will be really unimaginable. Thinking of this, Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but shudder. If it really caused Ning Rongrong to encounter any danger because of this, then he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life. Subconsciously turned his head and glanced at Bone Douluo beside him, Ning Fengzhi wanted to ask him what he meant. The Bone Douluo at this time obviously also listened to Wang Ran''s words. What Ning Fengzhi thought of, Bone Douluo naturally thought of it. Although he was very confident in his own strength, he thought he could protect Ning Rongrong. However, Ning Rongrong could not stay by his side all the time, what if? Thinking of the possible results, Bone Douluo''s barely fleshy skin couldn''t help but smoke. Therefore, as Ning Fengzhi looked at him, Bone Douluo nodded and said decisively: "I think His Excellency Wang Ran''s statement is very reasonable. It''s just a drink. We will not have much influence on Rongrong." Upon hearing this, Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up instantly. Bone Douluo agreed, will Ning Fengzhi''s agreement be far away? Sure enough, as Bone Douluo''s voice fell, Ning Fengzhi also took a long breath, and then said: "Well, make an exception today and let Rongrong have a taste." "Yay!" Hearing that Ning Fengzhi agreed, Ning Rongrong jumped up happily. After thinking about it for so long, it is finally realized today. Excited, Ning Rongrong threw directly into Wang Ran''s arms and hugged Wang Ran. Even if this was not over, Ning Rongrong kissed Wang Ran again. She hasn''t forgotten that it was Wang Ran who spoke to her to realize her "dream". "Hey!" With a clear voice, Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo both looked at Wang Ran with a little taste. Obviously he agreed, but Ning Rongrong remembered Wang Ran''s. Wang Ran, who was kissed by Ning Rongrong, was also stunned. He didn''t expect that Ning Rongrong would kiss himself. You know, even those of my own disciples didn''t say to kiss myself. Although the reason here is because those of my own disciples were already quite young when they were apprentices. But anyway, Ning Rongrong''s actions made Wang Ran really like it. After touching the cheek that Ning Rongrong had just kissed, Wang Ran''s face was full of smiles. Not much to say, I must give Ning Rongrong a gift. Thinking of this, a jade pendant appeared directly in Wang Ran''s hands. The function of Yupei is very simple, that is, protection. Actively input energy into the jade pendant to form a protective cover around oneself. Moreover, because Wang Ran stored a large amount of energy inside the jade pendant, his consumption was very small. Even if the stored energy is exhausted, it can be slowly recovered through the inner spirit gathering magic circle. At the same time, in the event of a sudden attack, a protective shield can also be released to resist the attack. Of course, the jade pendant made by Wang Ran himself can''t be simple. Although there are not many functions, with the premise that there is no solution below the upper **** level, no simple function becomes simple. That''s right, just such a small jade pendant, even if the limit Douluo came, it was useless. Wang Ran didn''t refine this kind of jade pendant by himself. After all, it was useless to him. The few jade pendants he was going to place in the sect for his disciples to exchange. As a result, before the stall spread out, Wang Ran was ready to give one away. But Wang Ran wouldn''t feel distressed either. He could refine this kind of thing as long as he had time. ... Hanging the jade pendant around Ning Rongrong''s waist, Wang Ran said: "Rongrong, I will give you a jade pendant for the first time I meet my big brother. Remember, be sure to carry it with you, it can protect your safety. " Ning Rongrong, who received the gift at this time, was also very happy, carefully playing with the jade pendant around his waist. Although she was not short of jade pendants, she couldn''t bear the beautiful one that Wang Ran gave her. On the warm and moist surface of the jade pendant, there are various patterns all over, and a halo flashes between these patterns from time to time. It can be said that this jade pendant is the most beautiful thing that Ning Rongrong has grown so big and has ever seen. Little girls don''t like beautiful accessories, so Ning Rongrong couldn''t put it down with the jade pendant that Wang Ran gave her. Even the desire to drink was suppressed. As for Wang Ran''s explanation of protecting her safety, Ning Rongrong didn''t care much. After all, she has grown so big, she still doesn''t know what the danger is. Chapter 367： Wang Ran is going to pawn? Therefore, facing Wang Ran''s instructions, Ning Rongrong just said that Rongrong knew, and once again focused on the jade pendant on his waist. However, even though Ning Rongrong was still young, he couldn''t see the extraordinary appearance of the jade, but he just thought it looked good. But Ning Fengzhi is different from Bone Douluo, they can clearly feel the extraordinaryness of the jade pendant. Not to mention the incredible energy contained in the jade pendant, even the aura of heaven and earth that continuously gathers all over the jade pendant is amazing enough. If you wear this jade pendant on your body while practicing, your cultivation speed will definitely increase by more than one level. What''s more, Wang Ran also said that this jade pendant can protect Ning Rongrong''s safety. Such treasures already possess the qualifications that the top forces on the mainland have to grab for breaking their heads. Even Ning Fengzhi, at this moment, felt a touch of enthusiasm for the jade pendant around Ning Rongrong''s waist. At this moment, Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo were even more convinced of Wang Ran''s identity. It was definitely a hidden Title Douluo, and it was the kind of title Douluo that was so strong that it was boundless. Otherwise, who would give away such treasures at hand. Glancing at each other, Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo knew each other''s thoughts very well. However, reactive power is not rewarded. Although they were good, Ning Fengzhi couldn''t ask for them. Therefore, Ning Fengzhi forcibly stabilized his mind and said to Wang Ran: "Brother Wang Ran, this gift is too precious, we can''t ask for it. Moreover, if he was discovered by other people, Rongrong would not be peaceful either. " Upon hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, Wang Ran waved his hand indifferently, and then said: "The things that Wang Ran sent out did not come back. Besides, this is what I gave to Rongrong. What does it have to do with you? " "Yes, that''s right! This was given to Rongrong by the big brother, you bad father." As soon as Wang Ran finished speaking, Ning Rongrong said immediately. She liked Wang Ran''s gift so much, but Ning Fengzhi actually wanted Wang Ran to take it back. This is really outrageous! Ning Fengzhi looked at Ning Rongrong speechlessly, Wang Ran was not polite enough to speak, but you were still making up the knife here. Is this still his intimate little padded jacket? I''m afraid it''s not a leak! Ning Fengzhi felt his heart aches, and he knew that he had done nothing wrong, so why did he get this? ... Wang Ran naturally didn''t know Ning Fengzhi''s heartache. Even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. However, what Ning Fengzhi said did have some truth. When Wang Ran was like this jade pendant, he never thought that the owner of the jade pendant would be a little fellow like Ning Rongrong. Therefore, he did not do any concealment measures. But now, despite the protection of the jade pendant, there is no need to worry about Ning Rongrong''s safety. But Piff is not guilty of guilt, and if too many people look at him, it is also very annoying. What''s more, Ning Rongrong might not be able to resist it if others used some tricks. After touching his chin, Wang Ran spoke again: "But Sect Master Ning also has some truth in what you said, and what Rong Rong wears is indeed a bit conspicuous." Is this conspicuous? This is to tell people that I have a baby here, come and be strong! Ning Fengzhi rolled his eyes in his heart, Hao Xuan did not say anything. "Well, let me give Rongrong a sacrifice." Ignoring Ning Fengzhi, Wang Ran made the decision directly. After speaking, Wang Ran directly shot the jade pendant for the second time. One by one, Wang Ran''s formations were penetrated into the jade pendant. On the basis of the original jade pendant, several formations were added again. But in a moment, Wang Ran had already finished the secondary processing of the jade pendant. As soon as the sacrifice was completed, Wang Ran said to Ning Rongrong: "Rongrong, stretch out your hand." Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, Ning Rongrong subconsciously stretched out his tender little hand. Wang Ran didn''t hesitate, and directly pierced Ning Rongrong''s little hand with energy, forcing a drop of blood. Seeing that his fingers were broken, Ning Rongrong subconsciously wanted to cry out. However, she was surprised to find that there was no pain at all. Even the wound healed instantly. At this moment, Ning Rongrong became more interested, staring at Wang Ran''s movements with blazing eyes. ... After Wang Ran forced a drop of blood on Ning Rongrong''s finger, he directly threw the drop of blood onto the jade pendant. In the next second, that drop of blood was directly absorbed by the jade pendant. As the blood was absorbed, the light on the jade pendant flashed away. Immediately after that, the jade pendant that was unusually unusual just now seemed to be sealed. Apart from being a bit more beautiful, there is no abnormality at all. It''s as if it''s already ordinary. After doing all this, Wang Ran said softly: "Well, you don''t have to worry about someone seeing it now. Moreover, except for Rongrong, this jade pendant is of no use to anyone. " Ning Rongrong still couldn''t understand Wang Ran''s behavior. However, as long as the jade pendant is still so beautiful, that''s fine. But Ning Fengzhi is different from Bone Douluo, they clearly understand what this means. I thought that this jade pendant was a treasure that Wang Ran got by chance, but now it seems that it was made by others. At this moment, Ning Fengzhi almost couldn''t control his desire to invite Wang Ran to join the Seven Treasure Glass Sect. Had it not been for Wang Ran to say that he had a sect at the beginning, Ning Fengzhi would have already spoken. "Hehe, I didn''t expect Wang Ranmian to have such a method, which really opened Ning''s eyes." After Wang Ran stopped the movement in his hand, Ning Fengzhi said cheerfully. Nonsense, can you be happy. Not to mention her own daughter who picked up a treasure for nothing, she also forged a good bond with Wang Ran, a "titled Douluo". What kind of fairy luck is this! And Wang Ran, upon hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, also understood that Ning Fengzhi should have misunderstood his identity. However, he did not mean to explain. If you misunderstand, just misunderstand it, it doesn''t matter anyway. Standing up, Wang Ran rubbed Ning Rongrong''s small head and said to Ning Fengzhi: "It''s nothing, it''s just a little trick. If you have agreed to invite Rong Rong to drink, let Rong Rong taste the taste of the wine. A few wait for me, I will **** some money. " As soon as Wang Ran''s words were spoken, Ning Fengzhi hadn''t said anything yet, and the owner of the tavern almost cried. Does he dare to ask for money now? He has to catch up for free. Wang Ran was also asked to go to pawn, but he was not squeezed by the door. "My lord, don''t betray me. How could I even ask for money when you drink." The tavern owner hurriedly said, trying to save his mistake. The boss''s son directly covered his face when he saw his father''s behavior. Compared with the behavior just now, it was too embarrassing. Chapter 368： Bah, its not good Ning Fengzhi didn''t feel much about this. After all, in his capacity, he didn''t encounter this kind of thing once or twice. Of course, he cannot take advantage of this. So, just after the tavern owner''s voice fell, Ning Fengzhi said: "Mianxia, ??it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. For such a small amount of wine and money, our Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School still doesn''t take it seriously. What''s more, you should give Rongrong such a big gift. " Regarding Ning Fengzhi''s words, Wang Ran shook his head unquestionably, and then said: "No, if I ask Rongrong, I won''t break my promise. Well, I''ll give you something to offset the money. " In the last sentence, Wang Ran said it to the barkeeper. Therefore, Wang Ran directly gave the boss a piece of jade. The jade is not big, it''s just that Wang Ran used it a long time ago as an identity jade card, which is not a good thing. However, this is only for Wang Ran. What would be worse for those that can be used by Wang Ran to refine jade tiles? For ordinary people, this small piece of jade is still a rare good thing. The tavern owner is also a knowledgeable person, and as soon as he caught the jade, he quickly said: "My lord, this is so precious, even if you drink, you can''t use so much." Hearing the tavernkeeper''s excuse, Wang Ran waved his hand directly, "Needless to say, that''s it." Seeing Wang Ran''s resolute attitude, the tavern owner dared not say anything, so he immediately responded and went down to prepare drinks. Ning Fengzhi also noticed that Wang Ran was coming resolutely, and it was hard to say more. It''s just a meal of wine, which is nothing to them. Therefore, Ning Fengzhi nodded helplessly. Seeing Ning Rongrong who was still playing with the jade pendant, Ning Fengzhi walked up to her, touched Ning Rongrong''s head and said: "Rongrong, don''t play for now. Big brother gave you such a precious gift and invited you to drink. Don''t you hurry up and thank you big brother." Ning Rongrong also withdrew his spirit from the jade pendant. As soon as Ning Fengzhi said that Wang Ran was going to invite himself to drink, his already bright eyes sparkled. As soon as the calf climbed, Ning Rongrong rushed directly to Wang Ran. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran quickly caught Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong, who was held in Wang Ran''s arms, kissed Wang Ran again, and then said sweetly: "Thank you, big brother." Wang Ran also rubbed Ning Rongrong''s head, and said something you''re welcome. Ning Fengzhi, who is the leader of things, is eating again now. He didn''t expect that Ning Rongrong, who would not even let him hug him on weekdays, actually took the initiative to pounce into Wang Ran''s arms twice today and even kiss Wang Ran twice. This is really unreasonable! Where did Ning Fengzhi know that the reason why Ning Rongrong was so close to Wang Ran was that besides Wang Ran''s gift, she also liked the smell of Wang Ran''s body. In any case, Wang Ran is also a god-level existence on this plane, and he deliberately suppressed his pressure. Therefore, the breath on his body now is like nature. It is even more obvious to a child like Ning Rongrong with a simple mood. But Ning Fengzhi didn''t know these things, he just had a taste in his heart. Wang Ran didn''t care about Ning Fengzhi''s mood, and he held Ning Rongrong directly to a table. When Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo saw this, they were also the opposite of Wang Ran. The tavern owners son also quickly wiped the table, even though it was already very clean. After putting Ning Rongrong on the chair, it didn''t take long for the tavern owner to walk in with two jars of wine. Putting the wine on the table, he hurriedly took a glass for each of the four people, and also sent a few dishes to go with the wine. Ning Fengzhi opened the wine without having to wait on him. As the wine jar broke open, a strong aroma of wine came out. Asking about the smell of wine, even Ning Rongrong''s eyes shined. Let alone whether you can drink it, the aroma of the wine is really good. Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo were also taken aback. They didn''t know how much of the good wine they had drunk. They were brewed with various elixir, and they were countless. However, regardless of the effect, this wine is definitely rare in them. "No wonder the boss, you dare to sell the wine so expensive, this wine is really good, and the fragrance alone can rank in the whole continent." Smelling the aroma of wine, Ning Fengzhi laughed and praised. Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s praise, the tavern owner also showed a proud smile. This wine is the proudest thing in their family. "To tell you the truth, our family''s wine is definitely the best in this Heavenly Sword City. Especially these two altars have been buried in the wine cellar for more than ten years. " When it comes to what he is proud of, the boss is not humble. Hearing the proud words of the boss, Ning Fengzhi nodded irresponsibly. Wang Ran didn''t know the situation in Douluo Continent, so he didn''t comment. Wang Ran saw Ning Rongrong sitting on the stool, trying hard to get the wine jar, but because his arms were too short, he couldn''t reach him in a hurry, and he gave a relaxed smile. Reaching out, he directly picked up a jar of wine and poured a glass of Ning Rongrong. As soon as Wang Ran poured himself a glass of wine, Ning Rongrong didn''t care about anything else, it seemed to be dry. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran quickly stopped her. With such a sip, Ning Rongrong had to be choked to death. Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Ran a little bit aggrieved, his big eyes filled with doubts. As if to ask again, why stop her. Wang Ran saw Ning Rongrong wronged and said with a smile: "Rongrong, you are still young. So you can''t drink wine like this, you have to drink it bit by bit." "Oh, Rongrong got it." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Rongrong also obediently responded. Then she just sipped the wine in the glass as Wang Ran said. As a result, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help vomiting the wine as soon as it reached his mouth. After spitting out the wine, Ning Rongrong gave Shiha twice. "It''s so spicy, not good at all." While complaining, Ning Rongrong glanced suspiciously at the wine jar on the table. She thought the wine was so good, but what was it, far worse than juice. Suspiciously putting the wine glass on the table, Ning Rongrong didn''t even have the thought to look at it more. Seeing Ning Rongrong like this, the people on the table couldn''t help laughing. Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo also let go of their hearts, just as Ning Rongrong didn''t like them. If you want to know the result, Ning Rongrong should have given it a try. As for the tavern owner, even though he heard Ning Rongrong complain about his own wine, he didn''t say anything. A four-year-old girl is a ghost if she likes drinking her wine. Chapter 369： Young people do not speak martial arts Wang Ran had already expected this result. If the fruit wine is fine, but the white wine is still too unfriendly for children. Therefore, he was not surprised, rubbing Ning Rongrong''s head to comfort her, Wang Ran directly poured himself a glass. With a light sip, the aroma of the wine burst out of the mouth instantly. Although the degree is not high, it still gives Wang Ran a long-lost feeling. Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo also poured themselves a cup and tasted them slowly. Ning Rongrong didn''t feel curious anymore when he saw the few people. Now in her heart, she has already sentenced her to death. Wang Ran didn''t care about Ning Rongrong, nor did she feel bored. Leaning on Wang Ran''s side, he was happily playing with the jade pendant he had just acquired. After a while, two jars of wine have already drunk more than half. However, these people are all with powerful cultivation bases, and such a little wine can''t affect them. At this time, the tavernkeeper and his son did not leave, they were still waiting on the sidelines. Wang Ran gently put the wine glass on the table, and then asked the two of them: "Boss, I don''t know the names of you two yet." The tavern owner was taken aback, obviously he hadn''t expected that Wang Ran would take the initiative to talk to him. However, after such a long time, the boss has already seen that Wang Ran is a generous person, and will not care about himself because of the little things at the beginning. Therefore, his mentality has long been adjusted. Hearing Wang Ran talking to himself now, he soon recovered. Not daring to think more, the boss quickly replied: "My name is Li Bao, and my dog''s name is Li Ying." Hearing what the boss Li Bao said, Wang Ran nodded lightly, poured a glass of wine, and asked while drinking: "Being able to open a tavern in such a good location shows that you are still a little bit energetic. How did the business become like this?" Hearing this, Ning Fengzhi also nodded and interrupted: "Yes, Boss Li. You don''t look like an ordinary person in your conversation, why do you do business like this?" As the master of the Qibao Liuli Sect, Ning Fengzhi can be said to be a business man. He was curious as soon as he walked in. It was such a good location and good stuff. What did the boss think, the business was in a mess. Following Wang Ran and Ning Fengzhi''s questions, the boss''s face showed an awkward look. After hesitating for a moment, the boss took a long breath and said: "It''s true that the two adults said that I was also a soul master back then, and my cultivation has reached the realm of a soul king. Therefore, I am not short of money. But this pub is also an ancestral business of my family, and I cannot say that the pub is closed. So I set a rule that the gold reaches the limit. However, although the taste of my house wine is good, it is ordinary wine after all, and it is incomparable with the elixir used. Several of you are soul masters, and they all understand this truth. This catty of wine is indeed too expensive. At first, someone asked, but after a long time, the reputation of my little shop has spread. But they are all notorious, so naturally no one comes. I am not short of money, but I am happy to relax. " After listening to the boss Li Bao''s words, Ning Fengzhi raised his eyebrows in surprise. Nothing else, because he obviously felt that Li Bao was an ordinary person, with no soul power in his body. Wang Ran was not surprised. He had already noticed that there was a problem with Li Bao. Otherwise, he would not take the initiative to ask questions out of curiosity. ... "Boss Li, you just said that you used to be a soul master and a soul king. But don''t I perceive soul power in you? What is going on here? " Ning Fengzhi asked with some doubts. Upon hearing this, the boss Li Bao showed a trace of anger on his face. Seeing this, Ning Fengzhi was stunned. He thought his problem was abrupt and touched Li Bao''s sore spot, so Li Bao was angry. Although his status is high, he will not force others to say what he doesn''t want to say. Therefore, Ning Fengzhi quickly said: "Boss Li, if it''s inconvenient to say, just pretend I didn''t ask." Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, Li Bao also realized that he was a little gaffe because of the thought of the past, so he quickly said: "Sect Master Ning, don''t get me wrong, I''m not angry with you, I just thought of the past. There is actually nothing inconvenient to say about this. The reason why you can''t detect soul power from me is because I have been abolished and become an ordinary person completely. " When he said this, a bitter smile appeared on the corner of Li Bao''s mouth. Hearing this answer, Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo were stunned. Wang Ran didn''t know anything about Douluo Mainland, but Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo were native Douluo Mainlanders. On the Douluo Continent, there is no such thing as the cultivation base being abolished. After all, spirit masters rely on martial arts for cultivation. Once there is no cultivation base, the spirit ring energy on the martial arts will immediately crush the spirit master. Therefore, in the Douluo Continent, the soul master may be unable to advance in his cultivation for various reasons or even explode to death. However, I have never heard that the cultivation base can be abolished. Even if it could be abolished and the cultivation base returned to zero, the spirit master who relied on the spirit of the martial arts could return to cultivation again. A powerful soul king turned out to be an ordinary person. How could this be possible? Seeing Ning Fengzhi''s expression, Li Bao also understood that his answer was a little confused. So, he quickly continued to explain: "I also understand that you are definitely wondering, how could a soul master be deposed? But that''s the truth. When I was a soul master, I used to experience in the far north. Because I have a good cultivation level, and I usually take on some tasks to help people hunt down soul beasts and obtain soul rings. Therefore, I am fairly well-known in the Far North. At that time, several young people hired me to enter the Far North and help them hunt down soul beasts to obtain the fourth spirit ring. Although it was dangerous, they paid very well, so I agreed. Everything went well, but in a few days I helped them hunt a snow bear that was three thousand years old. I thought that the matter was going to end, but I didn''t expect that snow bear actually burst out a soul bone. That''s a soul bone, it belongs to me as agreed. Therefore, I was very excited. But the young man who broke through the fourth ring hoped that I would sell him the spirit bone, the price could be higher. Originally, I didn''t want to agree, after all, soul bones are something you can''t find. But at that time because I was hunting the snow bear under the premise of protecting those young people. So my consumption is too great, and I know that if they have a crooked mind, I can''t resist it. So I promised them in extreme dismay. But never expected that these young people don''t speak martial arts! " Chapter 370： Li Ying, Wuhun awakens "Obviously, I have already negotiated, and when I get out of the far north, I will give me the money. As a result, after I relaxed, they even made a sneak attack on this honest man. At once, I was severely injured by them. If I hadn''t reacted promptly, I would definitely die on the spot. " Speaking of this, Li Bao''s face is also full of grievances. When Li Bao said this, Ning Fengzhi asked with some doubts: "Boss Li, even in this way, you won''t say that your cultivation base is abolished?" Hearing this, Li Bao also heard his mind and continued to answer: "Indeed, even though I was seriously injured, I am also a Soul King after all, and it is not that simple for them to kill me. After paying some price, I still escaped. However, in the extreme north, I am a soul king who is seriously injured and dying, what will happen even if I escape. Under normal circumstances, I will die in the Far North within a few days. However, the road to heaven is inexhaustible, just when I was about to be unable to hold on, I found a golden flower. There is a huge amount of energy in that strange flower, and there are several hundred-year-old soul beasts guarding it. I thought it was a treasure. After I tried my last bit of strength to kill those soul beasts, I took that strange flower without even thinking about it, thinking about regaining some strength and saving my life. " Having said this, Li Bao calmed down instead. After a short pause, Li Bao continued: "As a result, that strange flower is indeed magical. The strength of my body was restored in just a few breaths. However, as the injury recovered, I was horrified to find that my spirit power was rapidly declining. At that time, I subconsciously summoned Wuhun, wanting to resist this strange situation. But even so, it has no effect. Even as the spirit power continued to decline, I clearly saw the spirit ring above my martial soul dissipating quickly. In the end, not only my own soul power disappeared, but even my martial soul turned into light spots and merged into my body. From then on, I could no longer summon a martial soul, let alone practice. Having lost my cultivation base, I didn''t dare to stay in the extreme north, so I ran out of the extreme north for the first time. Then, after a turning point, he returned to Heavenly Sword City, inherited the family tavern, got married and had children. But it may be because I ate the flower. On the day that Yan Er awakened the spirit, the spirit was like me, transformed into light spots and merged into the body. " At the end, Li Bao sighed helplessly. Even though the encounter made him an ordinary person who didn''t even have a martial spirit, his life was saved. The only thing that made him unacceptable was that because of himself, his son could no longer become a soul master. When Wang Ran heard what Li Bao said, they were all surprised. Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo just felt that the world was so big, nothing strange. Even such things can happen. Lian Wuhun dissipated, it was a long time since I saw him. But Wang Ran didn''t think so. According to Li Bao''s description, that white exotic flower is obviously a rare treasure. Otherwise, it is impossible for a seriously injured person to recover in a few breaths. As for the disappearance of spirit power and the dissipation of martial spirit, is it really a bad thing? It''s not necessarily true. Thinking of this, Wang Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly. Waving his hand at Li Ying, Wang Ran said: "Li Ying, come here and I will check your body." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Li Ying glanced at his father subconsciously. Although very smart, Li Ying is only an eleven or twelve-year-old child after all. Therefore, Li Ying was still very nervous after hearing Wang Ran''s words, and wanted to ask his father''s opinion. When Li Bao saw his son look at him, he gave him a kick and said anxiously: "My lord told you to go over, you don''t have to hurry." Don''t blame him for being anxious, Wang Ran is a Title Douluo. This kind of existence can check his son''s body, maybe he can solve Li Ying''s physical problems and embark on the path of spiritual practice. Although he has some money, his family has some connections, and he used to find many people to help check. But how can those people compare to Title Douluo? He had found the strongest, but it was just a six-ringed soul emperor. Today came the chance, a Title Douluo deliberately helped Li Ying check his body. If he couldn''t catch this almost at all, he would have been in vain for so many years. ... Li Ying didn''t dare to hesitate at this time, and hurried to Wang Ran''s. Wang Ran didn''t say much, and put his hand directly on Li Ying''s shoulder. A trace of energy flowed directly into Li Ying''s body along Wang Ran''s palm. Mixed with mental power, Li Ying''s physical condition was directly and clearly reflected in Wang Ran''s mind. Sure enough, the average Wang Ran expected. Unlike ordinary people, Li Ying has a peculiar energy in his body. Although very weak, it is evenly distributed in every corner of Li Ying''s body. However, it is precisely because this energy is too weak after being dispersed, so ordinary people can''t find it at all. Only after arriving at Title Douluo could he discover a trace of anomaly. Is this the unawakened spirit? Wang Ran thought faintly in his heart. Under curiosity, Wang Ran also wanted to figure out what this peculiar energy was. Therefore, after clarifying the situation, Wang Ran not only did not stop the energy output in his hand, but on the contrary, he increased the energy output to draw the peculiar energy that spread all over Li Ying''s body. Under the energy of Wang Ran, the weak energy quickly converged in Li Ying''s body. In the eyes of outsiders, Li Ying''s body at this time slowly released a golden light. And the brightness of this golden light continued to increase. Li Ying, as the client, did not pay attention to his physical condition. Because he felt like he was immersed in a hot spring at this time, the comfortable feeling made him close his eyes subconsciously. However, this process only lasted a short time. As the light on Li Ying''s body flashed fiercely, his arms suddenly turned into a pair of golden wings. The mouth also became like a bird pecking. At the same time, a force of coercion rose sharply from Li Ying''s body. Not the pressure of the strong, but the pressure from the blood. However, whether it was Ning Fengzhi or Bone Douluo, a group of strong abilities, together with the martial arts spirits were also top martial arts spirits. Therefore, Li Ying''s coercion is of no use to them. Not to mention Wang Ran, even Ning Rongrong was protected by Wang Ran. Only [August One Chinese Network www.81zw.xyz] was affected, only Li Ying and his father Li Bao. Chapter 371： Registered disciple, Golden Wing Dapeng Although affected by the coercion of Li Ying, Li Bao became excited. Because Li Ying is now in a state of possessing a martial soul. Possessing a martial soul, although it is not the same as the martial soul of his family, but how is that? This shows that Li Ying can now summon a martial arts spirit, and he is no longer the original waste without a martial arts spirit. Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo also had a flash of surprise in their eyes. They could feel that Li Ying''s martial spirit was definitely a top martial spirit. A strange brilliance even flashed in Ning Fengzhi''s eyes. He is now considering whether to invite Li Ying to join the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. Although Li Ying is a bit older now, he is definitely eligible to join the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect with his top martial arts spirit. I just don''t know if Wang Ran has any thoughts about Li Ying, after all, he also has a sect. If Wang Ran had it, then he could only give up. Thinking of this, Ning Fengzhi glanced at Wang Ran calmly. As Wu Hun awakened, Li Ying also opened his eyes with excitement. He could feel the enormous power contained in his current body. Compared with the previous self, that is simply a different existence. Moreover, he could still feel the existence of spirit power in his body. Not only awakened the martial soul, but also began to practice. This made Li Ying, who had been called wasteful for several years, his eyes were wet. Excited, Li Ying directly put away his martial soul, knelt in front of Wang Ran, kowtow all the time. Regarding Li Ying''s performance, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. Although he didn''t want anything, if Li Ying didn''t even have any gratitude, he wouldn''t be happy. Fortunately, Li Ying is not that kind of person. At this time, Li Bao also knelt on the ground and kept kowtow to Wang Ran. Wang Ran raised his hand slightly, dragged the Li family father and son, and then said: "Okay, don''t have to be so polite." The father and son of the Li family, who were held up by Wang Ran, were still more excited and grateful than they were in their eyes. They really don''t know how to repay Wang Ran''s kindness. Money, Wang Ran is definitely not eye-catching. But they have nothing else. Li Bao''s eyes flashed, and he said directly: "My lord, our father and son really don''t know how to repay you for your great kindness. If you don''t dislike it, let the children follow you and serve you as a cow and a horse. " Here, Li Bao is also selfish. To be grateful to Wang Ran is certainly one aspect, but he also considers Li Ying''s future. Eleven-year-old Li Ying had already wasted a lot of training time. If he can follow Wang Ran, nothing else, just a few casual instructions from Wang Ran, will be enough for Li Ying to benefit for life. ... Hearing Li Bao''s words, Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but give him a high look. This Boss Li will seize the opportunity very much. If they could really follow Wang Ran''s side, the Li family would have made a lot of money this time. Wang Ran also raised his eyebrows slightly. Although Li Bao was a little cautious, what he said was also very sincere. "Yes, sir, if you don''t dislike it, I am willing to be a cow and a horse to repay and serve you." Hearing what Li Bao said, Li Ying also quickly spoke. For this kind of opportunity, Li Ying, who is already smart, can naturally understand one or two things. Hearing what Li Ying had said, Wang Ran touched his chin for a moment in thought. Li Ying''s talent is good, and after several years of life, his temperament has calmed down. It''s not impossible to put him in the door. Having made a decision, Wang Ran directly spoke to Li Ying: "Well, since you want to follow me, I don''t need you to be a cow or a horse. I will accept you as a named disciple. If I am satisfied in the future, I am deciding whether to take you to my door. But you have to think about it clearly. Although we Tibetans can learn and practice with many people. But Master, you can only worship one in your life. If the master is correct, you cannot vote for others. Otherwise, it is the crime of apostasy. " Hearing Wang Ran agreed, the Li family and his son were overjoyed. This result has greatly exceeded their psychological expectations. Although he didn''t formally worship Wang Ran, he was just a registered disciple. However, that was also a named disciple of Title Douluo. If this kind of opportunity is known to others, it is estimated that the envious eyes will fall. As for the prerequisite that only one master can be worshipped in a lifetime, does this still need consideration? Not to mention that Wang Ran itself is their unattainable existence, even Li Ying never thought of betraying. Therefore, Li Ying didn''t even think about it, so he spoke directly. "The disciple has considered it clearly. The reason is that I will worship you as a teacher, and I will never betray in this life. The disciple saw Master. " With that, Li Ying knelt down again. Wang Ran picked up Li Ying and said: "You are still only my registered disciple. If I am satisfied in the future, I am going to accept you as an introductory disciple, and then hold an apprenticeship ceremony." "I understand Master, I will work hard and will not disappoint your kindness and trust." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Li Ying nodded and replied. Seeing that the matter was a foregone conclusion, Ning Fengzhi could only secretly say a pity. However, he didn''t care too much. He was just a genius, and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect was not short. Haha laughed, Ning Fengzhi said: "It seems that this result is really happy for everyone, but Xiao Liying, you haven''t introduced us to what your martial spirit is." Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, Li Ying also hurriedly said: "Yes, yes, I haven''t introduced my spirit to you yet, Master. My martial soul is named Jin Wing Dapeng, and it is a bird martial soul. " Golden Wing Roc? Wang Ran was stunned when he heard Li Ying''s words. He did not expect that although he knew that Li Ying''s martial spirit was very powerful, he did not expect it to be a Golden Wing Roc. In the Douluo World, most of the types of martial arts are traceable, especially the beast martial arts, most of which can correspond to the type of soul beast. But in Douluo Continent, there is no soul beast like the Golden Wing Roc. It seems that it was affected by the strange flower that Li Bao ate. Wang Ran thought faintly in his heart. As for Li Ying''s words, Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo didn''t feel much. There are more types of martial arts in Douluo Continent, and they are normal if they haven''t heard of it. At this time, Ning Fengzhi softly admired Li Ying''s words: "The Golden Wing Roc, I didn''t expect to be another top martial arts soul that I have never heard of. Sure enough, the world is so big, there are no wonders. Boss Li, the martial arts passed down from your family is not simple. " Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s admiration, Li Bao smiled embarrassedly. Their family''s family martial spirit is not a top martial spirit like the Golden Wing Dapeng. Chapter 372： The Secret of Wuhun "Sect Master Ning, you have misunderstood, my family''s family spirit is not a golden-winged roc, but a kind of beast spirit called the golden-winged bird." Li Bao explained. Hearing this, Ning Fengzhi stroked his chin, then said: "Gold-winged bird? It seems that Li Ying''s martial soul has mutated, and it has mutated in a good way. This is a blessing." Wang Ran knew this for a long time, and said to several people: "That''s right, Li Ying''s golden-winged roc should have evolved after being influenced by the strange flower that Boss Li ate. It stands to reason that Boss Li''s Martial Spirit should have also evolved. It''s just that the strange flower is not yet mature, so it needs external guidance. Well, boss Li, let me check your body too. " Wang Ran made this decision not because of how kind he is. But because Li Bao is Li Ying''s father. Now Li Ying has already joined Zangmen, and may even be accepted as a disciple by Wang Ran himself in the future. Li Bao, as Li Ying''s father, naturally exists on the Tibetan side. Moreover, if he did so, it would make Li Ying even more recognized and grateful to Wang Ran and Zangmen. As for Li Bao''s future enemies, Wang Ran would not worry. Even if Li Bao had a top martial arts spirit, it was almost impossible for him to cultivate to the point where he could have an impact on Zangmen at such an age. What''s more, even if Li Bao could cultivate to Title Douluo or even break through God level? Wang Ran can''t handle him anymore. If you don''t even have this confidence, Wang Ran should enjoy his life as early as possible, and talk about his great cause. Therefore, Wang Ran made this decision after careful consideration. ... After hearing Wang Ran''s words, Li Bao''s expression flushed with excitement. Although I have already seen it a long time ago, if I can become a soul master again, and have a top martial arts spirit like the Golden Wing Roc, who would refuse? Therefore, Li Bao walked to Wang Ran without hesitation. As before, Wang Ran carefully probed Li Bao''s physical condition. However, no matter how Wang Ran searched, there was no trace of peculiar energy. Even if it increased the energy and mental power to check Li Bao''s body, the result remained the same. After fruitless, Wang Ran frowned slightly. Seeing Wang Ran frowned, Ning Fengzhi asked a few people in confusion: "What''s wrong, is there any problem?" As the person involved, Li Bao raised a heart to his throat and looked at Wang Ran nervously. As Ning Fengzhi''s voice fell, Wang Ran also took his hand from Li Bao''s shoulder. Shaking his head helplessly, Wang Ran explained: "Boss Li no longer has that martial arts energy in his body. It should be because the delay was too long and the energy dissipated. Therefore, there is nothing I can do. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the excitement on Li Bao''s face instantly turned into loneliness. Nodded helplessly, Li Bao said: "It''s okay, my lord, in fact, I have already accepted this kind of result. But I still want to thank you for taking it." In this regard, Wang Ran is also very helpless. He had already planned to help Li Bao, but Li Bao himself had a problem. With a light sigh, Wang Ran didn''t say much. Ning Fengzhi said thoughtfully: "Is that so? According to the records of our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, the human spirit will go through a process of aggregation and dissipation without being awakened. Normally, the strength of the spirit will reach the highest when it is six years old, which is why the spirit awakening is usually when humans are six years old. After the peak period of the martial arts condensed, the unawakened martial arts will indeed gradually weaken. In addition, Boss Li was not born without awakening the martial soul, and this dissipating process might also speed up. Therefore, Wang Ranmian''s speculation is still very likely. " Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s explanation, everyone showed the same behavior, even Wang Ran was no exception. This is the first time they have heard of such secret things. At this time, Li Bao no longer regretted that he could not become a soul master again. On the contrary, his heart was full of luck at this time. Fortunately, I met Wang Ran early, if only a few years later, maybe Li Ying''s martial arts spirit will disappear. At that time, maybe Li Ying''s son will not inherit Wuhun. If this were the case, then their Li family would have no hope of becoming a soul master family. Now that the matter is over, everyone is no longer entangled too much. Sit back to the table again, tasting Li''s wine glass by glass. Li Ying, who was accepted as a named disciple by Wang Ran, is now waiting for a few people. Seeing whose wine glass is empty, I quickly pour a glass of wine. Ning Rongrong looked at Li Ying who had been standing by the table and said crisply: "Brother Birdman, sit too, don''t keep standing." Brother Birdman? Hearing Ning Rongrong''s name, coupled with her appearance of a small adult, Wang Ran couldn''t help laughing. As for the title of Brother Birdman, Li Ying couldn''t help his mouth twitching. Although his martial soul possessed his body, he would possess many appearance characteristics of a golden winged roc. However, this is not his fault either, aren''t all the bird spirits like this. The name Birdman is really ugly. If he were to be called Li Ying by a bigger person, Li Ying would definitely think that he was scolding him. But the protagonist who said this was Ning Rongrong, and they didn''t mean to insult him at all, it was purely what this person thought. Therefore, he has no reason to care, let alone care. You say this is not annoying. Rubbing his face as if recognizing his fate, Li Ying seemed to foresee the title of Birdman, and he might be with him for a lifetime. "It''s okay, as a junior, I should be serving." After smelling his mind, Li Ying said seriously. But Ning Rongrong wasn''t happy anymore. Before, she could only watch Ning Fengzhi entertain guests, and those guests were very cooperative. As a result, now she took the initiative to entertain Li Ying after imitating Ning Fengzhi, but suffered Waterloo. How could this be possible. Therefore, Ning Rongrong hugged Wang Ran''s arm directly, and then began to shake it. While holding Wang Ran''s arm and shaking, Ning Rongrong said coquettishly towards Wang Ran: "Brother, please let Brother Birdman sit down. It''s the first time Rongrong entertained guests, how could he fail." Seeing Ning Rongrong''s appearance, Ning Fengzhi, a senior daughter slave, twitched violently. Even if my daughter didn''t look for herself, she actually acted like a baby to a stranger she had just met. Chapter 373： Random thinking Ning Fengzhi Didnt Wang Ran just give Rongrong a gift? Didnt he treat Rongrong a little better? Didnt it mean that he was a little stronger? Didnt it mean he was younger? Didnt he mean he was handsome? Thinking of this, Ning Fengzhi''s heart was shocked. Damn it, you can go on like this! Seeing Wang Ran''s young and excessive face, Ning Fengzhi suddenly felt a slight threat. Now that Ning Rongrong is still young, it is impossible to have any accidents. But when Ning Rongrong grew up in the future, it was time for the girl to cherish the spring, what if she fell in love with Wang Ran. You know, Wang Ran is definitely older than Ning Fengzhi himself. Ning Fengzhi didn''t doubt this at all. And with Wang Ran''s cultivation base, his appearance will definitely not change after ten years. A young, handsome, powerful elder brother who treats himself so well. Under such conditions, there is absolutely no young girl who is just beginning to be able to resist the charm of such a man. Ning Fengzhi used his own personality as a guarantee. This is absolutely the truth. If Ning Rongrong really liked Wang Ran by then, Ning Fengzhi would definitely think of it. Although Ning Rongrong will definitely meet someone she likes in the future, she will also marry and be a wife. However, this object definitely cannot be Wang Ran. This is definitely not a good thing for Ning Rongrong. And if this happened, how would he face Wang Ran? This is like your good brother, or even one of your elders suddenly telling you to marry your daughter. This thing is personally unacceptable. The more I thought about it, Ning Fengzhi felt that the greater the possibility. The more I thought about it, the more confused Ning Fengzhi''s mind became. No, we must not let this happen, we must find a way to prevent it. Thinking of this, Ning Fengzhi''s eyes kept flashing, staring at Wang Ran not knowing what he was thinking. Not only Ning Fengzhi, Bone Douluo was also mixed with mixed flavors. Although he doesn''t have the kind of brain circuit of Ning Fengzhi, he is not balanced inside. He was not an ordinary pet to Ning Rongrong. Without offspring, he looked at Ning Rongrong like his own granddaughter. Usually, only he and Ning Fengzhi can enjoy such treatment as Ning Rongrong acting like a baby. At most, plus one Sword Douluo. As a result, suddenly another person came to "compete" with him. How could there be unspeakable jealousy in his heart. ... I don''t know the careful thoughts of Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo. At this time, Wang Ran''s hair was straightened by Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo''s murmur and strange eyes. What are these two guys doing? Isn''t it just thinking about Yin Laozi? The hairy Wang Ran who was stared at by the two of them couldn''t help but mutter in his heart. However, before he had a seizure, Ning Rongrong, who felt that he was being ignored, directly increased his strength. After being shaken by Ning Rongrong like this, Wang Ran didn''t care that some of these were gone. Anyway, facing Shang Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo, he Wang Ran was fearless. Now, let''s hurry up and care about Ning Rongrong. Wang Ran, who ignored Ning Fengzhi and Bone Douluo, directly rubbed Ning Rongrong''s head with his other hand, and said dumbly: "Okay, Rongrong, don''t shake it, I just let Li Ying sit down. Li Ying, you heard it too. Rongrong asked you to sit down. " When Li Ying heard Wang Ran''s instructions, he did not dare to refuse, and went straight to the free side. However, his hand is still on the wine jar, ready to pour the wine at any time. Seeing Li Ying sitting down, Ning Rongrong nodded in satisfaction and said sweetly to Wang Ran: "Big brother is really nice." After finishing speaking, he took a provocative look at Li Ying, as if to say that you didn''t sit down just now. It''s not weirdly obedient now. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s appearance, Wang Ran and Li Ying were dumbfounded. Even if it was Bone Douluo, the careful thought just now had faded a lot. Only Ning Fengzhi made his heart feel even worse. That''s it for Ning Rongrong now, and he will get it later. No, absolutely can''t let this happen. Thinking of this, Ning Fengzhi cleared his throat directly and said to Wang Ran: "Ahem, that Wang Ranmian, I wonder what you think of the little girl?" Upon hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, Wang Ran became vigilant subconsciously. There is a conspiracy! Wang Ran''s first reaction was this. However, no matter what he thought, he didn''t think of any conspiracy. Slightly stabilized, Wang Ran said: "Sect Master Ning, this kid Rong Rong is very smart and very likable. I don''t know what you are trying to say?" Very likable! Hearing these words, Ning Fengzhi''s heart trembled. However, he also knew that Wang Ran''s meaning was not the same as him. But who made Ning Fengzhi''s thinking go wrong, subconsciously thinking too much. Forcibly stabilizing his mind and controlling himself, don''t think too much, Ning Fengzhi said again: "Hehe, then I''m relieved. Rong Rong is four years old this year, and he will awaken his martial soul in two years. Therefore, Zongmenli had already started looking for teachers for Rongrong. However, due to various reasons, it has not been settled. As for me, I don''t have much time to teach Rongrong because of my busy schedule. So, if you can, I hope you can accept Rongrong as a disciple. " Hearing what Ning Fengzhi said, Wang Ran hadn''t said anything yet, Bone Douluo was a little dumbfounded. Looking for a teacher for Ning Rongrong? Why doesn''t he know this. Also, what is it that Ning Fengzhi is busy with official duties, and there is not much time to teach Ning Rongrong. Are you usually busy? Obviously a lot of free time. And didn''t you say you want to teach Ning Rongrong yourself? Why did he change his mind again. However, it was a good choice for Ning Rongrong to worship Wang Ran as his teacher. Wang Ran is strong enough and generous enough. If Ning Rongrong worshipped him as a teacher, the benefits would be indispensable. Thinking of this, Bone Douluo gave Wang Ran a calm look. As for the previous doubts, he did not show it. Although I don''t know what Ning Fengzhi thinks, since he said it, he naturally has to cooperate. As a titled Douluo, Bone Douluo still had a strong control over his expression and emotions. Coupled with his skinny dignity, Wang Ran found no abnormalities at all. At this time, Wang Ran looked at Ning Fengzhi with some doubts. Could this be the conspiracy? Wang Ran didn''t resist accepting Ning Rongrong as a disciple. He likes Ning Rongrong, this little clever ghost very much, and it would be a good choice if he accepts her as a disciple. But, is your Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School so generous? This had just met, and I felt relieved to send my heir to the other side. Moreover, the dignified Qibao Liuli Sect still lacks people to teach Ning Rongrong? Chapter 374： Douluo first disciple Therefore, Wang Ran asked doubtfully: "Sect Master Ning, are you serious? You heard the rules of Zangmen just now. If Rongrong worships me as a teacher, you won''t be able to worship others as a teacher in the future." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Fengzhi nodded sharply, and said seriously: "That''s right, Wang Ranmian. I really hope that Rongrong will worship you as a teacher, and if I worship you as a teacher, I believe Rongrong will not need another master." Ning Fengzhi had said so, and Wang Ran naturally had no worries about the future. The reason he confirmed it again was nothing more than to prevent the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect from regretting in the future and all kinds of troubles. Now that Ning Fengzhi has expressed his opinion, Wang Ran naturally has no estimates. "Since Sect Master Ning has said so, I am naturally willing to accept this child Rongrong." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Li Ying, who is Wang Ran''s noted disciple, gave Ning Rongrong a envious look. Because Wang Ran had already expressed very clearly, Ning Rongrong was definitely Wang Ran''s beginner disciple. Rather than being like yourself, you still need to wait until Wang Ran is satisfied before you can officially apprentice your teacher. However, he was just envious, and there was no dissatisfaction in his heart. He is a person who knows how to be grateful and a person who knows how to be satisfied. It was a fluke to be able to become Wang Ran''s named disciple from a waste without martial arts spirit. He wouldn''t be insatiable, he just felt jealous or even resentful because he felt that he was not treated by Ning Rongrong. As one of the protagonists of the incident, Ning Rongrong just looked at these adults in confusion. After a while, Ning Rongrong reacted. It seems that her father just asked her to worship Wang Ran as a teacher, and Wang Ran also agreed. In this case, will I be able to meet Wang Ran often in the future? Thinking of this, a joyful smile appeared on Ning Rongrong''s small face. For Ning Rongrong, it doesn''t matter whether or not to worship a teacher, and she doesn''t know what it means to worship Wang Ran as a teacher. However, as long as you can see Wang Ran often, it''s good. Ning Rongrong had a natural closeness to Wang Ran. As for Ning Fengzhi, after hearing Wang Ran''s promise, he breathed a sigh of relief. Since Ning Rongrong had worshipped Wang Ran as his teacher, he naturally had nothing to worry about. Moreover, following Wang Ran, Ning Rongrong had a lot of benefits but no harm. With a relaxed mood, the smile on Ning Fengzhi''s face became more sincere. "Haha, in this way, everyone is a family. I dont know if Mianxia brought Rongrong back to the sect for the apprentice apprenticeship ceremony, or went to my Qibao Liuli Sect? " Ning Feng asked Wang Ran with a smile. Regarding Ning Fengzhi''s question, Wang Ran answered without even thinking: "You don''t have to go back to Zangmen. I''m going to travel to the mainland this time. Let''s go directly to the Qibao Glazed Tile School. Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Fengzhi was not surprised, and directly responded: "No problem, we were going to return to the sect originally. Let us leave this apprentice apprenticeship ceremony to our Seven Treasure Glass Sect. You can rest assured that you will never lose your reputation. I just dont know when you are going to go to Qibao Glazed Glass Sect? I have someone to send a letter in advance. " Hearing this, Wang Ran slightly touched his chin and thought for a while, then said: "Well, I''ll be walking around this Heavenly Sword City for a while and I''ll be on the road with you." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Fengzhi nodded slightly, and then said to the Bone Douluo on the side: "Uncle Bone, you are the fastest. Could you please return to the sect in advance to pass the message." Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, Bone Douluo hesitated slightly and said: "Sect Master, if I leave, your safety?" Ning Fengzhi waved his hand indifferently, and replied indifferently: "It doesn''t matter Uncle Bone, there are still many spirit masters in the sect outside, so there is no danger. Moreover, we are all under Wang Ranmian, so there will be no danger. " Hearing this, Bone Douluo glanced at Wang Ran. Although Wang Ran is strong, it is precisely because of Wang Ran''s strength that he is worried. After all, in the final analysis, Wang Ran was just someone who had just met. In case Wang Ran had any bad thoughts, Ning Fengzhi and others would not even have the opportunity to resist without him. As for this, is Ning Fengzhi not clear about it? No, of course Ning Fengzhi knows. However, he chose to believe in Wang Ran. Ning Fengzhi believed that he still had some understanding of people. He didn''t see a bit of darkness in Wang Ran''s body, so he believed that Wang Ran was not the kind of person with different appearances. He also believed that powerful people like Wang Ran had some pride in their hearts. Suspects do not believe, believers do not doubt. Now that the decision has been made, we must do our best. In this way, Wang Ran can take a high look. Sure enough, as Ning Fengzhi thought, as he uttered these words, Wang Ran really looked at Ning Fengzhi a lot. No loss is to be able to be the role of the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tiles, this decisiveness and courage is extraordinary. Wang Ran sighed slightly in his heart, and then said: "Bone Douluo just don''t worry. With Wang, naturally, Sect Master Ning and the others will not be in danger." Hearing that Ning Fengzhi and Wang Ran had both said so, Bone Douluo didn''t say anything more, just got up and left. As soon as he exited the door of the tavern, Bone Douluo burst out with terrifying energy fluctuations. In an instant, Bone Douluo disappeared in place. In order to avoid accidents, he must rush back to the sect as quickly as possible. Wang Ran looked at the disappearing figure of Bone Douluo, only laughed, and said nothing. Looking up and drinking the last glass of wine, Wang Ran directly spoke to Li Bao: "Boss Li, since Li Ying has become my registered disciple, I will take him away this time." Li Bao would naturally not refuse Wang Ran''s decision. He directly agreed, and entrusted his only son to Wang Ran. And Li Ying was even more indecisive. He was originally a juvenile character, and he had long wanted to go out to see the outside world. After hearing Li Bao''s statement, Wang Ran nodded and stood up directly. "Sect Master Ning, let''s go out and stroll around this Heavenly Sword City." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Fengzhi also laughed haha ??and stood up and laughed: "natural." Seeing Wang Ran and Ning Fengzhi both stood up, Li Ying also quickly stood up, preparing to run behind Wang Ran. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran shook his head slightly at Li Ying, and then said: "Li Ying, you should be alone with your parents first. This time, it is estimated that you will not have time to come back in two or three years. When I am ready to leave Heavenly Sword City, I will come back and bring you. " Chapter 375： Questions of Ning Fengzhi Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Li Bao quickly said: "My lord, you don''t have to worry about this. Li Ying''s mother had a hard life. When he gave birth to Li Ying, he had a difficult delivery. I have nothing to confess, so just let him leave with you. " Don''t allow Li Bao to be in a hurry. Following Wang Ran''s opportunity, he didn''t want Li Ying to miss it. Although I know that Wang Ran cannot be unbelievable, but what if. If Wang Ran had forgotten this when he left, he wouldn''t even have a place to cry. Wang Ran looked at Li Bao''s anxious look, really dumbfounding. Li Bao was worried that he would naturally be able to guess, but is Wang Ran like that kind of person who doesn''t believe in words? Speaking of leaving with Li Ying, he will naturally do it. However, after Li Bao had said so, Wang Ran nodded in response. It just so happens that it saves some trouble. "All right, Li Ying, just join me." Li Bao just breathed a sigh of relief when Wang Ran agreed. With a somewhat embarrassing laugh, Li Bao confessed to Li Ying, asking him to follow Wang Ran well and learn more. Wang Ran didn''t say much, and took Ning Rongrong off the stool, and several people walked out of the tavern directly. Li Bao also kept sending a few people out of the tavern, watching them disappear into the crowd. Li Bao was naturally reluctant to leave Li Ying. However, compared with Li Ying''s future, this is something to be reckoned with. As Wang Ran''s figures drowned in the crowd, the reluctance in Li Bao''s eyes flashed away. With a somewhat relieved sigh, Li Bao turned and returned to the tavern. In the days to come, he can only live by himself. The tavern should be well run, and at least we should provide Li Ying with a little help. Various resources are indispensable for the road of cultivation. ... ... After leaving the tavern, Wang Ran and the others wandered aimlessly in the Heavenly Sword City. Only at this time, behind a few people, there were a group of soul masters, all of whom were from the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. But after Ning Rongrong was tired from walking, he let Wang Ran hug him away. Although Ning Fengzhi took the initiative to ask for it, it was a pity that he was directly rejected by Ning Rongrong. For this kind of thing, Ning Fengzhi was very hurt, but Wang Ran was happy. Although Heavenly Sword City is the heavy city of the Star Dou Empire, to be honest, there are not many places to visit. Wang Ran, who had seen the big bang of technology a long time ago, was able to attract him as a place with characteristics of the times like the Arena of Souls. Therefore, after shopping for a long time, Wang Ran and the others left Heavenly Sword City. Sitting on the carriage of the Qibao Liuli Sect, Wang Ran patiently guided the cultivation of Ning Rongrong and Li Ying. Sitting opposite Wang Ran, Ning Fengzhi also listened earnestly. Although what Wang Ran was talking about was just a little bit of basic cultivation knowledge, this bit of basic cultivation knowledge still gave Ning Fengzhi a lot of inspiration for Douluo Continent, which was seriously lacking in cultivation methods. It is precisely because of this that Ning Fengzhi''s emphasis on Wang Ran directly increased several levels. However, Wang Ran''s teaching came to an end soon. Because neither Li Ying nor Ning Rongrong had ever set foot on the road of cultivation. To impart too much knowledge at once is harmful to them but not helpful. As Wang Ran''s guidance ended, Ning Fengzhi took a long breath. After taking a deep look at Wang Ran, Ning Fengzhi said with some emotion: "Unexpectedly, Mianxia''s understanding of the path of cultivation is so profound. Even if it is me, I have benefited a lot from the theories that Mianxia just said." To Ning Fengzhi''s compliment, Wang Ran waved his hand indifferently and said: "Sect Master Ning is serious, and I just rely on the inheritance of the sect. If I really let me explore it alone, how could I have such an achievement. " To Wang Ran''s humility, Ning Fengzhi nodded irresponsibly and said: "Nevertheless, it is of no use if you don''t work hard. But speaking of Zongmen, I am a little curious. Although the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect does not dare to say that he knows everything in the world, it shouldn''t be unknown how the sect can possess such a powerful person. However, there is no record of our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect about Zangmen. " Upon hearing Ning Feng''s suspicious words, Wang Ran laughed. Then he said: "Sect Master Ning, the world is huge, it''s only in Douluo Star, not just a little bit of Douluo Continent. Although the Qibao Glazed Tile School is strong, how can it be possible to have all the information? " "Star Douluo?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Fengzhi frowned in confusion. Wang Ran did not conceal it, and said directly: "It''s true that Sect Master Ning said that the world under our feet is actually a spherical shape. As long as the strength is enough, one can naturally explore one or two. " Upon hearing this, Ning Fengzhi nodded silently, wondering what he was thinking. After a long time, Ning Fengzhi asked again: "Then according to what Mianxia said, there are still many continents on Douluo Star? Is it possible that the sect under Mianxia is the forces of other continents?" Wang Ran didn''t mean to conceal it, and it was not a secret that could not be promoted anyway. Therefore, he directly replied: "As far as I know, Douluo Star should have two continents. However, our Tibetan gate is not a force on another continent. To be precise, it should be regarded as a force in other worlds, but I have established another branch in Douluo Star. " After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, Ning Fengzhi''s pupils contracted rapidly. This news is too shocking, even more shocking than the existence of another continent. Ning Fengzhi had no doubt about the existence of other worlds. Divine Residence and God Realm are no secrets in Douluo Continent. Especially the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School has a lot of records. Since the **** realm exists, it is not incomprehensible that there are other worlds. But if this is the case, Wang Ran''s strength is probably not just as simple as Title Douluo. After all, Title Douluo didn''t have the strength to leave the Douluo Continent. God? At this moment, even Ning Fengzhi, who is usually happy and angry, could not stabilize his mind. Wang Ran gave a helpless smile to Ning Fengzhi''s performance. He knew that the news was amazing. But no way, he couldn''t keep concealing, and he didn''t intend to conceal it. Sooner or later, the origin of Zangmen will be exposed to the eyes of the world. Therefore, concealment is meaningless, and it may cause attacks from other forces and hinder the development of Tibet. Wang Ran is not the kind of person who desperately shrinks up and dare not face any risks. Instead of concealing the origin of the Zangmen in order to prevent the slightest risk of being exposed to the eyes of the gods. It''s not as good as the previous operation in the Star Dou Great Forest, giving the humans of Douluo Continent the same statement, making others pay more attention to it. In this way, there is no need to worry that soul beasts and humans will have different cognitions of Zangmen in the future. Chapter 376： This is the result? In shock, Ning Fengzhi chose to remain silent. Ning Fengzhi is a smart man, so he didn''t keep asking. Sometimes, when one''s own strength has not reached a certain level, it is better not to know the secret news of that level. Sometimes the more you know, the more dangerous the situation becomes. And if Ning Fengzhi asked him about some topics that Wang Ran didn''t want to mention, it might affect the relationship between Qibao Liuli Sect and Wang Ran. Seeing that Ning Fengzhi did not continue to ask questions, Wang Ran did not take the initiative to explain. As the two voices fell, the carriage fell silent for a while. As time passed bit by bit, Ning Fengzhi''s eyes still wandered, not knowing what he was thinking. However, suddenly Ning Fengzhi turned his head to look at Ning Rongrong. Because in his perception, external energy suddenly flowed into Ning Rongrong''s body. Although the speed is very slow, although the number is small. However, don''t forget that Ning Rongrong is just a four-year-old child, and even Wuhun has not yet awakened. Under this precondition, the energy from the outside world started to slowly be absorbed by Ning Rongrong. You know, this can only be done by a soul master. Wang Ran taught Ning Rongrong and Li Ying a training method just now, but Ning Fengzhi didn''t care at all. That''s it for Li Ying, after all, he has awakened his martial soul and possesses soul power, so he can cultivate normally. But Ning Rongrong is not. Even if he has the cultivation method, what use is it? It is impossible for her to practice. Originally, Ning Fengzhi thought it was just that Wang Ran didn''t want to be partial, but now it seems that this is not the case at all. If nothing happens, even ordinary people can practice the cultivation method taught by Wang Ran. If so, it would be terrible. Anyone can cultivate, not to mention the top powerhouse, just the basic level spirit master can dominate one party. Thinking of this, Ning Fengzhi''s face changed and changed. Douluo Continent, this is going to change. The Wuhun Hall that has dominated for countless years already has a terrifying opponent. However, with Wang Ran''s existence now, the form of Douluo Continent was developing in that direction, and it was no longer within his control of Ning Fengzhi. Fortunately, their Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect has already boarded the big ship of Zangmen. Even if the development situation is not friendly to the local forces in Douluo mainland, their Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect can still occupy a place. Thinking of the end, Ning Fengzhi calmed down instead, and he even had some luck in his heart. After the thoughts became clear, Ning Fengzhi''s attention was also placed on his daughter Ning Rongrong. Now that Ning Rongrong was only four years old, he could already start practicing. When she awakened her spirit at the age of six, her awakened spirit power would not be low. In this way, Ning Rongrong''s road of cultivation is bound to be smoother. Thinking of Ning Rongrong''s bright future, Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but show a gratified smile. He understood that all of this came from Wang Ran''s help. Therefore, Ning Fengzhi directly bowed his hand to Wang Ran to express his gratitude. If it wasn''t for the small space in the carriage, Ning Fengzhi would definitely bow to Wang Ran. "Under the crown, the little girl is really thanks to you." Although I had guessed that Wang Ran was a divine residence, because Wang Ran did not take the initiative to expose it, Ning Fengzhi was very wise not to take the initiative to mention it. Facing Ning Fengzhi''s gratitude, Wang Ran waved his hand gently and said: "Sect Master Ning does not need to be polite. Since I have accepted Rongrong as a disciple, I will naturally try my best to cultivate Rongrong." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Fengzhi felt even more grateful for the decision to let Ning Rongrong worship Wang Ran as his teacher. If Ning Fengzhi was just a whim at first, now he is determined. However, the gratification on Ning Fengzhi''s face soon disappeared. Even with Wang Ran''s training, Ning Rongrong''s cultivation path will definitely go smoother than Ning Fengzhi. But my family knows their own family affairs, and their inheritance martial spirit of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School has inherent shortcomings. Even with Wang Ran''s training, if Ning Rongrong wants to surpass the ancestors of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, he still doesn''t know how much effort will be required. Wang Ran was a little surprised when he saw Ning Fengzhi''s face darkening. What are these suzerains thinking in their heads now? Why did it happen? Moreover, it would be nice to just say something directly. Wang Ran is still happy to help his disciple. After all, with Ning Rongrong''s talent, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect will definitely be passed on to her in the future. And Ning Rongrong is also his direct disciple of Wang Ran and the core disciple of Zangmen. If that''s the case, isn''t the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect belonged to Zangmen? Therefore, Wang Ran directly asked: "What''s wrong, Sect Master Ning, is there anything embarrassing? If you don''t mind, you can talk to me." Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Ning Fengzhi laughed helplessly, and then said: "It''s not embarrassing, but I should tell you about this. Mianxia, ??you may not know that although our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is listed as one of the three sects on the Douluo Continent, our Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect inheritance martial arts spirit has some inherent defects. The reason why the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is called the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is because our heritage martial soul is the Seven Treasure Glass Pagoda. Although the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda is called the First Auxiliary Martial Spirit of the Mainland, the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda has a fatal flaw. Each layer of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Pagoda can hold a soul ring, so our direct disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Sect can only cultivate to the realm of Soul Sage at most. Rongrong, as a direct disciple of the Qibao Liuli Sect, will naturally be the Qibao Liuli Pagoda in the future for the awakened spirit. Although it is an honor to worship you as a teacher, if you want to break through this inherent restriction, I don''t know if it can be done. If you can''t do it, no matter how talented Rongrong is, no matter how smooth the road of cultivation is, you can only stop at Soul Sage. " Finally, Ning Fengzhi sighed involuntarily. However, he still has high expectations in his heart. Not surprisingly, Ning Rongrong''s talent is bound to surpass him. Moreover, Ning Rongrong would go even further with his teacher Wang Ran. Therefore, Ning Rongrong can be said to be the existence that is most likely to break through the inherent limitations of the martial soul since the establishment of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. I really don''t know how powerful the effect of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda will be after breaking through its own limitations. Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but fell into imagination. Seeing so much Ning Fengzhi in the play, Wang Ran couldn''t help being speechless. He thought it was something that was related to the fate of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, and that was the end? Chapter 377： Set out to solve Ning Rongrong’s Wuhun flaws Does Wang Ran know the shortcomings of the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda? That is naturally known. However, he didn''t care about it. In the original book, Ning Rongrong broke through this restriction, although Wang Ran didn''t know how to break through. However, this can be done with the power of Douluo Continent itself, can Wang Ran not be able to do it? Just kidding, let alone anything else, right now, Wang Ran has no less than two ways to help Ning Rongrong do this. However, Ning Fengzhi''s words reminded Wang Ran. The cultivation rules of the Douluo plane have their own distinct characteristics. But Wang Ran didn''t know much about this. His current knowledge of Douluo Continent was all at the level of the novel on Earth. Moreover, even Wang Ran didn''t finish reading the novel very much, just read it roughly. He didn''t even know some secret things. Wang Ran didn''t even study the cultivation rules of Douluo Continent. If he wants to teach the disciples of the Douluo plane with the greatest effect, he must study the cultivation characteristics of the soul master. Not to mention anything else, it is very necessary to solve the problem of spirit ring at once. The existence of the **** bestowed spirit ring shows that the spirit ring can definitely be artificial. Thinking of this, Wang Ran silently added new practice arrangements to his body. It just so happened that it was time to pass back the matter of accepting Li Ying and Ning Rongrong as disciples. As soon as the handprint was pinched, a burst of energy flashed away from Wang Ran''s body. At the same time, in the Tibetan gate in the depths of the Star Dou Great Forest, Wang Ran''s body who was cultivating slowly opened his eyes. "Well, Li Ying and Rongrong, do you still have the cultivation system of the Douluo plane? It seems that some will be busy next." Wang Ran, who was sitting cross-legged, spoke slowly. At the same time, on the carriage of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, Wang Ran''s movements also caused Ning Fengzhi''s doubts. "Mianxia, ??who are you?" Hearing Ning Feng''s suspicious voice, Wang Ran said: "Oh, I''m sending a message, it''s not a big deal. As for the issue of Rongrong''s martial spirit, you don''t have to worry, I will solve it naturally. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Fengzhi at this time had no intention of paying attention to what news Wang Ran delivered. Now, all his attention was focused on Wang Ran''s last sentence. "Mianxia, ??you mean you have a way to solve the defects of the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda?" Ning Fengzhi was shocked, and at the same time Ning Fengzhi was also excited. What does this mean, it means that the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect can finally produce a titled Douluo of the Martial Spirit Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. Although the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect already had two titled Douluo, the Bone Douluo and the Sword Douluo, the title Douluo with a direct line and the worship with the titled Douluo level were completely two concepts. Moreover, this is the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda, which is known as the mainland''s first auxiliary system martial soul. If it reaches the titled Douluo level, it will be terrifying. So, can Ning Fengzhi not get excited? Wang Ran nodded directly when he saw Ning Fengzhi''s appearance and didn''t confuse his appetite, and then said: "Naturally, although the Qibao Glazed Tile Pagoda has congenital defects, it is not impossible to break through. Especially Rong Rong is still young, and he has not yet awakened his spirit. In this case, it would be easier to break through the flaws of Wuhun. " Hearing Wang Ran''s admission, Ning Fengzhi could no longer conceal his excitement. Wang Ran was able to make Ning Rongrong break through the congenital defects of the Martial Spirit, and naturally also make the other members of the Qibao Glazed Tile School break through. Although it''s not easy to ask Wang Ran for help directly, but when Ning Rongrong is successful in his cultivation, isn''t the promotion of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect going smoothly. "Great, the pursuit of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect for countless years can finally be realized." Excited, Ning Fengzhi''s voice became a little louder involuntarily. Although the soundproofing of the carriage was very good, it did not spread outside, but Ning Rongrong and Li Ying who were cultivating were actually affected. The two opened their eyes, and Li Ying did not express anything because of his identity. In his heart, the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is a great figure in the sky, and there is no need to offend him. But Ning Rongrong was different. She was lively by nature and would not be used to Ning Fengzhi. "Bad Dad, what are you doing? Rongrong just felt the energy. When you were so scared, they all ran away." Ning Rongrong grumbled to Ning Fengzhi in dissatisfaction. Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Ning Fengzhi showed an awkward smile on his face. In order not to affect the two little guys in the cultivation, he and Wang Ran kept their voices low at the beginning. As a result, he was so excited just now, he couldn''t control it for a while. Therefore, facing Ning Rongrong''s dissatisfaction complaint, Ning Fengzhi could only apologize to Ning Rongrong in embarrassment. Seeing Ning Fengzhi comforting Ning Rongrong in a low voice, Wang Ran and Li Ying couldn''t help smiling. Especially Li Ying, at first he thought that Ning Fengzhi, the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, was so close to fireworks, but it turned out to be no different from his father. Involuntarily, Li Ying''s affection for Ning Fengzhi also increased a bit. Seeing the smiles of Li Ying and Wang Ran, Ning Fengzhi was also embarrassed. That''s it for Wang Ran, but Li Ying also saw his embarrassing appearance today, which is really embarrassing. However, he was just embarrassed and had no other thoughts. And the key thing is that Ning Rongrong is still angry with him now. Let''s hurry up, after all, it is his little princess. Seeing Ning Rongrong still angry, Wang Ran also smiled and said: "Rongrong, stop getting angry, your father didn''t mean it." "Oh." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong happily responded. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s well-behaved look, the smile on Ning Fengzhi''s face froze. He felt a mouthful of old blood pouring into his throat, but it didn''t come out. Whose little padded jacket is this after all! Wang Ran didn''t care about Ning Fengzhi''s expression, waved to Ning Rongrong and said: "Rongrong, come to Master, Master will give you something good." Hearing this, Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up instantly. Good thing, is it as beautiful as Yupei? Without hesitation, Ning Rongrong climbed directly from the seat, and ran towards Wang Ran with his calves. Hugging Ning Rongrong, Wang Ran directly took out a concentration pill from his cuff. As the concentrating pill was exposed to the air, a strong aroma of the pill swept across the entire carriage in an instant. Just smelling the fragrance, Ning Fengzhi felt a slight looseness in the bottleneck of his cultivation base. If he had eaten it, Ning Fengzhi had no doubt that his cultivation could be improved by several levels. Chapter 378： Ning Rongrong’s martial arts flaws are resolved, Li Ying’s determination Smelling this fragrance, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help swallowing. "Master, is this for me? It smells so good." Ning Rongrong looked straight at the pill in Wang Ran''s hand. She swears that this is the most special fragrance she has ever smelled. Wang Ran chuckled lightly, then said: "Yes, this is what the master gave you, eat it." With that said, Wang Ran directly put the pill on Ning Rongrong''s little hand. As soon as he took the medicine, Ning Rongrong couldn''t wait to put it into his mouth. Following the entrance of the medicine pill, the Concentrating Pill directly turned into a warm current and slid down Ning Rongrong''s throat. Wang Ran directly wrapped Ning Rongrong''s body with energy, helping her absorb the effects of the Concentrating Pill. Concentration Pill is a good thing. When in the Hokage plane, many disciples of Zangmen can not do without the help of Concentration Pill to break through the six levels. The strength of Liu Dao converted to Douluo plane, that is Titled Douluo. It was originally mild in medicinal properties, and had the Concentration Pill that consolidates the essence and strengthens the soul, which is definitely enough for the current Ning Rongrong to make up for the inherent martial arts defects. However, even if the effect of the Concentrating Pill was milder, it was still enough to support the breakthrough of Title Douluo. Ning Rongrong''s current small body, if there is no one to protect it, not to mention that too much energy will cause the body to explode and die. At the very least, Ning Rongrong could be seriously injured. Even, it will damage the foundation. After all, Ning Rongrong is too young, but only four years old. In order for Ning Rongrong to absorb the pill perfectly and prevent Ning Rongrong from hurting the foundation, Wang Ran would be so careful. As the pill turned into a warm current and entered his body, Ning Rongrong felt his body was soaking in a hot spring. At every moment, there are countless energies into your body. Feeling comfortable, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help humming softly. She didn''t know what Wang Ran meant when he asked him to take the medicine, but she felt very comfortable now. However, Ning Fengzhi and Li Ying were very clear about what was changing in Ning Rongrong. Ning Fengzhi''s eyes were full of expectation, and Li Ying''s eyes were full of envy. Wang Ran naturally saw the performance of the two. Ning Fengzhi naturally didn''t have to say anything. As for Li Ying, as Wang Ran''s disciple, although he was named, Wang Ran would not favor one or the other. For Li Ying, Wang Ran will naturally make arrangements after Ning Rongrong''s martial arts flaws are resolved. Therefore, he didn''t say much at this time, but kept paying close attention to Ning Rongrong''s physical condition. A little bit of time passed, and with Wang Ran''s help, Ning Rongrong smoothly absorbed the Concentration Pill. With the absorption of the concentration pills, the spirit power in Ning Rongrong''s body had already condensed a lot. Judging from the level of Douluo Continent, it should have a level five or six. From being able to absorb energy just now to the current level of five or six, it only took a few hours. This speed is not unpleasant. But this is just incidental. With Wang Ran''s help, this concentration pill was mainly used to strengthen the cohesion of Ning Rongrong''s spirit and martial soul. As for the enhancement of soul power, it was just incidental. This was so, and Ning Rongrong''s spirit power was still greatly improved. It can be predicted that Ning Rongrong''s spirit and martial soul at this time have been greatly improved. Sure enough, under Wang Ran''s investigation, the part of the peculiar energy that represented Wuhun in Ning Rongrong''s body was already much richer. Even the quality has improved a lot. As for the soul, I stared at it and didn''t know how much. If it were to be seen by a strong native of Douluo mainland, Ning Rongrong''s spirit power was no less than ordinary soul sect. "Huh~" After ascertaining Ning Rongrong''s physical condition, Wang Ran let out a sigh of relief. At this time, Ning Rongrong was already asleep in Wang Ran''s arms. When Ning Fengzhi saw that Wang Ran had stopped his movements, he quickly asked: "Under Mian, how is Rongrong''s situation?" Seeing Ning Fengzhi''s impatient look, Wang Ran showed a relaxed smile, and then said: "Don''t worry, Sect Master Ning, Rongrong''s current martial arts defect has been made up. Moreover, the soul has also been greatly enhanced, and when it comes to cultivation in the future, the cultivation speed will definitely increase a lot. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Fengzhi''s heart suddenly became relaxed, and a joyful smile appeared on his face. In Ning Fengzhi''s heart, Ning Rongrong''s flaws in his martial arts were more meaningful than his own. Wang Ran didn''t explain much to Ning Fengzhi. After the voice fell, he directly spoke to Li Ying: "Xiaoyu, although you are only my registered disciple now, I will not favor one or the other. However, your situation is different from Rongrong. If you use Soul Condensation Pill now, you can''t achieve maximum utilization. Therefore, I will wait until you are ready to break through Title Douluo before giving your share. Of course, now that you are also starting to cultivate, cultivation resources are bound to be indispensable. This bottle is a pill for cultivating the essence, although it cannot directly increase the soul power, but it has a miraculous effect in consolidating the essence. It can increase the monk''s background and accelerate the speed of cultivation. For low-level monks, it is one of the last spiritual pills. You take one tablet a week, and I will give it to you after it is used up. " With that, Wang Ran directly handed Li Ying a jade bottle. In the jade bottle lay ten round Pei Yuan Dan. Because he wanted to train low-level sects, Wang Ran carried a lot of this kind of basic medicine. After Li Ying heard Wang Ran''s words, a warm current surged in his heart. He didn''t doubt that Wang Ran would deceive him, he was just a registered disciple. Compared to Wang Ran, it was as small as a piece of gravel, and Wang Ran had no need to deceive him. Even if Wang Ran said nothing, he wouldn''t feel resentful. But now, as his master, Wang Ran also explained it specifically to him. This can only show that Wang Ran really regarded him as his junior. This made Li Ying, who had not had any care for his elders except his father since childhood, how could he not be moved. The touch in his heart made Li Ying, who was already very clever, not knowing what to say for a while. Stretching out his hands, Li Ying quickly took the jade bottle that Wang Ran handed over. "I understand, Master." Li Ying nodded towards Wang Ran earnestly, took Yu Ping''s hand and tightened unconsciously. At this moment, the closeness in his heart towards Wang Ran has increased indefinitely. I secretly vowed in my heart that I must repay Wang Ran well in the future and never let Wang Ran down. Chapter 379： Arrived in Qibao Liuli Sect Wang Ran, who handed Li Yingpei Yuandan, did not speak. Holding Ning Rongrong, Wang Ran gently closed his eyes and prepared to take a nap. After so many years, he hasn''t had a good rest for a long time. Although only a clone, he can also feel the feeling of taking a good rest. ... Although Tianjian City was a border city of the Star Luo Empire, it was very close to the Tiandou Empire, but it was still far away from Qibao City. Therefore, Wang Ran and the others still walked on the road for nearly four days. This is also because the horses of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect are all low-level spirit beasts. Although the time on the road was not short, everyone did not feel bored because of the existence of Ning Rongrong, a living treasure. In the past few days, Ning Fengzhi also discovered another thing that was surprising. That was Li Ying, who turned out to be innately full of soul power. You know, Li Ying''s awakening Wuhun was already eleven years old. Although it has the bonus of top martial arts, at this age, awakening martial arts is already very good to be able to reach level three or four. And Li Ying is actually full of soul power. For this result, how could Ning Fengzhi not be surprised. If this allowed Li Ying to awaken his martial soul when he was six years old, wouldn''t he be able to break through the tenth highest level of innate soul power? But for this result, Wang Ran didn''t feel any surprise. After all, Li Ying''s martial arts spirit was awakened by him personally, and the way of awakening was completely different from ordinary people. Li Ying''s martial soul was guided by Wang Ran himself with his own energy. Inevitably, a trace of Wang Ran''s energy remained in Li Ying''s body and was absorbed by his martial soul. Although it was only a trace, the level of Wang Ran''s energy was completely beyond the limits of this planet, okay? Therefore, it is completely understandable that Li Ying can possess innate soul power. Even under the influence of this trace of Wang Ran''s energy, Li Ying''s martial arts still possessed a touch of the divinity mentioned by the Douluo plane. Of course, because Wang Ran had previously helped Ning Rongrong absorb the Concentration Pill to make up for the defects of his own martial arts. Therefore, after Ning Rongrong''s martial soul awakens, it will also have a touch of divinity. This touch of divinity can completely make their spirits stronger than other owners of the same spirits. ... Because Li Ying is innately full of spirit power, Ning Fengzhi suggested that he would first turn to help Li Ying obtain the first spirit ring. Li Ying was moved by this proposal. However, Wang Ran refused. Although the realm cannot be broken through now, the enhanced spirit power will always accumulate in the body. After obtaining the spirit ring, these accumulated spirit powers would burst out of Li Ying''s body, raising his realm. Therefore, there is no difference between acquiring or not acquiring a spirit ring, other than possessing a spirit ability. And if Li Ying accumulates for a while at this stage, his foundation is bound to be even deeper. Moreover, if he obtains spirit rings now, Li Ying can obtain at most one spirit ring that is about five hundred years old. However, if he accumulates for a period of time, with the help of Zangmen''s body-building technique and the Shang Pei Yuan Dan, Wang Ran is confident that Li Ying''s first spirit ring can reach the level of a teenager. Even though it was only a few hundred years of improvement, the bonus to physical fitness of a hundred-year spirit ring and a thousand-year spirit ring was completely different. Moreover, if Wang Ran can parse out the mystery of the spirit ring during this period of time, Wang Ran can completely tailor a set of spirit rings for Li Ying. A complete skill system is better than a skill system assembled together. Therefore, Wang Ran rejected this proposal. Although Li Ying was not fully aware of Wang Ran''s plan, since Wang Ran had made such a decision, he would naturally not object. Wang Ran disagreed, and Ning Fengzhi would naturally not insist. On the road of cultivation, Wang Ran is undoubtedly the senior among the seniors. They would not use their relatively shallow knowledge to question Wang Ran''s intentions. Therefore, in addition to daily eating and drinking, all of them have been on their way to the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect in the past few days. Finally, with a soft voice from the coachman, the advancing carriage steadily stopped in front of the gate of Qibao Liulizong. "Sect Master, the sect is here." As the coachman''s voice fell, Wang Ran slowly opened his closed eyes. Ning Fengzhi stood up smilingly and said: "Xiaxia, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is here, let''s get off the bus." "Yeah, finally home!" Before Wang Ran could answer, Ning Rongrong couldn''t wait to jump up from the carriage seat. While shouting, Ning Rongrong was about to run out of the carriage. In the past few days, he was suffocated. Seeing that Ning Rongrong was not big or small, Ning Fengzhi directly scolded: "Rongrong, you can''t be so rude." No wonder Ning Fengzhi scolded Ning Rongrong, Ning Rongrong was Ning Fengzhi''s heart. If it had been in the past, let alone scolding in such a situation, it would have taught Ning Fengzhi not to carry it. What''s wrong with the improper etiquette? As the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, Ning Rongrong would have no problem even if he was domineering. But it doesn''t work now, what Wang Ran showed has already allowed Ning Fengzhi to raise him to the most important person to the Qibao Liuli Sect. Therefore, Ning Fengzhi has been cultivating Ning Rongrong''s etiquette issues these days. Although the effect was minimal, not only Ning Rongrong didn''t care about his words, but even Wang Ran was trying to justify Ning Rongrong. However, he still has to say what should be said, and he still has to do what should be done. The result is not important, it is a question of attitude. Sure enough, the development of things is still the same as these days. Facing Ning Fengzhi''s scolding, Ning Rongrong made a grimace at him indifferently. Wang Ran also immediately said: "It doesn''t matter, Sect Master Ning, Rongrong is still young, so there is so much manners." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Rongrong happily ran off the carriage. Ning Fengzhi has become accustomed to this situation these days. So he just laughed helplessly, and then said to Wang Ran: "Under the crown, let''s get off the car too." "Ok." Wang Ran nodded slightly, then got up and walked out of the carriage. Ning Fengzhi and Li Ying are close behind. As soon as the three got out of the car, a loud voice followed. "I have seen the sovereign." Outside the carriage at this time, in front of the gate of the Seven Treasure Glass Sect, hundreds of disciples of the Seven Treasure Glass Sect were standing there respectfully. That voice just came from these people''s mouths. The leader was just the middle-aged man wearing a white robe, who had already been standing next to Bone Douluo, who had returned early. At this moment, the one who was able to stand side by side with Bone Douluo, didn''t have to think about it, and knew that it was another titled Douluo of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, Sword Douluo. Chapter 380： The Seven Treasures Liuli Sect As one of the two titled Douluo of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, Chen Xin''s heart was full of curiosity at this time. He wanted to see for himself what kind of character Wang Ran was. Three days ago, when Bone Douluo brought back news that Ning Rongrong was going to apprentice Wang Ran, Jian Douluo thought it was Old Bone and then joked with him. After all, I never heard any news that Ning Rongrong would be looking for a master. Moreover, Wang Ran''s name has never been heard in the small circle of Title Douluo. However, under the vowed guarantee of Bone Douluo, Sword Douluo couldn''t help but believe it. Even though he and Bone Douluo sometimes don''t give face to each other, I am afraid that no one is more familiar with Bone Douluo than Sword Douluo. So Sword Douluo also knew that Bone Douluo wouldn''t make jokes about such things. With the confirmation of the news, the entire Qibao Glazed Glass Sect became busy. Although it was just such a small matter as Ning Rongrong''s apprenticeship. However, Ning Rongrong''s identity is destined, and this apprenticeship must be impossible to handle simply. Not to mention anything else, at least the disciples of the entire sect should be notified. In addition, the major forces that are close to the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect also need to invite them to come and watch the ceremony. Therefore, most of the disciples of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect have been busy with this matter in the past few days. Don''t look at the disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect that gathered outside the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, but within the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, there are still a large number of messengers from other forces. The disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect gathered now were all specially greeted by Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo the moment Ning Fengzhi''s carriage entered the city. The whole Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect''s high-level meaning is very obvious, that is, to give face to Zu Wang Ran, an unknown powerhouse. Otherwise, how could Ning Fengzhi, who has always been low-key, return to the sect to be such a big show. Therefore, even though the disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect were all saying hello to Ning Fengzhi at this time, most of their eyes were on Wang Ran. Those curious gazes seemed to want to find out what is so peculiar about Wang Ran. Ning Rongrong, who had already gotten off the carriage ahead of time, was being held in his arms by a beautiful woman. The position of the beautiful woman was very high, only half a position behind the two titled Douluo. Ning Rongrong, who was held in her arms by the beautiful woman, couldn''t help but struggle. She just came back, and she didn''t have any fun, so she was held in her arms and waited honestly, which was really annoying. However, the beautiful woman was Ning Rongrong''s mother. Although Ning Rongrong was sulky, she still had to accept it honestly. The beautiful woman holding Ning Rongrong was also curiously looking at Wang Ran beside Ning Fengzhi. She came from the Tiandou imperial family, although after marrying Ning Fengzhi, she was no longer a member of the imperial family, but a member of the Seven Treasure Glass Sect. However, this does not prevent her from wanting to recruit a few more talents for the empire. According to the news from Bone Douluo, the teacher Ning Fengzhi made Ning Rongrong worship was not an ordinary titled Douluo. Even Bone Douluo couldn''t understand Wang Ran''s depth at all. Therefore, after Wang Ran got out of the carriage, the senior members of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, including the two titled Douluo Bone and Sword, and Ning Fengzhi''s wife, all walked towards them. ... At this moment, Wang Ran felt a lot of eyes rest on him as soon as he got out of the car. Regarding the curiosity of everyone, Wang Ran didn''t express anything, he still had a calm expression on his face. The occurrence of this situation had long been his expectations. Thinking of the opposite, he is now somewhat interested in Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo. Wang Ran now wants to study the cultivation system of Douluo Continent. Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo are undoubtedly one of the best research objects. Therefore, watching Jian Douluo and others approaching oncoming, Wang Ran showed a kind smile. ... "Uncle Tinggu has long said that Mianxia has a good face, and it really deserves its reputation at first sight today." Holding Ning Rongrong, the beautiful woman said with a smile. She is a smart person. Although she knew Wang Ran was not easy from Bone Douluo''s mouth, she couldn''t help but feel a little agitated when she saw Wang Ran''s appearance. That''s why she said hello. Although it sounds like a compliment to Wang Ran, it is a little bit of temptation to say so. At the very least, from Wang Ran''s next words, one can tell whether he is as young as his appearance. Hearing the tentative meaning in the beautiful woman''s words, Ning Fengzhi, who had already guessed about Wang Ran''s strength in his heart, quickly explained: "Mianxia, ??this is my wife Xueyue. Don''t think too much about it, Xueyue has no other thoughts." Regarding Xueyue''s careful thinking, Wang Ran could naturally guess one or two. However, he would not care too much. So after hearing Ning Fengzhis explanation, Wang Ran just smiled, and then said: "It doesn''t matter Sect Master Ning, but it made Madam Xueyue laugh. The beauty of this world does not know the geometry, this thing is not a big scene. " The first time she heard Ning Fengzhi speak, Xueyue understood that Ning Fengzhi attached great importance to Wang Ran. Now, when I heard Wang Ran gave me a step, I didn''t mean to tangle with the gift. Taking out the attitude of the hostess, she said openly to Wang Ran: "Haha, Mianxia was joking. I am a woman who does not know much about cultivation, but I believe you and Uncle Bone and Uncle Jian will have many topics in common. So, if you have a chance, you can get closer and closer. As for now, let''s go in quickly, but there are many people in the sect, who want to witness the demeanor under the crown. " Hearing Xueyue''s words, Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo kindly bowed their hands towards Wang Ran and expressed their kindness. Ning Fengzhi even expressed his approval and invited Wang Ran to enter the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Similarly, Wang Ran couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Sure enough, Xueyue should not be underestimated to be the mistress of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. This performance can be called a wonderful person. Now that several people have said so, Wang Ran didn''t want to stand here all the time and let people watch like a monkey. He nodded directly, and followed Ning Fengzhi into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. The Qibao Glazed Tile School is located in the core area of ??Qibao City, with some tall walls outside, which looks like a city in a city. The internal buildings of the Zongmen are mostly ancient castle buildings. The whole sect revealed a feeling of simplicity and richness. And as he officially stepped into the gate of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, Wang Ran also truly felt the strength of the world''s most wealthy Sect. Chapter 381： Xueyue invites people to meet In just a short time, Wang Ran felt that there were no less than ten guards hidden in the dark on the short road he had walked. And the strength of these guards is pretty good. Counting it this way, it doesnt count if the guards on the surface are removed. For a simple secret guard, how many are there in such a big Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect? The reason for the arrangement of so many guards is, of course, that there are too many people from other forces in the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect today. For these people, it is not only necessary to ensure their safety, but also to prevent people from getting in with bad intentions. Therefore, the guarding power of the entire Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect has increased tenfold. Of course, it is not clear to these Wang Ran. At this time, he was being pulled by the enthusiastic Ning Rongrong to introduce the environment of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Although most of Ning Rongrong''s mouth came out of the beautiful place, what games could be played, but Wang Ran still laughed and listened to Ning Rongrong''s introduction to himself. Therefore, walking from the gate of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to the rest courtyard prepared for Wang Ran, the group walked for half an hour. At this time, most of the people had already retired, leaving only the two titles Douluo, Xue Yue, Ning Fengzhi, and a few servants to accompany them. Of course, Ning Rongrong doesn''t count. After reaching the entrance of the courtyard room prepared for Wang Ran, Xueyue spoke respectfully: "Mianxia, ??this is the rest room for you, and your disciple has arranged it next to you. If there is any need, let the next people prepare. " In order to prevent Xueyue from doing any silly things like testing Wang Ran again, Ning Fengzhi had quietly passed through Wang Ran with Xueyuegou on the road just now. Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s description of Wang Ran, a mysterious and powerful influence had already been established in Xueyue''s heart. Moreover, Wang Ran also took action to solve Ning Rongrong''s Wuhun flaws. This made her as a mother extremely grateful. Therefore, she now speaks to Wang Ran, unconsciously bringing honorifics. Wang Ran nodded, expressing his satisfaction with this residence. Seeing Wang Ran''s satisfaction, Ning Fengzhi also smiled and asked: "It''s fine if Mianxia is satisfied. I don''t know when Mianxia is going to start Rongrong''s apprenticeship ceremony, so I have to make preparations." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran glanced at Ning Rongrong who was alive and kicking, and said with a smile on his face: "As soon as possible, I don''t have much time to stay in one place." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Fengzhi said directly: "In that case, it''s better to hit the sun instead of choosing a day, just today. I have to let people prepare now, and I can start after an hour or two. " Although the time is too tight, there is a rush in etiquette. However, in the past few days, Ning Fengzhi has already seen that Wang Ran is not too concerned about these etiquettes. Since people don''t care, they will not add to people''s congestion. Sure enough, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction after hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words. "In that case, then trouble Sect Master Ning." "Haha, nowhere. Time is running out. I will take Rongrong and them down to prepare now. You will take a rest first, and I will let Xueyue inform you when the time comes." When Wang Ran agreed, Ning Fengzhi said straightforwardly. After finishing speaking, Wang Ran nodded and left the courtyard with a few people, leaving only the servants to wait on them. As Ning Fengzhi left, Li Ying couldn''t help but asked: "Master, Sect Master Ning is so enthusiastic." Wang Ran gave Li Ying a little speechlessly, and he was still a child. Although he is smart by nature, he is still too simple. Ning Fengzhi is also the lord of the sect, and his enthusiasm for Wang Ran is due to Wang Ran''s great strength. Moreover, the powerful Wang Ran is also preparing to accept Ning Rongrong as a disciple. If you try with someone else, let alone enthusiasm, it''s the same thing to ignore you. In the final analysis, strength determines everything. However, Wang Ran also [biquge 5200www.bqg5200.xyz] didn''t have the mind to explain this to Li Ying. When he grows up and has enough experience, he will naturally understand this truth. "Don''t think about it so much. It just so happens that you are also starting to train and practice. In the past few days, it is time to learn theoretical knowledge, and it is time to take action. I''ll watch it by the side, and I will point it out to you if there is a problem. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Li Ying also let go of the emotion in his heart, and nodded seriously at Wang Ran. Then in the courtyard, he meticulously practiced the body-building method that Wang Ran had passed into his mind. Wang Ran did not enter the room to rest either, but stood aside to guide Li Ying. Seeing this scene, the few servants who were in charge of serving the two could not help but a few traces of envy flashed in the eyes of Li Ying. No one doesn''t want to become a soul master, but unfortunately they don''t have the talent to become a soul master, so they can only honestly be a subordinate. But as for Li Ying, not only can he become a soul master, but he also has a strong and responsible master to guide his cultivation. You can even become the same brother and sister with your own eldest lady. It''s like shopping around, and people are dead. Under Wang Ran''s guidance, Li Ying made extremely rapid progress. At this time, he could feel that there was no muscle in his whole body, and there was a strong sense of tearing and pain. However, these swelling and painful sensations quickly recovered under the effect of the washing of energy in the body and the Pei Yuan Dan that he had eaten before. Li Ying could feel that his physical fitness was increasing little by little. And because of the reasons just started, this progress is extremely obvious. This feeling of becoming stronger gave Li Ying a feeling of addiction. However, this time did not last long, and his cultivation was interrupted. Because Xueyue brought a middle-aged man to visit Wang Ran. ... "Mian, I don''t know if you have time. A distinguished guest wants to visit you." Hearing the sound coming from outside the door, Wang Ran also stopped Li Ying''s practice, who was practicing. He had expected someone to visit this kind of thing a long time ago. Whether it was because he was going to visit Douluo Continent or his development after Tibet, he would not shy away from people who wanted to know himself. What''s more, this referrer is the wife of the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, Ning Rongrong''s mother, and Wang Ran will not save her face. Turning around, he said to the few people who had been waiting behind him: "Invite your wife and the so-called distinguished guests in." Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, the people didn''t dare to hesitate, and hurriedly went to the door and invited Xue Yue in. Soon, Xueyue took a middle-aged man into the courtyard. Chapter 382： Emperor Xueye The man looks like he is in his thirties, but he has a strong sense of superiors. Although she was standing behind Xueyue, her majestic temperament could not be concealed. Of course, more importantly, Wang Ran couldn''t help but have some thoughts because the face of the middle-aged man was somewhat similar to Xueyue. Xueyue was born in the Tiandou imperial family, Wang Ran had already understood this before. Now, Xueyue personally invited people to see him, and he was still a man of high authority. This person''s identity can be known without guessing, and he is a member of the Heaven Dou Imperial Family. Even if he was bolder, he might be the Emperor of Heaven Dou. After all, in Douluo Continent, Titled Douluo is an existence standing at the top of the food chain. Even the emperor of a country must be treated with courtesy. Otherwise, it would really provoke a Title Douluo, especially the Title Douluo as a Lone Ranger. Then, even a powerful empire will hurt your bones. "Mrs. Xue, don''t know who this is?" As soon as Xueyue and the other two stood firm, Wang Ran asked directly. Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Xueyue did not sell Guanzi, and directly replied: "Excuse me, this is my cousin and the emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire, Your Majesty Xue Ye." Hearing Xueyue''s introduction, Wang Ran''s eyes flashed with a clear look. Sure enough, Emperor Tiandou. Wang Ran thought faintly in his mind, but he did not speak, just turned his head to look at Xueye. As the Emperor of Heaven Dou, Xue Ye has never looked at him so directly since he became the throne. However, he didn''t mean to be angry. After all, Wang Ran''s strength was Title Douluo, and his status was not below him. And the most important thing is that the world is so big, but the Heaven Dou Empire does not even have a title Douluo, which makes Heaven Dou, one of the two empires, very embarrassed. Look at the other star, not only has a titled Douluo, but also a member of the royal family. Looking at my family again, if it hadn''t been for the existence of the Spirit Hall and the fact that the Heaven Dou imperial family had made friends with the three sects, Xing Luo would have already killed him. Xue Ye is a wise man, he never knows his identity when he shouldn''t. Therefore, he immediately put down his figure and took the initiative to greet Wang Ran: "I have seen Mianxia, ??and I have long heard that Rongrong''s teacher is an extraordinary powerhouse. I saw it today and it was extraordinary." After that, Xue Yes Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Li Ying, who was sweating profusely, and felt that he should take the initiative to find more topics, so he paused for a while and continued to speak: "Is Mianxia just teaching his disciples to practice? It''s an honor to honor that child to have such a master." Hearing Xue Ye''s compliments, Wang Ran''s impression of Xue Ye improved a lot. After all, no one wants to listen to good things, even Wang Ran. Xue Ye''s status is not low, but now he doesn''t know his identity, and puts his posture very low. It''s hard not to make people like this kind of person. Therefore, Wang Ran also showed a kind smile on his face, and said towards Xue Ye: "Your Majesty is polite, I don''t know what is going on in my little courtyard, Your Majesty?" Seeing Wang Ran''s appearance, Xue Ye was also relieved. Sure enough, what I did just now was correct. Wang Ran is a person who eats soft but not hard. If his posture is not so low, it is estimated that Wang Ran''s first impression of himself will drop by several points. With ease, the smile on Xue Ye''s face became more sincere, and she patiently explained her intention to Wang Ran. "Mianxia, ??it is true that I am here this time to hope that you can join our Heaven Dou Empire. Mian Xia should also know that the form between our Heaven Dou Empire and Xing Luo Empire is not optimistic. If it weren''t for the suppression of the Spirit Hall, a great war would break out soon. But the difference in military strength between Tian Dou and Xing Luo was too great. Not to mention the gap between the low-level soldiers, it is only the top powerhouse, our Heaven Dou Empire is not Xing Luo''s opponent. The successive emperors of the Star Luo Empire all had the strength of Title Douluo. And the last emperor they have abdicated is also one of their heritage. It was only on the surface, Xing Luo had two titled Douluos of the Power Attack System. But our Heaven Dou Empire didn''t even have a Title Douluo-level worship, which made us occupy a disadvantaged position in the battle of the Star Luo Empire. Therefore, this time I will take the liberty to invite you to join our Heaven Dou Empire, Don''t worry, as long as you join our Heaven Dou Empire, the entire Heaven Dou Empire will spare no effort to help you. You only need to help us tide over the difficulties when we are in danger. " After hearing Emperor Xueye''s explanation, Wang Ran rubbed his chin with great interest. As the emperor of an empire, don''t you need to check the identity of the other party if you invite the strong? If Wang Ran plots against the Tiandou Empire, wouldn''t he Xueye become the sinner of the entire Tiandou? Moreover, the Heaven Dou Empire does not have a title Douluo? But he clearly remembered that Heaven Dou Empire should have a title Douluo with the title of poison. Wang Ran was confident that his memory would not go wrong, and Xue Ye obviously couldn''t deceive herself on such things. So, now Poison Douluo shouldn''t be worshipped by the Heaven Dou Empire. In other words, Poison Douluo has not broken the Title Douluo level, it is just a Contra. Looking at it this way, the situation of the Heaven Dou Empire has indeed been a bit sad in the past few years. However, even if the situation of the Heaven Dou Empire was a bit more embarrassing, Wang Ran would not be able to join the Heaven Dou Empire. Although Xueye promised that the entire Heaven Dou Empire would support Wang Ran, does Wang Ran need it? He obviously doesn''t need it. However, limited cooperation with Tiandou Empire is okay. As for the degree of cooperation, it depends on the sincerity and performance of the Heaven Dou Empire. Therefore, Wang Ran asked with a hint of curiosity on his face: "Your Majesty is not afraid that I will have a plot against Tiandou? If I were recruited into the Tiandou Empire, I am afraid that no one in Tiandou can stop me, right?" Xue Ye sighed helplessly when he heard Wang Ran''s slightly joking words. For these, how could Emperor Xueye ignore it. In fact, as early as three days ago, that is, when the news reached the Heaven Dou Empire imperial family, Xue Ye began to consider this matter. He sent a large number of people to collect Wang Ran''s news, but where did Wang Ran have any news for them to collect, and it was only three days. Therefore, it is obvious that the entire Heaven Dou Empire has gained nothing. At this time, Xue Ye already had the same guess that Ning Fengzhi had when he first met Wang Ran. That is, Wang Ran is a hidden title Douluo. Chapter 383： I want your throne, will you give it? For such an existence, there is excuse for not finding the news. However, the status of such a hidden world powerhouse is also somewhat of great benefit to the Heaven Dou Empire. At the very least, Wang Ran could not be a member of the Star Luo Empire and Wuhun Palace. And most importantly, Wang Ran also accepted Ning Rongrong as his disciple. Who is Ning Rongrong? Those are the relatives of Ning Fengzhi and Xueyue. If you count it, it''s his Xueye''s niece. Now that Wang Ran accepted Ning Rongrong as his disciple, he would naturally get closer to the Heaven Dou Empire. Under such circumstances, what are you still thinking about without hitting the iron while it is hot? Even if Wang Ran didn''t want to join the Heaven Dou Empire, he had the relationship between Ning Rongrong and the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, and coupled with the good fate he took today, how could Wang Ran play a black hand against the Heaven Dou Empire. Besides, the Heaven Dou Empire doesn''t even have a title Douluo, so what kind of bicycle does it need? Therefore, after three days of careful thinking, Xueye made this decision. However, thinking so, it is impossible for Xue Ye to say that. Without thinking at all, Xue Ye said directly: "Mianxia is joking. How could a person who can be regarded as a guest of honor by the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect be so despicable. I believe Mian Xia must be an upright person, and naturally he does not have these concerns. Besides, if Mianxia is interested in something, I will naturally try my best to help you win it. To a strong like you, it is worth all our efforts to fight for. " The words are very good, and they all show their respect for Wang Ran, and there is no flaw at all. It was as if this were his true words. In this regard, it can only mean that he is worthy of being an emperor of a country, and his face is thick. At the same time, Wang Ran couldn''t help laughing when he saw Xue Ye''s reckless look. Although he also knew that Xue Ye definitely didn''t think so, but he couldn''t bear to speak nicely. However, seeing Xue Ye look like this, Wang Ran couldn''t help but joked: "Oh, anything? What if I want your Heaven Dou Empire''s throne?" As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the expressions of everyone present froze. Although Wang Ran was a little joking, no one knew what Wang Ran meant. Especially Xue Ye, someone who only knew Wang Ran from others. After all, how could Wang Ran''s existence be joking with them in this fact? Is it possible that Wang Ran is serious? But the throne... can this thing be asked for? Even Li Ying, who admired and respected Wang Ran, looked at Wang Ran awkwardly. A pair of stunned eyes, as if asking Wang Ran again, are you serious? Xueyue also looked directly at Wang Ran, and her mind was in chaos at this time. Wang Ran wants the throne? Although she has long ceased to be a member of the Tiandou Empire, she also grew up in the Tiandou Empire. Now, Wang Ran actually wants to ask for the Heaven Dou Empire from the royal family, are you serious? Are you not afraid of Emperor Xueye getting angry? ... Compared to the incredulous expressions of others, Emperor Xueye was embarrassed at this time. He never expected that Wang Ran could ask such a thing. Look, look, is this still human work? However, he just said what Wang Ran wanted, and he tried his best to win it over. Now people want the throne under their butt, wouldn''t it be extremely embarrassing if they refused. If Wang Ran misunderstood that he Xueye was deceiving himself, and then had a relationship with Tiandou, then there would be no place to cry. Don''t say that he can''t be the lord of the throne. The emperor is his. If he is determined to pass the throne to Wang Ran, no one else can do it. As for whether it will cause chaos in the Heaven Dou Empire, is this the reason? However, if you agree, it''s not a problem. He wanted to invite Wang Ran to join the Heaven Dou Empire, but he didn''t want to surrender the entire Heaven Dou Empire. If he really did that, what face would he have in Xueye to meet his ancestors. This rejection is not, nor is it not rejected. In embarrassment, Xue Ye fell into silence directly, thinking about gains and losses in his mind. When Wang Ran saw this, he didn''t say much, but looked at Xueye with fun. However, he also knew that his request was too embarrassing. Wang Ran was very satisfied with Xueye''s consideration for such a long time. At the same time, he also thought of giving Heaven Dou Empire a little benefit. Cooperating with the Heaven Dou Empire, it is good to recruit the disciples of the Tibetan Sect at once, at least it can snare a group of geniuses for the Heaven Dou Empire. Moreover, because they inherited the favor of the Heaven Dou Empire, those disciples who have newly joined the Tibetan Sect will also think of this clarity after they have attained their cultivation base. So, after a moment of silence, he was ready to speak to resolve this embarrassment. However, before he could speak, Xue Ye suddenly said: "If you really want to be the emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire, it''s not impossible." As Xue Ye said a word, everyone was almost choked to death. Even Wang Ran is no exception. I agreed, even agreed! That''s the throne, it''s not a cat or a dog, how can you agree to it casually. Although Wang Ran is very strong, he hasn''t reached this point, right? Wang Ran was also not lighted by the thunder. What''s the situation of Emperor Xue Ye, his brain twitched? This thing can also agree. When everyone was still at a loss for Monk Zhang Er, Xue Ye continued to speak: "However, I need to promise a few things like me. First of all, Mian Xia needs to marry my uncle Wang''s daughter Xueying as his wife. At the same time, when my daughter Xueke reaches adulthood, she will be her queen. The future throne must be inherited by the offspring of the two of them. Of course, it is best for Mianxia and Xueke''s children to succeed. Of course, the most important thing is that the subordinate needs to strive to be a holy monarch, and wait until..." "Ahem..." Before Xue Ye had finished speaking, she was interrupted by a violent cough. The source of the sound is not someone else, but the protagonist, Wang Ran. At this time, Wang Ran was really afraid of Xueye. He never expected that he was just joking, and Xueye actually agreed. Is the throne so worthless now? Can even give it away. And, can you buy one get two free for this thing? The throne and Jiangshan didn''t say anything, but also sent his wife. No matter what Xueying said, listening to the meaning of Xueye''s words, he should be an adult. But what does Xue Ke mean? If you remember correctly, Xue Ke should be about the same age as Ning Rongrong? For such a small child, you can still do things like marrying her as a wife. Moreover, this is your own girl. Do you think this Xueye is still a person? This is simply not a human job. Chapter 384： Tibetan Academy Xue Ye, who was interrupted by Wang Ran, looked at Wang Ran with a questioning expression on his face. Wang Ran straightened his expression, concealed his embarrassment, and refused decisively: "I appreciate your majesty''s kindness, but I don''t want to mention the throne. I was just joking. Your Majesty should also know that I have a sect, and I am still the master of the Tibetan sect. Therefore, it is impossible to join the Heaven Dou Empire. " Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, Xue Ye felt disappointed. He had made the decision to abdicate just now, but Wang Ran did not intend to join the Heaven Dou Empire. Although the result of Wang Ran''s refusal was as expected by Xue Ye. However, Xue Ye was still very depressed when he really missed such a strong man. However, knowing that Wang Ran was the master of the Tibetan gate also made Xue Ye breathe a sigh of relief. In this case, at least there is no need to worry about Wang Ran joining the Star Luo Empire. With a helpless sigh, Emperor Xue Ye said regretfully: "In that case, it''s really nagging." After speaking, Emperor Xue Ye was about to leave. However, he hadn''t said his goodbye yet, and he was attracted by Wang Ran''s next words. "However, I have an idea here. I don''t know what your Majesty wants?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, there was a turning point, and Xue Ye suddenly became energetic, and she couldn''t wait to ask: "Oh, I might as well speak and listen." Wang Ran chuckled, then said: "Your Majesty, that''s the case. We Zangmen as short as three years, as long as ten years later, we will begin to recruit disciples. And I have always adhered to the principle that the doormen are more expensive than the more expensive ones, so every time I recruit too many doormen. In this way, I need to select disciples on a large scale. Therefore, I am going to cooperate with the Heaven Dou Empire to establish an academy in the territory of the Heaven Dou Empire to complete the preliminary selection of disciples. I hope that your majesty can give me some convenience and support in policy. Of course, the Heaven Dou Empire can also get some benefits. After all, the academy has been established, and a large number of soul masters will definitely be recruited to study. Among these people, only a few can join the Tibetan gate. As for the rest of the students, I also have the confidence to make them better under the cultivation of Zangmen. As long as these people are willing, I will let them join the Heaven Dou Empire and serve the Heaven Dou Empire. In this way, it is a win-win situation. I don''t know what your Majesty thinks about this. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Xue Ye fell into a moment of deep thought. To be honest, the existence of the Soul Master Soul Master Academy is not lacking in the Heaven Dou Empire. And these Soul Master Academy also provided a lot of talents for the Heaven Dou Empire. In the eyes of ordinary people, in the words described by Wang Ran just now, the benefits that the Heaven Dou Empire can get are actually very much overlapped with other Spirit Master Academy. In other words, the efforts and gains of the Heaven Dou Empire are not proportional. However, Xue Ye didn''t think so. Of course, just from the description, the benefits that the Heaven Dou Empire could get seemed irrelevant. However, let Wang Ran say that the talents cultivated in Tibet are really the same as those provided by other places? Not to mention anything else, to be able to give birth to a powerful existence like Wang Ran, there is no need to question the background of Zangmen. In the same way, the talents carefully cultivated by Tibetans are definitely much better than those cultivated by other academies. What''s more, once they agreed to this suggestion, then the Heaven Dou Empire and Zangmen were in touch. Some of the same group of students in the academy joined the Heaven Dou Empire, and some successfully visited the Tibetan gate. However, the former classmate friendship of these people will not disappear over time. As time goes by, the connection between Tiandou and Zangmen will become deeper and deeper. For the Heaven Dou Empire, although it has disadvantages, it also brings more benefits. It is undoubtedly a great help for enhancing the strength of the Heaven Dou Empire. Xue Ye is a hero, and he is confident that he can suppress those shortcomings. Therefore, Xueye made a decision after only a moment of thinking. "Xiamen, regarding your ideas, we Tian Dou are happy to help. After I will go, I will issue an order as soon as possible to start building academies in the major cities of Tiandou. " Hearing Xueye''s decision, Wang Ran''s face also showed a smile. Nodded, and said to Xueye: "This is a wise choice, and I believe you will understand it in the future. However, there is no need to establish so many colleges for the time being. At present, the teachers in Zangmen are not so strong, and the potential of each student must be fully tapped. So, it is enough to create one temporarily. However, I hope this college can be established in a relatively quiet place. " Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, Xue Ye agreed without even thinking about it. He promised that he would choose a mountain outside of Tiandou City as the academy''s address. Moreover, people will work overtime and strive to complete the work within half a month. Wang Ran naturally agreed to such a promise. Although it took a long time, he was not in a hurry now. If there is some trouble left, he is naturally happy. After agreeing on the details, Xue Ye immediately resigned. Although the result and the purpose of his coming were not hopeful, it was a happy situation for everyone. Xueye left, Xueyue didn''t stay much, and then left. Wang Ran continued to guide Li Ying''s practice in the yard, and as time went by, Xueyue came again. It''s just that this time she didn''t bring someone to visit, but the apprenticeship ceremony was ready. Now, come to invite Wang Ran, the protagonist, to pass. This time, Wang Ran experienced the most cumbersome and solemn apprenticeship ceremony in his life. To be honest, if it weren''t for Ning Fengzhi''s arrangement, Wang Ran would have left the field early. Without him, it is too much trouble. It''s not that the apprenticeship ceremony is cumbersome, but the main reason is that there are too many visitors. Just accepting their blessings will waste a lot of time. Such a thing is tantamount to torture for Wang Ran. He thought that Douluo Continent''s apprenticeship ceremony was just a simple cutscene, after all, it was not mentioned in the original work. But I didn''t expect it to be so serious. To know this, Wang Ran would not agree at the beginning. What Wang Ran didn''t know was that apprenticeship in Douluo Continent was indeed not a matter of hype. Ordinary people apprentice, bowing, and worshipping a teacher is enough. The reason why this time was so grand, apart from Ning Rongrong''s identity as the little princess of the Seven Treasures Liulizong, was more of Ning Fengzhi''s careful thinking. Chapter 385： Qian Renxue Over the years, the Wuhun Temple has become more and more powerful, and the Clear Sky School, which is also one of the three sects, has now closed the mountain. This undoubtedly makes the rest of the forces, the new students vigilant. Now, Ning Rongrong has been apprentice to Wang Ran, which is also an opportunity for the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to increase his deterrent power. When Ning Fengzhi made such a big move, he just wanted to convey that their Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect had another powerful ally. With an extra title Douluo, if the Spirit Hall wanted to deal with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, it would have to pay a little more. In this way, if Wuhun Palace wanted to deal with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, it would naturally have to think about it. This was also the result Ning Fengzhi wanted to see. For this reason, Wang Ran naturally did not know. At this time, he went back to his courtyard directly after the apprenticeship ceremony was completed. To deal with some strangers, Wang Ran didn''t have this thought yet. After returning to the courtyard, the heat gradually dimmed. Wang Ran sat in the courtyard quietly drinking tea. Because Ning Rongrong was too young and had experienced a lot of things, he had fallen asleep at this time and did not follow Wang Ran. And Li Ying, even more exhausted because of his practice. Wang Ran did not squeeze his potential and let him go to rest early. As for those subordinates, they were sent away directly by Wang Ran. Therefore, at this time, Wang Ran was just sitting quietly in the courtyard. With a cup of tea underwater, the moon also appeared in the sky. I don''t know if it''s almost fifteen, the moon in the sky is unusually round. Wang Ran looked up at the bright moonlight, his eyes blurred. Although he had accepted reality a long time ago, looking at the cold full moon, Wang Ran thought of all kinds of things on the earth. After all, it was the place where he was born and raised, and Wang Ran still had an unforgettable feeling. I don''t know if I have the opportunity to go back and see my former friends in the future. Suddenly, Wang Ran was stunned. "Boom boom!" After some time, Wang Ran was called back to reality by a knock on the door. After a sudden return, Wang Ran gave a helpless smile. I really dont know if its because of my old age that I feel a little sentimental. After rubbing his face, Wang Ran calmed down his mood, and then said: "The door is open, come in." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the gate of the courtyard was also knocked from outside. Driving is not someone else, it''s really the Emperor Xueye who came to visit before. However, he came with a teenager this time. With the opening of the door, Xueye walked quickly to Wang Ran and said: "Mianxia, ??it is presumptuous to visit late at night, and I would like to ask Haihan." The teenage boy also followed the footsteps of Emperor Xueye closely, standing in front of Wang Ran respectfully. For some reason, the boy seemed very nervous. Regarding the youngster''s nervousness, Emperor Xue Ye had clearly noticed it. However, he did not forget it. Because of the teenager''s nervousness, it appeared after he said that he would take the teenager to visit a powerful Title Douluo. In Xue Ye''s eyes, the young man was so nervous because he was facing Title Douluo. After all, even though he was born expensive, the titled Douluo hadn''t been seen by the young man for so many years. However, the facts are not so simple. The boy at this time was almost breaking down. This plan has just begun, so why is it suddenly faced with such a test? Although the hole cards were sufficient, the opponent was a Title Douluo, so it would be revealed if not sure. However, the task can''t be given up easily, so just bite the bullet and try it. ... Wang Ran didn''t feel much about it. After all, he just knew the outline of the story of the Douluo plane, and couldn''t remember the details. Therefore, facing Xueyes greetings and the teenagers nervousness, Wang Ran just waved his hand gently, and then said: "Nothing to interrupt, I don''t know why your Majesty is here?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Xue Ye didn''t sell Guanzi, and said straightforwardly: "Mianxia, ??let me introduce to you first, this is my eldest son Xue Qinghe, the prince of the Tiandou Empire." With that, Xue Ye pulled the nervous Xue Qinghe directly and pulled him in front of her. Following Xue Ye''s movements, Xue Qinghe''s body became visibly stiff, but it was soon hidden. It can be seen that he is very nervous at this time, and has a slight rejection of Xue Ye''s movements. Xueye didn''t think much about this. However, Wang Ran raised his eyebrows slightly. The prince? A strange thought flashed in Wang Ran''s mind, not astonished at the identity of Prince Xue Qinghe, but astonished at Xue Qinghe''s gender. Although Wang Ran sighed just now that he was getting older, it was just a joke. Wang Ran is still very young now, and his old eyes are still far away from him. Therefore, Wang Ran could easily see that Xue Qinghe was not in the body of a man, but in the body of a daughter. Moreover, Xue Qinghe''s appearance seemed to be affected by something. However, Xueye now vowed to introduce Xue Qinghe as the eldest prince. What does this show? This snow-clear river is not the other snow-clear river! The color of surprise faded, and Wang Ran slowly remembered the information of Xue Qinghe in his mind. It seems that Xue Qinghe was killed by someone, and then he was wrapped up by Qianren Xueding of Wuhun Hall. In that case, this Xueqinghe is Qianrenxue. Shouldn''t that reveal her? After all, he and the Heaven Dou Empire are now in a cooperative relationship. ... Although the color of surprise in Wang Ran''s eyes only flashed away, it was still caught by Xue Qinghe, no, Qian Renxue. It was broken and he found it. At this time, Qian Renxue''s heart was shaken. Although it was only a flash of gaze, Qian Renxue was very sure and exposed herself. Regardless of his birth, no matter the future, after all, he is just a teenager, Qian Renxue panicked now. She understands what the consequences of being discovered are. I don''t know if I will lose my life, but it will definitely cause a conflict between the Spirit Hall and the Heaven Dou Empire. Although she also carried a Title Douluo-level guard, because of the need to enter the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, the two Title Douluos were all hidden outside and it was impossible to help him. As a result, Qian Renxue couldn''t keep calm anymore. However, after all, she had received the best training. Although Qian Renxue was panicked, she still wanted to fight for that line of life. "Hello, Mianxia, ??I am Xueqinghe, I am glad to meet you." Before Wang Ran was about to expose Qian Renxue, Qian Renxue spoke first. At this time, her eyes were full of pleadings, and I hope Wang Ran will not expose her. Chapter 386： Xueye’s request, the conspiracy of Wuhun Palace At this moment, Qian Renxue was betting, and the relationship between Gambling King and Tiandou Empire was not so good. Because of the Emperor Xueye''s back, Xueye didn''t see the pleading in Qian Renxue''s eyes at this time. And Wang Ran, in the face of Qian Renxue''s pleading, the words he was about to export also stopped. Qian Renxue''s bet was not wrong, Wang Ran''s relationship with Tiandou Empire was not so good that she had to break her. In Wang Ran''s view, whether Qian Renxue or Xueye, the two are essentially the same. Moreover, fighting is also the norm in human history. Even if Wang Ran breaks through Qian Renxue, there will still be hundreds of Renxue, Wan Renxue... endless layers. So let''s go with the flow. If Xue Ye could find out, then everything would be fine. If he can''t find it, that''s his life. Thinking of this, the words in Wang Ran''s mouth changed from dismantling Qian Renxue to normal greetings. "Qinghe, right, I know. I don''t know what is the matter with His Majesty Xueye and his beloved son?" Qian Renxue''s body suddenly loosened when Wang Ran said this. He knew that his own barrier was over. And Xue Ye, who didn''t know about this, also smiled and said: "Mianxia, ??that''s the case. You are not planning to establish an academy outside Tiandou City. I am here this time to hope that you can bring Qinghe into the academy and cultivate it. Of course, if you look at Shang Qinghe, I hope you can bring Qinghe into your sect and become a disciple like Rongrong. " Xue Ye''s words were very sincere. He didn''t know that Xue Qinghe had been replaced by a civet cat. In his opinion, Xue Qinghe is still the old prince and his favorite son. He is also the legal heir of the future Tiandou Empire. Xueye asked Wang Ran to accept Xueqinghe, first, to better cultivate Xueqinghe, hoping that the Tiandou imperial family could also produce a titled Douluo in the future. The second is to find a backing for Xue Qinghe to ensure that he can grow up steadily. Although the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire were different, the battle for the throne in the imperial room was not so bloody. However, no matter how gentle it is, there is a limit. The throne is touching, such a temptation, not to mention the brothers renunciation, it is not surprising that they turn against each other. Although Xueqinghe is excellent, Xueye''s other sons are not fuel-efficient lamps. A harmonious royal relationship, that only exists in the novel. If Xue Qinghe could worship Wang Ran as his teacher, then his future position as Emperor Tiandou would be firmly established. It''s not that Xueye''s eccentricity, but that way, at least there will be no brothers against their goals. When it comes to the position of Xueye, apart from the prosperity of the country, family harmony has been the greatest pursuit. ... When Wang Ran heard Xue Ye''s request, he was naturally able to guess his thoughts. Taking a deep look at Xue Ye in his eyes, Wang Ran said softly: "There is no problem for Qinghe to enter the college to study. As for the problem of accepting disciples... Well, let Qinghe stay with me for a period of time today, and I will see his potential. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Xue Ye''s eyes lit up a bit. With Wang Ran''s strength and status, if he didn''t have the intention of accepting disciples, he didn''t need to say that at all, just refused. But now, Wang Ran did not refuse, which shows that as long as Xue Qinghe has good potential, then there is a great opportunity to join Wang Ran''s sect. As for the potential of Xueqinghe, Xueye is still a little confident about this. In other words, Xue Qinghe is also a hard-to-find genius in the Tiandou royal family. Therefore, Xue Ye did not hesitate at all, and directly agreed. "In this case, Qinghe has been in trouble during this period of time. When you make a decision, just let Qinghe go back to Tiandou City and let me know. I retire first. " After finishing speaking, Emperor Xueye turned and left Wang Ran''s courtyard directly, without being muddled. With the departure of Emperor Xueye, Qian Renxue was completely dazed at this moment. I originally thought that the effort of the Qibao Liulizong was the best time to replace Xueqinghe. Although some of Xue Qinghe''s little secrets have not been found out, it is not hurtful. As a result, this has just succeeded in transposition, and the trend of the plot has developed towards an uncontrollable situation. First visit the powerful Wang Ran, and then ask her to worship Wang Ran as a teacher. The most important thing is that after Wang Ran discovered his identity, he has not yet refused. Qian Renxue is lost, what should she do next? I originally wanted to go back and left the Heaven Dou Empire, the place of right and wrong, but now Wang Ran left it directly. What will happen next, and how should she deal with Wang Ran? Standing in place, Qian Renxue''s mind was messed up now like a mess. ... Seeing Qian Renxue sitting on pins and needles, Wang Ran chuckled softly, then sat on the stone bench in the courtyard and said: "What''s wrong, even the great prince of the Heaven Dou Empire dared to pretend to be so entangled in front of me?" With that, Wang Ran poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip. Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Qian Renxue came back to her senses in shock, biting her scalp and stuttering: "Um, under the crown, I... I have no choice but to do this." "Forcibly?" Wang Ran shook his head indifferently, and then continued: "Don''t be tensed, sit down and talk. I didn''t expose you just now, and I won''t do anything to you when I stand." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Qian Renxue cautiously reached the opposite side of Wang Ran. "Drink tea?" After Qian Renxue sat down, Wang Ran asked casually. Upon hearing this, Qian Renxue shook her head quickly and said no. Wang Ran didn''t care about Qian Renxue''s cautious appearance, took a sip of tea and asked directly: "Let''s talk about it, what is your identity, and what is going on with your compulsion?" Qian Renxue struggled for a while when she heard Wang Ran''s question. But now it is Wang Ran who serves as Daozu, and she serves as fish. After tangling for a while, Qian Renxue answered honestly: "My name is Qian Renxue, the granddaughter of Wuhun Hall. This time replacing Xue Qinghe was the task of Wuhun Palace. " Qian Renxue did not say what the specific task was. Wang Ran also understood that Qian Renxue didn''t say anything, naturally it was a big conspiracy involved. After taking a deep look at Qian Renxue, Wang Ran said lightly: "Task? To replace Xue Qinghe, are you ready to take over the throne of the Heaven Dou Empire? How to do it? Find a way to kill Xue Ye? " Qian Renxue''s face changed drastically as soon as Wang Ran said. Looking at Wang Ran in shock, Qian Renxue asked strangely: "How is it possible, how can you know?" Chapter 387： The two big Douluo who sneaked in, Qian Renxue’s brain supplement Facing the shocked Qian Renxue, Wang Ran shook his head indifferently, and asked: "Why, do you think it''s hard to guess?" Upon hearing this, Qian Renxue fell silent. Indeed, the evidence is on the surface, and things are really not hard to guess. ... Wang Ran didn''t care about the conspiracy of Wuhun Palace. After all, no matter how big a conspiracy is, it is just a normal factional fight between humans. Since the world cannot be destroyed, it is nothing. Wang Ran did not want to intervene in such a fight. Therefore, Wang Ran just asked rhetorically, and continued to speak: "Okay, since you can see through your identity, don''t hide it. I am still safe here. Moreover, I don''t like people hiding their heads in front of me. " Wang Ran said so, Qian Renxue didn''t intend to keep hiding it. She also knew that if she still hides her head and shows her tail, it will only cause Wang Ran''s displeasure. Qian Renxue still didn''t want to put herself in danger, so with a thought, the spirit bone skill she had been maintaining disappeared instantly. As the spirit bone skills dissipated, Qian Renxue''s figure also changed tremendously. Not only has his height increased a bit out of thin air, but his skin tone has also become fairer. Originally Xue Qinghe''s image was quite white, but Qian Renxue''s original complexion was even fairer than Xue Qinghe''s. Of course, the most important thing is that face that has become so soft that I don''t know how much. At the same time, Emperor Xue Ye, who had left Wang Ran''s courtyard, also left Qibao Liuli Sect with his entourage. From his overflowing face, it can be seen that he is in a very good mood. However, as Xue Ye left, the two figures hidden in the dark outside the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect were not calm anymore. "Snake Spear, have you spotted Miss?" A thin man outside the Qibao Liuli Sect asked seriously at another taller person beside him. The tall man called Snake Mao was also serious, frowning and replied: "No, the lady didn''t come out. Could something unexpected happen?" Hearing this, the thinner man said anxiously: "I just said it''s not a good time, you still support my lady when she makes a decision. In case Miss has an accident, let me see how you face the big offering. " "Okay, porcupine. Now is not the time to complain to each other, you must first confirm the comfort of the lady." After Snake Lance heard what the porcupine said, he did not refute it. After all, what the porcupine said was the truth. However, now they can''t help but say something more, they must act as soon as possible. The porcupine also knew this truth, so he didn''t say anything but took a serious look at the Qibao Glazed Tile School. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is very dangerous, and the Title Douluo of the two powerful attack systems cannot be resisted by the two Mengxins who have just stepped into the Title Douluo gate. Therefore, the porcupine said seriously towards the snake spear: "I am better at escaping, so I will sneak into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect for a while, looking for the whereabouts of the young lady, you stay outside to meet me. Snake spear only frowned when the porcupine said so. Without hesitation, Snake Spear immediately said: "No, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School has two titled Douluo. If Miss Yi is really discovered, it is impossible for you to keep the young lady from the two titled Douluo. So in order to prevent accidents, we two act together. Moreover, if we two act together, we can have a care. " Hearing Snake Spear''s words, the porcupine gave it a little consideration and agreed. He also understood that what the snake spear said was the truth. Not daring to hesitate, the two immediately turned into a shadow and sneaked into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. ... Qibao Liulizong, in Wang Ran''s courtyard. Looking at Qian Renxue''s true shape, Wang Ran raised his brows in surprise. I have to say that Qian Renxue''s appearance is very beautiful, and even among everyone Wang Ran has seen, she ranks in the forefront. Moreover, Qian Renxue''s body also exudes a sacred temperament. However, these were not what surprised Wang Ran the most. After all, even if Qian Renxue was beautiful, Wang Ran wouldn''t have any crooked thoughts. The reason why Wang Ran raised his eyebrows in surprise was because of the peculiar energy fluctuations in the torso when Qian Renxue was dispelling her disguise. "Soul bones?" Wang Ran muttered to himself. I have to say that spirit bones, something unique to the Douluo plane, still have some special features. If Wang Ran did not investigate carefully, he would not be able to see the true face of Qian Renxue. I could only perceive that Qian Renxue had concealed his true appearance. It seems that in addition to the study of spirit rings, spirit bones will also need to be studied carefully in the future. Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. ... Although Wang Ran was only muttering to himself, his voice also passed into Qian Renxue''s ears. She thought Wang Ran was asking herself, so Qian Renxue did not hide it, nodded directly, and said: "Yes, my disguise is relying on the skills of the torso bone." Telling the truth is also helpless for Qian Renxue. Soul bone is very precious, her soul bone is even more precious. Because her soul bone is part of the angel suit. If it is lost, it is unexpected that the angel suit is incomplete. However, she also knew that it was useless to hide in front of Wang Ran. Qian Renxue didn''t believe that with Wang Ran Title Douluo''s strength, she would not be able to see the secret of her soul bone. Therefore, rather than forcibly concealing, it is better to speak out openly. After all, Wang Ran is a powerful Title Douluo, and he still has inheritance, so he should be full of soul bone accessories. Maybe? Qian Renxue muttered silently in her heart. However, how would she know that Wang Ran was not from Douluo Continent at all. He couldn''t even be called a soul master, how could he have all the soul bone accessories in his body? However, Wang Ran didn''t care about this either. After all, no matter how strong the soul bone is, no matter how strong the soul bone suit is, can it still be better than wearing a magical weapon? Although Wang Ran couldn''t refine a true artifact, the magic artifact robe on his body was comparable to the artifact on the Douluo plane. Therefore, Wang Ran wouldn''t have greed for Qian Renxue''s soul bone. From this point, Qian Renxue bumped into it by accident. Therefore, after hearing Qian Renxue''s answer, Wang Ran just smiled and did not answer the question. He also knew that Qian Renxue had misunderstood. However, Wang Ran did not explain, but directly changed the subject and said: "Looking at you, you''re eleven or twelve years old at most. How could Wuhun Palace entrust such an important task of plotting a large empire to you. Even if the Pope in the Wuhun Temple is faint, he won''t say that he entrusts the future to you as a kid, right? " Chapter 388： Qian Renxues shock Qian Renxue fell silent all at once when she heard Wang Ran''s words. Through her expression, Wang Ran could see that there was something hidden in this matter. Indeed, there is a hidden sense in this. Qian Renxue is very entangled now. She is a strong person. She doesn''t want to tell anyone about herself. Because of that, it''s just a cowardly catharsis. However, now that Wang Ran asked, she didn''t dare not answer. After a long time, Qian Renxue took a long breath, as if she had made some determination. Looking up at Wang Ran''s gaze, Qian Renxue calmly said: "This is not the Pope''s plan, so this is not the task that the woman gave me, but I took the initiative to ask Grandpa to ask." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran frowned slightly in surprise. Is it another faction battle? It seems that the Spirit Hall, the number one power in Douluo Continent, is not that stable inside. "Your grandfather? Let me think about it. It seems to be Qian Daoliu. Why, is he at odds with the Pope?" Wang Ran took a sip of tea and continued to ask Qian Renxue. Wang Ran''s question obviously involved the secrets of Wuhun Hall, so Qian Renxue still hesitated in the face of danger. However, Wang Ran was able to name Qian Daoliu, but Qian Renxue was very surprised. After all, Qian Daoliu has been ahead of the current era for dozens of hundreds of years, and has long since escaped the world. Except for the upper level inside the Wuhun Hall, the outside world almost forgot Qian Daoliu''s name. Now that she heard her grandfather''s name from Wang Ran''s mouth, Qian Renxue had to wonder if Wang Ran knew her grandfather. This situation is not impossible. After all, even though Wang Ran was young, as a Title Douluo, how could he be fifty or sixty years old. Although this age was still a junior in front of Qian Daoliu, Bao Qi Wang Ran had an intersection with Qian Daoliu. Therefore, when faced with Wang Rans question, he did not answer the question immediately, but asked in confusion: "Does Mianxia know my grandfather? I don''t know what the title of Mianxia is. Maybe Grandpa mentioned you to me?" Obviously, after Wang Ran uttered Qian Daoliu''s name, Qian Renxue, who was full of brains, started thinking of a relationship. Unfortunately, Wang Ran has nothing to do with Qian Daoliu at all. The reason why he knew his name was only because the third young master had described the relationship between him and Qian Renxue, which Wang Ran remembered. Therefore, facing Qian Renxue''s careful thoughts, Wang Ran just chuckled and said directly: "Don''t worry about the little guy, your grandfather and I don''t know each other, and we haven''t had any intersections, just ask a question. As for my title, I said I am not Title Douluo, do you believe it? " "Oh~" Although it is the first time to hear the term brain supplement, it is not difficult to understand. Therefore, Qian Renxue''s mood became a little depressed when Wang Ran said this. I thought it would be a relationship, but I just thought too much. As for Wang Ran''s saying that he was not a Title Douluo, Qian Renxue didn''t believe it. Regarding his strength, Bone Douluo and Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect had already come to a conclusion. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Ning Fengzhi and Qibao Liuli Sect to agree to Ning Rongrong worshiping Wang Ran as their teacher. Now that Ning Rongrong had both been apprentices, it could only mean that Bone Douluo and Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect had already determined Wang Ran''s strength. Moreover, Wang Ran could even see through his disguise, how could he not be a Title Douluo. After all, the spirit bone camouflage skill of the angel suit is such that even ordinary Title Douluo can''t find flaws. Unless it is a level ninety-nine limit Douluo or a titled Douluo who specializes in spirit. This point has already been tested in the Wuhun Palace. In Qian Renxue''s view, Wang Ran was too unlikely to be an Ultimate Douluo, and should be a titled Douluo specializing in spirit. Because Qian Daoliu once said that without God''s gift, the possibility of human beings breaking through to the limit Douluo is really too small. The reason why Wang Ran didn''t tell himself his title was because he didn''t want to let himself know who he was. After all, every titled Douluo in Douluo Continent had been filed in the Spirit Hall. However, now that Wang Ran has said so, Qian Renxue can only answer honestly: "The relationship between the pope and my grandfather is indeed not very harmonious, but it is also a conflict. As for the reason, I am not quite sure. It may be that woman who has too much desire for power. " When talking about the Pope, Qian Renxue''s eyes flashed with an uneasy expression. Even at the end, the word pope was replaced by the woman. Wang Ran could see what the story was between Qian Renxue and Pope Bibi Dong. Wang Ran didn''t know what this story was. He hasn''t read the whole novel seriously, he only knows a general idea. But he still remembered most of the character relationships. If you remember correctly, Qian Renxue and Bibi Dong seem to be mother and daughter. It is strange enough that the father-in-law and the daughter-in-law are at odds with each other. How come Qian Renxue, who is now a daughter, still has such a big opinion on Bibi Dong? Wang Ran was a little puzzled, although he had been pure-hearted for many years. But one of the essence of human beings is not gossip. No powerful person can escape this essence. Therefore, Wang Ran asked with interest: "Pope Bibi Dong should be your mother, how do you look like you have a big opinion of her." Qian Renxue''s expression instantly changed when she heard Wang Ran''s words. Only a few people knew that Bibi Dong was her mother, even in the Wuhun Hall. How could Wang Ran know that there were some Wang Ran''s eyeliners in the titled Douluo inside the Spirit Hall? But this shouldn''t be the case. The titled Douluo who knew their identity were definitely the confidants of the Martial Soul Palace. It can even be said that they can have today''s achievements, absolutely inseparable from the cultivation of the Wuhun Palace. No matter how they looked at it, they weren''t sure to betray the Spirit Hall. ... Seeing Qian Renxue whose face changed drastically, Wang Ran could also guess that Qian Renxue was thinking too much. Shaking his head helplessly, Wang Ran immediately explained: "Don''t think too much, I learned this news by accident. If you don''t mind, just talk to me. If you don''t want to say it, I will not force you to say it. " Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, Qian Renxue''s expression eased a lot, but she wasn''t really stupid enough to believe what Wang Ran said. Although Wang Ran didn''t have the need to lie to him, he had to be defensive, just in case. However, so far she has only felt kindness in Wang Ran''s body. Originally, Wang Ran started asking questions, and the kindness of cooperation made her want to confide to Wang Ran the depression that was suppressed in her heart. Chapter 389： Qian Renxue After taking a long breath, Qian Renxue suppressed the thoughts in her heart, and slowly said to Wang Ran: "There is nothing to say, although she is my biological mother, but she is not worthy to be a mother. Maybe she is a good pope and a good master to outsiders, but to me, she has never been a qualified mother. Since I can remember, she has always been cold to me. Even, I also felt cruelty in her body, the kind of hatred that I can''t wait to kill me. I longed for her care, but since I was little, my grandfather was only by my side. All she can give me is a cold face and disgusting eyes. Since she didn''t want me, why did she give birth to me. When I took this task this time, I wanted to tell him that even without her, the Spirit Hall could still develop better. Her so-called pride, the so-called first pope, is just a joke. " Although Qian Renxue''s words were very stable, Wang Ran could tell that Qian Renxue''s words were full of various emotions. Anger, resentment, incomprehension, desire... Wang Ran took a deep look at Qian Renxue. Although she contained a lot of emotions, Wang Ran was still confused when she saw more of this eleven-year-old girl. Wang Ran didn''t know what kind of stories existed between Qian Renxue and Bibi Dong, but he knew how cruel such a result would be to a child. With a helpless sigh, Wang Ran spoke softly and said calmly: "Don''t be too sad. Although you don''t know the secret between you and Bibi Dong, at least you still have a grandpa who cares about you." Hearing Wang Ran''s comfort, Qian Renxue''s eyes almost couldn''t help but tears. Obviously there is nothing to do, but Wang Ran will comfort her. As her biological mother, Bibi Dong brought her only chills. Qian Renxue is a strong person in anyone''s eyes. This point, even the many worships in the worship hall have to admit. Since recognizing the reality, Qian Renxue has not shed any tears, even if she encounters a major blow. Even just now, when she talked to Wang Ran about her depression, she was still able to hide her fragility in her heart. But now, just a word of comfort from Wang Ran almost made her not strain that nerve. Was it because of Wang Ran''s affinity for something? Qian Renxue didn''t know, and she didn''t want to figure it out. She is a little flustered now. Because she didn''t want anyone to see her fragile side, Qian Renxue hurriedly closed her eyes, repressed the grievances in her heart, and controlled the tears that were about to gush and did not flow out. Qian Renxue did not speak, nor did Wang Ran. All of a sudden, the courtyard fell into silence. After a while, Qian Renxue opened her eyes again. Now she has successfully adjusted her mentality. The expression also returned to a cold, indifferent look. Looking at Wang Ran, Qian Renxue pretentiously said: "You don''t need to comfort me, I am not sad. For me, some grandpa''s caring company is enough. As for the woman, I don''t care. " ... Seeing Qian Renxue pretending to be strong, Wang Ran felt a little bit emotional. Does it matter? how can that be possible. For anyone, this can''t be indifferent. Even this is probably the biggest knot in Qian Renxue''s heart. However, Qian Renxue did not make it clear, and Wang Ran did not go to uncover her scars. He sighed inwardly, Wang Ran said: "I won''t say much about this issue, as long as you can see it." Qian Renxue also let out a sigh of relief when she heard Wang Ran was not ready to pull back and forth on this issue. In response, Wang Ran just shook his head and continued to speak: "Now let''s talk about your Heaven Dou Empire problem. Do you want to continue to perform the mission, or do you know the Spirit Palace?" After venting just now, Qian Renxue''s mood has also improved a lot. Coupled with Wang Ran''s sense of kindness and affinity, Qian Renxue didn''t have the initial restraint when faced with Wang Ran''s problems. A slightly surprised look at Wang Ran, Qian Renxue asked back: "Aren''t Mianxia going to tell Emperor Xueye about me?" Wang Ran gave Qian Renxue angrily. Why, if he wants to reveal a person''s identity, he still needs to be sneaky? "If I want to tell Xueye your identity, I just said it, can I put it in the future? I am not a member of the Heaven Dou Empire. In my opinion, the struggle between you is nothing more than a normal phenomenon in human history. I care about this kind of thing. " Qian Renxue smiled embarrassedly when she heard Wang Ran''s words. Indeed, if Wang Ran wants to expose her, there is no need to wait until later, just now is the best time. Not only can he gain Xue Ye''s favor, but it can also improve Xue Ye''s judgment of his strength. Now that Wang Ran would not expose her, and also made it clear that he would not care about the game between himself and the Heaven Dou Empire, then the previous plan could be changed. It is hard to find someone who meets Wang Ran. Qian Renxue can''t believe that she can meet a second person who can see through her at a glance. If the luck is really bad, it is estimated that Qian Renxue is staying in the Wuhun Hall to practice honestly, and it is possible to get confused. Besides, after preparing for so long, how can you give up because of a small accident? If she simply gave up, how would she face Bibi Dong when she went back. He came to perform the task with a vow, vowing to beat Bibi Dong in the face. The result was not much, so he fled back. Wasn''t that going to make Bibi Dong despise it. Originally Bibi Dong''s coldness was enough for her to bear it. If he despised him for this again, where would her Qian Renxue''s face remain? Therefore, Qian Renxue thought for a while and said: "Originally, I planned to return directly to the Martial Soul Palace, but now that Mianxia is not going to reveal my identity, then I am still going to continue my mission." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, Wang Ran nodded gently. Wang Ran didn''t feel surprised by her choice. If Qian Renxue had given up, it would not only prove that Wang Ran had misunderstood others, but also that her expectations would be greatly reduced. "Since you are going to continue to stay in the Heaven Dou Empire to perform your tasks, what do you think of Xue Ye for letting you enter the Tibetan academy and even worship me as a teacher." Wang Ran asked Qian Renxue. That''s right, he is greedy for Qian Renxue. Of course, Wang Ran is not a pervert, he is not greedy, he just wants to accept Qian Renxue as an apprentice. Chapter 390： He Fangxiaoxiao Whether Qian Renxue''s talent is good or not, there is no need to question it. With only preliminary contact, Wang Ran could see that Qian Renxue''s talent was unique in the entire Douluo Continent. Even Ning Rongrong and Li Ying, who possess top martial spirits and even a trace of divinity in their martial spirits, are far behind in their cultivation talents. What''s more, Qian Renxue''s character Wang Ran also appreciates it very much. That''s why Wang Ran asked this question. ... However, after hearing Wang Ran''s question, Qian Renxue was not excited. Although Wang Ran had the idea of ??accepting Qian Renxue as a disciple, Wang Ran didn''t mean to brag about himself. Therefore, in Qian Renxue''s eyes, Wang Ran was nothing more than a titled Douluo who was better at mental power. Is there less titled Douluo? Nature is extremely rare. However, that is only relative. For Wuhun Palace, Title Douluo is not a lot, but it is definitely not a lot. It can be said that half or more of the titled Douluo in the entire Douluo Continent are concentrated in the Spirit Hall. In these Title Douluo, as long as Qian Renxue wanted to, she could worship anyone as a teacher. Moreover, Qian Renxue didn''t think Wang Ran would give herself any additional guidance on the ninety-nine limit Douluo Qian Daoliu''s teachings that came down in the same line. Therefore, facing Wang Rans question, Qian Renxue only hesitated for a while, and said: "About what the Emperor Xueye said, I think..." That''s right, Qian Renxue wanted to refuse. In her opinion, joining the newly established academy in Zangmen is enough to deal with Xueye. There is no need to tie yourself to Wang Ran''s side because of this. Although the words of apprenticeship might make Wuhundian get close to Wang Ran, but if Wang Ran and Wuhundian have any suspicion in the future, the same might make Qian Renxue get caught in the middle. The Wuhun Palace does not lack the friendship of a titled Douluo like Wang Ran, so it is better to avoid the trouble that can be avoided before he can figure out Wang Ran''s attitude. Even the slight hesitation just now was only because Qian Renxue was afraid that Wang Ran''s face couldn''t hold her face, and she became angry from embarrassment. However, thinking of Wang Ran''s kind attitude, Qian Renxue was relieved again. Besides, Wang Ran didn''t make it clear that he would accept her as a disciple. He just gave her a mouthful. Wouldnt it be embarrassing if I understood it wrong, thought too much, and said that I was rejected as a result of my apprenticeship? Therefore, under various factors, Qian Renxue chose to refuse. However, before she could say anything, Wang Ran''s brows suddenly frowned. Qian Renxue, who had been watching Wang Ran, was shocked. What''s wrong? Hasn''t he refused yet, is Wang Ran unhappy? As soon as her thoughts rose, Qian Renxue''s throat was caught in her throat just as she wanted to speak. As a result, before she had any doubts, Wang Ran''s cold words came out of her mouth. "He Fang Xiaoxiao, dare to peep at me at night." With that, Wang Ran stretched out his palm directly outside the courtyard. Suddenly, a terrifying energy wave radiated from Wang Ran''s palm. In the next second, two large holes suddenly appeared in the courtyard wall. And the culprit soul beast that caused these two big holes was lying in front of Wang Ran in embarrassment. The two embarrassed figures are not bystanders, they are the Snake Mao Douluo and the porcupine Douluo who sneaked into the Seven Treasure Glass Sect before. The two of them didn''t know whether they should say good or bad luck. Their goal was to look for Qian Renxue, but they found it in the fourth place of investigation. Under normal circumstances, this luck cannot be said to be bad. After all, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is really too big, even if the courtyard where Wang Ran lives is not one hundred, there are eighty. In the absence of intelligence, it is not a simple matter to be able to find one''s own target at the fourth exploration location. Unfortunately, this courtyard belongs to Wang Ran. The two are powerful Title Douluo, but their power is only for ordinary people. Although Wang Ran is only a clone now, the Spurfish Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo are no different from ordinary people in front of him. At most, a little more energy is wasted. Therefore, even though Wang Ran didn''t deliberately perceive the surrounding situation, he was still discovered by Wang Ran when the two were just getting close. Two Title Douluo appeared outside the Seventh Courtyard, and they were not yet Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo. No matter how you look at it, how do you feel that the two have no good thoughts. Therefore, Wang Ran was not polite, and directly "invited" the two of them. At this time, the Snake Mao Douluo and the porcupine Douluo were quite depressed. They didn''t know what was going on, and they were immediately caught. Although Wang Ran didn''t try his best, he didn''t deliberately take care of the two. Therefore, under Wang Ran''s slightly violent "please", both Title Douluo suffered internal injuries. Lying on the ground, both the porcupine porcupine Douluo and the Snake Mao Douluo squirted blood, and then they asked for mercy without raising their heads. "Senior forgive me, we didn''t mean to disturb you." Can''t tolerate them not begging for mercy, Wang Ran''s strength is beyond their imagination. Just now, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Wang Ran didn''t make any effort at all. The snake grass and the porcupine porcupines as Title Douluo can naturally be seen. Wang Ran, who couldn''t do his best, dealt with both of them as if dealing with a little chicken. It was just a contact, and they were injured if they couldn''t even resist. If this makes Wang Ran angry, wouldn''t they lie down with all their strength? At this moment, the two were even wondering whether Wang Ran was stronger than the Great Worship Qian Daoliu. But no matter how Wang Ran compares with Qian Daoliu, Wang Ran is an existence they cannot afford. Hard Wang Ran, unyielding to the death? Hey, as a wise man, who is so tough? Therefore, the two of them agreed very carefully. As for the face, what is it and can it be eaten? Speaking of it, admit counsel to the strong, not ashamed. At this moment, Qian Renxue was also stunned. Originally thought Wang Ran was unhappy with her hesitation or rejection, but it turned out that someone was watching. Even if someone spied, the person was still his own guard. This was not an ordinary guard, but the two Title Douluo sent by Qian Daoliu to protect her. As a result, as the two titled Douluo, they now apologize to Wang Ran in such embarrassment. Qian Renxue was still aware of the strength of the porcupine Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo. Although all of them had just entered the Title Douluo level not long ago, their strength was only level 91. However, the two of them were the ninety-fourth-level Title Douluo together, and they were both able to fight. But now, the two of them couldn''t even resist in front of Wang Ran. Chapter 391： I do What this shows, it shows that I have made a mistake in my estimation of Wang Ran''s strength. Qian Renxue wouldn''t be surprised if Wang Ran was fighting head-on, using his mighty mental power to crush Snake Mao Douluo and Pork Dolphin Douluo. But now, Wang Ran just stretched out his hand to subdue the two with his powerful strength. How could this be what a Title Douluo who specializes in mental power could do? Is it possible that Wang Ran is also an Extreme Douluo? No wonder he didn''t have any awe for Grandpa Qian Daoliu in his words. Both are Extreme Douluo, no one is reasonable to respect the other. If this is the case, then the conclusion just now has to be revised. In Qian Renxue''s mind, one thought after another flashed quickly. However, this is not the time to talk about these. After all, the porcupine Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo were also the guards given to her by the Qiandao School, and they were Qiandaoliu''s true henchmen. Therefore, the most urgent matter is to explain the situation to Wang Ran and beg for mercy. Without hesitation, Qian Renxue quickly opened her mouth and explained to Wang Ran: "Xia Mian, please atone for your sins. These two are my guards. They should be worried about me when sneaking into the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School." Hearing Qian Renxue''s voice, the Snake Mao Douluo and the porcupine Douluo, who had been bowing their heads, also raised their heads in surprise. "Miss, why are you here?" From the beginning, because they were afraid of Wang Ran''s hands, the two did not raise their heads at all, and they did not dare to release their mental power to perceive the surrounding situation. Therefore, the two of them didn''t even know who was in this small courtyard. Suddenly discovering that my own lady is actually present, and she has something to do with this mysterious powerhouse, which made the nervous two people surprised and relieved. At the very least, his situation is much safer. Faced with the doubts of the Spurfish Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo, Qian Renxue did not answer, but just said: "Two seniors, now is not the time to talk about this, I will tell you when I have a chance." After speaking, Qian Renxue looked at Wang Ran again, waiting for his decision. At this time, Wang Ran also knew that the two fellows, Snake Mao Douluo and Siberian Dolphin Douluo, were Qian Renxue''s people. Therefore, Wang Ran did not embarrass them, and said directly: "In that case, you should get up first." Obtaining Wang Ran''s order, the porcupine porcupine Douluo and the Snake Mao Douluo were shocked, and quickly got up from the ground. At this time, the gate of the courtyard was also slapped from outside. There are many guards of the Qibao Liulizong, especially for guests like Wang Ran. Therefore, the sound just made has already alarmed the guards of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Worried about something unexpected, they hurriedly used the fastest speed to ask. "Mian, you have nothing to do, right?" Hearing the sound of inquiry coming from outside the door, Wang Ran cast a faint glance at Snake Mao Douluo and Pork Dolphin Douluo. At this glance, the hairs of the two of them almost exploded. Wouldn''t Wang Ran want to hand them over to the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School? Both of them couldn''t help but mutter in their hearts [Penquge www.xbqg5200.me]. However, Wang Ran didn''t have this plan. After casting a glance at the two of them, Wang Ran calmly spoke to the people outside: "It''s okay, when I first practiced, I accidentally made a movement." Hearing this, the guards of the doorman were also relieved. Fortunately, Wang Ran is fine. You must know that he is Ning Rongrong''s master. If there is any dissatisfaction, they will be punished. However, is the noise caused by this practice accidentally so loud? No wonder Ning Rongrong can approve of his teacher, it is really extraordinary. The guards murmured in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to ask more. After knowing that there was nothing wrong with Wang Ran, they hurriedly left. As for going in and checking, they don''t have the guts. Why, people say it''s okay, don''t you believe it? Didn''t see the Sect Master''s wife and Emperor Tiandou coming, do you have to ask for instructions before you can enter? ... After the guards of the Qibao Liulizong left, Wang Ran waved at the wall where the two large holes were broken. Suddenly, the broken stones directly blocked the two big holes, and then under the influence of Wang Ran''s energy, they directly merged with the wall. The whole wall looks no different from before. This thing that the Naruto Ninja can do on the Naruto plane, straightened the eyes of Qian Renxue and the others. In addition to relying on the power of Wuhun, they have not seen anyone who can do such a thing out of thin air? Could it be that Wang Ran''s martial soul is related to the earth element? A faint guess flashed in the hearts of several people. However, they also know that this is just a little thing that is not worth talking about now. Therefore, after Wang Ran repaired the wall, the Spurfish Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo quickly opened their mouths and thanked them: "Thanks to the predecessors for helping. If the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect finds out, I am afraid there will be a fight." In response, Wang Ran waved indifferently. Although he has a close relationship with the Seven Treasure Glazed Glazed Sect now, the Snake Mao Douluo and the Pork Dolphin Douluo are not here to target the Seven Treasure Glazed Glazed Sect. There is no need to hand them over to Qibao Liuli because of this little matter. If by then, he really got involved and exposed Qian Renxue, wouldn''t he be too busy before. "Okay, you two tell me what''s going on." After waving his hand to expose the topic, Wang Ran asked directly. The porcupine Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo glanced at Qian Renxue, and then asked Qian Renxue if she could tell. Facing the two people''s question, Qian Renxue nodded directly and said: "I already know my identity, there is nothing to conceal. Whatever you ask, the two seniors just answer directly." Hearing Qian Renxue say this, Snake Mao Douluo and Pork Dolphin Douluo breathed a sigh of relief. They were also worried that if they needed to hide some secrets, Wang Ran would be unhappy. Now that Qian Renxue has said so, there is nothing to worry about. Ask what to say, don''t worry about any secrets that need to be covered up. Without hesitation, he directly spoke out his willingness to sneak into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. After listening to the two, Wang Ran was also a little bit dumbfounded. After all, the culprit is myself. If he didn''t leave Qian Renxue behind, the Spurfish Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo would not sneak into the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect without any problems. Even if she hadn''t accepted Ning Rongrong as a disciple, Qian Renxue, who couldn''t find the right time, would not start her actions so early. He shook his head helplessly, and Wang Ran had to let this matter go. Speaking to Qian Renxue again: "Stop talking about it, what you want to say at the beginning, just say it again." "I do!" Chapter 392： Qian Renxue Apprentice ? ? Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, Wang Ran only felt two big question marks flashing in his mind. Yes, she is willing, what is she willing? But Snake Mao Douluo and Pork Dolphin Douluo who heard Qian Renxue''s words looked at Wang Ran and Qian Renxue in horror. Originally Qian Renxue showed his original face, and the two of them didn''t think there was any problem. But now they don''t think so. Qian Renxue should have used Xueqinghe in the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect, but now he has recovered to his original appearance. At the age of eleven or twelve, he has developed very well in Douluo Continent. Now there is an eleven-year-old girl, and she is still a rare beauty. Whether it is appearance or temperament, they are all chosen from a million. This kind of existence is enough to touch the heart of an old man. Could it be that Wang Ran fell in love with the young lady and asked her if she wanted it? And young lady, under the threat and intimidation of this powerful man, gave in? The porcupine Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo speculated frantically in their hearts. In fact, at this time, the two had already determined this idea in their hearts. After all, all the evidence now points to their guess. Whether it was Wang Ran''s willingness to protect them, or Qian Renxue''s appearance in Wang Ran''s courtyard, it all faintly explained that Wang Ran definitely had an idea for Qian Renxue. So at this moment, the two have made a determination to die. If Wang Ran forced Qian Renxue, even if the two of them were to save their lives, they would also protect Qian Renxue from threats. Thinking of this, the porcupine Douluo and Snake Mao Douluo directly protected Qian Renxue behind them, and said nervously: "Miss, don''t worry. Even if the two of us sacrifice our old life, we will never let you be wronged." Seeing the appearance of Snake Mao Douluo and Pork Dolphin Douluo, Wang Ran was immediately speechless. What and what are all this, this has just helped you out, but in the end you regard him Wang Ran as the bully leader? ... Seeing Wang Ran''s doubts, Qian Renxue also realized that she had said something wrong. Wang Ran never said that he would accept himself as a disciple, it was just his own conjecture. As a result, there were too many things I was thinking about just now, and I didn''t react to it for a while, so I just agreed. The behavior of Snake Lance Douluo and Swordfish Douluo made Qian Renxue blush even more. Indeed, the three words she just said are too easy to make people think. Qian Renxue, who reacted, quickly explained: "Oh, senior Snake Lance, senior porcupine, you have misunderstood, I didn''t accept the grievance, things are not what you think." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, the Spurfish Douluo and Snake Lance Douluo gave Qian Renxue suspiciously, trying to determine if she was threatened. In case Qian Renxue is not voluntary, they will definitely do it the first time. However, what Qian Renxue said was the truth, so how could it be seen that there was a problem. Qian Renxue nodded quickly, and then hurriedly said: "Of course, I didn''t lie to the two seniors." After speaking, Qian Renxue did not speak to the Snake Lance Douluo and the Pork Dolphin Douluo to explain, and quickly walked to Wang Ran. She wanted to explain to Wang Ran as soon as possible, so as not to cause Wang Ran''s dissatisfaction because of the behavior of the Spurfish Douluo and the Snake Lance Douluo. Therefore, Qian Renxue, who walked quickly to Wang Ran, forced her to explain: "Senior, what I mean is that I am willing to enter the academy to study. Of course, if you don''t dislike it, I also hope to worship you as a teacher." Although Qian Renxue was very mature, she blushed when she spoke. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not shy, it''s simply embarrassment. Although he was forced to return to Yuan, he was not fake. Wang Ran saw Qian Renxue''s appearance and the meaning of her words, and guessed her previous thoughts. Unconsciously, watching Qian Renxue''s embarrassment, Wang Ran gave a soft smile. Hearing Wang Ran''s laughter and seeing Wang Ran''s eyes that seemed to see him through, Qian Renxue''s embarrassment became even worse, and his face became more ruddy. Fortunately, Wang Ran didn''t tease Qian Renxue about this, which eased Qian Renxue''s embarrassment a lot. After hearing what Qian Renxue said, Wang Ran paused for a while and said: "Have you figured it out? It doesn''t matter if you just enter the Tibetan academy. However, if you want to worship me as a teacher, you who participated in the Rongrong apprenticeship ceremony should also know the rules. At that time, you will have no regrets. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Qian Renxue nodded firmly, and then said: "Of course, since I have said it, I have naturally considered it." After Qian Renxue finished speaking, Wang Ran didn''t say anything yet. Snake Lance Douluo and Pork Dolphin Douluo whispered to Qian Renxue: "Miss, you have to think about it. Although this person is very strong and worthy of being wooed, he still needs to be cautious when he apprentices. Moreover, you have some great worship instructions, there is no need to find yourself a master. " Qian Renxue just shook her head after hearing the words of the Spurfish Douluo and Snake Lance Douluo. Although the Snake Lance Douluo and the Swordfish Douluo knew that Wang Ran was very strong, they did not have enough intelligence to guess Wang Ran''s specific strength. But she was different. Based on her own experience, Qian Renxue had reason to suspect that Wang Ran was an Extreme Douluo. Even if it wasn''t, he was still a peerless powerhouse above rank ninety-seven, and he was the kind with very strong mental power. This kind of existence, even if it is not Limit Douluo now, will be able to break through to Limit Douluo sooner or later. An Extreme Douluo was already worth fighting for at any price in the Spirit Hall. Moreover, worshipping an Xtreme Douluo as a teacher is also a great opportunity for Qian Renxue. The porcupine Douluo and the Snake Lance Douluo, seeing Qian Renxue were too determined, couldn''t say anything more. Qian Renxue is a smart person. Although she is still young, she will never be impulsive in dealing with things. This, as Qian Daoliu''s confidant, was very clear when he watched Qian Renxue grow up from a young age. Now that Qian Renxue is doing this, she definitely has some plans of her own. Perhaps, there are secrets that I don''t know. Therefore, the two chose the default. Seeing that Qian Renxue had made a decision, Wang Ran smiled happily. "Since you have already figured it out, I am naturally very happy to accept such a talented disciple like you." Qian Renxue also breathed a sigh of relief when Wang Ran agreed. She was also worried that it was her own wishful thinking before, but Wang Ran also had this intention. From this point of view, although Wang Ran is strong, his personality is still a bit arrogant. Chapter 393： I? One level taller than your grandpa Thinking of this, Qian Renxue couldn''t help laughing out loud. She felt that her newly worshipped master was unexpectedly cute. Wang Ran naturally didn''t know Qian Renxue''s thoughts. He saw Qian Renxue smile, and thought she was happy because she succeeded in apprenticeship. Uncontrollably, a hint of joy flashed in my heart. Unexpectedly, he didn''t show all his strength and still had such a big charm. With a light cough, Wang Ran interrupted Qian Renxue who was snickering, and said: "Okay, don''t be happy. Although I have decided to accept you as a disciple, your initiation ceremony should be simple. Just so, although the two of them are not strong, but there is no way, let them be a testimony. But you are still Xue Qinghe on the bright side, you want to let Emperor Xueye know what the result is, you can decide for yourself. " Following Wang Ran''s words, Qian Renxue put away the smile on her face and nodded seriously. And the snake spear Douluo and the porcupine Douluo were also full of black lines. What does it mean that the two of them are not strong? Yes, they are indeed quite weak compared with Wang Ran. But they are also Title Douluo anyhow, they can disregard the title Douluo of most spirit masters. There are only a few titled Douluo in the entire Douluo Continent. What does Wang Ran''s disgust and disdain in his tone mean? Don''t take Wowotou as dry food, okay, and don''t take the 91st-level Title Douluo as a Title Douluo. However, the two of them just complained in their hearts, they didn''t have the guts to say it. Nodding depressed, the Spurfish Douluo and Snake Lance Douluo "happily" took over the witness mission. It happened that there was still tea in the courtyard, and Wang Ran directly held Qian Renxue''s apprenticeship ceremony here. After the formal apprenticeship, Wang Ran told Qian Renxue about the existence of Zangmen, and at the same time told her that he also had a named disciple. Finally, Wang Ran also formally taught Qian Renxue the Taoism. Of course, because Qian Renxue was already a spirit master, and her level was not low. Therefore, Wang Ran also taught Qian Renxue several spells, all of which were in harmony with the attributes of Qian Renxue''s spirit. Of course, in Douluo Continent, it is more appropriate to call it a self-created spirit ability. After getting the Dao Fa, Qian Renxue opened her mouth wide in surprise. With just a simple attempt, she was able to determine that her cultivation speed was faster than that. Moreover, the soul power cultivated through Taoism is much higher in quality than the soul power cultivated through meditation. In the long run, even an ordinary spirit master can rival the top genius of Douluo Continent. Even Qian Renxue couldn''t help but want to teach this cultivation method to her grandfather Qian Daoliu. She believes that with this cultivation method, Qian Daoliu is likely to take the last step. However, this idea only disappeared in an instant. Wang Ran has already said that this is the core cultivation method of Zangmen, and it is impossible to spread it outside. Moreover, even if he wanted to teach Qian Daoliu, he was powerless. Because along with the cultivation method, there is an extremely powerful restriction. Although this prohibition would not harm Qian Renxue, it would be impossible for Qian Renxue to open the mouth and teach the others. Qian Renxue said that he could understand this. After all, he had just worshipped the entry, if Wang Ran had no defense at all, I would have doubts in his heart. Even if she were Wang Ran, she might have to do it. And those spells also shocked Qian Renxue. Because every spell is a powerful skill that can be used as the ninth spirit ability. Although because of her lack of strength, the power she used was definitely not as good as Title Douluo''s ninth spirit ability. But compared to ordinary spirit abilities, the power of these spells is beyond doubt. Moreover, these spells can be controlled by the output of soul power. As long as Qian Renxue is willing to spend his blood, she can definitely burst out strength far beyond her own realm. With such a characteristic, I am afraid that even the chaotic cloak hammer technique of the Clear Sky School, which is known as the world''s first self-created spirit ability, can''t match. Of course, the most important thing is that these spells and Qian Renxue''s fit are quite high. It seems to be tailor-made for her. Qian Renxue wouldn''t be foolish to think that Wang Ran only had these self-made spirit abilities. It was just that these self-created spirit abilities were most suitable for Qian Renxue herself, so Wang Ran would pass them on to him. I''m afraid that these powerful self-created spirit abilities are just an inconspicuous corner of the Tibetan Sect''s background. After easing her heart, Qian Renxue suddenly thought of a problem. The self who was only taught the tip of the iceberg, as long as he mastered these things, he could be much stronger than his previous self. So with such a cultivation method and so many powerful self-created spirit abilities, Wang Ran''s strength has reached that point. At this moment, Qian Renxue''s heart was as if countless ants crawled over her body, itchy. Curiosity was infinitely amplified, Qian Renxue couldn''t help but asked: "That Mian...Master, I want to ask you a question." Faced with Qian Renxue''s sudden change of words, Wang Ran didn''t care. He just glanced at it a little, and said: "What question, ask." Qian Renxue did not hesitate, and said directly: "That is, Master, where is your strength?" Hearing that, the Snake Lance Douluo and the Pork Dolphin Douluo who had been waiting by the side also raised their ears. They also heard the things Wang Ran told Qian Renxue about the Tibetan gate. Even the process by which Wang Ran taught Qian Renxue Dao and several spells were in his eyes. However, because Wang Ran taught directly with spiritual power, it was impossible for the two of them to learn secretly. However, this does not affect their curiosity. You know, after Qian Renxue was taught those cultivation methods by Wang Ran, her expression was shocked, shocked, and shocked. Originally, they were curious about Wang Ran''s strength because they had no resistance in Wang Ran''s hands. Now because of Qian Renxue''s performance, he is even more curious. Therefore, as soon as Qian Renxue asked a question, they pricked up their ears, wanting to hear the answer. ... Wang Ran naturally didn''t care about the performance of the porcupine Douluo and the Snake Lance Douluo. After he heard Qian Renxue''s question, he didn''t mean to hide it. However, you can''t say it straight, or you will appear to be pretending to be b. Although this is the case, it cannot be seen by readers. So, after thinking about it briefly, Wang Ran answered directly: "My strength is one level higher than your grandpa!" Chapter 394： Introduction to Li Ying One level higher! Wang Ran''s words undoubtedly set off a stormy sea. No one knows what strength Qian Daoliu is better than Qian Renxue. And the Snake Lance Douluo and Pork Dolphin Douluo enshrined in the Hall of Worship with Qian Daoliu were naturally well aware. The ninety-nine-level Title Douluo was the absolute power ceiling of the entire continent. In addition to the legendary mansion, Qian Daoliu is definitely the culmination of mankind. To put it bluntly, in front of Qian Daoliu, Snake Lance Douluo and Imperator Douluo are no different from a waste. Starting from the ninety-fourth level, each level can be regarded as a great realm. It can be said that as long as Qian Daoliu thinks, he can kill the two of the Assassin Dolphin Douluo and the Snake Lance Douluo without losing his power. But now, Wang Ran actually said that his strength was one level higher than Qian Daoliu. Isn''t that the legendary divine residence? As for whether Wang Ran would lie to them, the three of them did not question because it was completely unnecessary. Snake Lance Douluo and Pork Dolphin Douluo would surely pass this news back to the Spirit Hall. According to Qian Daoliu''s personality, he would definitely come to look for Wang Ran after he heard the news. If Wang Ran deceived them, this lie would naturally be self-defeating. Therefore, a few people would naturally not think that Wang Ran would be so boring to deceive them with such inferior lies. At this moment, the eyes of the Spurfish Douluo and Snake Lance Douluo changed when they looked at Wang Ran. In addition to respect and fear, there is still a trace of awe. Qian Renxue''s expression changed even more directly. After all, he was still young, and he hadn''t reached the state of mind of the Snake Lance Douluo and the Swordfish Douluo. At this time, her face was full of excitement. At first, I just thought that Wang Ran was an Extreme Douluo. Although it was also very happy, it was not irreplaceable. After all, Qian Daoliu is also a limit Douluo, and because of the baptism of gods, the martial arts configuration far exceeds that of ordinary people. Therefore, at the beginning of the apprenticeship, I was more concerned about winning Wang Ran. It''s different now, Wang Ran is a divine residence. It''s not the illusory existence in the legend, but a living divine residence walking on the mainland. Worshiping an Xtreme Douluo as a teacher and worshiping a divine residence as a teacher are two completely different concepts. If Qian Renxue was standing at the starting line at the beginning, he is already standing in the center of the track now, leading half of the others. In this situation, how can Qian Renxue not be surprised and unhappy? Apprenticeship can be said to be the most fortunate thing in Qian Renxue''s life. Even if she grows into the top existence of the entire Douluo plane in the future, she still firmly believes this. If she hesitated or even refused before, then she would completely embark on another road full of thorns and uncertain future. While Qian Renxue, Spurfish Douluo and Snake Lance Douluo were still rejoicing and shocked, Wang Ran said softly: "Okay, don''t inquire about the east here, inquire about the west. Xiaoxue will stay in my small courtyard for the past two days, just to be able to practice together with Xiaoyu. After two days, I will take him directly to Tiandou City. You two, whether you return to the Martial Spirit Hall to report information, or go back to Tiandoucheng to wait, decide for yourself, I will not keep you. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Qian Renxue nodded obediently without any hesitation. As for the Snake Lance Douluo and the Pork Dolphin Douluo, Wang Ran pierced through their careful thoughts, revealing a touch of embarrassment. However, Wang Ran had already issued the eviction order, and they also understood that Wang Ran didn''t care about this little thing, and left as soon as they knew it. As for Qian Renxue''s safety, they didn''t worry at all. Just kidding, where in the entire Douluo Continent would be safer than staying with Wang Ran. There is a divine residence to protect, I am afraid that the power of the entire Douluo continent will not be able to hurt Qian Renxue. ... After the porcupine Douluo and Snake Lance Douluo left, Wang Ran took a sip of still warm tea and said to Qian Renxue: "It''s getting late, just find an empty room to rest. Until tomorrow morning, I will start to guide you in your cultivation. " When Wang Ran said this, Qian Renxue did not refuse, so she went to find an empty room to rest. However, the twists and turns of today''s experience made Qian Renxue unable to feel sleepy at all. Lying on a strange bed, Qian Renxue tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep at all. What happened today is like a dream, so unreal. Not long after he assassinated the great prince who pretended to be the Tiandou Empire, he was dragged by Emperor Xueye to visit a top powerhouse. After being seen through, the strong man did not reveal her, and accepted her as a disciple. The point is that this top powerhouse is actually a living divine residence. All this made Qian Renxue feel a burst of illusion. Lying on the bed, Qian Renxue only felt that today was so unreal. She didn''t fall asleep deeply until midnight. Fortunately, Qian Renxue, who was a soul master, had good physical fitness and was able to maintain sufficient energy when she got up the next day. If you change to an ordinary person, you will definitely be depressed for a whole day. ... Early the next morning, Qian Renxue met Li Ying under Wang Ran''s introduction. At this time, Qian Renxue had also resumed her disguise. Wang Ran also did not introduce her true identity, so in Li Ying''s view, the new disciple Wang Ran received was the eldest prince Xue Qinghe of the Heaven Dou Empire. This identity made Li Ying a lot of restraint, but this restraint quickly faded. Because Qian Renxue pretended to be the prince Tiandou, but she was very kind to Li Ying. This is certainly related to Xue Qinghe''s gentle and generous personality, but also inseparable from the relationship with Li Ying, a disciple of Wang Ran. Of course, the reason for the complete disappearance of Li Ying''s restraint was that Wang Ran officially accepted him as a disciple. Its not a registered one, but a formal apprenticeship. Although Wang Ran said that he would be tested for a period of time, it was also to prevent Li Ying from losing himself due to the change of identity. Said it is a test, in fact, it is more to run Li Ying''s disposition. However, the contacts these days have also made Wang Ran see that Li Ying''s character will never become arrogant and domineering because of his sudden rise in identity. Therefore, it is not a problem to accept him directly. After all, now Wang Ran is not only the only disciple Ning Rongrong beside him, but also Qian Renxue. If this goes on, a long time is not a good thing for Li Ying. The treatment is the same, but the identities of the named disciple and the direct disciple are different. Prolonged comparison might still make Li Ying feel a little bit inferior. Chapter 395： Fengzhi, lets get another one This was not what Wang Ran wanted to see. He was trying to blend Li Ying''s mind, not to destroy Li Ying. Therefore, it was logical that Wang Ran officially brought Li Ying into his sect. Li Ying, who was officially accepted as a disciple by Wang Ran, also came from his heart. He had already planned to be tested by Wang Ran for a few years. After all, he hadn''t started cultivation at the best age and had no noble background. As a result, it was only a few days before Wang Ran officially let him get started. This made Li Ying''s heart full of gratitude to Wang Ran. At the same time, because of the change of identity, Li Ying''s heart is also full of confidence. However, this is also the confidence in my heart. On weekdays, Li Ying''s requirements for himself have become stricter, and at the same time he has cultivated more seriously. Wang Ran treated him well, so naturally he didn''t want to disappoint Wang Ran. And this can only be achieved through stricter requirements. For Li Ying''s performance, Wang Ran used to take it in his heart. In this regard, he was even more satisfied with Li Ying. After staying in the Qibao Liuli Sect for five or six days, Wang Ran was about to leave. In the past few days, he has been guiding the practice of Li Ying and Qian Renxue. Of course, Ning Rongrong has been running to Wang Ran''s courtyard for the past few days, bringing a lot of laughter and joy to this small courtyard. The entire senior level of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is happy to see the result. After all, after Ning Fengzhi returned, he had already discussed Wang Ran''s strength carefully with everyone. How could the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect refuse to be able to hold the thigh of a god''s residence. Even if it hadn''t been for fear of causing Wang Ran''s displeasure, they had long asked Wang Ran to enroll their children in Wang Ran''s school. What''s more, they all want to recommend themselves to see if they can apprentice. ... On the day when Wang Ran was about to leave, Ning Rongrong cried and clamored to leave with Wang Ran. Regarding this, Wang Ran was very happy, not in vain that he was so kind to Ning Rongrong. As for the entire Qibao Liuli Sect, apart from Ning Fengzhi, he was also happy to comment on this scene. However, Ning Fengzhi felt very uncomfortable. Although he knew that Wang Ran was very strong, he was still Ning Rongrong''s master, and there was no problem with having a good relationship with him. However, Ning Rongrong is his little padded jacket. Now he felt that his little padded jacket was gone. However, Tiandou City was not far from the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. If you wanted to see Ning Rongrong, it wouldn''t take long to get there. Thinking about this, Ning Fengzhi felt better. Originally, Wang Ran didn''t intend to leave with Ning Rongrong. After all, Ning Rongrong was still too young, staying with him and staying at home had no effect on cultivation. However, seeing Ning Rongrong''s pitiful little eyes, Wang Ran''s heart softened and he left with her. Of course, when Ning Rongrong missed home, he would send Ning Rongrong back to live for a while. In other words, a four-year-old child still needs the company of his parents and relatives. Wang Ran didn''t want Ning Rongrong to lack fatherly and maternal love. Although she is her master, there are some feelings that cannot be replaced. When the group of four left the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, the entire Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect''s senior officials came out to see them off. Originally, the Qibao Liuli Sect was planning to send a few carriages to **** Wang Ran, but Wang Ran refused. I made some carriages along the way. Although it was comfortable, I missed all the scenic figures along the way. Wang Ran originally wanted to travel around the Douluo Continent, but if he took a carriage, he would not put the cart before the horse. Besides, Wang Ran is not in a hurry. Even in a hurry, is there any carriage faster than him? Watching Wang Ran and the others leave, Ning Fengzhi sighed helplessly. Seeing Ning Fengzhi''s appearance, Xue Yue covered her mouth and chuckled lightly. After sharing the same bed for so many years, how could Xueyue fail to see Ning Fengzhi''s thoughts. "Fengzhi, don''t be depressed. Rongrong just followed her master out of the house, and it''s not that he won''t come back. Your Excellency Wang Ran also said that when Rongrong missed home, he sent her back to live for a while. " Although she was comforting Ning Fengzhi, Xueyue''s expression was full of jokes. Ning Fengzhi didn''t care about his wife''s jokes, but said helplessly: "Of course I know this, but Rongrong is so old and it is the first time to leave home alone. I can''t help but feel a little melancholy. Moreover, when Rong Rong misses home, who knows how long to wait. " When Ning Fengzhi said this, Xue Yue, Bone Douluo, Jian Douluo and others were speechless. At this moment, they thought of Ning Rongrong''s performance in the past few days. It''s really like running to Wang Ran when there is nothing to do. It doesn''t seem to be annoying at all. Staying with Wang Ran all day, I felt a little reluctant to think about it. Even the closest parents on weekdays, Bone Douluo and Jian Douluo, were all left behind by her. Under such circumstances, Ning Rongrong would guess for a while, he really couldn''t remember them. Thinking of this, the corners of the mouths of several people twitched. I really don''t know how Wang Ran did it, so that Ning Rongrong likes it. Is it possible that there really are child physiques in this world? That''s the kind of physique that children are born to like? Several people couldn''t help but think. If Wang Ran knew what a few people thought, they would definitely tell them aloud. Yes, absolutely. He has seen a living example, that is Dashewan. Although it can''t be said that the first side is so scary to make children close, but this guy is really incomprehensible. Except for the failure case of a certain pillar, no matter whose child comes to Dashewan, as long as Dashewan spends some time, he will definitely become a fanatic. Even the undercover you sent over, this guy can instigate you. Unfortunately, Wang Ran didn''t know the thoughts of several people. At this time Xueyue, after a moment of silence, suddenly raised her head and said seriously: "Fengzhi, I think Rongrong will definitely not spend too much time at home in the future, or we will have another one." Hearing Xue Yue''s words, Ning Fengzhi''s melancholy just disappeared. Although this is very reasonable, is this the place to talk about this kind of problem? How can you say this in the house with the door closed. He Ning Fengzhi is also the lord of the sect at any rate, and he is also a face-seeking person. He was embarrassed to talk about having children so openly, OK? The corner of his mouth twitched, and Ning Fengzhi subconsciously glanced at the high-level Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect around him. It was as if these people hadn''t heard what Xueyue said just now, looking at the sky, looking at the sky, looking at the ground, they just didn''t look at Ning Fengzhi and Xueyue. With a straight look, Ning Fengzhi quickly pressed down the embarrassment in his heart, coughing lightly and said: "Ahem, let''s talk about this later." Chapter 396： Wang Rans careful thinking Xueyue nodded inconspicuously to Ning Fengzhi''s words. Ning Fengzhi saw Xueyue opened her mouth, and wanted to say something the most, so she quickly said: "Okay, okay, everyone is gone, let''s go back quickly, there are still a lot of things in the sect waiting for you to deal with." After finishing speaking, Ning Fengzhi hurriedly walked towards the sect, and stayed longer, he was afraid that if Xueyue said more tiger and wolf words, then he would be embarrassed. When everyone saw Ning Fengzhi leaving in a hurry, they all looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything, they just followed back. ... After Wang Ran left the Qibao Glazed Tile School with three disciples, he didn''t waste much time. The distance between Qibao City and Tiandou City is very close, and there is no scenery worthy of nostalgia on the road. Therefore, after walking out of Qibao City for a while, Wang Ran wrapped the three disciples with energy. In the next second, the four of them disappeared directly outside Qibao City. Seeing this scene, the guards and civilians outside Qibao City who had witnessed all of this opened their eyes in shock. Obviously there were four figures just now, but they disappeared in an instant. What a powerful soul master this is, he can do it. No wonder the entire Qibao City has been spreading this for a while, saying that the little princess of the Qibao Glazed Tile School has worshipped an incredible person as a teacher. Seeing it today, it really is. Naturally, Wang Ran and the others did not know the shock of these people. At this moment, they came outside of Heaven Dou City the next moment they left Qibao City. Seeing the sudden transition in front of them, Qian Renxue and Li Ying were still shocked. What''s the difference between the speed of this hurrying and teleporting, and it''s still teleporting at a super long distance. If this is put in battle, it is simply unsolvable! However, both of them knew Wang Ran''s strength now, so although they were shocked, they could easily accept it. As for Ning Rongrong, that didn''t mean any shock at all. She just felt that the transfer from Qibao City to Heaven Dou City was very fun and exciting. If used to describe it, it''s like riding a roller coaster. However, Ning Rongrong and the others didn''t know what a roller coaster was. However, this does not affect the excitement and pleasure they feel from it. It was like now, after standing firm, Ning Rongrong directly pulled Wang Ran''s arm, and said with excitement: "Master, Master, it was a lot of fun just now, let''s play again, okay!" Being pulled by Ning Rongrong''s arm, Wang Ran looked at Ning Rongrong dumbfounded. Qian Renxue and Li Ying also looked at Ning Rongrong dumbfounded. For this little elf ghost, they all like it from the bottom of their hearts. However, let Wang Ran take Ning Rongrong to play, the two of them couldn''t do it. Therefore, Qian Renxue squatted halfway in front of Ning Rongrong and said softly: "Rongrong, Master is very busy, can we play again next time?" "Yes, Rongrong, Master still has something to do, let''s wait for the next time to play!" Li Ying also opened his mouth to respond. Hearing what the two said, Ning Rongrong pouted a little depressed. However, she is also a sensible child. When she heard Qian Renxue and Li Ying say that Wang Ran still had something to do, although she felt a little depressed, she still said in a good manner: "Okay, Brother Qinghe and Brother Ying. Then let Master do things first, and then play with Rongrong when you are free." Seeing Ning Rongrong''s lovely appearance, Wang Ran couldn''t help touching her head. Glancing at Qian Renxue and Li Ying, a smile suddenly appeared on Wang Ran''s face. Seeing Wang Ran''s weird smile, Qian Renxue and Li Ying shivered subconsciously. what happened? How do they feel that Wang Ran''s smile is a bit ill-intentioned? Sure enough, their guess was correct. With a smile on his face, Wang Ran immediately said to Ning Rongrong: "Rongrong, although Master has something to do now, your Brother Qinghe and Brother Ying are fine. And they also have a lot of time on weekdays. Unfortunately, I taught them so many fun things that they didn''t learn. Otherwise, they can play with you. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong''s eyes lit up instantly. Yes, Brother Qinghe and Brother Ying can also play with her. Although the master said that he had taught Brother Qinghe and Brother Ying, many of them did not learn. But they are very good, and they will definitely learn soon. Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong directly patted his little chest, and said with a vow: "Master, don''t worry. Brother Qinghe and Brother Ying are so good, and you can learn the fun things you teach faster. Then they can play with me. " Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Wang Ran''s smile became even greater, and he said again: "I also believe this is the case. If so, I will give Rongrong the task of supervising your cultivation by Brother Qinghe and Brother Yan. You should carefully supervise their cultivation, and strive to let them learn and understand as soon as possible, so that they can play with Rongrong. " "it is good." Regarding Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong didn''t even think about it, so he agreed directly. Upon hearing this, Wang Ran looked at Qian Renxue and Li Ying with a smile, and said: "Qinghe, Xiaoying, what do you think." "I" Qian Renxue and Li Ying both opened their mouths, not knowing what to say. Look, look, what is Wang Ran doing. What does it mean to teach them something interesting? Yes, it is really interesting and powerful. However, that thing is not so difficult. It takes a lot of effort just to learn. Now Wang Ran actually allowed them to be able to play with Ning Rongrong, and let Ning Rongrong supervise them. Is this supervision? This is debt collection. They were sure that as long as they didn''t learn it for a day, Ning Rongrong would follow them in a hurry. And from time to time, I looked at them pitifully and with tears in my eyes. Isn''t this killing them? Originally, their daily training arrangements were very intensive, so that they would definitely have to play 12 minutes every day. Qian Renxue is a little better, after all, her cultivation base is still strong, her soul power control is also good, and her cultivation will naturally be much faster. But Li Ying was dumbfounded. Now, he is only a tenth-level spirit warrior, and he hasn''t even obtained a martial spirit. Moreover, Wang Ran had no intention of letting him acquire a martial arts spirit, although he could still feel that he was getting stronger every day, but more of it was physical. Under this circumstance, it is as difficult as heaven to allow him to practice those difficult techniques. Chapter 397： The captain of the city guard, Zhang Erhe, draws peoples hearts to Xueqinghe Seeing Qian Renxue and Li Ying hesitating, Wang Ran couldn''t help but stared, and said with a somewhat joking expression: "Why, don''t you want it? Or you don''t want to play with Rongrong?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong''s eyes were a little moist for an instant, and he looked at Qian Renxue and Li Ying blankly, without saying a word, just staring like that. Being stared at by Ning Rongrong, Qian Renxue and Li Ying''s faces twitched. Especially Li Ying, at this time he has the desire to die. What is this called? This is forcing people to go to Liangshan. Seeing that Ning Rongrong was about to cry, Qian Renxue hurriedly laughed and then said: "How is this possible? Rong Rong supervises my cultivation. Of course I am willing. Besides, I also want to be able to play with Rong Rong sooner." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, Ning Rongrong''s face suddenly showed a smile, and then looked at Li Ying. Li Ying was also helplessly covering his face when he saw it this way, and said with a certain fate: "Rongrong, don''t worry, I will definitely practice hard, and try to take you to play with you sooner." Hearing that both of them agreed, the tears in Ning Rongrong''s eyes disappeared all at once, and then he said cheerfully: "It''s great, I knew that Brother Qinghe and Brother Ying would definitely agree to me." Seeing Ning Rongrong''s happy look, Qian Renxue and Li Ying still smiled even though they could not tell. At this moment, a group of heavily armed soldiers ran over not far away, and the target was Wang Ran. It turned out that just when Wang Ran and the four of them arrived outside Tiandou City, they had already attracted the attention of pedestrians. However, judging from the way the four people dress and appear suddenly, they cannot be ordinary people at all. Therefore, those pedestrians who found the four did not dare to ask questions. However, being afraid to ask does not mean that they will not care. After spotting Wang Ran''s four, those people rushed to the gate of the city and reported the situation to the soldiers guarding the city. Therefore, a team of well-equipped soldiers will come towards them. Seeing this scene, Li Ying, who just wanted to say something, directly suppressed his own words. Questions can be asked at any time, it is better to solve the immediate situation first. But Li Ying didn''t worry about anything. After all, Qian Renxue''s current status is the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire, the future Emperor of Heaven Dou. ... Within a few seconds, the group of soldiers arrived in front of Wang Ran. As Wang Ran appeared before them, all the soldiers put on a defensive posture. At this moment, a man with significantly better equipment came out of the team. You don''t need to guess, this guy is the captain of this group of soldiers. Sure enough, the man looked at Wang Ran and said solemnly: "I am the captain of the First Brigade of the Seventh Army of the Sky Dou City Guards. I received a report that there were suspicious people here. Now, please give up resisting and accept the examination with peace of mind. " With that, the man walked directly towards Wang Ran. However, Wang Ran''s identity has not yet been determined, and he does not know whether it is in danger. Therefore, his eyes are full of vigilance, and his body has been in a tight turn. As long as Wang Ran and others make any resistance, he will choose to do it the first time. However, just as the man was walking towards Wang Ran, a humming sound suddenly sounded. "Presumptuous, don''t step back quickly!" Naturally, Qian Renxue said this sentence, or she said it as Xue Qinghe''s. Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, the man was obviously taken aback. Stopping, following the direction of the voice, the man looked directly at Qian Renxue. To be honest, Qian Renxue felt a little familiar when he came just now, but he didn''t think of anything for a while. After all, Xue Qinghe is the eldest prince of the Tiandou Empire, and he usually stays in the palace. The guards of the city, except for the few big brothers at the top, are basically impossible to contact Xueqinghe. The man had only seen Xue Qinghe from a distance, and had no clear impression at all. What''s more, [Liancheng www.lcds.info] What''s more, how could the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire appear alone outside of Heaven Dou City. Therefore, although the man thought Qian Renxue''s appearance was a bit familiar, he didn''t remember who she was. In the confusion, the man directly wrinkled, and asked Qian Renxue seriously: "Who are you? Why do you stop my routine inspection?" Qian Renxue was not angry when asked by the man. It''s just the captain of a city guard. It''s normal not to know the young Xue Qinghe. After all, before Xue Qinghe had come into contact with state politics, he still stayed in the palace to practice and study. Therefore, Qian Renxue didn''t say much nonsense, and just threw a token toward the man. Seeing the token thrown by Qian Renxue, the man frowned and subconsciously caught it. A casual glance, only this glance directly changed the man''s face. The token is not a side, it is the prince token that represents the prince Xueqinghe is also the prince. The captain of the city guard finally remembered where he had seen Xue Qinghe''s appearance. Wasn''t it the boy behind Emperor Xueye when he accompanied his boss to the palace to report on the work of the city guard? It''s just that Xueqinghe was smaller and more immature in appearance. Without a trace of hesitation, the man directly knelt in front of Qian Renxue. "Subordinate Zhang Erhe, to see His Royal Highness, and hope that His Highness will forgive him." Zhang Erhe is very uncomfortable now. He usually doesn''t have a chance to see His Royal Highness, but now that he finally saw him, he still left such a bad impression. His Royal Highness such a big figure, he didn''t even recognize him. I didn''t recognize them, and I personally led the team to search them. This is really playing a lantern in the toilet, looking for death! You know, after receiving the report, you shouldn''t personally lead the team. Now I only hope that His Royal Highness won''t be the kind of little-bellied character, otherwise, his own future may be ruined. Just when Zhang Erhe was in a state of anxiety, Qian Renxue glanced at Wang Ran. Feeling Qian Renxue''s gaze, Wang Ran knew that she was asking whether she cared or not. How could Wang Ran care about this kind of thing. Shaking his head, Wang Ran directly signaled Qian Renxue to deal with it by herself. Upon seeing this, Qian Renxue also showed a generous smile on her face, personally helped Zhang Erhe up, and then said: "What''s the crime of Captain Zhang? The head of the palace lives in the East Palace. It is normal for Captain Zhang not to know the palace. Thinking of the opposite, the empire is in need of a conscientious person like Captain Zhang. Heaven Dou City has your guardianship, so this palace can rest assured, only Father Father can rest assured, and the thousands of people in Heaven Dou City can rest assured. " Chapter 398： Enter the palace Being supported by Qian Renxue himself, and hearing Qian Renxue''s gentle voice again, Zhang Erhe said in his heart that he was not moved that it was fake. This is the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire. How can he not be heartwarming because he can treat him like this. "His Royal Highness, your words are serious, this is just the job of your subordinates." Now Zhang Erhe''s face is full of emotion, and his voice is full of fear. Qian Renxue nodded irresponsibly, and then said: "Although it is your job, there are not many people who can do their job well." Indeed, although it is called the two empires of the Douluo Continent together with the Xingluo Empire. But compared with the Star Luo Empire, the inside of the Heaven Dou Empire is indeed much more rotten. Therefore, what Qian Renxue said is also true. However, even so, Zhang Erhe was still very moved. This is completely brought about by status. If an ordinary person praises him, he will definitely not feel anything. "Your Highness is serious, are you going back to Tiandou City? I will **** you back." Zhang Erhe is a person who knows how to advance and retreat. It is already a great honour for Qian Renxue to tell him so much. If you continue to talk about this topic, it will inevitably make Qian Renxue''s impression of him greatly diminished. Therefore, he didn''t continue to delay Qian Renxue''s time, he just spoke. Qian Renxue laughed softly when she heard this, and said directly: "Then trouble Captain Zhang. After I go back, I will definitely tell my father that there are outstanding talents like you in the empire." Hearing this, Zhang Erhe became excited in an instant. He knew that he was hugging his thigh this time, and he was still the kind that could reach the sky. Although from now on he has also been branded with the prince faction, but for him, this is a great blessing. Excited, Zhang Erhe directly expressed his willingness to serve the prince. After speaking, Zhang Erhe directly arranged his men to protect Wang Ran and his party in the middle. Regarding Zhang Erhe''s performance, Qian Renxue nodded in satisfaction. Although it was more of a win-win move just now, Zhang Erhe is really good. At the very least, the brain is very easy to use, and you can continue to draw in later. However, that''s all for the future. After Zhang Erhe arranged the arrangements, Qian Renxue directly said to Wang Ran: "Master, let''s set off. I believe that the emperor will be very happy if he knows that you are here." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, Wang Ran nodded gently, and walked directly in the direction of Tiandou City. Upon seeing this, Qian Renxue and several people hurriedly followed. As for Zhang Erhe and other soldiers who did not know Wang Ran''s identity, they all looked at Wang Ran in surprise. They had already guessed Wang Ran''s identity in their hearts, after all, among the group of four, Wang Ran was clearly the leader. To be able to let His Royal Highness follow him, his status must be very high. But they never expected that Wang Ran would be Qian Renxue''s master. However, because of their low status, they didn''t dare to think more, and quickly followed a few people. Escorting the four of Wang Ran, heading towards Tiandou City. ... With Zhang Erhe''s escort, Wang Ran and the others quickly entered Heaven Dou City. There was even no admission inquiry. Of course, it wasn''t that Zhang Erhe worked for personal gain, but Qian Renxue''s identity was placed here. Why, I can still suspect that His Royal Highness is a spy. After entering Tiandou City, Zhang Erhe did not follow the four because he still had to defend the city and did not dare to leave his post without authorization. The four of them didn''t care about this. Under the leadership of Qian Renxue, the four of them walked toward the imperial palace while wandering around in Doucheng on this day. As the capital of the Heaven Dou Empire, Heaven Dou City is undoubtedly the first city of the Heaven Dou Empire. Not only is the city huge, but it is also more prosperous than other cities. Even the Seven Treasure City where the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is located is somewhat different from Heaven Dou City. Wang Ran and Qian Renxue were okay, they were not shocked by this bustling scene. After all, one who has more knowledge and one is used to it. But Ning Rongrong and Li Ying are different. Because of his age, Ning Rongrong likes this bustling city very much. So as soon as they entered Tiandou City, they dragged Wang Ran and the others to run around. And Li Ying was completely shocked by the prosperity of Heaven Dou City. Although his hometown, Heavenly Sword City, is also a heavy city, he also stayed in Qibao City for a while. But in terms of liveliness and prosperity, Tiandou City is even worse. The novel things around have already made Li Ying, a little guy who hasn''t gone out much, look dazzled. With two excited disciples, Wang Ran slowly walked towards the inner city palace of Heaven Dou City. After a short period of effort, the four people walked to the vicinity of the palace. From a distance, Wang Ran and the four saw the towering exterior wall of the palace. By the time the four came outside the palace, someone had already been waiting here. When the four of Wang Ran arrived, the servants waiting here quickly knelt down and said: "The slaves and maids paid respect to His Royal Highness and several adults. Your Majesty has been waiting for a long time. He also invited His Royal Highness and several adults to come with the slaves." Wang Ran was not surprised that Xue Ye sent someone to greet him early. If Xueye couldn''t receive news about the trivial matter of the prince entering the city, then he wouldn''t be able to become the emperor of a big empire. So seeing this scene, Wang Ran nodded slightly, and then said: "I''m tired, please lead the way." Hearing that, those servants quickly got up and walked towards the palace with Wang Ran and others. The guards of the palace had also received the news a long time ago, so they didn''t intercept Wang Ran at all and let them go directly. Following behind the people, Wang Ran slowly looked at the layout and structure of the Heaven Dou Palace. I have to say that as one of the two empires, the Heaven Dou Empire, the palace is still very spectacular. Although due to the limitations of the times, the structure of the palace is somewhat simple. But both the materials and the craftsmanship are not bad. After turning left and right for a long time, Wang Ran and the others came to the outside of a palace. As soon as he arrived, Xue Ye walked out of the palace directly. As he walked, he laughed and said: "Mianxia is finally here, but it makes me wait." Seeing Xue Ye''s enthusiasm, even though he knew that he was looking at his own strength, Wang Ran still responded with a smile: "Your Majesty is polite, let your Majesty wait for a long time, and please forgive me more." After Wang Ran finished speaking, Qian Renxue and the others also took a step forward, paying respects to Xueye: "My son Xue Qinghe, pay respect to his father." "Li Ying (Ning Rongrong), see your majesty." "No gift, no gift." Xue Ye waved to the three of them and said. Chapter 399： Wang Rans picture name? After speaking, Emperor Xueye directly invited Wang Ran and said: "I didn''t wait long for what was said under Mian. Let''s stop standing outside and talk in the house. " After speaking, Xue Ye made an invitation gesture to Wang Ran. Wang Ran gave Xueye a deep look. As expected to be an emperor, the level of speaking is different. If ordinary people came, it is estimated that if Xue Ye said this, a feeling of embarrassment would definitely arise. Unfortunately, this person is Wang Ran. I want to make him embarrassed by this little trick, so let''s give up. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t say anything, and walked into the hall with three disciples. Xue Ye didn''t care, after Wang Ran and the others entered, they also returned to the palace. In the hall, Emperor Xueye and Wang Ran talked a lot. When it came to the affairs of the country and the people of the Li people, Xue Ye asked Wang Ran a lot of questions, completely unprepared. Wang Ran didn''t hide it, and gave Xueye many suggestions. Originally Xueye only wanted to use this to open up the topic, but the more she talked, the more shocked she got. Even if Wang Ran''s cultivation level is high and profound, he is so proficient in the handling of national affairs. Therefore, the more I asked Xueye, the more invested he became, and he even forgot about asking about Qian Renxue''s situation at the beginning. After more than an hour, Ning Rongrong yawned boringly. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran gave a helpless smile. He has only seen a lot of things about those countries, just casually speaking. As a result, Xue Ye still cast in, pulling him to ask endlessly. This question has passed so long. Wang Ran twisted his neck, then said: "Your Majesty, it''s too early. I have to go to the newly built academy. I wonder if I can send someone to take me to see it?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Xueye also recovered from the input of the conversation just now. With an embarrassing laugh, Xue Ye said: "Haha, I was abrupt, and delayed the crown so long. Well, don''t send anyone anymore. I personally take the crown and go down to see the college built. " After that, Xue Ye stood up directly, taking Wang Ran and preparing to go out. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran quickly said: "Your Majesty doesn''t need to, just find someone to take me over. I believe that your Majesty also has many questions to ask Qinghe, so I won''t waste your time. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Xue Ye laughed, but did not refuse, and said directly: "Indeed, I have some questions I want to ask Qinghe. That being the case, come here, take the crown to the newly built academy. " Hearing what Xue Ye said, Wang Ran chuckled lightly, and said to Qian Renxue: "Qinghe, you should accompany your father first, and I will take Xiaoying and Rongrong to the academy first." "Yes, Master." Qian Renxue quickly agreed. Wang Ran didn''t stay too much, and left with Li Ying and Ning Rongrong. After Wang Ran walked away completely, Xue Ye quickly asked Qian Renxue: "Qinghe, do you already worship Wang Ran as your teacher?" Qian Renxue felt uncomfortable when she heard that after Xue Ye had left Wang Ran, she didn''t even have a respect for him. However, her current identity is Xue Qinghe, and she must focus on Xue Ye and Tiandou Empire. Therefore, Qian Renxue''s unhappiness did not show up, but calmly answered: "That''s right, Father. The next day you left, I will apprentice your teacher." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, a smile suddenly appeared on Xueye''s face. The success of Xue Qinghe''s apprenticeship was a great thing for the Heaven Dou Empire. Although Wang Ran is not a member of the royal family, he is at least in touch now. As long as there is contact, there will be a lot more room for operation in the future. Thinking of this, Xue Ye said directly: "Qinghe, now that you have worshipped Wang Ran as your teacher, you must maintain your relationship with him." "Don''t worry, Father, I understand." Qian Renxue quickly replied. Hearing Qian Renxue''s answer, Xueye nodded in satisfaction, and then asked: "Tell my father, how did you apprentice your teacher." Hearing this, Qian Renxue did not hesitate, and said directly: "Father, it''s like this. After you left that day, my master first probed my talents, and then asked me some views on the country. For those questions, I answered honestly. Master was very satisfied with my answer, saying that if I could become an emperor in the future, I would definitely be a good emperor, which would be a good thing for the people of Tiandou. Therefore, my master decided to accept me as a disciple. " The reason was that Qian Renxue had already thought about it, and she had also asked Wang Ran. Although it is very simple, but in some cases, simplicity is normal. Sure enough, after hearing what Qian Renxue said, Xueye frowned first, and then smiled soon after. After a satisfied glance at Qian Renxue, Xue Ye said: "If I''m not wrong, the questions Wang Ran asked you must be about the relationship between civilians and officials or the royal family." Qian Renxue showed a shocked expression when she heard Xue Ye''s words. Of course, most of this shock was pretend, and the rest was for Wang Ran. Because Xue Ye''s answer had already been expected by Wang Ran. With a shocked expression, Qian Renxue asked Chao Xueye pretending to be surprised: "How did you know the father, the question my master asked me at the time was, if I were the emperor, how should I solve the current plight of civilian life and the corruption and luxury of officials." Seeing Qian Renxue''s "shocked" appearance, Xue Ye showed a complacent look, and said to Qian Renxue with some pride: "Qinghe, it''s actually not difficult to guess this question. Wang Ran is very ambitious. Of course, he is not an ambition for power and desire, but an ambition for clarity. Accept you as a disciple, if you do not meet his expectations, but your talent is not good. But if you meet or exceed his expectations and become a holy emperor, then his credit is indelible. It is such a great reputation to be able to cultivate a holy emperor. But this is good, at least he will not interfere too much in empire affairs through you, and will try to train you. " Xue Ye is very confident. In his opinion, a person who can refuse to become the emperor of a country is definitely not a person with strong desires for power. And Wang Ran''s current behaviors, whether it is building an academy or cultivating Xueqinghe, have proved that he wants a title. That''s why he said so confidently. However, Qian Renxue sneered disdainfully when she heard Xue Ye''s vowed words. Wang Ran''s picture name? Chapter 400： Covering an area of ??mountain If this object was changed to another person, maybe Qian Renxue would believe it. But Wang Ran, let it go. Wang Ran is a real divine residence. If he wants a name, he will naturally have countless reputations as long as he shows his strength in a small amount. However, although Qian Renxue''s heart was very disdainful of Xue Ye''s words, she did not refute. After all, she was meant to fool Xueye. Therefore, after hearing what Xue Ye said, Qian Renxue''s face showed the same expression. Then he said: "It turned out to be so, I understand Father Father." Hearing what Qian Renxue said, Xueye laughed twice, and said with some relief: "Qinghe, you can understand, but Wang Ran is indeed a worthy person, so you are bound to maintain your relationship with him in the future. However, your own strength is the truth, and your own practice must not fall behind. I believe that with Wang Ran''s training, you will go further. " Hearing this, Qian Renxue nodded seriously. Seeing this, Xue Ye continued to speak: "Okay, don''t stay with me for too long. Go to Wang Ran early, so you can''t let him think that our royal family is slack." As soon as Qian Renxue heard this, she long ago didn''t want to stay in front of Xueye, so she just left. Seeing Qian Renxue''s leaving figure, Xueye''s eyes were full of satisfaction and expectation. The Heaven Dou Empire had been weak for a long time, and even the surrounding principalities were somewhat disobedient. Although he is the emperor of Heaven Dou, his difficulties are really not small at all. However, now Xueqinghe has revealed a bright future. I believe that when Xue Qinghe grows up, Tiandou Empire will really rise. However, how did Xueye know that his eldest son, whom he had high hopes for, had already been replaced by a civet cat. ... At the same time, Wang Ran and others followed the palace guards who led them to the outskirts of Heaven Dou City. As the Tiandou City Gate appeared in front of everyone, Li Ying asked curiously: "Master, where is the college you are going to build? It''s going to be out of the city soon." Upon hearing this question, Wang Ran just shook his head gently. The college was built by Xueye, and Wang Ran did not deliberately release his mental power to search, so Wang Ran didn''t know where the college was built. The guards who led them knew exactly this. Therefore, the guard smiled and explained to the three: "Several sirs, the college that your majesty built for you is because it covers a huge area and time is tight. Therefore, a small hill was opened directly outside Tiandou City to build the college. You know, in our entire Tiandou Empire, only the Tiandou Imperial Academy has this treatment. However, because the time is too short, although there are a large number of soul masters, but now it is only the construction of the overall framework. The various mimicry cultivation environments have not yet started. " Upon hearing the guard''s explanation, Wang Ran couldn''t help but admired Xue Ye''s courage. Before he knew Qian Renxue''s apprenticeship, he was still willing to pay for it. If Qian Renxue or Xue Qinghe did not apprentice a teacher, then the Heaven Dou Empire would undoubtedly have a sense of adversity. I have to say that Xueye can really be called a hero. It''s just a pity, Xue Ye''s luck is really not so good, and Wuhundian is eyeing her. Otherwise, with his governance, coupled with an excellent next generation, maybe the Heaven Dou Empire can really overtake a corner. Shaking his head, Wang Ran threw the thought out of his head, and then said: "It''s really troublesome for your Majesty, but I don''t worry about the mimicry cultivation environment or something. When the time comes, I can solve it by myself. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the guard just nodded undeniably. Without saying anything, he took a few people out of Heaven Dou City. The college Xueye built for Zangmen, although it was outside of Tiandou City. However, strictly speaking, it was still within the envelope of Heaven Dou City. Therefore, the distance from Tiandou City is not too far. In addition, the guard was also a soul master with a strong cultivation base, so a few people quickly called to the hill where the academy was. Looking at the mountain range in front of him, Li Ying asked with some uncertainty: "Shiwei Zhou, wouldn''t it be this hill you said?" Hearing Li Yings question, the guard surnamed Zhou sent by Emperor Xueye nodded as a matter of course, and then said: "Yes, this is the new college ordered by your majesty." Seeing the look of the guards surnamed Zhou, Li Ying couldn''t help being a little speechless. It was because he felt that his knowledge was broad enough, but he was still suppressed by the pride of the Heaven Dou Empire. This is still a hill, this is almost as big as a small town, okay? What do you mean by the way you take it for granted? Could it be possible that Li Ying is a legendary villager, who doesn''t understand the boldness of the city people? Compared to Li Ying''s surprise, Wang Ran and Ning Rongrong didn''t have any special thoughts. One is young and doesn''t care at all, the other is really knowledgeable. Just a mountain range as an academy, he used an island as a sect before. Touched Li Ying''s head and soothed him, Wang Ran looked at the surrounding environment a bit. Although not top-notch, it''s not bad. Nodded in satisfaction, Wang Ran directly said: "Not bad, let''s go up and take a look." After speaking, Wang Ran hugged Ning Rongrong and walked directly towards the mountains. Upon seeing this, Zhou Shiwei quickly followed. When he reached the middle of the mountain, Wang Ran had already seen the front entrance of the academy, and at the same time, some people who looked at him were busy constantly improving the academy. Because of the huge area, the gate of the college is also very large for cultivation. However, there is still a blank above the gate, without any signs. Shiwei Zhou stood behind Wang Ran and softly explained: "My lord, because you didn''t tell your majesty the name of the academy before, there was no carving on the gate. What your majesty meant is to decide for yourself when you come. " Upon hearing this, Wang Ran waved his hand gently. Looking at the huge stone pillars erected in front of him, and a huge stone stele on top of those pillars. Although no patterns have been carved yet, there is still an atmosphere coming from it. It is better to say that it is a gate than the face of an academy. After all, the academy built on the mountain does not make much sense whether there is a gate or not. After touching his chin, Wang Ran only thought for a while, and stretched out his palm towards the stone pillar and stele. Chapter 401： Dao Zang In an instant, a huge energy gushed out from Wang Ran''s palm. Under Wang Ran''s precise control, this energy directly turned into countless pieces, and instantly enveloped the gate of the college. It was just a moment of time, and this energy was directly dissipated in the world. Zhou Shiwei looked at Wang Ran suspiciously, wondering what the master of the prince wanted to do. Does it make any sense to just cover this gate with soul power like this? Wang Ran would naturally not explain Zhou Shiwei''s doubts. Because the next second, he has already given the answer. Wang Ran waved his hand gently, and a breeze came out of thin air, blowing towards the gate of the college. With the breeze blowing, the door seemed to have been weathered for countless years, and a large amount of powder drifted away with the breeze. When the powder stopped falling, the gate completely changed. Those stone pillars that were originally bare outside, at this time, were hovering a lifelike giant dragon with its head up. The delicate lines, if you don''t look closely, are like a giant dragon hovering on the stone pillar. These stone pillars can already be called a work of art. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, anyone would believe that this was made by a famous engraver who spent countless hours and efforts. And at the top of these stone pillars, Longkou looked up to the sky and roared against the auspicious clouds carved by a huge stone tablet. As for why Wang Ran chose to carve a giant dragon on a stone pillar, don''t ask, the question is what Lu Xun said, and the question is the descendant of the dragon. ... Looking at this scene, Li Ying and Ning Rongrong were acceptable. Wang Ran, is it so abnormal? However, Zhou Shiwei did not have such blind worship of Wang Ran. Therefore, he was not calm in an instant. What is this method? He thinks he is not weak. After all, it is impossible to be Xueye''s guard without strength. However, he didn''t understand anything at all now, and the door had changed a lot. However, what shocked him was much more than that. Looking at the auspicious cloud stele held by many dragon mouths, Wang Ran turned his hands into sword fingers and pointed directly at the stele. With the shaking of Wang Ran''s hands, four big characters quickly appeared on the Xiangyun stele. Taoist Academy! Just four words are enough to give people endless awe. The four characters are like a whole, as if any one character is removed, it is incomplete. This is the reason why Wang Ran used the formation method in it. These four characters are not just the name of the academy. At the same time, these four characters also constitute a protective array. Even if Title Douluo came, he could never cause any harm to this gate. Guard Zhou, who had been staring at Wang Ran''s actions, naturally saw these four characters at the first time. With the first moment when the four characters of Zangmen College took shape, an invisible charm was born out of thin air. Zhou Shiwei, who had been staring at the auspicious cloud stele, did not control his body at once with the birth of this charm, and knelt directly in front of the gate. Perceiving Zhou Shiwei''s movements, Wang Ran didn''t feel any surprise. These four big characters themselves contained Wang Ran''s own Tao, and it was also a formation. When it takes shape, it will naturally release a touch of Taoism. And Zhou Shiwei, who had been staring at the auspicious cloud stele, was naturally affected when Dao Yun was released. As Xue Ye''s bodyguard, although Zhou''s bodyguard was not weak, he was only at the level of the Soul King. If he could resist this Wang Ran''s Daoyun, maybe Wang Ran would just accept him as a disciple. However, Wang Ran knew the result a long time ago, and Li Ying and Ning Rongrong didn''t. They are not as sad as Zhou Shiwei, although they have been staring at the auspicious clouds stele, but they have a background. Under Wang Ran''s protection, they did not receive any influence at all. Therefore, after seeing the guard slap on his knees, Li Ying asked suspiciously: "Shiwei Zhou, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling well?" Ning Rongrong also looked at Zhou Shiwei with a puzzled face. Her little head couldn''t understand at all. How could this uncle who is obviously a big man kneel down inexplicably? When Li Ying and Ning Rongrong looked like this, Zhou Shiwei flushed with embarrassment. He really didn''t expect that he would be so unbelievable, he just read a few words, and he just knelt down. Quickly got up from the ground, Zhou Shiwei waved his hand towards Li Ying, and said in embarrassment: "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''m not in good health, my legs are always weak, and I''m sick." "Is that right?" Li Ying murmured suspiciously when he heard Zhou Shiwei''s answer. Why is there this strange problem? If your legs are soft, don''t you just kneel down at every turn? It would be embarrassing if it were on the street. Li Ying and Ning Rongrong thought silently in their hearts, but they did not ask. Wang Ran looked at Guardian Zhou who was embarrassingly hiding himself, but smiled silently, and didn''t try to expose him. Masters, they all want face. Shiwei Zhou, who stood up, also quickly adjusted his awkward state of mind. It may be that the embarrassment just now aroused the pride in Zhou Shiwei''s heart. After all, he was also the emperor''s bodyguard, the powerful soul king. Some unbelievers raised their heads again, staring at the four big characters of Dao Zang Academy. Because Dao Yun had already concealed into the auspicious cloud stele, this time Zhou Weiwei was not forced to kneel. However, just staring at the stele for a few seconds, Zhou Shiwei felt like he was hit by a heavy stone in his chest. That kind of depression almost made him spit out a mouthful of blood. He understood that Wang Ran''s methods were not something he could speculate. If you continue to stare at those big characters, you will definitely get hurt. Even if it hurts the foundation, it is not impossible to be unable to practice in the future. Therefore, Zhou Shiwei quickly turned away his gaze and took a long breath. At this time, he felt that the depression just now disappeared, and his body became brisk again. Looking up again, Zhou Shiwei gave Wang Ran a secret glance. Sure enough, it is worthy of being able to make His Majesty pay so much attention to the existence of even the Prince''s teacher. The strength is so powerful, just a few words, it even made him feel an endless sense of powerlessness. Such strength is probably one of the best among Title Douluo! Zhou Shiwei sighed inwardly. Chapter 402： Qian Daoliu The Guardian Zhou actually had no idea about Title Douluo. After all, in Douluo Continent, the probability of seeing a Title Douluo was too low. The probability of being able to see Title Douluo''s shot is even lower. Even if I knew Title Douluo was very strong, I couldn''t imagine how strong it was in my mind. Therefore, at the beginning, Zhou Shiwei only respected Wang Ran habitually because of Wang Ran''s titled Douluo''s strength. But after seeing Wang Ran''s little tricks, he now looked at Wang Ran''s gaze, in addition to respect and fear. Originally Zhou Weiwei didn''t dare to cause Wang Ran''s displeasure, but now he dare not even dare. Just as Zhou Shiwei''s thoughts were raging, the situation here was also discovered by the workers in the training academy. Not dare to neglect, the steward rushed towards Wang Ran and the others. As soon as he stood firm, the steward said to the guard Zhou: "Shiwei Zhou, why are you here today? I wonder who these adults are?" The stewards voice is very respectful, and he cannot tolerate his disrespect. He knew Zhou Shiwei. Emperor Xueye still attached great importance to the construction of Taoist Academy. Therefore, I directly sent my own guards to form this project supervision team. As the personal guard of the Xueye Emperor, Zhou Shiwei was naturally in this rank. Therefore, the steward here knows Zhou Weiwei. For them, Zhou Weiwei''s status is already noble. However, in front of Wang Ran and the others, Zhou Shiwei''s posture was obviously very low, as if he were a servant. This kind of posture, except in front of Emperor Xueye, Zhou Shiwei would almost never show it. After all, as the emperor''s personal guard, under certain circumstances, it represents the emperor''s face. But now he is in this posture, so the identity of Wang Ran and the others is definitely not simple. If possible, the steward did not want to open this mouth. But there is no way. Emperor Xueye attaches great importance to the cultivation of the Taoist Academy, so the steward can''t pass by casually. In order to prevent accidents, he can only ask questions. ... Hearing the stewards question, Zhou Shiwei showed a respectful expression, and replied to the steward: "Manager Ao, let me introduce to you first. This is the master of His Royal Highness, Wang Ran. At the same time, Mianxia is also the master of this college. As for these two children, they are both disciples under the crown. I came here this time, also on the order of your majesty, to bring the crown to see the progress of the construction of the college. " Upon hearing the words of Guardian Zhou, Manager Ao was shocked. Manager Austrian had long wondered why the Empire had a Tiandou Royal Academy, and why he had to make a fuss about building a new academy. He is a smart person, otherwise it would not be possible to get into such an important position by virtue of a white body. Therefore, as soon as Zhou Shiwei said what he said, he wanted to understand the key. Emperor Xue Ye, this is showing good wishes to Wang Ran. Moreover, the title Mianxia is not something anyone can afford. By saying this, Shiwei Zhou also told Manager Ao, Wang Ran''s identity as Douluo. Regardless of Wang Ran''s status, Ao Guan didn''t dare to slack off. So, Guan Shi hurriedly said: "It turned out to be Wang Ran, you can rest assured that the training in the academy is very smooth. With the support of your majesty, you have already practiced for the most part. Only the layout of the mimicry practice environment is left." Hearing what Ao Guan said, Wang Ran nodded slightly, and then said: "I see. Go ahead and work on it first. I just want to stroll around by myself." After finishing speaking, Wang Ran glanced in the distance inadvertently. They felt that there was a human being there, and it was not weak. That huge energy fluctuation could be sensed even if Wang Ran didn''t deliberately probe it. Moreover, he felt a familiar feeling from that person''s energy, which was somewhat similar to Qian Renxue''s energy. Qian Daoliu? Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. However, he didn''t say much. No matter who it is, now is not the time to meet him. In the same way, Wang Ran''s seemingly inadvertent gesture was also caught by Qian Daoliu, who had the top strength of Douluo Continent. Because, when Wang Ran looked at him, he felt as if he was seen through by an unspeakable existence. Originally, when he heard the report from Snake Lance Douluo and Swordfish Douluo, Qian Daoliu didn''t believe it in his heart. He even thought that Qian Renxue, Siberian Dolphin Douluo, and Snake Lance Douluo had been deceived. After all, no one in this world knows things about God''s Mansion better than him, and no matter what, he is also a person who has been favored by God''s Mansion. Although the divine residence really existed, he also knew that the divine residence generally would not come to Douluo Continent. It can even be said that in tens of thousands of years, no divine residence has ever descended on Douluo Continent. Therefore, Qian Daoliu habitually believes that the divine residence will not descend from the divine realm. And the divine residence that can walk on the mainland, apart from the newly succeeded divine residence, is impossible. But if a new divine residence is born, not to mention he will feel it himself, even the **** of angels will tell him. But none of this, so he doubted in his heart. But now, the doubt in his heart has disappeared. Not to mention anything else, just because Wang Ran gave him that look just now, even if it wasn''t God''s Mansion, it was not far away. In this case, he should have taken the initiative to go out and see him. However, since Wang Ran didn''t expose him, he could guess Wang Ran''s thoughts, so he still waited with peace of mind. As for the existence of Qian Daoliu, apart from Wang Ran and Qian Daoliu himself, naturally no one had discovered it. At this time, the Austrian manager who heard Wang Ran''s words, looked at Zhou Weiwei asking for help. Wang Ran''s identity, how dare he be so slack. However, he didn''t understand Wang Ran''s character, so he could only turn to Zhou Shiwei, who was fairly familiar. When Director Ao saw this, Shiwei Zhou nodded directly towards him and said: "Mianxia told you to go down. You don''t have to be so entangled." Zhou Shiwei didn''t think Wang Ran cared about this little thing. Besides, Zhou Shiwei didn''t dare to violate Wang Ran''s words. When he heard the words of Zhou Shiwei, Director Ao was relieved and left and went on to supervise. Wang Ran didn''t care about the trivial meaning of Zhou Shiwei and Director Ao. After Director Ao left, he directly said to Zhou Shiwei: "Guardian Zhou troubles you. You should also return to the palace. I will stay here for two days." Upon hearing this, Zhou Shiwei''s face became serious, and he quickly said: "Mianxia, ??what are you talking about..." Chapter 403： God test? "It is my honor to be able to serve you. However, you said you want to stay here for two days, so please think twice. After all, the college has not been built yet, and many things are incomplete. Compared to Tiandou City, the conditions here are a bit worse, and your Majesty definitely hopes to give him a good treat. " Hearing this, Wang Ran waved his hand indifferently and said: "It''s okay, I just plan the college well these two days." Seeing Wang Ran''s decision was made, Zhou Shiwei couldn''t help but say goodbye and left. Wang Ran didn''t stay in place any longer, and took Li Ying and Ning Rongrong, and walked towards the depths of the college. Although the Dao Zang Academy occupies a large area, it is nothing in front of the soul master. Soon, Wang Ran came to the back mountain of the college. This is used as a training ground in the planning map of the college. Therefore, after the construction is completed, there are no more workers here. Wang Ran came here to see Qian Renxue''s grandfather Qian Daoliu, the great worship of this Wuhun Hall. "Come out." Standing on the top of the back mountain, Wang Ran spoke calmly. Li Ying and Ning Rongrong gave Wang Ran a surprised look, not knowing who he was talking to. However, just as the two were still surprised, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the three. The long golden hair was half-draped behind him, and although the precipitation of the years appeared in his eyes, he could not conceal the image of his handsome middle-aged man, and he could not see that he was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years. With Qian Daoliu''s appearance, Li Ying and Ning Rongrong''s eyes were immediately attracted by him. Really someone? This thought flashed through the minds of Li Ying and Ning Rongrong. However, Qian Daoliu didn''t pay attention to the meaning of the two little guys, bowed directly to Wang Ran, and said: "The angel **** worships Qian Daoliu and has seen adults." Qian Daoliu didn''t introduce his identity as the Great Worship Hall of Wuhun Hall, but instead used the identity of the **** of angels to worship Wang Ran. Because he had already believed in the identity of Wang Ran''s Divine Residence, for the Divine Residence, no matter how powerful the Wuhun Hall was, it was nothing more than a human power. But the sacrifice of the Angel God is different, it represents the face of the Angel God. With the identity of the **** of angels, Qian Daoliu not only has a certain right to speak, but also only needs to bow. But on the other hand, if you don''t talk about the right to speak, you have to kneel down and worship even when you bow. Wang Ran didn''t care about Qian Daoliu''s thoughts. Whether it is a great worship in Wuhun Hall or a sacrifice to the **** of angels, it is no different to him. With him, these two identities are not as good as Qian Renxue''s grandfather. Therefore, Wang Ran just waved his hand gently, signaled the exemption, and said: "Qian Daoliu, are you here this time to verify my strength? Why, is it confirmed now?" Qian Daoliu didn''t feel embarrassed when Wang Ran exposed his thoughts. Although he loves face, it''s not a shameful thing. If he is seen through, he will be seen through. What''s more, the one who saw through him was still a divine residence, there was no need to be surprised or embarrassed. Therefore, facing Wang Rans question, Qian Daoliu just answered calmly: "My lord laughed. Xiaoxue is my only granddaughter. As a grandfather, I have to worry about whether my granddaughter has been deceived in the face of such things. But now it seems that my worries are unnecessary. " Hearing Qian Daoliu''s words, Wang Ran nodded without refusal, and then continued to ask: "Then what do you think of Xiaoxue worshiping me as a teacher now?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Qian Daoliu showed a joyful smile on his face, and said respectfully: "It is Xiaoxue''s blessing to be able to worship adults as a teacher. Originally, I was worried that Xiaoxue would not be able to inherit the position of God of Angels. After all, adults also know how difficult and dangerous the God test is. But now, with your training, I believe Xiaoxue will definitely pass the **** test. " When it comes to this, even Qian Daoliu''s xinxing can''t suppress his joy. Becoming a **** is his biggest dream in his life, but because of his talent, he finally did not take that last step. But now he sees this hope in his granddaughter. At the beginning, he was still struggling. Although Qian Renxue''s talent was very good, his original talent was not bad. If Qian Renxue didn''t get the Angel''s Nine Tests, wouldn''t his fate be the same as him? Even if Qian Renxue got the Angel 9 exam by chance, is it really possible for Qian Renxue to pass? You know, at the beginning, he only had eight tests, and he almost died in the tests. But now it''s different. With the training and help of Wang Ran, the master of God''s Residence, the chance of Qian Renxue becoming a God has almost doubled. Even though Wang Ran''s **** position may not be too strong, but what is it? Even the weakest divine residence, it is also a divine residence, which is not comparable to their mortals. He wanted Qian Renxue to inherit the **** of angels, not Wang Ran''s. With Wang Ran''s training and help, it is enough. However, after hearing Qian Daoliu''s words, Wang Ran did not show any relief or satisfaction. On the contrary, after hearing Qian Daoliu''s words, Wang Ran frowned slightly. He still knew that the Douluo plane was a divine residence, although it was powerful, but to be honest, it was much more restrictive. If you choose to inherit the divine residence and become a god, unless you find an heir in the future, your destiny can only be tied to this plane. Therefore, Wang Ran said straightforwardly: "God test? To be honest, if it is not a last resort, I don''t want Xiaoxue to become a **** in this way." Hearing this, Qian Daoliu, who was still in joy just now, was stunned for an instant. What is not a last resort, don''t you want Xiaoxue to become a **** in this way? Is it possible that Wang Ran hopes that Qian Renxue can gather faith and gather the gods with her own strength? But now its different from the ancient times, so there is a radish and a pit. The current God Realm is almost full. A powerful **** position has a master even earlier. Let alone the difficulty of condensing the **** position, even if Qian Renxue can become a **** in this way, the condensed **** position will not be too strong. It is a fluke to be able to have the position of a second-level divine residence. However, even if it is a second-level divine residence, know that the **** of angels is a first-level divine residence. Going out of the legendary God King''s position is also a top-notch existence in the God Realm. Perplexed, Qian Daoliu asked directly in doubt: "My lord, what do you mean by saying that you don''t want Xiaoxue to become a **** through the **** test?" Chapter 404： Gods House Seeing Qian Daoliu''s puzzled look, Wang Ran hesitated slightly. He was a little entangled whether to tell Qian Daoliu the reason, anyway, Qian Daoliu was also the spokesperson of the angelic **** in the world. In case his remarks were learned by the gods of the God Realm through Qian Daoliu. Then he will definitely not be calm in the days to come. However, this hesitation was only a moment. Although Wang Ran hates trouble, it doesn''t mean that he will escape trouble. If you just retreat in the face of such a small risk, will you still retreat when you encounter this situation again? What''s more, although Qian Daoliu is the spokesperson of the angel **** in the world, he is also Qian Renxue''s grandfather. If he understands the pros and cons of the matter, I believe he will also make a wise choice. Therefore, after Wang Ran made a decision in his heart, he slowly asked Qian Daoliu: "Since you are a sacrifice to the **** of angels, you should understand that many of the gods in the gods are looking for heirs. You don''t think they just want to find an inheritor? " Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Qian Daoliu was stunned for a moment, and then said with some doubts: "Is not it?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran shook his head with a chuckle, and continued: "If there is no special reason for the divine status that I have cultivated and inherited, how can those divine residences be passed on to others for nothing? The biggest reason why they are so many is to pursue a higher realm and for freedom. " "free?" Hearing this, Qian Daoliu couldn''t help but asked. Wang Ran didn''t hide it either, nodded and explained: "Yes, although inheriting the position of God can easily become a God. But correspondingly, those who become gods will also be bound by this **** position. Part of the reason why God''s Mansion is so powerful is because they can mobilize and control the laws of heaven and earth. With the addition of the laws of heaven and earth, every divine residence will be greatly enhanced under its own domain. However, the benefits will inevitably pay a part of the price. The price of becoming a divine residence is that one''s own soul will merge with the will of this world. If there is no successor, then this divine residence will be bound forever, and even the upper limit of practice will be restricted. You should also understand how difficult it is to find an heir. That''s why I can''t say that it is a last resort. I don''t want Xiaoxue to become a **** by inheriting the position of God. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Qian Daoliu was also lost in thought. This was the first time he heard this kind of thing. However, he did not suspect that Wang Ran was lying to him. Because Wang Ran also said that his idea is not a last resort. He doesn''t want Qian Renxue to become a **** by inheriting the divine position instead of not allowing Qian Renxue to become a **** through this method. If there is really no way in the end, Qian Renxue can also become a **** in this way. Besides, Wang Ran didn''t have to lie to him. With such preconditions, Qian Daoliu naturally recognized Wang Ran''s statement. After all, this is also a double insurance. However, Qian Daoliu also had a lot of doubts in his heart, so after a moment of contemplation, Qian Daoliu said directly: "My lord, I naturally agree with you. Its just that I dont know how you want Xiaoxue to break through to become the last step of God? " Upon hearing Qian Daoliu''s words, Wang Ran also gave a relaxed smile. Sure enough, even though Qian Daoliu''s status and status were special, he still valued Qian Renxue''s granddaughter. He will not refuse anything that is beneficial to Qian Renxue. It is precisely because of this that Wang Ran''s impression of Qian Daoliu has improved a lot. A person who values ??family affection is worthy of recognition in some respects even if he is inexcusable. ... "Naturally relying on our own accumulation to forcefully break through this barrier. Of course, compared to the title of God''s Mansion, I prefer to call a person who breaks through like this. " To Qian Daoliu''s question, Wang Ran answered with ease. And this answer made countless thoughts flash through Qian Daoliu''s mind. Sin? Can human beings really break through the barrier of becoming a **** with their own accumulation? Also, does Wang Ran exist like this? At this point, Qian Daoliu fell silent, and at the same time, a touch of excitement was slowly brewing in his eyes. After a while, Qian Daoliu couldn''t suppress his fluctuating heart anymore, hesitated and asked: "Could it be that, my lord, did you also break through this way?" Regarding Qian Daoliu''s question, Wang Ran didn''t mean to conceal it. He nodded and admitted it. After Wang Ran admitted, the excitement in Qian Daoliu''s eyes broke out instantly. With Wang Ran''s example of being able to break through the Divine Mansion by himself, can he also try to touch the legendary realm as long as he has a corresponding method? Once this idea was born in Qian Daoliu''s mind, he couldn''t calm down anymore. Looking at Wang Ran excitedly, Qian Daoliu said in a trembling voice: "My lord, please dare to ask. In your opinion, do not know if I have a chance to take this last step?" After saying that, Qian Daoliu felt that his mouth was very dry, and his heart was beating violently, as if he was about to jump out of his throat. He was expecting, or praying. Pray that you can hear the answer you want from Wang Ran''s mouth. ... Wang Ran looked at Qian Daoliu calmly with his eyes, and those eyes seemed to see through Qian Daoliu''s whole person. The environment suddenly fell silent, except for Qian Daoliu''s heartbeat so clear, no one said anything. Even the youngest Ning Rongrong, holding Wang Ran''s hand at this time, stood by his side honestly. After a while, Wang Ran slowly nodded towards Qian Daoliu and said at the same time: "If you have a chance, you may not be unable to take the last step." What Wang Ran is telling is the truth. With Qian Daoliu''s talent and accumulation, if he has the chance or can get Wang Ran''s help, he can easily take the last step to become a god. But chances are hard to find, and Wang Ran himself would not help such a stranger as Qian Daoliu casually for no reason. Naturally, Qian Daoliu didn''t know about this, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. Having been able to go to the present, he had no idea how many difficulties he had experienced. Naturally, his mind could not be shaken by this difficulty. After hearing Wang Ran nod and say the result he was expecting, Qian Daoliu only felt a thump in his mind. Chapter 405： I want to fight you Actually, it is really possible! At this moment, Qian Daoliu felt that he had lost many years of youth and was rejuvenated with vitality. After swallowing, Qian Daoliu felt that his dry tongue had returned to normal, and then opened his mouth full of expectation, wanting to ask about the breakthrough method. However, in the end he still did not ask. Because he also knew that Wang Ran had no reason to help him. In the final analysis, his connection with Wang Ran was only based on Qian Renxue. To Wang Ran, he was nothing more than a stranger. Even, because of his identity as the spokesperson of his divine residence, he would be a potential enemy of such an unorthodox divine residence like Wang Ran. Thinking in another way, if it''s yourself, when facing this situation, let alone guiding the cultivation, it''s just the words before, I''m much lazy to say. If you really ask, don''t say whether you are embarrassed or not, it is this little friendship that will probably wear out. Let''s look for opportunities slowly in the future! Qian Daoliu sighed silently. He didn''t want to make a bad impression in front of Wang Ran because of this knowingly impossible thing. The change in Qian Daoliu''s expression was naturally caught in Wang Ran''s eyes. Wang Ran could naturally guess his thoughts. Regarding this, Wang Ran secretly admired Qian Daoliu in his heart. After touching the obviously boring little head of Ning Rongrong, Wang Ran spoke to Qian Daoliu: "Do you have any questions? Go back if you haven''t." Qian Daoliu gritted his teeth when he heard Wang Ran''s intention to chase away guests. Although he knew that Wang Ran would not teach him the breakthrough method, he still had to fight for it in other ways. After all, Wang Ran might only meet this one in his entire life. Therefore, after Wang Ran issued the order to evict the guest, Qian Daoliu gritted his teeth and said with some embarrassment: "My lord, I have something to ask for, I don''t know if it should be said or not?" Hearing Qian Daoliu''s words, Wang Ran frowned subconsciously. Could it be that he guessed wrong, Qian Daoliu really wanted to help him break through? I just praised him in my heart, but is he going to slap him so soon? However, despite this, Wang Ran still said: "Let''s talk about it first." It was not that he changed his mind, but that he wanted to confirm what happened to Qian Daoliu. Seeing Wang Ran frowning, Qian Daoliu''s heart actually sank a little. But Wang Ran has said so now, and he can only grit his teeth and continue to speak: "My lord, I want to fight you." Hearing this, Wang Ran was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that Qian Daoliu had already confirmed his strength, and he even wanted to fight himself. In fact, Qian Daoliu was also very bitter. If there were other ways, he didn''t want to fight Wang Ran. After all, no one likes to be abused. However, if Qian Daoliu wanted to make a breakthrough, he had no choice but to make this move. On the one hand, I can peek into the gap between myself and God''s Mansion. On the other hand, with Wang Ran''s pressure on him, maybe he could be one step closer. Therefore, he put forward this request. Wang Ran wasn''t a stupid man, although he was a little surprised, but he soon understood Qian Daoliu''s thoughts. However, Wang Ran still asked with some uncertainty: "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Faced with Wang Ran''s question, Qian Daoliu did not hesitate, nodded firmly and said: "That''s right, my lord, although I also know that the gap between myself and you is definitely like a cloud of mud, I still want to be able to see how far I am from God''s Mansion. Moreover, I also hope that with the pressure from you, the cultivation base can be one step closer. " Qian Daoliu didn''t conceal it, and directly spoke out his own reasons. Regarding this, Wang Ran was silent for a moment, then nodded and said: "If you want, then I will satisfy you." Wang Ran didn''t have any reason to agree, but he still agreed. Not because of how optimistic about Qian Daoliu he is, but because of his recognition of a person who pursues his dream. ... After hearing Wang Ran''s promise, Qian Daoliu''s face instantly showed a joyful smile. Without hesitation, Qian Daoliu retreated not far away. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran directly laid a magic circle, wrapping the entire back mountain. After fighting for a while, he didn''t want outsiders to find out. After laying down the magic circle to wrap the back mountain, Wang Ran sent Li Ying and Ning Rongrong two little guys far away, protecting them with energy. At this time, Li Ying and Ning Rongrong had long since disappeared from their boredom, and their faces were full of excitement. Wang Ran shot, it''s been so long, they really haven''t seen Wang Ran shot. Especially Ning Rongrong, who was still immature, his eyes were shining at this time. In her opinion, this is a rare and fun thing. ... Not paying attention to the thoughts of the two little guys, Qian Daoliu saw that Wang Ran had arranged everything properly, and he arched his hand directly towards Wang Ran, and then said: "My lord, please forgive me." In response, Wang Ran nodded gently, and then said: "It''s okay, just shoot." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Qian Daoliu didn''t speak any more, his expression directly became serious. In the next second, a ray of light flashed directly from Qian Daoliu''s body. As the light faded, three pairs of wings flapped gently behind Qian Daoliu. With the light flapping of these three pairs of wings, Qian Daoliu''s body also floated into the air. Eight black and one red, nine dazzling spirit rings floated up and down on Qian Daoliu''s body regularly. If this spirit ring configuration is seen by ordinary people, I am afraid that it will be shocked and speechless. But none of the people present would care about this. Not to mention Wang Ran, who had no spirit at all, and Ning Rongrong, who was young and didn''t care about them. Even Li Ying, who had already learned a lot about cultivation, had no other ideas except for the envy of Qian Daoliu''s possession of spirit rings. Although Li Ying does not yet have a spirit ring, he still has a very high vision under Wang Ran''s cultivation. But Qian Daoliu, who had summoned a martial soul, did not stop his actions. He knew in his heart that the gap between himself and Wang Ran was like a gap. If you don''t try your best, it will not only show disrespect to Wang Ran, but also irresponsible for himself. Therefore, the seventh spirit ring on Qian Daoliu''s body burst into black light instantly, directly covering the other spirit rings. Wuhun real body, launch. With the display of the seventh soul skill Martial Soul avatar, a huge angel figure instantly appeared behind Qian Daoliu. Mysterious and holy. Chapter 406： Blood abuse (part 1) Wang Ran looked at the phantom angel with the same appearance behind Qian Daoliu and nodded silently in his heart. I have to say that the top martial soul is also different from the top martial soul. Even if he didn''t touch the realm of the gods, because of the angel martial soul, Qian Daoliu''s martial soul still contained a trace of charm. However, no matter how the top martial arts soul, it just has a touch of charm. It was impossible for Wang Ran to pay attention to it. Qian Daoliu obviously knew this too, so after releasing the seventh spirit ability martial spirit body, the first spirit ring on his body and the only red one hundred thousand year spirit ring also shone dazzlingly. "Angel blessing!" With the lighting of the two spirit rings, Qian Daoliu''s body was directly enveloped by a holy light. This is the reason for the angel''s blessing. As Qian Daoliu''s first spirit ability, the angel''s blessing has only one effect, which is to strengthen oneself. Even if Qian Daoliu was already a level ninety-nine limit Douluo, he could still double his full attributes. All attributes are doubled, which in itself is an extremely terrifying increase. Moreover, this increase was still placed on a level ninety-nine limit Douluo. After strengthening himself, a large amount of spirit power also spouted from Qian Daoliu''s body, condensing into a sacred energy giant sword in the sky, and was tightly held by his martial soul. Moreover, on the energy giant sword, there is also the power of the law. "Holy angel decides!" With the complete formation of the energy giant sword, Qian Daoliu raised his hands high, and under the control of the angel phantom, the giant sword slashed towards Wang Ran quickly. The holy angel decided that Qian Daoliu''s ninth spirit ability, because his ninth spirit ring was a **** bestowed spirit ring, so although it was a one-hundred-thousand-year-old spirit ring, there was only this one. But correspondingly, a one-hundred-thousand-year spirit ring with only one spirit ability, the effect of this spirit ability is not comparable to that of an ordinary one-hundred-year spirit ability. Moreover, the Holy Angel Decision is still a powerful single soul ability. Although the giant sword is very large, it can attack many people at once. However, this does not affect the nature of it being a single attack skill. As the only spirit ability in the 100,000 year spirit ring, it is also a single attack ability. The Holy Angel''s decision can be said to be the top of Qian Daoliu''s attack power. Even the attack power of this skill can be called one of the strongest in the entire Douluo Continent. Not only that, the sanctuary decision itself also comes with a purification effect. If it is against the existence of darkness or evil attributes, the damage can be further increased. However, even though this was Qian Daoliu''s strongest attack, it was still vulnerable in front of Wang Ran. Facing the sword of the holy angel coming towards him, Wang Ran slightly narrowed his eyes. To be honest, although the attack speed of the Holy Angel Decision is very fast, it is nothing in front of Wang Ran. As long as Wang Ran wanted to, he could easily dodge this attack. However, he did not do so. What Qian Daoliu expected was a head-to-head fight with Wang Ran, instead of seeing his strongest attack, which would not even be able to touch the corners of the enemy''s clothes. Out of appreciation for Qian Daoliu, Wang Ran decided to satisfy his wish. Therefore, facing Qian Daoliu''s decision of the holy angel, Wang Ran''s right hand became a sword finger, and when the holy angel''s sword was about to smash Wang Ran, he gently faced his right hand. The difference between Wang Ran''s sword finger and Qian Daoliu''s holy angel''s decision is like the difference between an ant and an elephant. At first glance, Wang Ran pointed at the sword of the holy angel with his sword, which was tantamount to using a praying man''s arm. However, when the two really collided, the whole world was quiet. Because the sword of the holy angel that was sinking rapidly, after meeting with Wang Ran''s sword, it abruptly stopped in the air. Just above Wang Ran''s sword fingers, he didn''t say how much energy he possessed. However, an invisible rule of power is condensed on the sword. Relying on this power of law, Wang Ran was able to crack Qian Daoliu''s strongest attack with only a small amount of energy. This is also the reason why God''s Mansion is completely different from mortal people. In the next second, Wang Ran''s sword fingers moved slightly, Qian Daoliu''s sword of the holy angel, like tofu that had been cut with an unknown number of knives, was not full of broken marks. Immediately afterwards, the entire sword of the holy angel, like a broken star, turned directly into energy and dissipated in the air. Qian Daoliu''s decision by the holy angel also failed completely with the breaking of the sword of the holy angel. Seeing this scene, Li Ying and Ning Rongrong were naturally full of worship. When pointing, the powerful enemy was wiped out, which is really too handsome. However, Qian Daoliu couldn''t get excited anymore. At this moment, his brows wrinkled tightly. He never expected that his strongest single attack skill would break Wang Ran so easily. However, he was not discouraged. It was a fact that Wang Ran could not be defeated, and he never thought of defeating Wang Ran. As long as Wang Ran can be more serious, it will be his victory. Therefore, Qian Daoliu did not give up after the ruling of Holy Angel was broken. On the contrary, the sixth spirit ring and the eighth spirit ring outside his body lit up at the same time. "Angel''s Prison!" "Angel Trial!" Following the use of the two spirit abilities, Wang Ran was directly surrounded by a cage completely transformed into golden light. The prison of angels, control skills, can not only restrict the opponent''s actions, but also weaken the opponent''s strength by 30%. However, this weakening had no effect on Wang Ran at all. This was caused by the difference in realm. For this situation, Qian Daoliu also expected. Originally, he just wanted to try his luck, if he could weaken the final, it didn''t hurt. The prison of angels is useless, and there are angel judgments. Just after the light prison took shape, a giant sword similar to the one just now appeared on Wang Ran''s head. It''s just that this time the giant sword''s attack changed from hacking down to thrusting down. Lifting his head, watching the point of the Angel''s Sword facing downward and thrusting it towards him, Wang Ran gave a soft smile. Although the power is good, it is not much worse than the holy angel decision just now. The holy angel''s decision is not a threat to him, let alone the angel''s judgment. Therefore, facing the falling angel''s sword, Wang Ran pointed at the sword, and a sharp aura moved toward the angel''s sword. In the next second, the angel''s sword was directly divided into two halves and slowly dissipated in the air. Even the light prison around Wang Ran was directly torn apart and turned into light spots and dissipated. Chapter 407： Blood abuse (part 2) Seeing this scene, Qian Daoliu couldn''t help being silent. Wang Ran was really too strong, so strong that even if he tried his best, he couldn''t find anything at all. Moreover, now he has been launching attacks by himself, and Wang Ran is just tactics. Although it verified Wang Ran''s strength and his own weakness, he didn''t feel any pressure at all. This situation is not what he wants to see. Therefore, Qian Daoliu did not choose to continue to attack, but seriously said: "My lord, I know that I may not be your opponent. I still hope that you can do your best instead of accompany me to feed." Hearing Qian Daoliu''s request, Wang Ran gave him a deep look. Do you try your best? If you count it seriously, he has never tried his best since he reached the shadow rank on the plane of Naruto. To be honest, he doesn''t even know how strong he is now. After a moment of silence, Wang Ran slowly said: "In this case, it is as you wish. But, I hope your Dao heart will not collapse." Wang Ran did not refuse. The only thing he was worried about now was that Qian Daoliu would collapse due to excessive pressure. At that time, no matter how good his talents and opportunities are, Qian Daoliu will be abandoned. However, this is all Qian Daoliu''s own request, even if there is an accident, he can only bear it. ... Qian Daoliu nodded solemnly when he heard Wang Ran''s words. He didn''t speak, but the high spirit and strong energy fluctuations in Qian Daoliu''s body all showed that he was ready. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran sighed inwardly, and did not say much, but quickly mobilized the energy that had been condensed into liquid in his body. At the same time, the invisible law also showed its power under Wang Ran''s mobilization. The aura on Wang Ran''s body reached its peak almost in an instant. The terrifying coercion, even if Wang Ran had constrained, still caused Qian Daoliu who faced Wang Ran to tremble uncontrollably. It''s terrible, it''s terrible. This is Qian Daoliu''s only thought in his heart at this time. Just a little pressure from this leak made Qian Daoliu feel like he was about to explode. At this moment, his soul can no longer control his body at all. The soul power in the body could not be mobilized at all. He wanted to open his mouth and say that he had given up, but his body and soul were out of touch, making him tremble involuntarily. If you want to speak, you can''t do this behavior. However, Wang Ran did not stop his movements because of the trembling of Qian Daoliu''s body. The right palm quickly shot out, and in an instant, a palm phantom composed entirely of energy and law was shot out quickly towards Qian Daoliu. Around this palm phantom, the entire space was torn apart, revealing patches of pitch-black voids. However, Qian Daoliu, who faced this attack, felt that her entire life had not passed so slowly. In his eyes, the phantom shadow of the palm played by Wang Ran, like a page of paper falling in the air, came towards him lightly. However, with such a light palm, Qian Daoliu felt endless horror. It seems that this palm can possess the power of the sky. As long as he touches it, his whole person will turn into flying ash in an instant. The entire world will not leave a trace of his existence. Qian Daoliu wanted to avoid and resist. However, he can''t control his body at all now. Even if he thought about it again, his body was still as heavy as a mountain. Will die, definitely will die. Qian Daoliu roared crazy in his heart, he tried his best to control his body again. His dream has just started again, and he hasn''t found the road yet, so why must he die here! At this moment, Qian Daoliu''s mental power was burning crazily. He felt that in his entire life, he had never wanted to fight so hard today. Finally, he felt that he could control his body. But everything is too late. Wang Ran''s palm has already come to his face. No matter how fast Qian Daoliu was and how strong his cultivation base was, there was no chance to dodge or resist. Instinctively, Qian Daoliu closed his eyes and waited for death to come. But after a long time, Qian Daoliu didn''t feel the pain. When he opened his eyes again, the surroundings had already returned to the original, where is there any trace of the palm shadow? Even the aura and coercion on Wang Ran''s body had disappeared. The whole person, like the big brother next door, makes people feel like spring breeze. This situation occurred naturally because Wang Ran stopped. He didn''t want to kill Qian Daoliu, how could he really hit him with the attack. Just when Wang Ran''s palm was about to reach Qian Daoliu''s body, Wang Ran had already recovered. Moreover, under Wang Ran''s control, that palm was also in front of Qian Daoliu, dissipating completely, without causing any impact on Qian Daoliu at all. At this time, Wang Ran looked at Qian Daoliu with a slight appreciation in his eyes. Under his pressure, even if it was just a little bit, it was not easy enough for Qian Daoliu to break free at the last moment. It can be seen from Qian Daoliu''s performance that Wang Ran''s initial worry was completely unnecessary. Not only did Qian Daoliu''s Dao Xin not collapse, but because of his experience just now, he had a tendency to move closer. A person with a strong cultivation base is terrifying, but not the most terrifying. A person with a strong heart is the most terrifying. In particular, this man with a strong heart also has a strong talent. As long as there is a chance, no one knows where this kind of person will go. Obviously, Qian Daoliu belongs to this kind of person. Seeing Qian Daoliu''s lingering fear, Wang Ran withdrew his slightly appreciative gaze, and slowly asked: "Now that I have fulfilled your wish, how do you feel?" Hearing Wang Ran''s voice, Qian Daoliu finally recovered. Opening his mouth, the residual fear still made him speechless. In other words, there is no idea what to say in that dry mouth. After a long period of time, Qian Daoliu squatted and said: "Strong... it''s really... too strong, even if it''s just the breath that comes out, it still makes me feel like an end is coming. I can feel that the palm of your hand just now will turn into fly ash whenever I rub a side. However, because of the threat of death, I feel like I am a little stronger. " Originally, Qian Daoliu was still a little stubborn, but in the end, his spirit became excited. Chapter 408： Divine Law Enforcer This was not Qian Daoliu''s illusion. Although the time passed just now was very short, Qian Daoliu''s mental energy consumption was extremely terrifying, so he was not aware of his own changes. But Wang Ran was different. Qian Daoliu''s changes were all in his eyes. Just when Qian Daoliu broke through his own coercion, his mental power also broke through the original level. Although it has only improved a bit, it is also a very good start. Therefore, Wang Ran gently nodded towards Qian Daoliu, and then said: "Your Dao Xin hasn''t been affected." Hearing that, Qian Daoliu nodded seriously. To stabilize his mind, Qian Daoliu slowly bowed to Wang Ran. Wang Ran didn''t stop him, just watched silently. After Qian Daoliu got up, he slowly spoke to Wang Ran: "Thank you predecessors for your help today, Qian Daoliu will remember it in his heart. Today, I won''t bother seniors. If seniors need it in the future, let them give their orders and will do their best. " After finishing speaking, Qian Daoliu turned around, preparing to leave the college. But at this moment, Wang Ran suddenly said: "Three years later, Zangmen will officially join the WTO to recruit disciples. If you don''t find a chance to make a breakthrough, then come and try. " After saying this, Wang Ran did not continue to speak. The reason why Qian Daoliu was invited was not only his recognition of Qian Daoliu''s talent and strength, but also his appreciation for himself. Of course, if Qian Daoliu did not choose to seize this opportunity, Wang Ran would not be disappointed, at best he would be a little emotional. Seeing Qian Daoliu who turned around to say something, Wang Ran waved his hand gently to stop him. Upon seeing this, Qian Daoliu just glanced at Wang Ran deeply and didn''t say much. He bowed to Wang Ran again, turned around and disappeared in place. At the same time, near Douluo Star, somewhere unknown in the universe. A tall man was standing in the void holding a blood-stained sword. Not far from him, a corpse was lying in the cold universe. The man''s name is Ross, one of the law enforcers under the **** of law enforcement **** Shura, a second-level mansion. His mission on this trip is precisely the offender who has turned into a corpse. After three years of hunting, he was formally beheaded. However, just as he was about to return to the God Realm, he suddenly felt a strange wave of fluctuations erupting from not far away. Fluctuations are born suddenly and disappear quickly. However, because the distance was too close, this wave of fluctuation was still caught by Rose. After feeling this fluctuation, Rose now closed his eyes directly on the spot. Divine Sense is working at full force, searching for the strange fluctuation just now. Soon, he set the goal. Slowly opening his eyes, Rose looked at the dark universe with a thoughtful look in his eyes. "If you remember correctly, it should be Douluo Xing. The new offender, the breath of the law, but fortunately, the breath is not too strong. Since you were hit by me, you can only blame yourself for bad luck. " Rose muttered in a low voice. After saying that, there were horrible fluctuations in Rose''s body, and the whole person instantly disappeared in place, moving quickly towards Douluo Xing. Naturally, Wang Ran had no idea about these. At this moment, he looked at Qian Daoliu''s leaving figure, waved his hand gently, and directly lifted the magic circle that had enveloped the entire back mountain. Then he took Li Ying and Ning Rongrong, strolling slowly in the academy. Walking on the road, Li Ying gave Wang Ran a sneaky glance from time to time. Wang Ran naturally saw Li Ying''s small actions. With a helpless smile, Wang Ran suddenly said: "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you, what are you doing sneakily." When asked by Wang Ran, Li Ying paused subconsciously. In the next second, his face suddenly became a little ruddy. After all, he was a child and couldn''t control his own inner affairs at all. Coupled with the fact that Wang Ran took the initiative to mention it, Li Ying took two quick steps, followed Wang Ran and said with an expectant expression: "Master, when can I absorb the spirit ring?" Seeing Li Ying''s appearance, Wang Ran said jokingly: "Why, is this envious?" Hearing Wang Ran''s joking voice, although Li Ying was a little embarrassed, he nodded honestly and said, "I am a little envious." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran rubbed Li Ying''s head gently. Li Ying can understand this feeling. It''s like having Baoshan but not moving. A child can endure temperament, it is already very good. "You don''t need to be envious. You will be able to absorb the spirit ring after a while. At that time, your starting point will be much higher than others." Wang Ran said softly. Regarding the nature of the spirit ring, his body in the depths of the Star Dou Great Forest had already been studied. In a few days, you can officially start as long as the artificial spirit ring. Although for the people on Douluo Continent, the spirit ring is very mysterious. But when the realm really transcended this world, and then looked back at the spirit ring, it was actually the same. The reason why Wang Ran took such a long time was that it was his first contact with spirit rings. ... Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Li Ying''s face instantly showed a joyful smile. Since Wang Ran said that, the time ahead would certainly not be too long. Nodded heavily, Li Ying let out a hum. Suddenly, Li Ying''s walking pace became lighter. Feeling Li Ying''s joy, even Ning Rongrong''s mood improved a lot. Looking at the two little guys jumping around, Wang Ran also had a smile on his face. ... Before long, Qian Renxue also came back. It took a lot of time for the four people to watch the college. At this time, Wang Ran had almost thought about the college arrangements in his mind. At the same time, the sky was already dark. Wang Ran wanted to let a few people go to rest, but before he could say anything, his face suddenly became serious. He noticed that a strong outrageous energy fluctuation suddenly descended on Douluo Continent. It was not Qian Daoliu''s kind of strong, but a real strong on the same level as Wang Ran. Even if you simply look at the energy base, Wang Ran himself is a little different from him. The divine residence is definitely the divine residence of this plane. Wang Ran frowned slightly and whispered in his heart. And he is very sure that the target of this mansion is likely to be him. Although it is not clear why the God Realm can find itself so quickly, these are no longer important. Chapter 409： Catch it? The top priority now is to make it clear whether this person''s goal is himself. If it is his own, what is the attitude of the gods? Seeing Wang Ran who was smiling just now, his expression suddenly became serious, and even frowned slightly. Qian Renxue, who has always been delicate in mind, quickly asked: "Master, has something happened?" There was no expected response. After hearing Qian Renxue''s words, Wang Ran just raised his head slightly and looked towards the distant sky. Seeing Wang Ran''s behavior, his three disciples were a little confused, not knowing what happened to Wang Ran. At this moment, Wang Ran suddenly said: "coming." Sure enough, is the target oneself. Wang Ran didn''t say much, he just thought to himself in his heart. coming? What''s coming? Qian Renxue and others, who were already puzzled, were even more confused by Monk Zhang Er''s words by Wang Ran''s words. However, they soon knew the answer. Because, within a few seconds, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky. The next second, the figure suddenly appeared in front of several people. Looking at the man in armor, holding a big sword, tall, and resolute face floating in the air, except Wang Ran, Qian Renxue and others felt depressed. Even the breathing is not smooth. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran gently pulled several people behind him, blocking the coercion of this unknown divine residence. Standing behind Wang Ran, Qian Renxue felt that the depression just now disappeared. However, if their nervous mood has not disappeared. It was the first time they saw Wang Ran showing such a serious expression. I''m afraid that Wang Ran can only be treated like this by being at the same level as him. Is it also a divine residence? Such a thought flashed through the hearts of several people in Qian Renxue. Looking at the unknown divine residence, Li Ying asked in a low voice with some worry: "Qinghe, Master will do nothing, right?" Not only him, but even Ning Rongrong looked at Qian Renxue with worry. Although Ning Rongrong was still young, she knew what was dangerous. Now Wang Ran has no time to control them, and they can only ask Qian Renxue, who has the most knowledge. Although the older Li Ying knew it, even if he asked Qian Renxue, it was nothing. Qian Renxue felt a little headache for Li Ying and Ning Rongrong''s worries. She was not a god, but she had a little bit more knowledge than Li Ying, so how could she know these things. However, Qian Renxue shook her head gently, and said to Li Ying and Ning Rongrong: "Don''t worry, the master is so strong, there must be nothing wrong with it." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, Li Ying remained silent, but Ning Rongrong relaxed. She didn''t have so much thought, and directly believed Qian Renxue''s words. At this moment, Rose floating in midair suddenly said: "You really are not the Divine Mansion of the God Realm, even I can''t understand your details. From the way you look, you should have discovered me a long time ago. You didn''t even run, which makes me look different. You know, other violators found us, but few dared to stay in place. However, although you don''t know where you are, since you violated the rules, you can only accept trial. " Hearing Rose''s words, Wang Ran glanced at him calmly, and then said at the beginning: "Run, why should I run? I didn''t commit a crime. As the saying goes, whether it''s a blessing or a curse, or avoiding misfortune, I want to see what you are going to do. But having said that, is your God Realm so arbitrary? Seeing the process without asking, just draw a conclusion? " For Wang Ran''s question, although Rose didn''t want to answer, but he couldn''t help it. He had already gone through a battle, and he hadn''t returned to his heyday after he was on the road. Although it''s only a little too close, Rose is also a cautious man. To be able to return to the state of heyday, it is natural to return to the state of heyday. Therefore, facing Wang Ran''s words, although Rose did not want to answer, he still said: "The rules are not allowed to be trampled on. If you trample on the rules, it is a crime. Since you have violated the rules, as a law enforcer under the gods of the gods, my task is to bring you back to the gods. As for your crime, the God Realm Committee will naturally make a verdict. " Upon hearing Rose''s words, Wang Ran gave a disdainful smile, and then said: "Trample the rules, I want to hear, what rules did I trample on?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Rose did not hesitate, and said directly: "Stay in the human world privately and affect the balance of the human world is one of them. It is not recorded in the God Realm and poses a great security risk. This is the second. Both are serious sins, what rules do you say you trampled on. " Hearing this, Wang Ran was speechless. What overlord clauses are these? Forget the first one, what the **** is the second one? Why, apart from your God Realm, the entire plane cannot have a second God Mansion power? Frowning slightly, Wang Ran stared at Rose and said: "It seems that you are determined to arrest me?" Hearing this, Rose''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Wang Ran and slowly speaking: "Yes, you have only one destiny, and that is to be arrested by me and go to the God Realm for trial. You are not my opponent, so in order to avoid indifferent casualties, you''d better catch it with your hands. In this way, your crime can be lighter. " "Catch with nothing?" Wang Ran laughed disdainfully when he heard Rose''s words. He also has a very headache now, Rose is just a muscle, it''s hard to get in. He determined that Wang Ran was guilty and wanted to bring him back to the God Realm. I don''t know whether he is so stubborn by himself or the entire God Realm is so stubborn. But it seems that the entire God Realm looks like this bird. This makes people very speechless. It would be good if they had the ability to talk to the entire God Realm, but Wang Ran''s current strength was obviously insufficient. I haven''t heard Ross say that he is just an enforcer under the law enforcement **** of the gods. The top of the sky, it is a second-level divine residence. But that''s it, his strength is still similar to Wang Ran. If this were to come to a first-level divine residence, it would surely be able to crush Wang Ran, let alone the law enforcement **** of the gods or even the **** king? It''s impossible to go to God Realm with Ross. It is impossible for Wang Ran to overwhelm his own destiny over the God Realm''s attitude towards him. If he really did that, then he would be really an iron man. So, looking at Rose''s serious look, Wang Ran slowly said: "In that case, let me see how good you are." Chapter 410： Wang Rans plan Hearing what Wang Ran said, Rose was not surprised. It was nothing more than a try. Wang Ran agreed to be better, and it was expected that he would not agree. Nodding indifferently, Rose slowly said: "In that case, don''t blame me for being impolite. I am waiting for you on it! " After speaking, Rose slowly raised the big sword in his hand, and his whole body instantly rushed into the sky. It is impossible to do it on the ground, and Rose is not sure to take Wang Ran in one fell swoop. The aftermath of the battle between the two divine residences can cause terrible damage. Such a price, even Ross, will be punished after returning to the gods. Wang Ran is naturally aware of this point. He also didn''t want to destroy the Douluo Continent, so after Rose flew into the air, Wang Ran turned and spoke softly to his three disciples: "You wait here, I''ll be back soon." After speaking, Wang Ran burst into an astonishing aura instantly. The whole person turned directly into a streamer, rushing towards Rose in the air. boom! With a muffled noise, Rose''s big sword smashed directly into Wang Ran''s palm. A dazzling light burst out of the originally dim sky. This kind of movement directly attracted the attention of everyone in several cities near Tiandou City on the ground. Subconsciously, everyone raised their heads and looked into the sky. Even in the house, they all walked out of the house, wanting to see what happened. However, the height of the battle between Wang Ran and Rose was too high. Even if it was a Contra, it couldn''t be real, let alone ordinary people. ... At this moment, on the sky battlefield, Wang Ran, who had fought with Rose, retreated several hundred meters before forcibly stabilizing his figure. On the other hand, Ross simply retreated a distance of tens of meters. Seeing Rose raising the big sword again, Wang Ran also had a general guess about the strength gap between the two. In terms of strength, Rose''s strength is definitely above Wang Ran''s clone. But compared with Wang Ran''s body, there is not much difference. Thinking of this, Wang Ran also had a general plan in his heart. Rose must stay, if he is allowed to return to the God Realm, he will definitely face the siege of the entire God Realm. With Wang Ran''s current strength alone, it is impossible to cope with this situation. But if you kill Rose, that doesn''t work either. By the means of the gods, if Ross died, they would definitely know. So now there is only one way left, and that is to capture Rose alive. In this case, at least it can be delayed for a while. Although this period of time may not be too long, it is better than nothing. However, this is indeed the most difficult choice. It is always more difficult to capture a person alive than to kill a person directly. After making the decision, Wang Ran did not head head-to-head with Rose. Although it was only a clone, Wang Ran naturally wanted to use this clone to consume Ross to the greatest extent based on the principle of making the best use of everything. Therefore, Wang Ran did not take the initiative to attack at this time, but stared at Rose closely, waiting for his next attack. Rose was not surprised by Wang Ran''s choice. He couldn''t find out that Wang Ran was a clone. In his heart, Wang Ran was much weaker than him. Although it is stronger than most third-level divine residences, it is still far away from him. Moreover, his purpose is also to capture the opponent alive, so naturally he has to attack with all his strength. Slowly raising the big sword in his hand, Rose swept directly, a huge sword energy flew directly towards Wang Ran. This sword aura, even ordinary people on the ground, can clearly see it. When Wang Ran faced the sword energy that Rose swept out, his eyes flashed slightly, and his figure instantly became blurred. The next moment, Wang Ran disappeared in place, and when he appeared again, he had already come to the other side of Rose. The sword energy that did not hit the target also burst in the distance, causing a roar. Ross was not surprised that Wang Ran was able to avoid this attack. The only thing that surprised him was Wang Ran''s use of the law of space. However, the accident was an accident. As early as the moment when he swung his sword aura, Rose was ready for the next attack. I saw Rose''s figure quickly disappearing in place, and the next moment, a big sword beside Wang Ran slashed at him fiercely. "Skyshaking!" Wang Ran''s complexion remained unchanged, and he slapped Rose fiercely. The palm print and the big sword slammed together, and a storm erupted fiercely. The attack was blocked, Rose did not stop, flipping his wrist, and stabbing another sword. Naturally, Wang Ran couldn''t be hit so easily. Every time Rose''s attack was attacked, he easily resisted it. Although it consumes more than Ross, but the two of them are you and me, and they fight back and forth. Both of them attacked very fast, but within a few moments, they had already fought hundreds of times. The aftermath of the battle made the entire sky gloomy. At this time, the humans on the ground all looked at the sky with serious expressions, completely unclear of what happened. But this scene like the doomsday made everyone''s hearts extremely depressed. ... In the palace of Heaven Dou City, Emperor Xue Ye stood in the courtyard, looking at the sky with a serious face. He was also a spirit master, and he could see that this scene was caused by two extremely powerful beings. However, the clearer he is, the more depressed his heart is. Can such a scene of battle really be caused by humans? And why did the two sides of the fight start fighting? After the battle, will Tiandou City become their next target? All of this is an unknown number for Emperor Xueye. "Uncle Emperor, can you tell who are the two parties in the fight?" Xue Ye asked in a low voice. Beside him, an old man with gray hair was also solemn. He is Emperor Xueye''s uncle Xueyuan, who has always lived in the palace to guard the safety of the royal family. If it weren''t for his enthusiasm for cultivation and his unwillingness to participate in imperial politics, the position of the emperor might not have fallen into the hands of his father Xueye. However, it was precisely because of this that he was able to become an eighty-sixth level Soul Contra, the most powerful Soul Master in the entire Heaven Dou Imperial Family. However, even he couldn''t see anything at all. Even the fighting figures of Wang Ran and Rose could not be seen clearly. Slowly shook his head, and Xueyuan said solemnly: "It''s too strong, I can''t see their movements at all. I suspect that they are beyond the scope of human beings. " Chapter 411： Alternate graduate Hearing Xueyuan''s words, Emperor Xueye''s face changed drastically. Someone looked at the snowy field in disbelief, the Emperor Xue Ye asked in shock: "It''s beyond the scope of human beings? Uncle Emperor, you mean those two are... gods?" Xueyuan nodded solemnly when he heard Xue Ye''s words. He had also seen the battle between Title Douluo, but compared to the present, it was almost like a family. Seeing Xueyuan nodded, Xue Ye''s expression was a bit sluggish. Shendi, he had only heard of it in legends, but he didn''t expect to see it today. Moreover, I still saw two divine residences in battle. "Uncle Emperor, what do you say their purpose is? What impact will it have on our Heaven Dou?" Xue Ye whispered in a low voice, her sluggish face didn''t know what she was thinking. Xueyuan only shook his head solemnly when he heard Xueye''s words. Looking at the still fighting in the sky, he whispered: "Who knows? But in any case, this is not something we can intervene. What we can do now is just waiting." Xueyuan''s words seemed to be answering Xueye, and they seemed to be telling myself. When Xueye heard what Xueyuan said, Xueye also nodded, raised his head to look towards the sky, and fell silent. This kind of scene not only happened to Xue Ye, Wuhun Hall, Blue Lightning Tyrant Dragon Sect, Qibao Glazed Glass Sect... Every power or individual who has the strength to observe this scene is reappearing this scene. It''s just that the Qibao Liuli Sect and Qian Daoliu who had been in contact with Wang Ran already had some guesses in their hearts. ... At this time in the sky battlefield, the battle between Wang Ran and Ross had also entered a white-hot stage. Because neither of them had any plans to keep their hands, the consumption of Wang Ran''s clone was already huge. Of course, Ross''s consumption is not small. But at this time Rose''s view of Wang Ran has completely changed. In the battle just now, Rose became more and more frightened. Because Wang Ran''s performance was completely different from that of ordinary divine residences, although his control of the laws was not as good as him, and it was even inferior to ordinary three-level divine residences. However, Wang Ran can control too many laws. Not only that, but his various methods are also emerging in endlessly. It''s as if there is no end at all. Far inferior to his strength, Wang Ran actually did not want to get up and down with him by virtue of these endless rules and methods. boom! After another blow, the two separated in an instant. After the separation, the two stood in the air and looked at each other. Seeing Wang Ran who was panting, Rose''s face showed a look of admiration. Although he was a little panting, he was far better than Wang Ran. At this time, Rose shouldn''t actually stop. Only by continuing to attack without leaving Wang Ran a chance to breathe can he further expand his advantage. However, Rose did not choose to do so. He has always admired the strong. Although Wang Ran''s cultivation base is not as good as his, but this method alone has been approved by him. Putting down the big sword of the mobile phone, Rose said to Wang Ran with a serious face: "You are a respectable opponent and you are qualified to know my name. Listen, I am the second-level law enforcement officer of the **** Shura, the **** of law enforcement in the realm of God, Ross. I know you are at the end of the battle, but in order to show respect for you, I will still use my strongest blow. If you die, it will be fine. If you persist and wait to return to the God Realm, I will personally intercede with Lord Shura and ask him to protect you. " After finishing speaking, Rose''s momentum continued to rise, and the giant sword in his hand also showed a scarlet light. Staring at Wang Ran, at this time, only Wang Ran''s figure remained in Ross''s eyes. And Wang Ran also felt a threat of death at this time. He could feel that his figure had been locked by Rose. Even the surrounding space has been blocked by Ross. With Wang Ran''s control over the laws of space, it is impossible for him to break through Ross'' blockade of space. Therefore, it is impossible for Wang Ran to hide from Ross''s attack. However, Wang Ran at this time can already be said to be the end of the battle. If you insist on this attack, there is a great possibility that you will die. However, there was no trace of fear in Wang Ran''s expression. On the contrary, there was a mysterious smile on his face. Is Wang Ran happy? Naturally happy. This is just a clone, the effect has been maximized. Moreover, it also led to Rose''s strongest attack, which can be said to be a big profit. Although Rose''s last performance made Wang Ran very much admired. However, this did not change his decision. At most, be nice to him then. ... This mysterious smile of Wang Ran was naturally seen by Rose. Although there was something wrong in his heart, it was already at this point and Rose couldn''t stop. Therefore, Rose''s attacks are still accumulating. It wasn''t until Rose''s body and power above the big sword reached a peak, the surrounding space became a bit distorted and fragmented, and Rose finally swung a sword in his hand. "Sura, trial!" This originated from the tricks of God Shura, which was swung fiercely from Rose''s sword. Although it is far from the height of the **** of Shura, in the second-level divine residence, there is absolutely no solution. It is really because of this trick that Rose can stand out among the many law enforcers. A terrifying sword light waved from Rose''s big sword. As Jianguang passed, even the space was cut open. After this sword, even Rose''s complexion became a little pale. ... With the swing of this sword, Wang Ran already knew that with the little remaining power of his clone, it was impossible to withstand this attack. However, Wang Ran did not wait to die. The few energy in the body quickly mobilized, and Wang Ran quickly slapped a palm in the direction where the sword light came from. There are countless runes in the huge palmprints, flying towards the sword light with the aura of death. With the shot of this palm, Wang Ran''s clone became a little illusory, as if it would disappear at any time. However, in just an instant, that powerful palm print was torn apart by Jianguang. Unabated, the sword light quickly enveloped Wang Ran''s figure. As the sword light disappeared, the chaotic space around it gradually returned to stability. Everything returned to the appearance of calm and calm, and Wang Ran''s figure disappeared in place. As if nothing happened. However, Rose felt something wrong in his heart. He couldn''t tell what was wrong. Chapter 412： The battle is over? Ontology debut Floating in the air, Rose frowned in confusion. "do you died?" Rose''s heart murmured. Seeing where Wang Ran disappeared, Rose stood there for a long time without moving. ... In the same way, as the sky returned to calmness, countless humans on the earth were guessing the outcome of this battle. At the Taoist Institute, Li Ying has been nervously watching the changing scenes above the sky. As the sky returned to calm, Li Ying said worriedly: "Is it over? Qinghe, did you say Master won?" Hearing Li Ying''s question, Qian Renxue shook her head solemnly. "do not know." Although she said that, Qian Renxue felt a little flustered in her heart. The battle is over. If Wang Ran wins, why doesn''t he come back? Could it be that Wang Ran lost? Thinking of this possibility, Qian Renxue felt a little uncomfortable. Although she has many thoughts, from another aspect, she is also the simplest person. Especially in dealing with emotional issues. Although only a few days ago with Wang Ran, the time to get along with him was not long. But from Wang Ran''s body, Qian Renxue really felt the concern from her elders. This kind of care gave her an indescribable feeling in her heart. Since childhood, apart from Qian Daoliu, Wang Ran can be said to be the one who cared about her most. But now, thinking that Wang Ran might fail and be arrested, or even lost on the spot, Qian Renxue felt a panic in her heart. Even the brain, which is usually so calm, can''t calm down. In the same way, Li Ying is not a fool. What Qian Renxue could think of, he had already guessed. Moreover, the time he spent with Wang Ran was much longer than Qian Renxue''s, and his relationship was deeper. However, wrong guesses fall into guesses, but they can''t believe it or say it. Not to mention anything else, it was because of the little Lolita waiting eagerly behind them, they couldn''t tell the worst guess. Therefore, after Qian Renxue''s voice fell, the two did not speak again, but stared at the sky closely, praying silently for Wang Ran in their hearts. Pray for nothing, pray for him to defeat a powerful enemy. ... Not only Wang Ran''s three disciples, but in the Qibao Glazed Tile Sect of Qibao City not far from Tiandou City, Ning Fengzhi also looked at the sky with doubts. Beside him, the two super powers, Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo, also looked up silently at the sky. "Uncle Bone, Uncle Jian, do you think one of those two is really Senior Wang Ran?" Ning Fengzhi once again asked Bone Douluo and Jian Douluo, although the three had already discussed this matter before. But the worry in his heart still made Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but ask again. There is no way not to worry, Ning Rongrong has already been apprentice to Wang Ran, and it can be said that the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is already a comrade in the trench with Wang Ran. If Wang Ran is really fighting again and the battle is still lost, then can their Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Sect survive a catastrophe? Both Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo knew Ning Fengzhi''s worries. However, they were not sure whether Wang Ran existed among the two fighting. It is even more unclear, if it is really Wang Ran, what the result will be. Therefore, after hearing Ning Fengzhi''s question, Bone Douluo and Jian Douluo could only look at each other, and then comforted: "Sect Master, although it is very likely that there will be Senior Wang Ran on both sides of the battle, Senior Wang Ran will not necessarily lose." "Hey~" Hearing the comfort of Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo, Ning Fengzhi could only sigh in a low voice, and then continued: "hope so." After speaking, Ning Fengzhi was not ready to wait any longer, took a deep look at the direction of Tiandou City, and said solemnly to Sword Douluo: "Uncle Jian, I''ll leave this to you. Go to Heaven Dou City as soon as possible to find out the news." "Understood, Zong..." Before Jian Douluo''s words fell, the sky that had just calmed down for a while suddenly burst out with a dazzling golden beam of light. Jinlun reincarnated. This attack was naturally issued by Wang Ran, but the power of this golden wheel reincarnation explosion was more than a little bit different from the golden wheel reincarnation explosion of the Naruto plane, it was simply the difference between cloud and mud. At this time, Rose in the sky also changed a lot. He just felt something wrong, staying in place and preparing to carefully sense what went wrong. However, no matter how he probed, he couldn''t find the problem. Just when he was about to give up and return to the God Realm, the surrounding space fluctuated again. Immediately afterwards, a golden beam of light rushed towards him with a destructive aura. Without any defense, he suddenly felt shocked. He could sense the strong law of gravity from above the golden beam of light. Moreover, the light beam itself also contains terrifying energy. If he was hit in the body, even he would be seriously injured instantly. Therefore, Rose did not dare to be careless at all. The energy in the body was circling so fast that Rose didn''t even think about it, so he held the giant sword in front of him. In the next instant, the beam of light immediately hit the body of the huge sword in Rose''s hand. Accompanied by the violent explosion, Rose''s figure followed the beam of light and flew directly away for a distance of several kilometers. When the beam of light disappeared, a shallow crack had appeared on the giant sword in Rose''s hand. Not only that, but a mouthful of blood spewed out of Rose''s air. This is, is there a helper? Rose wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Although he spouted a bit of blood, Rose suffered only a minor injury and did not hurt the root cause. Compared with this injury, what made Rose feel more distressed was that his weapon was damaged. Although it''s just a shallow crack, if you want to repair it, the cost is absolutely huge. However, he didn''t have the mind to think about it at this time. At this moment, the thought of Wang Ran and a helper flashed through his mind. However, as Rose fixed his eyes, the resistance from that attack, where was Wang Ran''s helper. Only one Wang Ran, who was determined by Rose to be wiped out, floated peacefully in the air. If there is any difference, it is that Wang Ran now holds a weapon similar to a staff in his hand, and his aura has increased several times. Ao, that''s not right, Wang Ran really has it if he wants to say a helper. However, this helper was not here to help Wang Ran deal with Rose, but to travel with Wang Ran to the mainland and take care of the children. That''s right, Wang Ran''s helper is Datongmu Huiye. Although Datongmu Huiye could be called a divine residence on this plane, it was still quite different from Wang Ran and Ross. Chapter 413： Fight Ross again At this time, Datong Mu Huiye, who had come over with Wang Ran, was in the Taoist Academy, feeling helplessly comforting Wang Ran''s three disciples. Datongmu Huiye, who came with Wang Ran, did not fight Ross with Wang Ran. Instead, under Wang Ran''s sign, he came directly to the Taoist Academy, in front of the three little guys. Seeing the woman who suddenly appeared next to her, especially this woman who was still so strange in appearance, the three little guys instantly had their hearts beating, and at the same time they were also instantly alert. Qian Renxue and Li Ying directly protected Ning Rongrong behind them. "who are you!" Qian Renxue and Li Ying frowned at the same time, staring at the figure of Datongmu Huiye, and their bodies directly assumed a defensive posture. What they worry most now is that Datongmu Huiye is an accomplice of the mysterious divine residence at the beginning. But fortunately, at this time Wang Ran had also launched the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Detonation, so that Qian Renxue and the others knew that Wang Ran had not failed. Seeing the alertness of the three little guys, Datongmu Huiye barely smiled to release his kindness, and then said: "You are the disciples of the Sect Master, don''t be afraid, I am also a Zangmen." Although he is smiling, because he is not very good at expressing feelings, especially when the target is still a few children, Otsuki Teruya''s smile feels awkward. But facing Wang Ran''s three disciples, Datongmu Huiye still wanted to express his kindness. Therefore, there will be such a scene. But the smile is awkward and not awkward, Qian Renxue three will not care. What they care about is the message conveyed in Datongmu Huiye''s words. After hearing Datongmu Huiye''s words, Ning Rongrong ran directly in front of Datongmu Huiye under the protection of Qian Renxue and Li Ying. Seeing this scene, Qian Renxue and Li Ying were shocked. Just now because they were digesting Datongmu Huiye''s words, the two didn''t notice Ning Rongrong in time. At this moment, when Ning Rongrong ran directly in front of Datongmu Huiye, the two of them frowned. The matter has not been determined yet, although Datongmu Huiye said that she and herself and others are in the same group, but what if. Therefore, Qian Renxue and Li Ying hurriedly said: "Rongrong, come back quickly." However, Ning Rongrong simply ignored the calls of the two. After running in front of Datongmu Huiye, Ning Rongrong''s little hand directly grabbed Datongmu Huiye''s skirt, and said with some excitement: "Big sister, go and help Master beat the bad guys." Being pulled by Ning Rongrong like this, Datongmu Huiye''s body instantly stiffened. She was not the kind of character who is good at communication, otherwise she would not have been driven to ruin by her two sons. Faced with a little guy like Ning Rongrong, she didn''t even know what to do. However, Datongmu Huiye''s inner feelings are very delicate, and he loves a child like Ning Rongrong with a pure mind. Therefore, as soon as Ning Rongrong held him like that, Da Tongmu instantly didn''t know what to do. There was also a trace of flustered expression in his eyes. If Wang Ran saw this scene, he would definitely be surprised for a while. Fortunately, Wang Ran is not here. And his three disciples couldn''t see anything in Datongmu Huiye''s white eyes. After hesitating for a long time, Datongmu Huiye''s mouth just popped out: It''s okay, the master can handle it. She really didn''t know how to comfort these three little guys and make them feel at ease. However, with Datongmu Huiye''s words, Qian Renxue''s hearts became quite stable. Although they were still vigilant, Qian Renxue and Li Ying had already believed in Datongmu Huiye''s identity. ... Looking back on the sky battlefield, Rose, who was injured by Wang Ran''s blow, looked at Wang Ran in disbelief. "How come, how can you be safe and sound, and you are so much stronger!" Rose''s shocked voice rang in Wang Ran''s ear. Wang Ran smiled relaxedly at Ross''s shock. However, he didn''t mean to explain. Although his senses for Ross were pretty good, Wang Ran would not forget the theorem that the villain died of a lot of talk. Although he does not consider himself a villain, he will not make such a mistake. Without pause, Wang Ran held the ninja rod refined from Naruto World in one hand, and headed towards Rose a golden wheel reincarnation explosion. After such a long time, the quality of the ninja rod after Wang Ran''s warmth is very good. Moreover, because of the existence of the reincarnation eye, the ninja rod itself contains many laws of power. Using him as an attack weapon not only can increase the power of the attack, but also save a lot of effort. At the same time as Jinlun reincarnation exploded, Wang Ran''s other hand did not relax. A large number of formation runes hit Wang Ran''s hands, forming a chain of mysterious fluctuations in the air. As Wang Ran launched an attack, Rose''s expression instantly became serious. Wang Ran didn''t open his mouth to explain to him, this was what he expected. But the crux of the problem now is that his current state is very bad. If it were his heyday, his face would certainly not be so solemn. But it doesn''t work now, Wang Ran has become stronger, not to mention, his current strength has been weakened a lot. In this state, his odds of winning have been greatly reduced. And most importantly, because the weapon was damaged, his assassin was no longer available. Because once the strongest attack is used, the damaged sword will definitely shatter on the spot. It would be okay if he could destroy the enemy with a single move, but if it didn''t work, Rose, who relied on a big sword for most of his strength, was definitely not Wang Ran''s opponent. At this point, Rose''s heart has come to a conclusion. Facing Wang Ran''s golden reincarnation explosion, Rose did not choose to hard-wire, but chose to temporarily avoid the edge. With a dodge, Rose directly avoided the reincarnation explosion that came straight in. However, how could Wang Ran let him go so easily. As Rose escaped the impact of the golden wheel reincarnation explosion, Wang Ran smiled slightly on his face. As the arm turned, the beam of golden wheel reincarnation exploded like a sharp sword, leaning toward Rose''s body. Rose frowned. He didn''t expect that this type of attack could be controlled like this. How strong this person''s divine power is. Even in a dangerous situation, Rose still sighed with emotion. However, with emotion and emotion, Rose directly blasted towards Jinlun reincarnation and swept a sword. It''s too late to hide, so I can only do it. Chapter 414： Beat Rose Although Rose''s strength has been depleted to a certain extent, no matter how much he is able to become a second-level mansion for law enforcement. Although Wang Ran''s golden wheel reincarnation explosive power is not bad, it is impossible to win Rose just by this trick. Sure enough, as Ross swept out a sword, the terrifying sword light directly collided with the Golden Wheel Reincarnation Burst. At this moment, the originally dim sky suddenly brightened like daylight. However, this light comes fast and goes fast. But within a short time, the two attacks dissipated in the air. After breaking up Wang Ran''s attack, Rose had no idea of ??continuing to fight. On the contrary, the energy in Rose''s body exploded, and instantly fleeed into the distance. How could Wang Ran allow Rose to escape? He had been prepared for this situation. I saw that chain of formation runes, under Wang Ran''s control, rushed towards Rose. The distance between the two was not far, and the chain only took a few breaths before it got entangled with Rose. For Wang Ran''s entanglement, Rose just struggled to resist with a big sword. Although he didn''t know what the chain attack was, the mysterious aura exuding from the chain made him dare not physically resist it. He had a hunch in his heart that if he were hit by the chain, something bad would happen. While resisting the entanglement of the chains, Rose also had to guard against Wang Ran''s attacks from time to time. This made Ross, who was not a small consumer, even more embarrassed. Over time, Rose has felt that he has fallen into a disadvantage. He knew that he could not continue like this. If Wang Ran continues to consume it like this, he definitely won''t have a chance to come back. After gritting his teeth, Rose stared fiercely at Wang Ran''s body. Without hesitation, Rose''s momentum instantly reached a peak. No longer paying attention to the harassment of the chain, Rose directly placed the big sword in front of him. In the next instant, Rose''s body instantly turned into a stream of light and flew towards Wang Ran. The speed is like a meteor, fleeting. Even the chain controlled by Wang Ran could not keep up with Rose''s speed. However, Wang Ran did not show fear on his face in response to Rose''s attack. Facing the stream of light that Rose turned into, Wang Ran directly raised the ninja rod in his hand toward him. Immediately afterwards, an invisible wave emanated from the ninja rod, rushing towards the streamer of Ross''s transformation. Under Wang Ran''s control, the originally terrifying repulsion almost completely turned into a straight line. Rose in flight, as if being rejected by the whole world, instantly stalemate in place. Even because of this impact, Rose''s face turned red. Watching this scene, Wang Ran made another effort. In the next moment, Rose only felt the repulsive force facing him, and it soared instantly. The whole person, instantly like a drowning person being shot by the waves, quickly flew out in the direction where he came. At this time, the rune chain had come to Rose''s side under Wang Ran''s control. Rose did not dare to underestimate this, he wanted to resist with his big sword. But how could Wang Ran give up this opportunity. The repulsive force instantly turned into gravity, causing Rose''s figure to instantly lose its balance. Ross did not expect that Wang Ran could actually apply the law of gravity to this point. In other words, even if he can think of it, there is no way to make effective protection in this situation. Unable to control his body shape, the giant sword in Rose''s hand was directly sent flying by Wang Ran. Although Rose recalled his weapon almost instantaneously, it was obviously useless. Because the moment Rose''s weapon left his hand, the rune chain directly wrapped around Rose''s body. In shock, Rose agitated all his powers instantly. But this rune chain is like a liquid. The first time it touches Rose''s body, it turns into countless luminous runes and blends into Rose''s body. Rose could feel that as these runes entered the body, his divine power flow was greatly hindered. And this is just the moment of entering the body. These runes continuously sealed Rose''s divine power rotation. Not careless, Rose tried his best to resist the seal of these runes. However, one step is wrong and one step is wrong. Although Rose has tried his best to resist, but in this kind of emergency situation, at best, he can keep the situation from getting worse. But how could Wang Ran, who was staring at him, give up this opportunity? In the next instant, Wang Ran appeared directly next to Rose''s body. The great sword that Rose had just summoned to meet was directly controlled by Wang Ran. The artifacts were all psychic, and the big sword held by Wang Ran spontaneously rebelled. But no matter what, weapons are nothing more than weapons, and they are also weapons of the second-level divine residence like Rose. Although Rose''s big sword has resisted, it is like a three-year-old child in Wang Ran''s hands. Just a thought, a large number of runes directly covered the entire sword body. In the next second, Rose, who was still struggling to resist Wang Ran''s seal, felt that the connection between himself and the Great Sword was abruptly blocked. Puff~ With the big sword being sealed, Rose directly spouted a mouthful of blood. This made Ross, who was already difficult, even worse. The physical stamina and divine power instantly rioted, and for a while, it suddenly suppressed the seal of the rune. Not daring to hesitate, Rose turned around as if fleeing. But Rose, who couldn''t escape before, how could he escape under Wang Ran''s hands at this time? Seeing Wang Ran''s heart moved, Rose''s big sword was received directly by him from the space in his sleeve. Then holding the ninja rod, he immediately caught up with Rose''s fleeing figure. Without hesitation, Wang Ran directly slapped Rose''s body with a palm. The huge palm print, like a mountain, directly enveloped Rose. Rose, who was already seriously injured, was directly injured by Wang Ran''s palm. Under the severe injuries, the rune that had just been suppressed because of the explosion directly launched a fierce offensive. And Rose, at this time, could no longer resist the power of this seal. Outside, Wang Ran stared at him, and without the seal rune pressing on every step of the way, Rose was deeply plunged into the quagmire, unable to return to heaven. Wang Ran was even more chasing after victory, and another rune chain broke into Rose''s body. Adding the two together, the divine power in Rose''s body was directly sealed by Wang Ran. Chapter 415： Two hundred years With the divine power in the body being sealed, Rose couldn''t control his body, and the whole person fell from the air in an instant. At this height, although Rose''s body would not be said to be directly killed, it would definitely make his injury further. Regarding this situation, Wang Ran naturally couldn''t sit idly by. Therefore, as Rose''s body fell from the air, Wang Ran directly stretched out his hand and directly floated Rose''s body in the air. After being controlled by Wang Ran, Rose sighed lonely, and then directly gave up resisting. Although he can still attack with his physical and mental power. But Rose also knew that this was just futile. I just don''t know, what will Wang Ran do to him? Although Rose is not rebelling, Wang Ran is not too eager to deal with hidden dangers. Although Wang Ran didn''t care, he wanted to bring Rose back to the academy after all. What if Ross does not pay attention to Qian Renxue, Li Ying or Ning Rongrong. Therefore, after Rose gave up resistance, Wang Ran shot again, directly sealing Rose''s mental power. As for the physical body, there is really no way. Compared with ordinary people, Rose''s body has undergone a qualitative change. If you don''t want to hurt Rose and you want to restrict his body, you can only directly seal his actions. But Wang Ran can''t say, just turn Rose into a living dead. If the brain is conscious but the body can''t move, this kind of life is simply better than death. However, if only physical power is used, it is impossible to cause any storms. After being sealed by Wang Ran''s mental power, Rose also knew that Wang Ran would not kill him. He sighed in relief, although he had lived for many years, he was not afraid of death. But no matter what, Rose didn''t want to die so easily. Rose, who was relieved, also accepted his fate of being captured alive. Looking at Wang Ran calmly, Rose said: "Even though you defeated me, I still want to persuade you that you should come back to the gods and confess your sins with me. Although your strength is not weak, compared with the God Realm, it is still far from enough. In the entire God Realm, there are no fewer than hundreds of second-level divine residences with my strength alone. Not to mention the second-level divine residence that is stronger than me, even the first-level divine residence and king. Although you can defeat me, but facing the entire God Realm..." Having said that, Rose shook his head gently. He didn''t finish what he said, but Wang Ran also understood what he meant. With a light smile at Rose, Wang Ran asked seriously: "You said, if I really went to the gods, how would those gods punish me?" Hearing this, Rose froze slightly. He didn''t understand Wang Ran''s thoughts, but he still replied seriously: "If you have a good attitude, you will at most abandon your cultivation." "Abandon the cultivation base~ and still have a good attitude." Wang Ran shook his head with a chuckle, and couldn''t see his inner thoughts on his face. Rose heard this and thought that Wang Ran was worrying about defeating himself, so he said seriously: "If you are worried about defeating me just now, then you don''t have to be afraid. My mission goal this time is someone else. Although I accidentally discovered your existence, no one in the entire God Realm knows about you except me. Moreover, I will help you intercede, not to say that you will really be abolished and cultivated. " Rose''s words are very sincere, and it can be seen that he is completely sincere and not for anything else. He really admired Wang Ran''s strength. And from Wang Ran''s body, there was no evil aura. At the very least, this proved that Wang Ran was not a heinous person. Although Rose said seriously, Wang Ran''s attention was not here at all. After hearing Rose''s words, Wang Ran''s brain was spinning fast. Ross''s goal is someone else. No one knows his existence except Ross God Realm? With that said, I still have a lot of time. Moreover, even if Ross was killed, the God Realm would subconsciously think that Ross'' mission had failed. Do you want to kill Rose? A multiple choice question popped out of Wang Ran''s mind instantly. However, Wang Ran just gave up the idea of ??killing Ross. Let alone whether the God Realm had a means to locate the murderer, Wang Ran didn''t want to do it just because of his original intention. Not only did Ross appreciate and admire Wang Ran, but Wang Ran also admired Ross very much. Therefore, Wang Ran just shook his head slightly for Ross''s words, and then asked: "If you were me, would you choose to go to the God Realm to accept that inexplicable trial?" Hearing this, Rose was silent. Wang Ran didn''t say a word just now, he thought Wang Ran was considering his suggestion. However, it seems that Wang Ran is mocking his innocence in his heart. Yes, if you were your own, you wouldn''t make this choice. After all, to be able to cultivate to this level, although there may be various personalities, no one is suitable for fools. Thinking of this, Rose sighed secretly. He knew that no matter how he persuaded him, there would be no turnaround, so Rose chose to be silent. However, Rose did not speak, but Wang Ran spoke. "You said, how long will the God Realm know about you being caught by me?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Rose looked up at him. He knew that Wang Ran was looking for news, but he didn''t mean to hide it. Because it is completely unnecessary, after all, it is just a small matter. The thing is there, it can''t change at all. He has now become a prisoner, and there is no way to send news to the gods. What''s more, he still has questions to ask Wang Ran. Therefore, Rose directly replied: "If you still want to resist, I would advise you to give up. If I haven''t returned to hand over the task in five days, the God Realm will start exploring. And I have been in the human world for three years, that is, three days have passed since the **** world. In the God Realm, there will be at most two days before my whereabouts will be investigated. " Rose answered very simply, he didn''t think Wang Ran could make any waves. Indeed, it was only two days in the God Realm, and it was only two hundred years in the human world. In a mere two hundred years, and still in the energy-poor human world, what can you do? Even if it is a third-level divine residence, I am afraid that even the first-level cannot be broken. What''s more, Wang Ran''s strength? Even if he is a Tianzong wizard, what can he do if he can break through? As for the escape, all the world is under the rule of the God Realm. Where can Wang Ran escape? Chapter 416： Do not know each other But where would Rose know that Wang Ran might really come back after seven years. Not to mention being able to resist the entire God Realm, but it is still possible to make the God Realm jealous. Therefore, after hearing Rose''s words, Wang Ran did not speak for the first time, but thought silently in his heart. Seven years? If you fight for it, you may not be able to fight the God Realm. Of course, it is impossible for Wang Ran to say such a thought. After a moment of silence, Wang Ran said to Rose with a chuckle: "The matter hasn''t reached the last minute, who knows the result?" Seeing Wang Ran''s free and easy manner, Rose did not take it seriously. However, for this respectable strong man, a little sympathy arose. Nodded irresponsibly, Rose spoke in a calm tone: "Then good luck, but what do you want to do with me during this time?" Wang Ran looked at Rose, shrugged slightly, and then said: "I built an academy, and there is just one goalkeeper missing. I beg you for it." Hearing that, even Rose, who has existed for an unknown number of years, has a dull expression on his face. Putting a finger to his nose, Rose asked incredulously: "Goalkeeper? Me?" Seeing Rose''s performance, Wang Ran nodded indifferently, and then replied: "Yes, of course it is you. I can''t say that I kept you in prison. Although everyone still seems to be an enemy, they always make the best use of everything. Besides, letting one''s own enemies watch the door is a sense of accomplishment. " Wang Ran''s voice was very brisk, and he could hear the jokes in his words. Rose is not stupid, he can hear it naturally. Nodding tangledly, Rose said with a complicated expression: "That''s how it is said, but are you not afraid of me making trouble for you? Although the strength is sealed by you, even if I only rely on physical strength, I am not comparable to ordinary people, am I? " Upon hearing Rose''s words, Wang Ran nodded in agreement. However, his expression was still indifferent, and he even asked: "This is natural, even if you only rely on physical strength, you will not be worse than the average Title Douluo. But, will you take action against ordinary people? I think I still know a little bit of understanding, I believe you can''t do this. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Rose fell silent for an instant. After a while, Rose sighed long and then said: "alright, you win. However, you don''t expect me to help you. Even if you put me in the position of guard, as an enemy, I will not help you a little bit. " Upon hearing this, Wang Ran laughed loudly. He doesn''t care about Rose''s words. Although he doesn''t help himself a little bit, he may not be able to control himself by then. A moment of loneliness can still be regarded as enjoyment, but if you are really lonely so that there is only one person, the whole world will probably become dark. Shaking his head indifferently, Wang Ran said: "It''s up to you, but I believe you will make a change." After just such a period of exchanges, Rose''s attitude towards Wang Ran is not so happy anymore. Although not familiar yet, a faint sense of familiarity arose between the two inexplicably. The so-called friendship between gentlemen is as pale as water, maybe that''s what I said. Obviously standing on an opposing position, it seems like a close friend of many years. This situation makes Rose feel very strange. After so many years of practicing in the God Realm, he is not without friends. However, most of those so-called friends are met because they have to perform tasks with them, and most of them are not much different from their own strength. These people, at best, can only have a chat when performing tasks together. On weekdays, even the face is not seen for a long time. There is not much communication, let alone a heart-to-heart. As for the more powerful first-level divine residence, he couldn''t climb high. And the third-level divine residences can''t climb him high. Therefore, the friendship between Wang Ran, like a gentleman''s friend, gave Rose an unspeakable sense of ease. Therefore, after hearing Wang Ran''s self-righteous words, Rose curled his lips in disdain. Maybe he didn''t even realize that Wang Ran in his heart is more than just admiration. It''s the real thing, treating Wang Ran as a friend. "Don''t say so swearing, okay, you have captured me, is it possible that I still have to help you work?" Rose glanced at Wang Ran, completely disregarding what he said just now. However, he didn''t want to worry too much about this matter. After all, he was still very confident in himself. Wang Ran didn''t force him to do things he didn''t want to do. How could he do it? Could it be that his brain was kicked by a donkey, and his idleness hurts. Automatically ignoring that question, Rose continued to ask: "Also, I have become your prisoner. Are you not going to tell me your identity?" Hearing Rose''s question, Wang Ran waved his hand indifferently. It''s okay to tell Rose about his identity. It''s not the time to fight just now. If you say a few more words, Rose can''t come back. Therefore, Wang Ran directly said: "Of course I can tell you, me, Zangmen Sect Master Wang Ran. Of course, you can also call me Ran Taoist." "Zangmen? Ran Taoist?" After hearing Wang Ran''s words, Rose tried to search these two keywords in his mind. Unfortunately, nothing was discovered. So Rose asked directly: "Well Daoist, you shouldn''t need to establish a sect with your strength. So, what is the significance of this Tibetan gate? " Wang Ran didn''t dislike Rose''s questioning. Although there was some suspicion of inquiring about intelligence, Wang Ran was still ready to answer him. After all, Rose would not believe it even if he said it. Therefore, Wang Ran directly opened his mouth and went back: "Although your words are very reasonable, but I can have this strength, the existence of Zangmen is a reason that cannot be ignored. I am not the founder of Zangmen, but the second sect master. It is precisely because of the heritage of the sect that I can grow so fast. As for the significance of Zangmen''s existence, there is actually only one, and that is to save the world. " Sure enough, things were as Wang Ran had expected. Ross didn''t believe Wang Ran''s serious answer. He even narrowed his eyes slightly, his face showed an expression that you were talking nonsense to me. Chapter 417： Bad guy If you don''t want to say it, you don''t want to say it, and save the world. Let alone whether the world needs salvation, it just needs salvation. What do you want to save? Shaking his head, Rose said helplessly: "That''s it, you don''t want to say it. I''m just curious now. My attack clearly hit you before, why you didn''t have anything at all. Moreover, has become stronger? " Hearing that Rose didn''t believe his words, but instead took the initiative to change the subject, Wang Ran just curled his lips a little, without explaining much. These days, no one really believes the truth. "Your move is really strong. If you insist, I will definitely get hurt. But what if you didnt hit me? " Wang Ran asked back towards Rose. When asked by Wang Ran, Rose frowned suspiciously. Seeing Wang Ran''s somewhat joking expression, he asked inexplicably: "It''s not you? What do you mean. Although your aura was indeed much weaker than it is now, no matter what aspect it is, it is definitely you, and it cannot be someone else''s. I still have this vision. " Hearing Rose said this, Wang Ran smiled confidently. Then he said: "Indeed, if I insist, that is indeed me. But strictly speaking, it''s just my clone. Although the clone was destroyed by you, it didn''t hurt my body at all. " "The clone? Such a powerful entity clone?" Rose looked at Wang Ran incredulously. It is not uncommon to find [country novel www.xiangcun7.com], and there are not no entity clones. However, it is very rare that the entity clones that can increase the strength to the strength of the body are so small, and can exist for a long time. In other words, Rose had never seen it at all, which led to him not thinking about it at all. "Hey~ I should have thought of it long ago." Rose sighed and said, he now admired Wang Ran from the bottom of his heart. Not only because of Wang Ran''s powerful strength, but also because of his endless methods and cards. At this moment, he even felt that Wang Ran''s approach was correct. In the future, he might really be able to fight against the **** king of the gods. Shaking his head, Rose quickly threw this absurd idea into his mind. In seven years, how could it be possible to fight against the King of Gods? Wang Ran didn''t care about the thoughts in Rose''s mind, and took a deep look at the ground. His deep gaze passed through countless barriers and saw the three disciples in the Taoist Academy who were waiting anxiously. A smile appeared on Wang Ran''s face, treating others sincerely, and people would treat themselves sincerely. Although he didn''t get along for a long time, he gave his disciples sincerely, and those disciples would naturally treat himself sincerely. "You have almost asked what you should ask. If you want to know something, you will find out little by little in the days to come. Now, I should go back. Otherwise, my three disciples would be waiting anxiously. " Wang Ran said softly, with a smile in his voice. After speaking, Wang Ran didn''t give Rose a chance to react, so he rushed down the sky directly with him. After a few breaths, Wang Ran returned to the ground. As soon as Ning Rongrong saw Wang Ran came back, he immediately let go of his tightly held small hand. The two calves stepped away bluntly and rushed directly into Wang Ran''s arms. Wang Ran was afraid that Ning Rongrong would fall, and quickly caught her. "Master, you are finally back, can you bring Rongrong with you next time you beat the bad guys!" Ning Rongrong lying in Wang Ran''s arms, said a little coquettishly, but the little hand kept holding on to Wang Ran''s skirt. Wang Ran naturally understood that Ning Rongrong was worried about himself. A thick smile appeared on his face, he stretched out his palm and scraped Ning Rongrong''s nose a little bit, Wang Ran said: "Well, well, you must bring Rongrong with you next time you beat a bad guy." At this time, Qian Renxue and Li Ying also walked to Wang Ran''s. The two of them are already relatively old, and their personalities are not that easy to leak out. Therefore, behaviors like Ning Rongrong could not be done by the two of them. Therefore, the two of them just stood in front of Wang Ran and said softly, Master, you are back. Wang Ran also knows the personality of the two, and he does not think that they are not nervous. So for Qian Renxue and Li Ying, Wang Ran still smiled. Looking at this harmonious Rongrong side in front of him, Ross, who was defined by Ning Rongrong as a bad person, had a complex face. He admired Wang Ran''s caring life, although he also had a large number of subordinates who respected him. But those people, few people really care about themselves. Of course, Rose was not only envious, but also faintly relieved. Having such a sight shows that I have not seen the wrong person. Wang Ran, as he thought, was a truly respectable person. Rose is silent, but it doesn''t mean that others can''t find him. At this time, Ning Rongrong was held in Wang Ran''s arms and looked at Ross, who was silent on the side. She still doesn''t understand any major principles, nor can she see clearly what is at stake. But she knew that Rose was Wang Ran''s enemy. It was also because of him that he waited nervously for a long time. So how could Ning Rongrong be polite to Ross. "Huh, bad guy!" Angrily shouted at Rose, Ning Rongrong stopped paying attention to him. Because the more I looked at Ross, Ning Rongrong felt more angry. Ross, who was stunned by Ning Rongrong''s words, also couldn''t laugh or cry. Bad guys? He really isn''t. In other words, during so many years of law enforcement career, he has wiped out a lot of threats to the human world. But Ning Rongrong was so stubborn that he couldn''t help it. I have lived for so many years, so I can''t say to care about with a four-year-old girl. No way, Rose couldn''t refute, and could only silently accept the influence of the bad guy. Wang Ran just laughed helplessly at Ning Rongrong''s performance. He felt warm in his heart for Ning Rongrong''s performance of defending himself. At this time, like Rose, Datongmu Huiye, who had not spoken, walked to Wang Ran''s side, and asked Wang Ran softly: "Sect Master, how is the situation?" She didn''t ask Rose''s question, Wang Ran left Rose with his life, naturally with his own plan. I am not good at this, so for Wang Ran''s decision, Datongmu Huiye''s idea is very simple, just listen to it. What she cares about now is what happened to Rose''s attack. That so-called God Realm, will it take any action against Zangmen next? Chapter 418： Taoist College Admissions Registration Coming to this strange plane with Wang Ran, there is a natural connection between Datongmu Huiye, Wang Ran, and Zangmen. What''s more, now she herself is a member of Zangmen. How will I live in the future? I am tied to Zangmen. Wang Ran saw the serious face of Datongmu Huiye, first smiled lightly, and then said: "It''s okay, there is plenty of time." Just a sentence, it sounds like there is no information coming out. However, Otsuki Teruya understood the current situation in his heart. Nodded, Datongmu Huiye didn''t continue to ask anything. ... That night, the battle above the clouds spread throughout the continent. Except for most of the people who didn''t know anything about eating up the masses, those few people who had guesses about both sides of the battle, all tacitly overwhelmed this matter. Therefore, although there was a conversation that swept the entire continent in Douluo Continent, no one focused on the Taoist Academy outside Tiandou City. Only after that night, a lazy gatekeeper appeared at the gate of the Taoist Academy that was just built. ... Two years later, Tiandou City Waidao Tibetan Institute. Outside of the Taoist Academy at this time, it was enough to be called a crowd. A large number of horse-drawn carriages stayed under the gate of the Taoist Institute, and one after another, gorgeously dressed teenagers, accompanied by their parents, walked out of the horse-drawn carriage. These people are all upper-class nobles of the Tiandou Empire, and their scope covers almost the entire Tiandou Empire. And this is only a small part of the countless people outside the Taoist Academy. More, it is the kind of little noble families and ordinary people. It was already very crowded. If everyone were driving here, there would be no resistance from even a standing person. Therefore, everyone has an unwritten rule. That is, except for the noble families whose titles are higher than earls, ordinary nobles and commoners are not allowed to drive here. Of course, the new regulations were not initiated by the Taoist Academy, but by everyone''s acquiescence. After all, not everyone has the courage of a great noble to compete. If they offend the nobles because they are too crowded, their lives will be sad. Therefore, this unwritten rule is more of ordinary people''s fear of the nobles. The purpose of everyone gathering here is naturally not to play mahjong. There is only one reason why there is such a scene today, and that is that the Dao Zang Academy is about to start enrolling again. This is the second time that Dao Zang Academy has enrolled, but compared with the first time, it is a heaven and an underground. When enrolling for the first time, only a few noble children and some civilian children who had soul power and wanted to become soul masters but had poor family conditions came to register. Countless civilians and ordinary nobles with small assets have simply ignored the admissions of Taoist Academy. After all, it was nothing more than a newly opened college. Although it occupies a large area, how could it be comparable to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy or those soul master academies with profound foundations. However, this situation changed shortly after the first admission to the Taoist Academy. Ordinary people may not know the inside story, but those aristocrats who have a little relationship have discovered a shocking news. Among those who entered the Taoist Academy, except for the common people, all the noble students had some relationship with the royal family. Not the son of the emperor''s guard, but the queen of high officials. Even more frightening is that three of the four sons of Emperor Xueye entered the Taoist Academy. Among the three princes, even the prince of the empire, Xue Qinghe. If it hadn''t been for the imperial family to have a Tiandou imperial academy, it is estimated that Emperor Xueye would even send his four sons in. Such a discovery directly made countless people dumbfounded. The emperor is not a fool, and the people around him are even less likely to be fools. But such people have sent their younger generations to the Dao Zang Academy to study. This shows what? This shows that the Dao Zang Academy is definitely an extraordinary place. Otherwise, how could it have attracted such attention from the emperor? Even if these reasons are thrown out, it is a rare good thing to be able to connect with these top nobles and even princes. This is a top-notch network. When these people grow up, how much benefit can they bring to their family? Therefore, the nobles who learned the news regretted and cursed at the same time. They didn''t get any news of such important information. What are they trying to get their children to study at the Tiandou Royal Academy? In addition to the best educational resources, the biggest reason is not because they can accumulate a large number of contacts in the Tiandou Royal Academy. But now, they actually missed an opportunity to soar into the sky. It was painful to breathe. Of course, they wouldn''t know that the main reason they didn''t get the news was because Wang Ran told Emperor Xueye to let everything go with the flow. With such an order, Emperor Xueye would naturally not be all right. Except for a few people around the emperor, no one knew the inside information of the Dao Zang Academy, let alone spread it out. At that moment, these nobles, who were all aloof during the day, were extremely envious of those poor households who could go to the Taoist and Tibetan Academy to study. Therefore, for the second enrollment of the Taoist Institute, those who have younger generations at home must let their younger generations enter. And human beings are a bit of a herd mentality, especially in the Douluo plane, a world where people''s wisdom is common. Although ordinary people may not know the inside story, there are always one or two capable people who can get some more secret information from various places. For example, the nobles all want their descendants to enter the Taoist Academy. Then pass it ten, ten pass a hundred, until this secret spreads to the entire populace, and it becomes no longer a secret. It doesn''t matter if these civilians don''t know some inside information, just follow these nobles. These nobles may not have other abilities, but their ability to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages is worthy of recognition. There is definitely something unusual about the Taoist Academy, which can be sought after by so many nobles. These petty people, just like these nobles, there is absolutely nothing wrong with letting their children enter the Taoist Academy. One who does this will lead the people around him to do it together. In the end, abruptly created a situation that the whole people sought after. In addition, the Taoist Academy also collects civilians, so even if it is far away, as long as it is a small family with assets, they want to come and try their luck. Let alone ordinary civilians nearby. Chapter 419： Qibao is coming It is for this reason that the enrollment of today''s Taoist Institute is so popular. It can be said that in addition to the inevitable trend of the development of the Taoist Academy, it is more of an accident. However, as there are more people, various problems will follow. The registration time for the college was originally summer, one of the hottest times of the year. A large number of people gathered, making the already hot environment even more stuffy. In addition, it was the scorching sun at this time, and the surrounding environment was simply to the extreme. The common people can still bear it, but when did the children of those great nobles accept this kind of grievance? Although compared to the children of common people, there are soul masters around them to help drive away the heat. "Father (mother), how long do we have to wait? Why do we have to come to this Taoist and Tibetan Academy and go to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy where my brother (sister) is located?" At this time, most of the noble children who had been waiting for a long time were complaining to their parents. They are still young and do not understand this kind of political investment. Coupled with their parents, it is impossible to tell them all the secrets they are still young. After all, Tong Yan Wuji, who knows where these little children will spread these words. Their ideas can be thought of, but they must not be spread. Otherwise, it will definitely become an excuse for political opponents to attack them. This is the truth that everyone understands. After all, who knows if you deliberately approached the prince with ulterior motives. Therefore, in the narrow worldview of these children, the Tiandou Imperial Academy is the best academy in the Tiandou Empire. In addition, everyone has one or two brothers and sisters studying at Tiandou Royal Academy. So in comparison, they even more hope to study at Tiandou Royal Academy. However, these nobles are clearly the same as Der Spiegel in their hearts. How could it be possible for them to give up this good opportunity. Although they are very uncomfortable in such an environment, their cities are well received. Even though he had already scolded Taoism Academy in his heart, he did not show any impatience at all. For the benefit of the family, let alone just the environment is not adapting, it is no problem for them to bow and bow their heads. As a result, all the complaints of their own children were unanimously blackened. He looked at his child seriously and told him seriously. Although the words are different, the core meaning is that they must perform well and successfully join the Taoist Academy. Although they are all accustomed to children at home, these children are still very scared of the elders. Therefore, after being so seriously instructed by their parents, everyone can only endure the uncomfortable environment and continue to wait. Even if he is reluctant in his heart, he can only hold it in his heart. Just when everyone was waiting under the scorching sun, a cry of exclamation suddenly came from a distance. Hearing this sound, even the top nobles present, subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. As their eyes moved, everyone saw the extremely luxurious carriages, slowly approaching the foot of the mountain. Why is it extremely luxurious, because these carriages and even their exteriors are all kinds of precious gems. And the horses that pull carts are even more soul beasts. In particular, the carriage in the middle is even more luxurious and unattractive. Where is this carriage? This is simply a golden mountain. Among the carriages present, there is no carriage comparable to it. However, this is not what surprised everyone the most. What surprised everyone most was the sign of the seven-story tower on the carriage. Because of this sign, it means that the person coming is from the Qibao Liuli Sect. These people present are all somewhat knowledgeable, so they can all recognize this sign. ... "Unexpectedly, even the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School was here. Sure enough, my decision was not wrong. If my child is admitted, the future will definitely be boundless. " "Yes, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is worthy of being the most wealthy sect in the world. These luxurious carriages alone cannot be supported by ordinary forces. " Among the noisy crowd, these words came out from twitter. It''s not just one person, but countless people sigh. Of course, those who said this were all civilians and little nobles. Those powerful nobles were shocked. Unlike ordinary people and little nobles, their vision is broader. They could have expected that the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect would send juniors to join the Taoist Academy, but they didn''t expect so many people. Moreover, they are all riding in such luxurious carriages. Although the Qibao Liuli Sect is very wealthy, such a carriage is not something ordinary people can ride. These people in the carriage are definitely the core disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Especially the carriage in the middle, the identity is even more expensive. If nothing else, they are definitely the elders of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. And this is what really surprised the nobles. Did the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect move all the core of the entire sect? Looking at each other, the nobles all showed this meaning in their eyes. They simply can''t understand the operation Qibao Liuli uses, and even if they pay attention to it, they can''t send in the entire sect''s core disciples. The poor still knew that they couldn''t put their eggs in the same basket. How could the Qibao Liuli Sect act like this. In case something goes wrong, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is basically half abolished. Besides, with the exception of a few people, the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School has always cultivated its core disciples personally? Is it possible that the information they have received is not comprehensive, and this Tibetan Academy has other advantages? These great aristocrats were thinking carefully in their hearts, and they suddenly felt that there were fewer juniors sent. Based on the performance of Qibao Liuli alone, the importance of the Taoist Academy must definitely rise several levels. While these nobles were still thinking, the caravan of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School slowly came to the foot of the mountain where the Taoist Academy was located. It stands to reason that with such a crowded crowd, it is absolutely impossible for a convoy to go so fast. But I can''t bear the shadow of the tree, the name of the person. The Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is in Douluo Continent, and the proper one is a golden sign. The worlds first auxiliary sect, the worlds most wealthy sect, one of the three sects and so on. Under the circumstances of being able to make good friends, no one person or force is willing to offend the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Therefore, whether it was intentional or unintentional, everyone present took the initiative to give way to the Qibao Liulizong team. Chapter 420： Nine Treasure Glass Ning Rongrong And as the Qibao Liulizong''s convoy stopped, the doors of those carriages were successively opened from the inside. One after another, gorgeously dressed children, accompanied by their parents, stepped out of the carriage. Unlike those of the same age whose hearts have long been anxious because of waiting, these Seven Treasure Glass Sect children are full of excitement. As for the details of Taoist Academy, Qibao Liuli Sect can be said to be one of the most familiar existence. Therefore, within the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, especially in the inner circle, these younger generations of the right age have been instilled into the Taoist Academy. Moreover, in the first year, they sent in several younger generations of the right age. The growth of those few people also confirmed that the Taoist Academy is indeed worthy of their treasure. Qibao Liulizong''s thinking was very clear, although Ning Rongrong had already worshipped Wang Ran as his teacher, and he was still very favored. However, they still have to get closer to Wang Ran. Nothing else, just for the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda where Ning Rongrong awakened. Zangmen and the others are temporarily unable to join in, but it is still worth trying to send their juniors to the Taoist Academy. ... The appearance of these boys and girls naturally attracted everyone''s attention. The most eye-catching ones were the people who got off the most luxurious carriage in the middle. A gentle and elegant man, under the guard of a middle-aged man with a fierce breath, led a six-year-old girl who was carved and jade, and slowly appeared in front of everyone. At the first moment when they saw this man, all those who had some knowledge shouted out in surprise. Nothing else, just because this man is the master of the contemporary Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, Ning Fengzhi. Having confirmed Ning Fengzhi''s identity, the middle-aged man who guarded him was naturally the famous Sword Douluo. The identity of a girl is naturally Ning Fengzhi''s only daughter, Ning Rongrong is undoubtedly. These melon-eating people never expected that they could actually see the legendary Title Douluo. Moreover, I also saw Ning Fengzhi bringing his only daughter to sign up for the Taoist Tibetan Institute. Not only the people who ate melons, but also the nobles were extremely surprised. It was amazing that Emperor Xueye sent his sons to the Taoist Academy to study, but now Ning Fengzhi is also doing the same. You know, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect is one of the upper three sects, and unlike the Heaven Dou Imperial Family, it has two Title Douluos properly. Moreover, Ning Fengzhi''s status as the only daughter is also destined for Ning Rongrong to definitely have no shortage of educational resources. Emperor Xue Ye sent his children to the Dao Zang Academy to study, and he could forcefully explain that he hoped his children could be taught by the strong. But Ning Fengzhi''s move completely explained that the power behind this Taoist Academy, or the Tibetan Academy, is definitely stronger than the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Moreover, it''s not a little bit strong, it''s definitely on several levels [Top Novel www.xbooktxt.me]. Otherwise, the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect could not attach such importance. But it''s better than the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect with two titled Douluos. What kind of strength is that? Is it possible that it is an unknown force that can be compared to the Wuhun Temple? As for whether this strength might be stronger than the Spirit Hall, everyone didn''t dare to think or believe it. But even so, the eyes of these great nobles are already flashing light. In any case, this opportunity must be firmly in hand. Not only can catch the line of the princes, expand the influence of the family. It is even possible for the family to cultivate a truly strong person. ... As for the thoughts of these people, the Qibao Glazed Tile School headed by Ning Fengzhi would naturally not know. And Ning Rongrong, it is even more impossible to know how many people''s minds have been caused by his appearance. At this moment, Ning Rongrong was full of excitement. In principle, Ning Rongrong does not need to participate in the admissions registration of the Taoist Institute. After all, she was also Wang Ran''s disciple, and she was a proper core figure in Zangmen. She still has this little privilege. However, two months ago, Qibao Liuli Sect was the awakening spirit of all school-age children in the sect. As the little princess of Qibao Liuli Sect, Ning Rongrong would naturally not be absent. Therefore, she was taken back to the Qibao Liuli Sect by Ning Fengzhi. Not disappointing everyone''s expectations, Ning Rongrong not only evolved his martial soul, but even his innate soul power reached a terrifying tenth level. This caused the entire Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect to immediately plunge into excitement. Without any objections, the six-year-old Ning Rongrong was directly confirmed as the next heir to the sect. The cumbersome procedures abruptly took Qibao Liulizong a month. This directly made Ning Rongrong unhappy, and now he was infatuated with the life by Wang Ran. Not only has the elders who love him, but also can find various interesting existences in the Star Dou Great Forest. For two full years, her interest has not been lacking. This also led to the fact that every time she missed Ning Fengzhi and others, it took only half a month for her to return to the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect. After staying for more than a month this time, Ning Rongrong had already missed the life in the Dao Zang Academy and in the Star Dou Great Forest. However, Ning Fengzhi had a way to deal with the unhappy Ning Rongrong. At that time, Ning Fengzhi directly said to Ning Rongrong: "Rongrong, Dad knows that you really want to go back to your master, but don''t you want to surprise your master? Think about it, your master will definitely let you enter the Taoist Academy. If you waited until the Dao Zang Academy enrolled and you went in to study as the number one, then your master would feel very surprised and very proud. " The innocent Ning Rongrong, upon hearing these words of Ning Fengzhi, instantly decided to surprise Wang Ran. Isn''t it the first place in Tibetan school? Ning Rongrong has decided on this status. When the time comes, Master will be proud of her when he sees himself appearing in this capacity. Therefore, Ning Rongrong directly under the flicker of Ning Fengzhi, stayed in Qibao Liuli Sect with peace of mind. Of course, she actually didn''t care about the trivial matter of completing a sect heir ceremony. Of course, the reason why Ning Fengzhi did this was something of his own. Over the past few years, with the retreat of the Clear Sky School, the power of the Spirit Hall has grown stronger. Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect did not seem to have been affected, but in the future, it was certain that he would experience the experience of the Clear Sky Sect. At this juncture, Ning Fengzhi directly let Ning Rongrong''s talents be exposed to the world, also to prove one thing. That is the younger generation of their Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, only getting stronger and stronger. The future of Zongmen will only get better and better. Chapter 421： Soul Masters Law Broken Of course, the reason why Ning Fengzhi did this is to trust Wang Ran''s strength more, believing that he can protect Ning Rongrong''s safety. Otherwise, no matter how good it is, Ning Fengzhi would not be able to expose Ning Rongrong, who was far from growing up, to the eyes of the world. After all, in the unlikely event of someone playing a black hand behind his back, even if Ning Rongrong was not harmed, that would be unacceptable to Ning Fengzhi. As for whether the delayed two months will delay Ning Rongrong''s cultivation, Ning Fengzhi is not at all worried. Although the spirit power reached a limit, it could indeed continue to accumulate spirit power. But the tenth level cultivation speed is definitely far inferior to the eleventh level. But so what? These are small things, and he even hoped that Ning Rongrong could accumulate more. Nothing else, just because Ning Rongrong''s first spirit ring could reach the purple thousand-year level. Ning Fengzhi hadn''t forgotten that when he went to the Taoist Academy to pick up Ning Rongrong, the boy named Li Ying gave him a shock. Not only did he become a 26th-level spirit master in two years, but he also had two purple spirit rings. Even the second purple spirit ring was already deep purple. That is to say, Ning Fengzhi knows a lot of inside information, if he changes to an ordinary person, he will definitely not accept it for a while. Because this has completely violated the laws of the soul master world, okay? Afterwards, Ning Fengzhi also understood the reason why Li Ying could directly possess the purple thousand-year spirit ring. In addition to Wang Ran''s magical skills to make spirit rings, it was more because Li Ying had spent a lot of time training to improve his body''s endurance for spirit rings. Therefore, with such a clear example, Ning Fengzhi is full of confidence in Ning Rongrong''s future. Besides, Ning Rongrong''s talent is so good that he hasn''t affected at all after two years of cultivation. ... Of course, these are not important to Ning Rongrong now. At this time, full of confidence, Ning Rongrong, who was about to win the first place in the entrance examination of the Dao Zang Academy, suddenly frowned. Because she felt that as she appeared, countless eyes scanned her body. Of course, most of these gazes come from children of the same age. The gazes of those adults were mostly on Ning Fengzhi and Jian Douluo. Only those children would be attracted to Ning Rongrong, who was a good-looking, well-dressed, and very noble peer. Although they weren''t very rich and noble among them, compared with Ning Rongrong, it was like the difference between a princess and a maid. Although the actual identity is indeed similar. However, such a gap directly made Ning Rongrong dominate among these children. However, Ning Rongrong didn''t like to be looked at as an animal. With a cold snort, the children nearby suddenly bowed their heads nervously. Only the little children who could not hear in the distance continued to observe the noble little princess Ning Rongrong. As for the parents of young children who were nervous because of Ning Rongrong''s cold snort, they looked at their children angrily. Of course, they didn''t open their mouths to scold their children. In the final analysis, this thing happened because they were on their own. If it were not for their low status, they would be far less noble than Ning Fengzhi''s status. Their children will not be crushed by Ning Rongrong. At this moment, a sound of breaking through the sky suddenly came from the sky. As everyone looked up, a black dot slowly began to express. Finally, as the black spots got bigger and bigger, everyone discovered that this was a figure that was swooping down the mountain quickly. The speed of this figure was not slow at first, plus it was swooping down, so it quickly came to the front of everyone. At this time, the appearance of the figure''s owner officially appeared in the eyes of everyone. A sturdy young man with a firm face is floating in the air, flapping his hands that have turned into wings. He was only thirteen or fourteen years old, but his eyes revealed maturity. Everyone looked at this young man with serious expressions. They all knew that the young man must have been sent by the Taoist Academy to guide them, so they did not dare to show any disrespect. Of course, the powerful aura exuding from the youth is also the reason why they value it so much. Of course, this breath is more from the young martial soul, which belongs to the power of blood. But it is precisely because of this powerful Martial Spirit that makes everyone''s attitude towards the young more serious. Not to mention whether there is a strong family support, it is the young man himself, with such a powerful martial spirit, it is impossible to be an unknown person. Even the young people''s future path might be farther than theirs. While everyone was still guessing the identity of the teenager in their hearts, a crisp voice with a little milky tone suddenly rang in everyone''s ears. "Brother Li Ying, do you miss me?" The owner of this voice is naturally Ning Rongrong from the Qibao Glazed Sect. The young man was Li Ying, who was admitted by Wang Ran and possessed the martial spirit of the golden-winged big Peng bird. When asked by Ning Rongrong, Li Ying''s face instantly showed a petting smile, and said to Ning Rongrong: "Of course, Rongrong has been out for two months. Not only me, but even your brother Qinghe and Master want to be Rongrong. " Hearing the conversation between Ning Rongrong and Li Ying, except for the existence of the Seven Treasure Glass Sect, everyone''s eyes were secretly looking back and forth on Li Ying and Ning Rongrong. They didn''t expect that the two would still know each other, and they just thought they would still learn from one person. As for the brother Qinghe, wouldn''t it be Tiandou Prince Xue Qinghe? Li Ying and Ning Rongrong didn''t care about everyone''s thoughts. Ning Rongrong nodded happily after hearing Li Ying''s answer. Li Ying continued to speak: "Rongrong, do you want me to send you up the mountain first." When asked by Li Ying, Ning Rongrong instantly raised his head proudly. Like a proud swan, he shook his head proudly and refused: "No, I want to take the entrance exam to give Master a surprise [biquku.biz], Brother Li Ying, don''t tell Master." Upon hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Li Ying suddenly turned to Ning Rongrong in confusion. Although he could understand every word Ning Rongrong said, after connecting, Li Ying was a little confused. When Li Ying saw this, Ning Rongrong directly gave Li Ying a disgusting look. Then, learning what Ning Fengzhi was like, he explained to Li Ying like a little adult: "Oh, why are you so stupid, Brother Li Ying. Think about it, if I can get the first place in the entrance examination, will Master be very proud and pleasantly surprised? " Chapter 422： Ross and Ning Rongrong Seeing Ning Rongrong''s appearance, Li Ying gave a helpless smile, with a petting smile on his face. After taking a look at Ning Fengzhi, Li Ying knew in his heart that it was definitely Ning Fengzhi who fooled Ning Rongrong. Otherwise, according to Ning Rongrong''s personality, it would be impossible to stay honestly in the Qibao Glazed Tile School for more than two months. However, he didn''t say it either. After all, Ning Rongrong''s enthusiasm was also very good. With a straight look, Li Ying said hello to Ning Fengzhi, and after Ning Rongrong encouraged him, he opened his mouth and said to the crowd of Jintu: "Today is the day for junior students of the Taoist Academy to sign up. Parents, please take your children and follow me to Taoist Plaza in an orderly way to register." "Today is..." "Today is..." After saying it three times in a row, Li Ying slowly fell on the ground. As Li Ying landed, his possessed spirit was also taken back into his body. A pair of wings was transformed into two arms again, and Li Ying turned and walked towards the mountain. Seeing Li Ying''s movements, all the parents at the foot of the mountain stayed with their children and followed Li Ying. In order to leave a good impression, the densely packed crowd is like a forbidden army, in order. Of course, those who follow the front will always be the group of people with the highest status. For example, Ning Fengzhi''s Seven Treasure Glass Sect team, major nobles and so on. The mountain is not high, but it is not low. Fortunately, Li Ying''s speed is not fast, and ordinary people in the crowd can keep up. As time went by, everyone saw what the top of the mountain looked like. No, it should not be said that it is the top of the mountain, because the top of this mountain has been directly smoothed. Behind a solemn gate is the Taoist Square in Li Ying''s mouth. The huge crowd, with the exception of a few people, was the first time to see the true face of the Taoist Academy. Everyone subconsciously looked at the gate of the academy. The stone pillars of the dragon made everyone feel a sense of solemnity invisibly. And as they looked at the auspicious cloud stele with the four characters of Dao Zang Academy, they lifted this sense of solemnity to the top. At this time, Li Ying''s spirit-powered voice also spread to everyone''s ears. "Welcome everyone to the Dao Zang Academy, walk through this gate, and it is the Dao Zang Square. I know that everyone is very curious about the Taoist Academy, but I still want to advise you, don''t keep staring at the auspicious clouds stele. Because in the four large characters on the stone tablet, there is a touch of Taoist rhyme. If we keep staring, we are not responsible for any accidents. " Hearing Li Ying''s voice, most people bowed their heads with interest and stopped observing the four characters. However, there are always one or two irons. Although Li Ying had reminded them, they just didn''t listen, and even wanted to try it. They really did not give up on seeing the Yellow River. Because of this, within a few breaths, several people vomiting blood appeared in the crowd. Seeing this, Li Ying shook his head helplessly. He reminded me just now, but people didn''t listen to what they could do. Wang Ran''s Taoist rhyme has only a touch of management, but that is not something that ordinary people can understand. Even their direct disciples, even the teachers in the college, dare not look directly at it for a long time. As for these people, if you just take a look, there will be no surprises under the shackles of the formation. If you keep staring at it, I''m sorry, and vomiting blood is considered good. Heaven is forgiven for sin, but you cannot live for sin. Ignoring those people, Li Ying directly led everyone into the academy. As soon as they entered the Taoist Academy, everyone instantly felt that the surrounding air had improved a lot. And those soul masters were even more surprised to find that the concentration of heaven and earth aura here was much better than unknown outside the gate. Sword Douluo, who was walking in the front of the crowd, subconsciously looked at Ning Fengzhi. He hadn''t been to the Dao Zang Academy before, just heard Ning Fengzhi mentioned that the concentration of spiritual energy here is much stronger than the outside world. He didn''t care much at first, but when he felt it personally today, he was suddenly surprised. This is not much richer than the outside world, this is obviously a lot richer than the outside world. If you are cultivating here, the cultivation speed will not be doubled. It is simply sorry for the concentration of the spiritual energy. Feeling Jian Douluo''s gaze, Ning Fengzhi smiled awkwardly. He hasn''t been to the Dao Zang Academy for a year. When he came last time, although the concentration of spiritual energy here was much stronger than that of the outside world, it didn''t reach this point. Otherwise, what he said would also ask Wang Ran to allow Bone Douluo and Sword Douluo to take turns to cultivate here. After straightening his mind, Ning Fengzhi said to Sword Douluo: "Uncle Jian, I don''t know why the concentration of aura here is so high. When I first came, the concentration of aura here was far not so high." Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, Jian Douluo nodded softly, without saying much. ... While everyone was still looking at the surroundings of Daozang Square, a voice suddenly came from a clear spring rockery in the square. "The people who signed up this year are here?" With the sound of this sound, everyone''s eyes were attracted to the direction of the sound source. At this time, they discovered that there was a middle-aged man lying on the rockery. However, this man is wearing a brown robe, which is too easy to be overlooked. And as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, his body also sat up from the rockery. Li Ying looked at the middle-aged man and nodded with a chuckle: "Yes, Senior Luo, the students who signed up this year are here." The middle-aged man is not a man, it is Rose who was captured alive by Wang Ran and became the gatekeeper of the Taoist Institute. Not to mention anything else, Rose still has some strength, so Li Ying still respects him. However, Ning Rongrong was not used to him anymore. In Ning Rongrong''s heart, Rose''s influence has not changed. Even if Wang Ran asked her to respect Rose a little, Ning Rongrong just added the title of an uncle. With a cold snort to Ross, Ning Rongrong spoke directly: "Uncle bad guys, aren''t you on holiday today? Why are you still here?" Seeing Ning Rongrong''s appearance, Rose felt a bit of toothache. He didn''t know why the little girl held such grudges. Two years have passed, and he has never gotten a good face from Ning Rongrong. "Why am I still here? Where else can I go? Really, if it weren''t for your master, could I be bored to sleep here every day? " Chapter 423： When registration is in progress Rose muttered softly, he didn''t dare to let Ning Rongrong hear him say bad things about Wang Ran, otherwise, the little girl would definitely not have a good face to catch him. Maybe it''s because of trouble, or maybe it''s because of something else. Ross is a little afraid of the little girl Ning Rongrong. Of course, this fear is not that the other is afraid, it is more like petting. Ning Rongrong heard Ross muttering something, but did not hear clearly, frowned and asked: "Uncle bad guys, what are you talking about?" Rose heard Ning Rongrong''s words and quickly said: "Nothing, nothing." Seeing the appearance of Ning Rongrong and Rose, Li Ying couldn''t help rubbing his head helplessly. The way these two people get along is really dumbfounding. When everyone''s attention was on Ross, Ning Fengzhi suddenly frowned and asked Sword Douluo: "Uncle Jian, what''s the matter?" It turned out that although Rose was sealed by Wang Ran, just like Rose, the sword Douluo who used the sword to enter the road, he still noticed an abnormality in Rose. It was an unspeakable feeling, with fear and excitement, surrender and war... As soon as this complicated feeling came out, Jian Douluo understood that this person was definitely a strong, the kind of strong that was much stronger than him. More importantly, from Rose, Jian Douluo smelled the sword intent above the clouds two years ago. Therefore, from the moment Rose appeared, Jian Douluo''s body suddenly tightened. This scene was also seen by careful Ning Fengzhi, so he asked that sentence. Jian Douluo glanced at Rose, then lowered his voice and said to Ning Fengzhi: "Sect Master, this person is very strong. Moreover, it is most likely the one from two years ago." Hearing Sword Douluo''s words, Ning Fengzhi''s expression instantly became serious. He understood what Sword Douluo was talking about, and looked at Rose unmovingly. For Ross, Ning Fengzhi had also seen it before. The guardian of the Dao Zang Academy did not have a trace of spirit power fluctuation on his body. I thought this was an ordinary person with better luck, but I didn''t expect it to be a god''s residence. Perhaps he had noticed something, Rose also turned his gaze to Ning Fengzhi and Jian Douluo. However, he didn''t say anything, just stayed on Jian Douluo for a while. At this time, Li Ying interrupted the conversation between Ning Rongrong and Ross. Now its enrollment, not an internal tea party. "Ahem, everyone, please line up, there are eight teams in total, ready to register." After speaking, Rose directly took out a jade pendant from his arms, and then input a trace of soul power into the jade pendant. After finishing all this, Li Ying put the jade pendant in his arms again. And many hometowns, leading their children, lined up quietly. At this moment, a beam of light suddenly lit up in the center of the square. In just a moment, the beam of light disappeared. And just where the beam of light disappeared, seven teenagers also appeared. Among them, Qian Renxue is also included. Counting Li Ying, eight people are all senior students of the Taoist Academy. It''s not that there are few people signing up, but because the requirements of advanced students are too high, only eight of them meet the requirements. After all, the purpose of the Taoist Academy is to select seedlings for Tibetans. Six-year-old children can be re-trained, no matter their character or anything else. But teenagers can only look at the status quo. Otherwise, it may not be possible to succeed after expending a lot of energy, and the gain is not worth the loss. ... And with the appearance of these seven people, the crowd that was still a little noisy instantly quieted down. Although there are a lot of people this year, few people are nonsense. Even Qian Renxue just nodded to Ning Rongrong. Eight people set up a table and chairs on the square, then took out the record sheet and the soul detection crystal, and sat down. Detect soul power and record registration. "Li Yun, six years old, martial spirit lone wolf, spirit power level 4." "He Shan, six years old, martial spirit shaking mountain hammer, spirit power level seven." ... If a student is not recorded, the person in charge of the recording will read it out loud. In addition to proving that there is no shady, this is also a tradition in the soul master world. All the people present listened to the recording results of the eight people with their ears up, and wanted to compare them with their children. I laughed proudly when I heard someone worse than my own child, and I looked at someone who was about the same or better than my own child. As for if there is that kind of genius, it will cause a shock. For example, "Ning Rongrong, six years old, Wuhun Nine Treasure Glazed Glass Pagoda, spirit power tenth level." As Ning Rongrong''s name sounded, everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. "Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Tower??" "Tenth level of soul power?" Everyone is you look at me, I look at you, they all look unbelievable. The tenth level of soul power is full of soul power. Even if the innate soul power is full, although there are not many on the entire Douluo Continent, there are dozens of them. But the nine treasures glazed tower... The weaknesses of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School have been heard by people across the continent. Although it is known as the world''s number one auxiliary martial arts soul, it is a pity that the Qibao Glazed Glass Pagoda soul master is at most a 79th level soul sage. But now, the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glazed Sect actually possesses the martial spirit of the Nine Treasure Glazed Glazed Pagoda, and she is still full of spirit power. Doesn''t this mean that the future Seven Treasures will be used, and an auxiliary titled Douluo with a glazed glass tower will inevitably appear. Ordinary people were okay, but looked at Ning Rongrong enviously. And those powerful nobles also cast their meaningful eyes on the Qibao Glazed Tile School. Quietly thinking in his heart, how should he further befriend the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect. Seeing this scene, even Ning Fengzhi couldn''t help but smile. Some proudly stood up, as if to say: Did you see that, that was my daughter. At this moment, he was not the Sect Master of the Qibao Liuli Sect, but an ordinary father. Several senior students of the Taoist Academy did not pay attention to everyone''s performance. After several people praised and encouraged Ning Rongrong, they started the student registration again. This time there are a lot of students. If you don''t hurry up, the next assessment may not be completed. As a few people speed up, the number of people in line is rapidly decreasing, and the number of children who have successfully registered is getting bigger and bigger. But unfortunately, when I knew it was about to end, there was still no genius who could arouse everyone''s exclamation. Seeing the growing number of children, Rose couldn''t help but grin. There are already thousands of people, and I don''t know how many of these people can stay in the Taoist Academy. Chapter 424： Eric, Judgment Greatsword Just as Rose sighed in his heart, the appearance of a breath suddenly convinced him to pay attention. Not to say how difficult and powerful this breath is, but because it has a familiar breath. Rose''s gaze moved quickly, and he directly focused on a child in front of Qian Renxue. The plain clothes have been washed white. Even the parents who accompanied the child had several patches on their clothes. It can be seen that the family conditions of this child are not good. At this important moment of enrollment, I was still dressed in shabby clothes. However, even so, whether it is the child or his parents, the worn clothes are still clean. Of course, these are not the places that attract Ross''s attention. What really attracted Ross''s attention was the dark red sword in the kid''s hand. The dark red sword is undoubtedly the child''s martial arts spirit, but from the body of this sword, Rose can actually feel a familiar breath. A breath of the same origin as his weapon. After just a brief observation, Rose could see that the little boy''s martial spirit was like the embryo of his own weapon. Unconsciously, Rose''s brows raised. This little boy definitely has something to do with him. But here is the Douluo Continent, he is not from Douluo Continent, how could he have a connection with the children on this continent? Walking towards the little boy curiously, it was at this time that the boy''s soul power test results came out. Qian Renxue, who looked at the shining soul power crystal ball and made notes for him, couldn''t help being a little surprised. Unexpectedly, this little boy, like Ning Rongrong, was born with soul power. Moreover, above his martial soul, there is also a touch of god. Qian Renxue, who possessed an angel martial soul and also placed Wang Ran as a teacher, was still very sensitive to the breath of gods. For example, Ning Rongrong and Li Ying, there is also a touch of **** on their martial souls. But what are the origins of Ning Rongrong and Li Ying? What is the origin of this little boy? After just a little investigation, Qian Renxue knew that the boy''s parents were ordinary people without spirit power. For such parents, it is already a fluke to give birth to a child with spirit power. If this child is still born full of spirit power, it can be a good story. However, if the child''s spirit possessed the breath of gods, that would definitely be a miracle. However, although Qian Renxue was surprised in her heart, she didn''t show it, but she said loudly: "Eric, the martial soul trial giant sword, the tenth level of soul power." The Judgment Greatsword is the martial soul name of this boy named Eric. The boy had already told Qian Renxue before testing his spirit power. Following Qian Renxue''s words, she was shocked to death by a huge wave. As if putting a red-hot soldering iron into clear water, a cry of exclamation came from the crowd. Innate full of soul power, see also innate full of soul power. Everyone looked at Eric, wanting to know what this innate soul-powered genius looked like. Eric was not Ning Rongrong, and when everyone looked at it, he shrank his neck timidly. Even the parents who accompanied him were a little flustered. However, while panicking in his heart, Eric''s parents are also extremely proud. But fortunately at this time, Rose has come to Eric''s side. Seeing the tall man who suddenly stood in front of him, Eric raised his head subconsciously. He had seen Rose just now, although he just followed the crowd and watched from a distance. But he never expected that this man would appear in front of him. After all, from his point of view, Rose is definitely the kind of big figure above all, how can there be intersections in his small role. But now that Rose stood in front of him, Eric didn''t even feel any nervousness. Even, looking at Rose, Eric still had a natural closeness in his heart. But the six-year-old Eric is not good at talking, so looking at Rose''s eyes, Eric just stood blankly. However, although Eric''s father is honest and honest, he still knows how to behave. So, just ascertaining that Rose is coming to them, Eric''s mother hurriedly greeted them: "This... this lord, I don''t know what you have to order?" Hearing the words of Eric''s father, this honest man, Rose asked softly: "I don''t know if you have time, I have some questions I want to ask you." "This" Hearing Rose''s words, Eric''s father looked at Qian Renxue with some entanglement. Although he was older, he was just an ordinary person who had been barren for a while. Faced with this situation concerning his children, Eric''s father didn''t know what to do. After all, this has never happened before. Therefore, he could only ask for help Qian Renxue, a senior student who had registered for Eric. Seeing Eric''s father asking for help, Qian Renxue smiled and nodded, and said directly: "Since Senior Rose has something to ask you, you can go with him, and you can come back later." Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, Rose''s father''s expression relaxed. Taking Eric and his mother, a family of three followed Rose and walked to one side. ... Walking to a relatively quiet place, Rose didn''t talk nonsense, and directly asked Eric''s parents: "What are the martial arts of the two of you?" Hearing Roses question, Eric''s father scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "Uh, this lord, my spirit is an iron sword, and Eric''s mother''s spirit is a wooden stick. However, neither of us has spirit power and cannot become a spirit master. " Iron sword, wooden stick? Hearing what Eric''s father said, Rose did not wrinkle a little. Although the Iron Sword and Eric''s Judgment Greatsword are both swords, the gap is huge. As for the wooden stick, it has nothing to do with the Judgment Great Sword. How could such a parent give birth to a child like Eric, who has a Judgment Great Sword Martial Spirit? That is, his mental power and divine power were sealed by Wang Ran, otherwise he would directly investigate Eric''s physical condition, it would not be so troublesome. However, there is no alternative to this. Although it is troublesome, it can only be asked little by little. "In this case, do you know why Eric awakens a spirit like Judgment Greatsword?" Rose asked again. And hearing Rose''s question, Eric''s father showed a puzzled expression. Chapter 425： Origin two years ago Why did Eric awaken the Judgment Greatsword, what is the problem? What kind of martial soul is awakened, isn''t it random? After all, he was just an ordinary person. In his heart, things like Wuhun were random. Seeing Eric''s father''s expression, Rose knew his thoughts. With a helpless sigh, Rose asked again: "Then let me put it another way, has Eric had any special experience before?" When Rose said this, Eric''s father instantly showed a thoughtful expression. "A special experience? There is indeed one special experience. Two years ago, there were two strong men fighting in the sky. Eric was more curious, so he ran out and took a look. Then, without knowing why, Eric looked at him and suddenly passed out. After watching for several days, Eric remained unconscious. Moreover, Eric''s body has been feverish. I hired a lot of doctors and used a lot of methods. Even the soul master, I found several. It is precisely because of Eric''s health that I still owe a lot of money, which leads to a very difficult life. " With that said, Eric''s father glanced at the shabby clothes of Eric and his wife, and there was a trace of guilt in his eyes. After all, it has been two years. He is a big man and he has not even bought a new dress for his wife. However, still answering Rose''s question, Eric''s father didn''t dare to think much. He paused for a while, adjusted his mind, and quickly continued to speak: "But no matter what method was used, Eric never came to his senses. Those doctors and master spirit masters said that there was no other way but to prepare for the funeral. However, when I was about to give up, Eric came to his senses. Moreover, after not eating for so long, Eric was not weak after waking up. On the contrary, Eric is in good spirits and his body is much stronger. " Hearing what Eric''s father said, Rose stroked his chin. The battle in the sky two years ago was between him and Wang Ran. And Eric also passed out in a coma during that battle. According to reason, the battle between Ross and Wang Ran could not affect Eric in any way. And the reason for this situation can only be found in the course of that battle. Ross thought in his mind, what at the time could affect ordinary people like Eric, he did not notice. In my mind, I was thinking over and over again about the battle with Wang Ran, trying to find some details. Suddenly, Rose''s eyes lit up. The details that he overlooked that can affect ordinary people are really there. That is, some of the blood flowing out of his injury at the outset chased down the clouds. Although there may be only one or two drops, it is the blood of the second-level **** Di Rose. To say that it can have an impact on Eric, it is estimated that this is the only place. Rose was right. The reason why Eric''s martial soul could mutate was the drop of blood that rose down. After Rose''s blood dripped, it happened to hit the curious Eric''s eyebrow. And after dripping on Eric''s body, Rose''s blood was directly dissipated and integrated into Eric''s body. At that time, Ross was at a critical moment of martial arts condensing. Under the influence of the law of the plane, coupled with the consumption of Ross itself, it is no small. That drop of blood was almost entirely used on Ross''s martial spirit condensing. The parents who had been standing by his side, because they were just ordinary people, didn''t notice any abnormality at all. Eric was lucky, he just stood in his yard and looked up at the sky, but was directly concentrated by Rose''s blood. Fortunately, the blood of a second-level divine residence was absorbed by him, and he had not exploded and died. ... After thinking of the reason, Rose couldn''t help but glance at Eric. Although the cause was indeed Rose himself, Eric was able to get this opportunity because his luck was against the sky. All kinds of coincidences allowed him to absorb Rose''s blood. If you change someone, let alone absorb Rose''s blood, it would be good if you don''t burst into death by the energy contained in the blood. Seeing Ross who was suddenly silent, the Eric family didn''t dare to speak out at all, they could only wait in anxious manner. Finally, after the Erics family had taken a few long and nervous breaths, Rose finally spoke. With a smile on his face, Rose looked at Eric and said: "Eric, there is a good relationship between you and me. How about it, would you like to worship me as a teacher? " "what?" Eric was stunned when he heard Rose''s words. At a young age, he had no idea what it meant to be a teacher. Eric is not a traverser like Tang San, he is born with an adult mind. He is not Qian Renxue''s kind, since he was a child, he was much maturer than his peers. From an ordinary family, his thinking is no different from ordinary children. In doubt, Eric turned his eyes directly to his parents. Eric''s parents were also surprised by Rose''s words. However, after the surprise, the two were overjoyed. They are not children like Eric. They have lived for so many years, and they know the role of birth. After all, he lives at the feet of the emperor and has more knowledge than ordinary people in remote areas. Combining their little half-life experience, those who came from nobles or large sects grew faster than those who worked **** their own, I don''t know how much. Even those who can''t cultivate and have a good background will be able to live a lifetime in abundance. Although they don''t know the specific identity of Rose, from the perspective of Qian Renxue''s attitude towards Rose, Rose''s status is absolutely high. Be able to worship such a person as a teacher, and there will be a backer behind Eric, and the future development will definitely be much better. Even if you don''t say this, Byros is a teacher, Eric will be able to take care of him in the college in the future. Of course, if Eric''s parents knew that Ross Ming''s identity was just a watchman at the Dao Zang Academy, I wonder if they would be so excited. However, there are not so many ifs in the world. After Eric turned his gaze to his father, Eric''s father quickly said excitedly: "Thank you, adults, thank you for your attention. Eric is still young, so I don''t understand many things. It is an honor for Eric to be your student. If Eric grows up and understands a little bit more, he will definitely worship you as a teacher the first time. " Chapter 426： Teacher Zi Ji Eric''s father said as he hurriedly asked Eric to apprentice, for fear that Rose would regret it. Although Eric was a genius full of soul power, but with Eric''s father''s vision, he did not understand that even if Eric did not rely on Ross as a teacher, there are a lot of strong people who want to accept him as a teacher. However, because of his narrow vision, he also got the best choice for his children because of his easy satisfaction. Indeed, there are many strong people who want to accept Eric as a disciple. But it can be better than Rose, but also as suitable for Eric as Rose, I am afraid there is no one. Eric on the side heard what his father said, so he knelt on the ground quickly. Originally, Eric had some natural closeness to Rose in his heart. Now that his father says so, Eric will not refuse. Rose nodded in satisfaction when he saw this scene. At this moment, Qian Renxue came over from a distance. This scene of Eric''s apprenticeship with Rose was captured by Qian Renxue without any difference. She raised her brows in surprise, but although Qian Renxue was a little surprised in her heart, she did not ask questions, but directly said: "Senior Rose, are you over here? The students have already registered. Let Eric go over and take the assessment. " Hearing Qian Renxue''s words, Rose nodded slightly, and then said to Eric who was kneeling on the ground: "Alright Eric, you go to the assessment first. Remember to do your best and perform well. If you can get a good ranking, the reward is still very good. " Hearing Rose said this, Eric, who was kneeling on the ground, slowly stood up. As he got up, Eric said seriously: "I know, I will do well, Master...Master." At the end, Eric''s voice paused. After all, he was just a child who had just been apprentice to a teacher, so it was still a bit unaccustomed to call Rose like that. Qian Renxue looked at Eric''s serious little face and smiled slightly. Qian Renxue''s impression of this gifted and clean child is quite promising. Without wasting much time, Qian Renxue took Eric directly towards the students who had gathered together. Seeing his son being carried by Qian Renxue, the faces of Eric''s parents showed expectant expressions. They also hope that their children can lead a good ranking. ... As Eric returned to the ranks of students, all the students who signed up for enrollment gathered together, standing mightily in the center of Daozang Square. Looking at the mighty group of children in front of him, Qian Renxue gently pinched a fingerprint with both hands. With the completion of Qian Renxue''s handprint, a peculiar wave went directly towards the back mountain of Taoist Academy. In the next second, a purple light flew directly from the back mountain of the Taoist Academy. While breathing, the purple light came directly in front of the student team in the center of the Taoist Academy. As the light faded away, everyone saw that a woman with a fiery figure and purple hair appeared on the spot. The most eye-catching thing about a woman, in addition to her hot figure and purple hair, is the diamond-shaped scales on her eyebrows. Women are not bystanders, but one of the fierce beasts in the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest, Zi Ji. This soul beast, which had practiced for hundreds of thousands of years, was directly pulled over by Wang Ran and made a coolie since the establishment of the Taoist Institute. After the daily practice, we must also shoulder the responsibility of teaching students. Of course, it was far more than Zi Ji who was pulled over. Like Di Tian, ??as long as the beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest can transform into human form, they are all pulled over by Ross to do coolies. Although Ditian and the others were not very cold about teaching humans, they didn''t dare to refuse because Wang Ran demanded this. Fortunately, Wang Ran taught them a set of avatars. When they are teaching students, they will not say that they have lost their practice. Zi Ji, who came to the center of the square, frowned as she looked at the densely packed students in front of her. These students, just looking at them, there are no fewer than two to three thousand. Although a large number of students will definitely be eliminated during the initial practice of the Taoist Institute, this will not change the fact that the base of these students is too large at the beginning. Even at the beginning of cultivation, there are not too many areas where teachers like them need to bother to guide. But thousands of students, three or four teachers of them, are really a headache. Moreover, this is only this year. It is impossible for the college to say that it only enrolls this group of students. There must be only a lot more people who come to sign up next year, so next year, next year? By the time there are tens of thousands of students, even if all of them will be clones, it will not be enough. It is not that there is not enough energy, but time does not allow. It seems that we should persuade the master to find more teachers. With her mind turning, Zi Ji''s brows just frowned and then stretched out. Although she was thinking a little bit in her heart, Zi Ji still showed a gentle smile on her face. To the many students in front of him, Zi Ji smiled and said: "It seems that there are a lot of people who signed up this time. I am a teacher at the academy. You can call me teacher Zi Ji. First of all, congratulations to you for successfully entering the Taoist Institute. Starting today, you are the junior students of the Taoist Academy. " Seeing the smiled expression on Zi Ji''s face, whether it was students or parents, I was relieved. It seems that this teacher Zi Ji, although young, is still very kind. However, Zi Ji''s next sentence directly broke everyone''s heart. Please come. "However, don''t be happy too soon. You are just students who can now be called Taoist Academy. Our Taoist Academy is different from other schools. In other colleges, no matter what you do, you still get mixed up until graduation. But at the Taoist Academy, you can have bad talents, because even ordinary people, the academy can train you into rare talents. But you must take the ideal of helping the world and develop in the direction that the dean expects. Otherwise, the only way to persuade you is to wait for you. Of course, fulfilling this ideal will inevitably have a lot of requirements. These will be mentioned in the school regulations after you officially enroll, and you will gradually understand what you should do. Don''t think it''s very simple. I guess at least half of your group of people were eliminated when they were junior students. Oh, forgot to tell you all. Only one year has passed, and one-quarter of your last group of students, that is, your senior brothers and sisters, have been dissuaded by the college. " Chapter 427： Ning Rongrong’s grievances for the first entrance examination She still had a smiled expression, but Zi Ji''s voice became a lot more serious this time. And Zi Ji''s words directly shocked the students and parents who faced her directly. One year, a quarter of the dismissal rate, what this means is naturally self-evident. Although the number of students enrolled last year was small, the dismissal rate was too alarming. Moreover, listening to Ziji''s meaning, these people who were dismissed were not because of their talent. If only looking at talent, those noble children would not say the best, but they would definitely not be persuaded. Being dismissed for other reasons can only show that the cultivation of students in this Tibetan college is completely different from that of ordinary colleges that only look at levels. In this way, all the students are standing on the same level. Even the children of the nobles who are pampered may still be in a disadvantaged position. To be honest, this is very persuasive. After all, when you go to school, your child is dismissed by the college. It''s so good to say it if it is spread out. However, none of the parents present wanted to give up. Even if it did, it didn''t say it. This is true even for ordinary people with little knowledge. They may not know much, but for their children, they all have all the expectations. That parent didn''t expect her son to become a dragon, or her daughter to become a phoenix. The more rigorous the training of students, the more worth looking forward to their growth. Looking at their children, they are scared or nervous. All parents gave their children a look of encouragement. Feeling the encouragement of their parents, all the children calmed down, even puffed up their chests, wanting to express themselves. Even if there are a few who want to retreat, they are infected by the mentality of the people around them. ... Seeing everyone with a nervous and firm expression, Zi Ji nodded in satisfaction. After a short pause, Zi Ji continued to speak slowly: "Well, I won''t talk more nonsense. Now that you have all gone to study, the entrance test still needs to be conducted. Although our Taoist Academy doesn''t value cultivation talents the most, as a soul master, you can''t live without the motivation to work hard. This test can be considered a ranking for you. In a while, I will slowly release the pressure and envelop each of you. The longer you persist, the higher the ranking. By the way, I would like to remind you that you must perform well. Because in order to maintain your motivation for progress in cultivation, every time you evaluate, the top-ranked people are rewarded. Even this time, it is no exception. Of course, you can rest assured. That is, you are all standing on the same level, because there is only one opponent, and that is yourself! " As the voice fell, Zi Ji slowly released a lavender light. This lavender light, as if it had grown eyes, slowly enveloped all the students. A very simple assessment is also the fairest assessment for new recruits. And the reason why Zi Ji came to preside over this assessment, not senior students like Qian Renxue. The most fundamental reason is that there are too many new students. In addition to the extremely meticulous control of their own coercion, the host must always pay attention to the state of the students to avoid accidents. For this, only the few teachers in the current Taoist Academy can do it. After the purple light released by Zi Ji enveloped all the students, a coercion gradually emerged around all the students. The pressure is not strong, but it is slowly increasing until it reaches the maximum that each of them can bear. Although it has reached the maximum tolerance of the students, everyone can hold on for a while. However, as time passed, intensive sweat began to appear on everyone''s foreheads. His own martial spirit was also uncontrollably released. In an instant, a variety of lights burst out from the bodies of many students. However, even if the Martial Spirit was released, they still persisted very hard. Dou Da''s sweat, like raindrops, fell from their immature faces. However, looking at the comrades around who are still persisting, they are extremely competitive and don''t want to give up. However, human perseverance has its limits, especially for children who have not experienced training. At this time, it''s not that they can persist without giving up. So, as time went by, one student after another failed. As these failed students slumped to the ground, the pressure on them disappeared instantly. However, compared to the beginning, their white and tender faces have turned pale. Seeing that their children became like this, the parents standing on the periphery couldn''t help showing distressed expressions on their faces. However, the assessment is not over yet, and the failure continues. With the appearance of the first student who couldn''t hold on, the rest of them fell down like dumplings. Soon, there were only four people who were still standing and insisting. Not surprisingly, Ning Rongrong and Eric were among them. After all, one started practicing with Wang Ran when he was four years old. Although it takes more time to play than to practice, it is not something you can look at with ordinary eyes when familiar with it. The other, although he didn''t practice with Wang Ran, but he was also a person who had been baptized with a drop of God''s blood. The remaining two are impressive existences. A civilian dressed in plain clothes, a noble family dressed in luxurious clothes. However, although the two are good, there is still a gap between Ning Rongrong and Eric. It didn''t take long before the two were defeated. However, this is the case, and the two of them also got the attention of everyone. Ning Rongrong and Eric were left, and Ning Rongrong''s lungs were about to explode at this time. Although she can hold on for a while, Zi Ji''s coercion is not fooling people, she is really very tired now. If it wasn''t for Wang Ran to be happy to win the first place in the entrance examination, Ning Rongrong would have given up long ago. It''s not that Ning Rongrong has no fighting spirit, but because it is completely unnecessary. She is Ning Rongrong, the young master of the Qibao Liuli Sect, and a disciple of Wang Ran. Regardless of cultivation resources or status, there is no need to fight with others. Can blow the cold wind comfortably and eat watermelon, why suffer this sin here? The more I thought about it, Ning Rongrong felt more angry. He gave Eric a ferocious look, if it weren''t for this guy, she wouldn''t have to hold on for so long. Chapter 428： No tuition? Unfortunately, even though Ning Rongrong''s resentment was soaring, Eric couldn''t feel it at this time. Although he had been bathed in the blood of gods, compared with Ning Rongrong, Eric''s background was still too shallow. It seems that now, Ning Rongrong still has the energy to stare at him, but Eric can only support it hard. Even with the passage of time, Eric felt that his current sanity was a bit blurred. Finally, under Ning Rongrong''s resentment, Eric couldn''t hold on anymore. As his consciousness became blurred, Eric''s body fell straight, and the pressure on him and Ning Rongrong disappeared instantly. Just as Eric was about to knock him down on the ground, a gentle force directly supported his body. It was Zi Ji who had been exerting coercion on him. Just after Ziji took the initiative to protect Eric, Eric''s consciousness also recovered. Seeing Ning Rongrong who stood firmly on the spot and stared at him viciously, Eric gave a embarrassed smile. He didn''t know Ning Rongrong''s thoughts, he just saw this noble little girl and kept glaring at him. Eric''s smile made Ning Rongrong a little embarrassed, as if he was playing the piano to a cow. With a soft snort, Ning Rongrong swung his head directly. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s appearance, Eric was a little confused. He didn''t understand what Ning Rongrong was thinking, so he scratched his head awkwardly. At this moment, Zi Ji''s voice rang in everyone''s ears. "At the end of the assessment, according to the time you insist on ranking, the first place rewards ten bottles of Peiyuandan, the second place rewards five bottles of Peiyuandan, the third place rewards three bottles of Peiyuandan, and the fourth to tenth place rewards one bottle. At the same time, your admission numbers are also arranged in order of ranking. Qinghe, I''ll leave it to you next, I''ll go first. " "Are five bottles of Pei Yuan Dan? Not bad." As Zi Ji''s voice fell, Rose, who was standing in the distance, nodded gently and murmured. Ross, who spent two years in the Taoist Academy, is still very clear about the effectiveness of Pei Yuan Dan. Even in the realm of God, the pill for cultivation is a rare treasure for cultivating low-level cultivators. Although he is the gatekeeper of the Taoist Institute, he actually doesn''t have any salary. Although you can ask Wang Ran for cultivation resources without being cheeky, it''s really shameful. Fortunately, Eric is more competitive, and five bottles of Pei Yuan Dan have been enough for him to use for a while. As for the cultivation resources beside him, the public ones in the Taoist Academy are enough for him to use. Just as Rose muttered, Qian Renxue nodded softly when she heard Ziji''s words, and then said: "Good Teacher Ziji, just leave it to us next." Hearing this, Zi Ji didn''t stay much longer, and she was directly in place. As Zi Ji left, Qian Renxue turned around and looked at the newly enrolled students, and said softly: "Now that the assessment is over, the top ten awards will be distributed to you before and after. Now, all the new students gathered in the center of the square. " At this time, all the students have stood up from the ground. Hearing what Qian Renxue said, everyone gathered together honestly. And Qian Renxue, after speaking to a group of students, directly looked at the many parents and said to them: "As for parents, now that the students have enrolled, they can go back. The students can only go down the mountain when the college is off. Of course, if there is any accident, the college will notify you. " As Qian Renxue''s voice fell, most of the parents were stunned. What does it mean that they can go back now? Is this over? They didn''t do anything except to send their children to sign up. If nothing else, dont you have to pay tuition? Even if it is the most common Soul Master Academy in the border, the tuition for a year requires one gold soul coin, right? In fact, if they had been inquiring about this kind of news before, they wouldn''t be inaccessible. However, their previous attention was all on figures in Taoism and Tibetan Academy like the prince and the prince. For this kind of details, I didn''t care at all. Finally, after a while of silence, one of the parents couldn''t help but asked: "Well, dare to ask His Royal Highness, don''t you need to pay tuition?" The person who spoke clearly knew the identity of Xue Qinghe, he was a great noble in Tiandou City, otherwise he would not dare to be the first to ask. It was precisely because of this noble parent''s opening that everyone knew that Qian Renxue''s identity was originally the Crown Prince of the Heaven Dou Empire. Suddenly, an exclamation sounded from the crowd. However, this exclamation was quickly suppressed by many parents consciously. Although Qian Renxue''s identity is amazing, she has nothing to do with them. What they are caring about is still the question asked by the nobleman at the beginning. Therefore, after suppressing the inner surprise, all the parents looked at Qian Renxue with questioning eyes. Qian Renxue stopped when she was about to pinch her handprint when she was asked this question. Looking at many puzzled parents, Qian Renxue said softly: "Don''t worry about the tuition fees. These things need to be solved by the students themselves. This is also the training and requirements of the college. If they can''t solve it, it can only show that they are not suitable for Taoism Institute. " "What, let the children solve it by themselves, how is this possible, they are only six years old!" "That''s, so much money, how can the children solve it!" ... ... Qian Renxue''s words were like a bomb, and a huge wave suddenly started. Countless parents are full of disbelief. It''s like an ant on a hot pan, restless. However, Qian Renxue did not want to explain more to these parents. This is a rule and there is no need to explain. After dropping those words, a beam of light suddenly rose into the sky with a pinch. After the beam of light disappeared, there was no student left there. Ross is the only internal staff member of the Taoist Academy. The parents who were thrown in the same place, besides the surprise at the Taoist Academy''s methods, all left with a face of imitation. They were surprised that they had no idea what method Qian Renxue used to take all the students away. The imitation is that they don''t know what the situation is. However, there are also parents who look calm. For example, the Qibao Liulizong team represented by Ning Rongrong and her father. Either through the statements of Qian Renxue, or the reports of the disciples of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School who enrolled last time, people like them already knew the rules of the Dao Zang Academy. Chapter 429： Freshmen into Taoism Therefore, in this situation, they are all the old gods, calm and abnormal. Even looking at the other parents who don''t know why, there is still a little pride in my heart. Seeing the bewildered crowd, Ning Fengzhi shook his head helplessly, and did not intend to take the initiative to explain, but said softly to the people around him: "Well, the children are also enrolled in school. Whatever happens in the future depends on their good fortune. We old guys, let''s go back first." Hearing Ning Fengzhi jokingly calling them middle-aged men and old fellows, everyone in the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect also chuckled softly and nodded in response. However, Ning Fengzhi was not prepared to take the initiative to explain, the nobles were prepared to take the initiative to ask questions. You know, there are not a few students sent by the Qibao Liuli Sect. From the beginning, their calm expressions were noticed by the nobles. Until now, Ning Fengzhi and the others'' light and breezy appearance has made them even more sure that Ning Fengzhi and others know the inside story. Therefore, an aristocrat who was familiar with Ning Fengzhi quickly ran to Ning Fengzhi and asked: "Sect Master Ning, wait a moment. I want to ask, what does this Tibetan Academy mean?" Following this person''s words, everyone''s eyes turned to Ning Fengzhi. After Ning Fengzhi heard the words of the great nobleman, he paused for a while, and then said: "Earl Shang, I can only tell you this question. It is definitely good for the children. Don''t worry about that. As for the rest, wait until the children are on holiday, and you can ask for it yourself. It can be considered a sense of expectation for yourself. " After that, Ning Fengzhi was not staying any longer, leading the people of the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect and walked straight down the mountain. The many parents who were still in perplexity stood there blankly. At this time, someone found Rose who had been leaning on the rockery. In desperation, some bold people wanted to ask Rose. But Rose didn''t give them a chance at all. Explaining these things to them was really too much trouble. He has been exhausted for many years, and he finally got down to leisure. Except for special circumstances, he didn''t want to trouble himself. So, before these people approached, Rose directly raised his leg and walked towards the distant mountains. Some bold people still want to follow the past, but unlike Rose, they are like an invisible wall in front of them, and they cannot cross Daozang Square for half a step. In desperation, everyone could only give up. Standing on the square, all parents look at me with big eyes and small eyes, and I look at you. There is no way, after a period of silence, everyone can only go down the mountain. The leader is Eric''s parents. After all, Eric was already a teacher by Ross, and he had a backer in the Taoist Academy. The two of them didn''t worry about Eric at all. ... Not to mention the many parents, the freshmen at this time, when the beam of light was lit, only felt a moment of weightlessness in their bodies. When they reacted again, they suddenly realized that the environment around them had changed. It is no longer a huge and magnificent Daozang Square, but a palace building surrounded by mountains and forests. In front of them, there were dozens of children who were slightly older than them, standing in place and waiting in an orderly manner. These older children are all students who enrolled a year earlier than them. After seeing the surrounding environment clearly, a cry of exclamation came from the mouths of these new students. Without him, the Dao Zang Academy, which was built under the order of Emperor Tiandou and was rebuilt by Wang Ran himself, was truly spectacular and beautiful, and its scale was extremely large. Even the palace is not as good as it is. Anyone who first sees the whole picture of the Dao Zang Academy will be shocked by its magnificence, let alone these six-year-old children. Only Ning Rongrong showed an expression that he took for granted. Qian Renxue did not interrupt the shock of these newly enrolled students. Similarly, the students who enrolled a year earlier did not show a mocking expression. After all, they were no different from these freshmen now. After all these students were quiet, Qian Renxue said with a chuckle: "This is the inside of the Taoist Academy. Of course, there are many areas outside. You will gradually become familiar with these in the future. Starting today, you will live and study here. After a while, your senior brothers and sisters from the previous session will take you to allocate their dormitories. However, you have just heard that the college does not collect tuition from your parents, and you have to deal with everything yourself. Of course, the academy has already helped you make plans for the way to earn tuition. I will tell you here first so that you can consider what you want to choose as soon as possible. In general, you have three major options: formation, equipment, and medicine. Among the three big options, there are many small branches. For example, you can choose the way of array formation or the way of Fuzhuan. You will gradually learn about these in the future. And your choice is related to your future development direction. However, you don''t need to be too anxious. Because you are only eligible to make preliminary choices when you reach the third grade. Now you can only learn some basic knowledge and use them to earn contribution points to deduct your tuition. For example, picking herbs, moving mines and even chopping wood and vegetables. Only after a long period of study can you understand what your strengths are. Of course, there will be teachers who will give you suggestions during this process. I tell you now, but also to allow you to be prepared from now on. As for the specific matters, I won''t say much. When you allocate the dormitory, your brothers and sisters will tell you in detail. Now, all freshmen are divided into two groups, one for boys and one for girls. " Suddenly, Qian Renxue''s voice increased by one degree. As Qian Renxue''s voice fell, the freshmen who had just been immersed in the information in Qian Renxue''s words instantly became nervous. I didn''t care much about it, and all the new students moved instantly. However, because of the large number of people and the lack of experience of these freshmen, the scene was once very chaotic. It took five or six minutes for the freshmen to divide into two groups and calm down. Looking at the quiet freshmen, Qian Renxue nodded, handed a list to the second-year old students behind him, and then said to them: "You group the freshmen by yourself, explain the rules and conditions, and then assign them dormitories." Chapter 430： Who is the interesting roommate? Having said this, Qian Renxue paused for a while, then continued to speak: "Remember to take notes, and don''t forget to remind them of tomorrow''s freshman conference. Is there a problem? " As Qian Renxue''s voice fell, all the second-year students shook their heads together, and then said: "No problem brother." Seeing this, Qian Renxue nodded lightly, then turned and left. The other high-level students were not prepared to stay longer, and were ready to leave with Qian Renxue. At this moment, Ning Rongrong, who was among the freshmen, suddenly stopped Li Ying, and asked suspiciously: "Brother Li Ying, do I want to live in a dormitory too?" No wonder Ning Rongrong was puzzled. As Wang Ran''s disciple, she had her own room in the Taoist Academy. After hearing Ning Rongrong''s voice, Li Ying said helplessly at Ning Rongrong: "Rongrong, Master said, let you live in the dormitory like other students. But don''t worry, you can go back to your room after you finish third grade. " Li Ying was also very helpless. To be honest, he also loved Ning Rongrong very much. If possible, he didn''t want Ning Rongrong to go to the dormitory. After all, although the dormitory of Taoist College is also very good, in the first to third grades, there are four people in one dormitory. There will be single dormitories only after the third grade. This situation is definitely not as good as Ning Rongrong''s own room. But this was something Wang Ran explained, and Li Ying could not violate it. ... Hearing what Li Ying said, Ning Rongrong nodded and gave a soft oh. But unlike what Li Ying thought, Ning Rongrong didn''t mean to be unhappy in his heart. On the contrary, Ning Rongrong still had a little expectation in his heart, imagining what kind of person his roommate was. I have to say that Wang Ran''s education for Ning Rongrong is good. Despite his noble status, Ning Rongrong does not have the lofty and domineering aristocratic children. Although she can''t be said to be a good girl, she will never discriminate against anyone. However, when Li Ying saw Ning Rongrong''s appearance, he thought that Ning Rongrong was a little unhappy, so he quickly explained: "Rongrong, don''t be unhappy. Master said, there will be a very interesting little girl in your roommate, who should be a good playmate with you." Hearing Li Ying''s words, Ning Rongrong''s eyes instantly lit up. Curiously looked at the students around him, and wanted to find the person Wang Ran said. After all, Wang Ran said it was interesting, it must be very interesting, but I don''t know who it is. Seeing this, Li Ying smiled softly and left. With the departure of Li Ying and other senior students, all the freshmen, under the leadership of those second-year students, walked towards their dormitory area. At the same time, these second-year students also explained to them the rules of the academy and what they can do to get contribution points and deduct tuition fees. Of course, this contribution value is not only able to deduct tuition fees, but also to exchange things. These, the second-year students, also explained to them clearly. Over time, most of the freshmen have been allocated dormitories. The rest was Ning Rongrong and two other little girls. Ning Rongrong looked at the two classmates around him curiously, wanting to see which one could be said to be interesting by Wang Ran. It is a pity that no matter how she looks at it, she can''t see from her two classmates what you are worthy of praise. As for the two little girls, because they were both civilians, they were a little at a loss when Ning Rongrong stared at them. For these two little girls, the second-year students who led Ning Rongrong''s way secretly cast envy in the past. Ning Rongrong''s identity is clear to the second-year students, and the master in her mouth is the dean of the academy. Becoming roommates with Ning Rongrong, you can get some light in any way. It can only be said that the luck of these two little girls is really great. According to the list, apart from Ning Rongrong, there were just two of them left. Shaking his head, these second-year students quickly threw out the thoughts in their minds. Studying in Taoist Academy, although all aspects are good, it is incredible. But this kind of thinking that you don''t work hard and just wants to be exposed to others is too dangerous. If things go on like this, they can easily be eliminated. They have been insisting on this for a year, but they are very clear about this. I haven''t seen those students who were dismissed, there has never been a shortage of children from great nobles. Even the prince was almost persuaded to return home. "Ahem, three juniors, your dormitory is in front of you, and the daily necessities have been put in it. Go in by yourself." With a light cough, one of the second-year students said softly to the three of Ning Rongrong. While speaking, he pointed to a door of a room in front of him. Hearing this student''s words, Ning Rongrong and the others all looked in the direction he was pointing, and a room door that was the same as those in the previous room came into their eyes. As a dormitory area for freshmen, the buildings here are all row rooms. However, each room is very large, so the doors of the rooms are separated by a certain distance. Seeing his dormitory, Ning Rongrong no matter which roommate Wang Ran said was interesting, he ran towards his room excitedly. Although she has lived in Taoist Academy for two years, she really doesn''t know what the dormitory looks like for freshmen. Therefore, Ning Rongrong was still very curious about his dormitory at this time. Ning Rongrong is like this, let alone the other two little girls. Although he couldn''t let go, Ning Rongrong''s two roommates also walked quickly to his dormitory. Seeing the excited three people, the second-year students didn''t care, just said aloud. "Don''t forget the freshman meeting tomorrow morning!" "Oh, I got it." Ning Rongrong responded without replying. The students in the second grade were not angry either, after all, the target was Ning Rongrong. Several people looked at each other and left directly. ... At this time, Ning Rongrong suddenly felt something wrong when he ran to the door of the dormitory. Thanks to Wang Ran''s teaching, Ning Rongrong is still very sensitive to the surrounding environment. Stopping at the door, Ning Rongrong frowned slightly. Because she noticed the sound in the room. Someone! Seeing Ning Rongrong''s stopped footsteps, the two little girls who followed asked questioningly: "That, classmate Ning Rongrong, what''s wrong?" Chapter 431： I cant beat you, but my disciple can beat yours. Hearing the voices of his two roommates, Ning Rongrong made a shush gesture towards them. At this time, Ning Rongrong''s little head was full of brainstorming, and various ideas emerged endlessly. Is it a bad guy? Or an intruder? Ning Rongrong squinted his eyes and thought, a burst of excitement in his heart for no reason. Beat bad people, this kind of thing sounds very exciting. Excited, Ning Rongrong clenched his small fist tightly and kicked the door of the room without even thinking about it. I just wanted to yell, ah, the bad guy is taking his life. In the end, before he could say anything, Ning Rongrong''s words were directly stuck in his throat. Because, as Ning Rongrong kicked open the door of the room, a young girl with a scorpion-tail braid caught Ning Rongrong''s eyes directly. The little girl was obviously taken aback by Ning Rongrong''s operation, and stood still without speaking. However, she soon reacted and said to Ning Rongrong and the two female classmates behind her: "You are my roommates, hello, my name is Xiao Wu, Dancing Wu, Wuhun is a soft bone rabbit." With that, Xiao Wu''s face also showed a playful smile. Seeing Xiao Wu''s smile, Ning Rongrong''s embarrassed face turned red at this moment. This means that the sentence just now has not been spoken, otherwise, if you are embarrassed, you will find a seam to get in. Ning Rongrong scratched his head and said to Xiao Wu: "Ao, hello, my name is Ning Rongrong, Wuhun Nine Treasure Glass Tower." "Ning Rongrong? You are the disciple of the master, I have heard of you a long time ago, but because I have been cultivating, I have never seen you." After hearing Ning Rongrong''s self-introduction, Xiao Wu said cheerfully. And when Ning Rongrong heard Xiao Wu''s words, she knew that she was the transformed one hundred thousand year old soul beast sister Xiao Wu in the mouth of Daming and Er Ming. At this time, she was not embarrassed anymore, and started talking with Xiao Wu curiously. However, Xiao Wu has a mature mind after all. Looking at the other two roommates who were left out in the cold, he quickly asked: "How about you? Not going to introduce yourself?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, the two Xiao transparent quickly replied in a flustered manner: "Ah, my name is Ellie." "My name is Xu Huaer." When they heard the dry introduction of themselves, Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong didn''t care. One person, one person, and the two of them joined the discussion. It is very simple for the little girls to establish friendship. Although most of the time it is the well-informed Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, and Ai Li and Wang Hua''er listen again, but this does not prevent them from forming friendship. ... Regardless of the few girls who are twittering, everyone in the male dormitory area at this time is excitedly talking about their dream of becoming a Title Douluo. Especially in the dormitory where Eric is located, some of Eric, who is the second place in enrollment, are even talking about it. Although Eric didn''t speak much, he still couldn''t stop the enthusiasm of the roommates. And faintly, everyone consciously or unconsciously took Eric as the leader of their dormitory. While everyone was talking enthusiastically, the door of the dormitory suddenly rang. The nearest to the door, a little boy, hurried to the door and opened the door of the dormitory. As the door of the dormitory opened, a tall figure instantly appeared in front of the little boy. "Is Eric here?" The visitor is not someone else, but Eric''s master, the gatekeeper of the Taoist Academy, Rose. Hearing Rose''s voice, Eric''s voice rang before the little boy who opened the door could answer. "Master?" As the voice remembered, the lively dormitory instantly became quiet. And Eric himself ran to the door of the dormitory. Rose looked at Eric, waved at him and said: "Eric, you come out with me, I have something to tell you." Hearing what Rose said, Eric didn''t even think about it, and followed Rose out of the dormitory. When Eric had gone away, a shock of shock sounded in his dormitory. "This uncle is the one in the square before, right?" "should be." "He is Eric''s master?" "Didn''t you hear it." "Ah, my goodness, Eric is so great!!" ... Ignore the shock in Eric''s dormitory, or what kind of interrogation Eric would face when he returned. At this moment, Eric was standing in front of Rose with his head down, looking a little blaming himself. Rose was also a little puzzled by Eric''s appearance, and said in a puzzled way: "What''s wrong, Eric?" "Master, I''m sorry!" Hearing Rose''s words, Eric said with some self-blame. At this moment, Rose was completely dumbfounded and did not understand why Eric had to apologize. "Ah, Eric, why apologize." Eric raised his head, and said with some reproach in his eyes: "Master, I disappointed you and didn''t get the first place." Roston was a little bit dumbfounded when he heard Eric''s words. Of course he could see that Eric really thought so. Although a little dumbfounded, Rose still feels good in his heart. However, this is also a good opportunity to encourage Eric. Thinking of this, Rose shook his head and said softly to Eric: "Eric, you don''t have to apologize, it''s good if you can get second. After all, Ning Rongrong is that person''s disciple, and it is strange that you are better than Ning Rongrong now. However, you should also understand the gap between you and Ning Rongrong. So, after you officially start the class, you will set aside one hour every day to learn from me. I hope you can defeat Ning Rongrong in the graduation assessment for junior students in six years. " At this point, Rose couldn''t help but smile. In addition to cultivating Eric in doing this, he was also a little cautious. He can''t beat Wang Ran, but if his disciple defeats Wang Ran''s disciple, it can be regarded as a face for himself. Although Ning Rongrong had a good foundation, he also had Wang Ran''s careful training. But he felt that Eric had a high chance of defeating Ning Rongrong. After all, what is being said, Ning Rongrong possesses the martial spirit of the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda, so what he has to go is to assist the spirit master. Although the assessment is not comparable to combat effectiveness, compared with the auxiliary type spirit master, Eric of the power attack type will definitely have a bit of advantage. Coupled with his own teaching, Eric has a big win. However, Rose''s smile faded quickly, and a sigh flashed in his eyes. I just don''t know, will the God Realm find Wang Ran at that time! If you really find it, it''s estimated that the graduation exam will be gone, right? Seriously, Rose still likes life now. At least compared to the long training and endless battles before, he prefers now. Chapter 432： The development of the beast After hearing what Rose said, Eric nodded fiercely, his eyes full of determination. Starting today, Ning Rongrong will be his opponent for the next six years. What Eric didn''t know was that in the next six years, he would always live in the shadow of Ning Rongrong. Even the other little girl can''t win. Of course, these are all things to follow. At this time, Rose left the freshman dormitory area after explaining some of Eric''s precautions in the college. ... On the second day, the newly enrolled students of the Taoist Academy got up from their beds early. The excitement of going to school did not disappear, although I slept very late last night. But under the excitement of the spirit, the students look very good. After getting up, all of them consciously cleaned up their own room. This is also a rule set specifically by Wang Ran to cultivate their independence. Although most of the people looked very clumsy, it was obviously the first time to clean up the room by themselves. Many of the freshmen came from nobles, but no one expressed dissatisfaction. In addition to their own sensibility, the driving of those around them is also indispensable. Sometimes, the impact of the environment on a person is so great. After most of the students awkwardly cleaned up their rooms, the second-year students also came to the freshman dormitory area. These veteran students led the freshmen to eat a meal in the college cafeteria, and then everyone went straight to the center of the college. By the way, the restaurant chefs of the Taoist Academy were carefully selected and sent in by Emperor Xueye. In addition, the ingredients are good, most of them are taken from the soul beasts, so the taste is good enough to make the students of civilian origin swallow their tongues. Of course, the price of the food in this restaurant is also very touching. Although it is consumed by contribution value, real money is not needed. But for the Dao Zang Academy, the Academy Contribution Points are more precious than the Golden Soul Coin. The current freshmen, because they have just entered school, after eating two meals, they are all in debt. Of course, the college lent 100 contribution points to the freshmen, and they ended up eating in the restaurant for two months. Just wait until later. There is not much digression, the freshmen at this time, under the leadership of the old students, quickly came to the center of the academy, where they just entered the academy yesterday. Here, Qian Renxue and other senior students are already waiting here. With everyone on the scene, Qian Renxue squeezed the seal, and her spirit power penetrated the ground and touched a certain formation pattern underground. In an instant, a beam of light lit up on the ground. In a sense, the Taoist Academy is an existence isolated from the outside world. Because after Wang Ran built the Taoist Academy, he directly laid a formation covering the entire academy. Without the token of Taoist Academy, it is impossible to enter the interior of the Academy through Taoist Plaza. This is also the reason why the parents could not walk half a step across Daozang Square. For those without a token, there is only one way to enter the academy, and that is through the teleportation array that connects Daozang Square and the academy. Although the students of the academy have their own tokens, there is no way to transfer the array quickly. Therefore, at this time Qian Renxue chose to use the teleportation array to bring everyone there. The illuminated beam is also a sign that the teleportation array is activated. As the beam of light lit and then fell, all the students instantly appeared on Daozang Square. The newly enrolled students, taking the dormitory as a unit, gathered in twos and threes and were talking excitedly. Of course, because of birth reasons, most of the noble children gathered around are also noble children. Most of the students who came from civilians were also civilian students. This is also no way. After all, without the teaching and learning of the academy, even children will be affected in this world where the hierarchy is obvious. However, this situation will definitely change in the future. After all, there is a high probability that those who have not changed will be dismissed during the learning process. However, none of the students felt wrong at this time. Their energy has been put on the next thing. Because they all know that what is about to begin is what they said yesterday and belongs to their entrance ceremony. At this ceremony, they can also meet the dean of the college. Just as they were discussing what the dean was like and what college life would be like in the future, a shadow suddenly appeared in the mountains. As the freshmen looked up, a huge figure came into their eyes. It''s the dragon! A black dragon. The speed of the black dragon is very fast, just before the students panic, the figure of the black dragon has already arrived on the square. Following this, a figure floated down from the black dragon. Not someone else, but an incarnation of Wang Ran, the dean of Taoist Academy. That black dragon is naturally the head of the beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest. With Wang Ran''s fall, the Di Tian in the form of soul beasts, his figure also rapidly reduced, transforming into a human form. At this moment, Emperor Tian didn''t have the terrifying aura that Wang Ran would reveal when he first arrived in Douluo Continent, even if he didn''t deliberately. On the contrary, the aura on Di Tian at this time was very stable. This is exactly what the Emperor Tian has gained from practicing the Heavenly Demon Taoism in the past two years. Not only has his strength improved a bit, but his own breath has also stabilized. As Wang Ran and Ditian landed one after another, the noisy Dao Zang Square that had been chattering, instantly quieted down. Everyone''s eyes were on Wang Ran and Di Tian. At the same time, three figures suddenly appeared beside Wang Ran. Ziji, Datongmu Huiye, and an elegant woman. A woman with elegant temperament is also a fierce beast in the Star Dou Forest, and her body is the emerald swan Brigitte. In the past two years, not only Ditian has gained, but the other fierce beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest have also been greatly improved. Although soul power has not been completely transformed into demon power, it has also made considerable progress. Especially Brigitte, now he can switch between the spirit beast form and the human form at will. Although other fierce beasts can also switch human forms, they can''t be as casual as Brigitte. Therefore, the fierce beast teacher in the Taoist Academy now only has Brigitte, except for Di Tian and Zi Ji, who can be transformed from the beginning. However, other fierce beasts are coming soon. In less than half a year, Dao Zang Academy will surely have a few more teachers who are born in the Star Dou Great Forest. Chapter 433： The shortcomings of the Taoist Academy With the appearance of all the teachers of the Taoist Academy, the old students are okay, and the freshmen who are already nervous, dare not speak out. Except for the two Tibetan insiders, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, all the freshmen did not dare to breathe. Looking at the nervous students, Wang Ran chuckled and said: "Hello classmates, I am your dean Wang Ran." Following Wang Ran''s voice, all the students felt like they were bathed in the spring breeze. The original nervous mood instantly relaxed. A simple sentence has such an effect. It can be seen that after two years, Wang Ran''s strength has also greatly improved. Seeing the students who had relaxed, Wang Ran seemed to have expected it, and didn''t care. With a smile still on his face, Wang Ran continued to speak: "First of all, everyone is welcome to study at the Taoist Institute. I hope everyone present can successfully graduate from the academy and become the elite of mankind. The few people around me are all teachers who will guide you in the future. I believe that under their guidance, each of you can grow into human pride. Next..." Wang Ran talked freely on stage, and the students in the audience were also excited by listening. Under Wang Ran''s guidance, all the students burst into infinite motivation. Of course, Wang Ran was not changing their will. This motivation is only due to the right time and place. Some people will maintain this motivation for a lifetime. But most people will forget these after a period of time. Wang Ran didn''t have much to talk about. After the lecture, a teaching entrance ceremony was held and the students were disbanded. Originally, Wang Ran was going to go back to continue practicing and studying classics. After all, the threat of the God Realm should not be underestimated. Although a lot of progress has been made in the past two years, it is still far from enough compared to the God Realm. Therefore, his ontology has been practicing with great concentration, while the clone is in the Taoist Academy, studying classics that can quickly improve combat effectiveness. However, Wang Ran''s idea was obviously going to fall. Because when he was about to go back, Zi Ji suddenly stopped him, saying that there was something to tell Wang Ran. Taking Zi Ji back to the palace where he practiced, Wang Ran sat on the futon, quietly looking at Zi Ji in front of him. Zi Ji didn''t talk nonsense, and directly expressed her problem. "Master, I think there are too few teachers in the current college." Hearing Zi Ji''s words, Wang Ran nodded lightly and said: "Indeed, there are a lot of students enrolled this year, and relying on the four of you is indeed not enough. But you don''t need to worry, Jun Xiong and the others are about to break through, when they come, it will be fine. " Hearing this, Zi Ji shook her head. Wang Ran was stunned for a moment, looked at Zi Ji and asked: "Why, isn''t it enough?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Zi Ji did not nod or shook her head, but spoke: "Enough is indeed enough, but the master, there will definitely be more and more students in the college. Although some people will be eliminated in the learning process, there will still be a huge base. Especially when these students are in the later study, each of them will occupy more and more teacher resources. Moreover, many things that students learn require us to learn first. In this way, the time we spend teaching students will be further reduced. And you emphasized elite education, we can''t ignore any student. But in this way, there must be many shortcomings within the college. Such shortcomings will not get better until the first batch of students graduated and made some achievements, and then chose to return to the college to teach. Moreover, the teachers at the Taoist Academy are all Tibetans. Although I shouldn''t say this, but the number of people in Zangmen is too small. And apart from Master Huiye, you and your disciples, all belong to the soul beast clan. In this way, let''s not say that it is not harmful to future threats from the gods, but the teaching of students is also limited. " After listening to Zi Ji''s words, Wang Ran nodded gently. In the past two years, his energy has been mainly focused on improving his strength, and he has not even traveled to the mainland. For Zangmen and Taoist Academy, there has been no vigorous development. What Zi Ji said are indeed facts. Although Zi Ji didn''t know the divine battle that might occur in a few years, she was only faintly worried about the threat of the divine realm, but what she said was not unreasonable. Despite the threats a few years later, the people in Zangmen may not be able to intervene. However, you can''t just look at the present, the future is also very important. Wang Ran is confident in himself, confident that he can survive the difficulties in a few years. But by that time, the first batch of students had already graduated. It is obviously too late to resolve these shortcomings by then. After all, the students of previous sessions have already been affected. Thinking of this, Wang Ran said softly: "I know about this. I will go out to find more people who are suitable to join Zangmen and let them come to teach." A smile appeared on Zi Ji''s face when Wang Ran agreed. After arching her hands, Zi Ji was about to retreat. But at this time, Wang Ran continued to ask: "Wait a minute, do you have a suitable recommendation for you." Zi Ji was stunned when she heard Wang Ran''s words. Originally, she was just making a suggestion, and she was not going to interrupt in such matters involving Wang Ran''s decision. But now Wang Ran took the initiative to ask, she could only answer honestly. "Sect Master, I have been cultivating in the Star Dou Forest for these years, so I don''t know much about external affairs. There are even fewer things to know about the human world. However, I still know a thing or two about spirit beasts. In the far north, there are several fierce beasts. The strongest one, although he is not a god, but it is not a simple character. It''s just that after so many years, I don''t know if they are still alive. " "The Far North?" Wang Ran whispered softly when he heard Zi Ji''s words. Wang Ran is not very clear about the far north. Although faintly remembered there were a few powerful soul beasts there, but they didn''t know how strong they were. But now that Zi Ji can mention it, those soul beasts are definitely qualified to join the Tibetan gate. With a light wave of his hand, Wang Ran said: "Okay, I see. I''ll go to the far north first. You can withdraw first." Zi Ji didn''t say much when he heard Wang Ran''s words, and he bowed and exited the room. Chapter 434： Far north After Zi Ji retired, Wang Ran sat on the ground and touched his chin, silently thinking about what Zi Ji had just said. After a long time, Wang Ran stood up gently. He straightened his clothes and walked out of the room with his legs raised. After leaving the house, Wang Ran did not leave the Taoist Academy for the first time and went to the far north, but called several teachers from the college. Looking at Datongmu Huiye and others in front of him, Wang Ran said softly: "I''m going out for a while, and the college will be handed over to you during this time." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, several people nodded, and Zi Ji''s eyes lit up even more. Wang Ran must have gone to recruit teachers for the academy when he went out. He didn''t expect that Wang Ran was ready to act just as he finished talking about this matter. And Wang Ran, after seeing everyone nodding, spoke again: "In addition, we will not recruit senior students for the time being in the past few years. In the past few years, you have studied the classics and improved your level. After that, prepare to recruit senior students. " As Wang Ran''s voice fell, everyone responded softly without any objection. After the explanation, Wang Ran waved his hand lightly, and then his whole person disappeared in the same place instantly. Seeing Wang Ran''s sudden disappearance, Zi Ji laughed softly: "It seems that in a while, we will have a few more colleagues." Hearing this, everyone looked at Zi Ji in surprise. No one is a fool. If you want to be the opposite, the IQs of several colors are very high. With Zi Ji''s words, everyone almost immediately understood what was going on. After getting in touch with Zi Ji, she had just approached Wang Ran, so don''t ask, Zi Ji must have mentioned this matter. Di Tian smiled at Zi Ji, then said: "You are quite courageous, but you did a good job. There is a real lack of teachers in the college." Hearing Di Tian''s praise, Zi Ji waved her hand with a chuckle, and said: "Master Ditian has passed the award, but the sect master is gone, and then we will have to work harder." Hearing this, everyone nodded, and Datongmu Huiye even directly said: "That''s right, let''s go away if nothing has happened, and study the classics given to you by the bishop." Everyone knows Datongmu Huiye''s temperament, so as Datongmu Huiye''s voice fell, everyone answered: "Don''t worry, Master Hui Ye, it''s already lucky to be able to learn this kind of classics. How could we fall behind." Hearing what everyone said, Datongmu Huiye didn''t say much, nodded and turned around and left. As Hui Ye left, the big beasts didn''t stay, and turned around to go to their own affairs. ... At this time, Wang Ran, after he appeared again, had already come to the border of the Heaven Dou Empire. Seeing the barren scene around him, Wang Ran raised his head to recognize the direction, and his whole body instantly turned into a stream of light and galloped towards the far north. But in a moment, Wang Ran had already seen the snow and ice in the far north. The energy in his body exploded, and Wang Ran''s entire body speed surged again, and he instantly entered the far north. As he entered the far north, the surrounding environment of Wang Ran instantly became a vast expanse of whiteness. The surrounding temperature also plummeted instantly. Wang Ran, in a long robe, seemed a little out of tune with the surrounding environment. However, this biting chill did not cause any trouble to Wang Ran. Floating in the air, Wang Ran gently closed his eyes. The mental power was like a radar, burst out from Wang Ran''s body in an instant, covering most of the far north. Wang Ran didn''t know where the powerful existence Zi Ji said was, but he knew that there was absolutely no problem finding the strongest one in the Far North. As Wang Ran''s spiritual thoughts came out, the entire Northern Territory was like a naked little girl, without a trace of secrets in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran carefully searched all the energy-containing creatures in the far north, hoping to find the strongest existence. However, the Far North is too big, even Wang Ran needs to find it slowly. Wang Ran just floated in the air like this, the snowflakes falling around, like eyes, did not fall towards Wang Ran''s body. As time went by, Wang Ran suddenly opened his eyes. Looking at the other side of the Far North, Wang Ran whispered with a chuckle: "Found it, you guys hide it quite deep." It''s no wonder that Wang Ran said that, he just searched almost the entire Northern Territory, and indeed he found several good existences. One of them, even if the cultivation base is actually in the beast circle of the Star Dou Great Forest, it can still be ranked second, only under the emperor heaven. If it is calculated according to the age of the soul beast''s cultivation, it is probably more than 700,000 years. Just when Wang Ran thought that this guy was the existence that Zi Ji said, and when he was about to stop, a strange energy fluctuation attracted Wang Ran''s attention. It''s not that this energy is huge, but this energy is too pure. Under curiosity, Wang Ran directly searched for the location of this pure energy. Originally, he thought it would be a kind of heaven, material and earth treasure, but as a result, his mental power went deep into the extreme north a few hundred meters deep, and Wang Ran found the source of this energy. There are indeed treasures of heaven, material and earth, and there are countless ice chalcedony piles like ordinary ice blocks under the far north. Among them, it is not even 10,000-year-level ice chalcedony, let alone other treasures spawned from ice chalcedony. It can be said that just the energy contained in the ice chalcedony is enough to create several divine residences. However, these were not what surprised Wang Ran. What surprised Wang Ran the most was the big sleeping snow-white worm in the center of these ice chalcedony. Although it was in a deep sleep, the ten pale golden round patterns on its body always flickered from time to time, exuding a stream of incomparable pure energy. The pure energy that attracted Wang Ran''s attention just now was also this snow-white insect. Wang Ran could feel an extremely huge energy from the body of this big bug. Even if it is only about the amount of energy, even Ross, who is watching the gate of the Taoist Academy, will not go. This kind of cultivation level has undoubtedly stepped into the level of the Douluo Plane Divine Residence. Needless to say, this is definitely the powerful existence that Zi Ji said. As for whether or not to recognize the wrong person, although the circle of soul beasts is very large, there are only a few top ones. If there were spirit beasts at the Divine Mansion level in the far north, it would be impossible for Zi Ji, a fierce beast that had cultivated for hundreds of thousands of years, to know it, and it was impossible not to tell himself in advance. I can''t say that this big worm suddenly popped out of a crack in the rock. Chapter 435： Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Dream Emperor? ? But what made Wang Ran a little puzzled was that Zi Ji said at the time that it was not as good as Di Tian. But the current situation seems that Ditian''s designation is unable to defeat this bug. Although Di Tian''s body is the golden-eyed black dragon king with strong offensive power, it can''t stand the level of this bug has changed. However, when Wang Ran saw the dense ice chalcedony next to the big insect, he was a little relieved. It is estimated that this big bug has also made a breakthrough in recent years by relying on these talents. Although this big bug had a high cultivation base before, its combat effectiveness should be somewhat different from that of Di Tian. After all, Zi Ji also said, he didn''t even know that the big bug was still alive. Thinking of this, Wang Ran also let go of the doubts in his heart, a flash, and headed towards the other side of the far north. While breathing, Wang Ran''s figure appeared on an iceberg. Below the iceberg is the sleeping place of that big bug. Wang Ran didn''t hesitate, with a single finger, and instantly a burst of energy gushed from Wang Ran''s finger. And the iceberg at Wang Ran''s feet, with the impact of this energy, broke through a tunnel directly underground. With the emergence of the passage, Wang Ran''s figure did not stop, directly entering the passage. As Wang Ran deepened in the dark passage, a bright light suddenly appeared. When Wang Ran fell to the ground, the surrounding space was already very bright. These rays of light radiated from watching the ice chalcedony underground. Of course, what comes out with these lights is the cold that is unbearable for ordinary people. But these are not problems for Wang Ran. As Wang Ran fell into the ground, the scene below the ground officially came into Wang Ran''s eyes. In the huge underground space, there are countless ice chalcedony scattered everywhere. This scene is far more shocking than the one detected with mental power. However, Wang Ran didn''t care about the treasures who could make people lose their lives and win. His gaze was fixed on the sleeping big bug not far away. After such a big movement, the big bug was still asleep and did not wake up, which surprised Wang Ran. Is it possible that he pretended? Want to be cruel to yourself when you relax your guard? When he found this place, Wang Ran suddenly became vigilant. Although he didn''t put the strength of Big Chongzi in his eyes, after all, Wang Ran''s strength had improved a lot now. Even if it was his clone, Wang Ran was confident that he was not weaker than the second-level **** Di Rose. However, if by any chance he is attacked by a big bug because he relaxes his guard, wouldn''t it be very shameless. So, looking at the sleeping big bug, Wang Ran walked towards it carefully. The energy in the body was also mobilized at this moment to prevent the big bug from hitting himself hard. However, after Wang Ran was completely close to the big insect, the vigilance in his heart was completely dropped. No one, because Wang Ran has already determined that the big bug is definitely still asleep, and it''s the kind that sleeps soundly. This can be seen from the dripping saliva from the corner of its mouth. Wang Ran really couldn''t imagine that a creature of this level would sleep so deeply. Is it possible that it has not experienced social beatings when it was young? Rubbing his eyebrows helplessly, Wang Ran shot a burst of energy at the big bug. In an instant, the big bug that was still asleep instantly ejected from the huge ice chalcedony. At the same time, a huge spiritual force burst out from the big insect. Wang Ran couldn''t help but change his face due to this huge spiritual pressure. Although this is just a clone of Wang Ran, it can be so, and it can also be seen how huge the mental power of the big insect is. It is worthy of being a spirit beast of the Divine Residence Divine Residence level, and this mental power can already be comparable to the Level 2 Divine Residence. Wang Ran softly said in admiration. However, another surprise flashed in his eyes. This time, it was a surprise. Being able to cultivate to this level in Douluo Continent with the body of a soul beast, this big bug is really qualified to join the Tibetan Sect. While all kinds of thoughts were still floating in Wang Ran''s mind, the big bug who was awakened by Wang Ran also came from his background and said: "Human, you are so bold that you dare to disturb the emperor''s cultivation. Don''t you know that this is the emperor''s palace? What did Xuedi eat, they actually let you in! Believe it or not, I will eat you now, I..." Hearing the crackling words of the big insect, Wang Ran couldn''t help showing a black line in his forehead. He didn''t know who the Emperor Xue was talking about in Big Chongzi''s mouth, but it should be one of the several fierce beast-level existences he had investigated before. But now he knows very well that this big bug is very long-winded. Originally, even if the big bug chose to do it directly, Wang Ran understood it very well. But now, this big bug obviously didn''t mean to do it, instead, it kept talking endlessly. And looking at the current situation, if you don''t stop it from continuing to speak, it''s probably going to be a long time to listen to him. The most important thing is that this guy is drooling because he just slept, and now his mouth is full of spitting. At this moment, Wang Ran said directly: "Stop, stop, big bug, I have something to look for you this time!" Unfortunately, Da Chongzi didn''t understand the point of Wang Ran''s words at all, or said it didn''t believe Wang Ran''s words at all. Therefore, the big bug did not stop, but further released his spiritual coercion, threatening: "Who are you calling for the big bug! My name is Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, and everyone calls me Mengdi. How dare you be so presumptuous, do you really think I dare not take action? If you now kneel down and apologize to me, I can still consider whether to let you go. " Although Tianmeng Bingcan was making cruel words, a look of guilty conscience flashed in its eyes. Only it knows that it really dare not make a move. Regardless of its high cultivation base, it is embarrassed to ask how it came from. If you really talk about combat effectiveness, hehe, that would be really hard to say. But Wang Ran didn''t know about these. When he saw the big insect, that is, the appearance of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Wang Ran was also speechless. He wasn''t interested in the name of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. No matter what name it is, Wang Ran must be unclear about it. What makes him speechless now is that Tianmeng Ice Silkworm clearly released his coercion and looked like he was going to take action at any time, but in the end he had to say harsh words here. This is really contradictory. Chapter 436： I slapped myself in the face Wang Ran didn''t know Tian Meng Bingcan''s guilty conscience, so he subconsciously believed that Tian Meng Bingcan was such a bad behavior. For this situation, Wang Ran felt that it was still easy to solve. Its not easy to communicate, so its better to have a good meal. As for what Tianmeng Bingcan said to kneel down and apologize to him. Sorry, you are not thinking about fart. Therefore, Wang Ran looked at the arrogant Tianmeng Bingcan, and a little straightened his expression, and made a please gesture towards Tianmeng Bingcan. Seeing Wang Ran''s appearance, Tianmeng Bingcan felt a little panicked. Who am I, where am I, what am I doing? As the three questions of the soul appeared in the mind of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm squatted and said: "Well, what are you going to do? Is it possible that you still want to compete with the emperor." Hearing Tianmeng Bingcan''s words, Wang Ran nodded without denying, and then said: "Of course, I will convince you to talk to me. Do it, don''t keep your hands, when you say you are not doing well. " As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Tianmeng Bingcan suddenly became confused. He did not expect that the first time he acted forcefully against humans, he would overturn the car. Wang Ran''s reaction was completely different from what he thought. Originally, in Tianmeng Bingcan''s plan, Wang Ran would definitely not choose to do it. When he said two good things, he pretended to let him go. When Wang Ran is gone, he can sleep and practice happily again. As a result, Wang Ran didn''t mean to regress at all. This was really a matter of disagreement. Wang Ran dare to do it, does he dare to dream ice silkworm? That''s definitely not dare. No one knows what level he is better than Tianmeng Bingcan himself. Regardless of his cultivation base for millions of years, his energy is huge. But he will not mobilize at all, and has no talent for attacking. Even his body is like a ten perfect tonic to other creatures. In other words, he itself is like an oversized energy battery, which has no combat effectiveness at all. Even a ten-thousand-year soul beast, even a stronger one-year-old soul beast, can rub him against the ground. Under such circumstances, how could Tianmeng Bingcan dare to engage Wang Ran. As long as his attack power can match his realm, he doesn''t have to bravish at first. Therefore, facing Wang Ran who was ready to do it, Tianmeng Bingcan quickly said: "Wait, don''t you have something to find the emperor? Let''s talk about it first, let this indifferent fight aside." It''s a pity that Tianmeng Bingcan''s idea is good, but Wang Ran doesn''t give him this opportunity at all. Wang Ran didn''t have so much time to waste, and a match would not only be able to find out the strength of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, but also convince him. Why not do such a thing? Therefore, Wang Ran frowned slightly when looking at the face of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. "No, I think after the fight, you can listen to me more. If you don''t make a move, I will make a move. " Hearing this, Tianmeng Bingcan suddenly panicked. Now he didn''t care about any pretense, and quickly said: "Don''t, I can''t wait for the treasures of heaven and earth here." It turned out that Tianmeng Ice Silkworm thought that Wang Ran came to divide the ice chalcedony here. However, Wang Ran and Qihui is such a superficial person. Although Tianmeng Bingcan''s attitude change made Wang Ran feel weird, it didn''t matter. Anyway, I decided to shoot. If there is something wrong, I will wait until the fight is over. At this point, Wang Ran didn''t respond to Tianmeng Bingcan''s words at all, but instead sent a palm to him. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t use all his strength, he just tried a little bit. After all, it would be embarrassing if the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was photographed into the Tianmeng Ice Remnant. However, [the eighth district www.dibaquxsw.top] faced Wang Ran''s "light and fluttering" palm, but Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was unusually "calm". It seemed as if Wang Ran''s attack hadn''t been put in the eyes, neither hiding nor counterattack, as if trying to carry it down with his body. Unfortunately, in the next second, the "calm" Tianmeng Ice Silkworm flew straight and horizontally like a kite with a broken string. At the same time, a mouthful of pale golden milky blood spouted from the mouth of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran was stunned. Even the next attack that he had prepared was stopped in his hands. He really couldn''t understand. Even if Tian Meng Bingcan couldn''t resist the attack just now, why didn''t he avoid it? This kind of result always makes Wang Ran feel that he is a little bullying. Therefore, Wang Ran''s brows were tightly locked together, and he looked at Tianmeng Ice Silkworm solemnly, and asked with some doubts: "What do you mean, why don''t you resist?" Unfortunately, the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was directly photographed back to its nature. He didn''t expect that Wang Ran would be so strong. A slap, and such a casual slap, slapped himself seriously. If he hadn''t cultivated for a million years, it was enough to be called a rough and thick skin, and Wang Ran''s slap just now would definitely not have left any scum on him directly. Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is a person who knows the time. Since he can''t bluff Wang Ran, and can''t beat Wang Ran, it''s better to be a bit more conscious. As for face or something, he has never seen this thing before. Therefore, the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, who had slowed down, did not hesitate at all, and directly cried to Wang Ran and pleaded for mercy: "Master, I was wrong, so don''t worry about me. You look at me, there is something you can see, just take it away. But, can you kill me? I have cultivated for so many years, it is really not easy. I have the old at the top and the young at the bottom, you just..." The round body of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, like a fat snake, writhed on the ground. Wang Ran had no doubt that if Tianmeng Ice Silkworm had a human form, it would definitely jump up and hug his thigh. While crying, he also wiped his nose on his thigh. A black line appeared on Wang Ran''s forehead when he heard Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s words. Now, after hearing the increasingly outrageous words of Tianmeng Bingcan, Wang Ran''s brows couldn''t help but jump. He really couldn''t understand why Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was so brazen. Aside from other things, there are old and small things, how did he say it embarrassingly? Tianmeng Ice Silkworm itself is already a million-year-old soul beast, so what price is his Laozi? I really couldn''t bear the nonsense of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Wang Ranqiang endured the idea of ??killing Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, and said sharply: "Okay, enough, talk again, I will make you fried silkworm pupa!" Chapter 437： Zhang Xiuwei can sleep Hearing Wang Ran''s threat, Tianmeng Bingcan, who was still "crying bitterly" just now, stopped his voice instantly. Even Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was so scared that he shrank his neck. However, at this time Tianmeng Bingcan''s heart also relaxed. At least Wang Ran had no intention of killing him now, and his safety was already guaranteed. As Tianmeng Bingcan shut his mouth, Wang Ran instantly felt that his entire ears were clean. He didn''t expect how the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, who had been pretending to be pretending just now, could cope so quickly. Seeing Tianmeng Bingcan, who was lying on his side, Wang Ran sighed with a headache. It''s all right now, I was slapped in the face by myself. Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is definitely not the existence that Zi Ji said. Even, this guy does not even have a name in the soul beast circle. Otherwise, relying on the bird look of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, it would have been swallowed into the stomach and turned into fertilizer. Thinking of his swearing look just now, Wang Ran couldn''t help but touched his cheeks as if faintly aching. Looking at a group of Tianmeng ice silkworms, Wang Ran said in an angry voice: "From now on, I ask, you answer, you are not allowed to talk nonsense." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tianmeng Bingcan just nodded, not to mention how honest. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran''s tone eased a lot. Although my heart was still depressed, it wasn''t Tianmeng Bingcan''s fault. I could only break my teeth and swallow in my stomach. "what''s your name?" "My name is Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, of course you can also call me Tianmeng Brother..." Tianmeng Bingcan replied fluently, but in the end, his mouth began to scoop again subconsciously. Realizing this, Tianmeng Bingcan hurriedly remedied: "No, no, you can also call me Brother Tianmeng." Wang Ran didn''t care about Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s mouth, and continued to speak: "Who is the Snow Emperor in your mouth? How does it relate to you?" Seeing that Wang Ran didn''t care about his mouth, Tianmeng Bingcan''s face showed a sense of peace of mind. But in the next second, following Wang Ran''s question, Tianmeng Bingcan''s face instantly showed embarrassment. Embarrassingly smashed his mouth, Tian Meng Bingcan said in a serene manner: "That lord, Emperor Xue is the overlord of the Far North. It''s just that I don''t know Xuedi, his name was also known from the soul beasts that came in by coincidence. " Wang Ran was not surprised when he heard Tianmeng Bingcan''s words. It is not a shame for the weak to pull the banner of the strong in order to protect themselves. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t mean to laugh at Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. His current thoughts were all placed on this Snow Emperor. Overlord of the Far North? Not surprisingly, this Snow Emperor should be the person Zi Ji said. It''s just that there won''t be an oolong like this time. Thinking of this, Wang Ran squinted his eyes and glanced at Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. After Wang Ran took such a look, Tianmeng Bingcan''s back instantly pulled cold. This human being, shouldn''t it be the body of this handsome insect? Before Wang Ran said he wanted to make fried silkworm pupa, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm felt that this possibility was really great. But Wang Ran still didn''t allow him to speak at will, for fear that it would offend Wang Ran''s Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, and endure that would be painful. Even the body couldn''t control it, writhing on the ground. Seeing the appearance of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Wang Ran gave him a surprised look. What''s wrong with this guy? "What are you writhing around here, what do you want?" Wang Ran asked Tianmeng Bingcan. Hearing this, Tianmeng Bingcan quickly shook his head and replied: "No, nothing. It''s just that I feel so honored to see you, and I can''t help but want to move." Tianmeng Ice Silkworm didn''t dare to tell the truth, if after asking the question, it turned the nothing into something, it would really have no place to cry. However, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s blunt flattery almost hit the horse''s legs. Cooperating with Tianmeng Bingcan''s movements, Wang Ran almost couldn''t hold back and slapped him to death. He also saw that what Tian Meng Bingcan was thinking was definitely not what he just thought, but he was also afraid that Tian Meng Bingcan would challenge his bottom line again, so he wisely exposed this matter. After ignoring the flattery of Tianmeng Bingcan, Wang Ran asked the question he was most interested in. "Tell me honestly, how did you cultivate to the million-year level? A dignified million-year soul beast, whose strength is as low as yours, is also rare in the world. " Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was not ashamed. What happened to the Million Years Soul Beast, what happened to its low strength. He is Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. As the ice silkworm clan at the bottom of the food chain in the Far North, isn''t it normal for his strength to be low? Besides, he has lived for so many years and has surpassed all the soul beasts in the world, shouldn''t he be proud of it? But this process is a bit awkward. Therefore, Tianmeng Bingcan felt embarrassed to answer Wang Ran''s question. However, he didn''t dare to go against Wang Ran''s will, so after a moment of tweaking, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm replied honestly: "My lord, let''s not hide it from you. Actually, my cultivation base came to sleep. When I fell asleep and fell asleep, I would have broken through a million years." "Sleep?" Hearing Tianmeng Bingcan''s words, Wang Ran said in surprise. How can this process, this plot, be so familiar? Think about it carefully, isn''t the Hailing of the Hokage plane such an existence? But what was stronger than Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was that Hailing''s attack power was still good. In this way, is there such a lucky person in every plane? The more I think about it, the bigger Wang Ran''s brain is. But after Tianmeng Bingcan heard Wang Ran''s somewhat surprised voice, he thought Wang Ran didn''t believe it. In order to prove his innocence, Tianmeng Bingcan quickly said: "My lord, what I said is true. Back then, I was still a ten-year-level ice silkworm, just to avoid the attack of natural enemies, I accidentally fell here. I didn''t know what these ice marrows were at the time, it was just that I ate a little because of hunger. However, after I ate it, I felt sleepy, and then I fell into a deep sleep. When I woke up, my cultivation had already reached the hundred-year level. I didn''t dare to go out, so I could only eat and sleep here, and eat after sleep. Later, I got used to this kind of life. The outside world is too dangerous, it is better to eat ice marrow here and sleep. I don''t know how long it took, and I slowly broke through to my current state. " Chapter 438： Bingbi Emperor Scorpion Tianmeng Bingcan''s voice is very sincere, even a little excited. Wang Ran''s divergent thinking was also pulled back by Tianmeng Bingcan''s words. Looking at Tianmeng Bingcan, who was a little excited and afraid that he didn''t believe it, Wang Ran smiled helplessly. In comparison, Tianmeng Bingcan is the big winner in life. Ditian and the others have pursued the realm for hundreds of thousands of years, and this guy broke through when he fell asleep. This kind of life is quite enviable. Thinking of this, Wang Ran shook his head quickly and threw this unreliable idea out of his mind. Then he spoke softly to Tianmeng Ice Silkworm: "Are you still going to keep sleeping here? That is to say, I didn''t intend to kill you. If you changed someone, you would have been reduced to a spirit ring soul bone." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tianmeng Bingcan felt a little indifferent. After all these years, no one except Wang Ran has been able to touch him in. As for the spirit ring spirit bone, just kidding, his Tian Meng brother''s white and tender body can''t produce spirit bone at first sight. His spirit ring is not something anyone can absorb. If you want to absorb his spirit ring, you are not afraid that you will be blown up. However, I think so, but Tianmeng Ice Silkworm dare not say so. Therefore, after hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tianmeng Bingcan could only retort: "My lord, do you think I should stay or not." When asked by Tianmeng Bingcan, Wang Ran was a little bit dumbfounded. How does Tianmeng Bingcan look like he is a villain. In desperation, Wang Ran said afterwards: "Of course you decide on your own affairs, and I am not a Zhou. However, if you want to leave, I can take you away, find a good place for you to practice, and improve your combat effectiveness. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tianmeng Bingcan''s heart immediately settled down. Powerful people of Wang Ran''s level said that he had to decide for himself, so it was naturally impossible to be unbelievable. Therefore, no matter what choice he makes, there is no problem. So the question is, will Tianmeng Ice Silkworm leave? The answer is certainly no. He is Tianmeng Bingcan. Doesn''t he smell good when he sleeps every day? Why should he leave? This place is safe and comfortable, how can it be changed? He dreamed of ice silkworms to die in the cold, to starve to death, or to be eaten by the soul beast, and it was impossible to leave here for half a step. Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, never a slave, is so hard-spirited. Therefore, as Wang Ran''s voice fell, Tianmeng Bingcan replied almost without thinking: "My lord, thank you for your kindness. But I am used to living here and I am not going to..." "Hoo~Boom!" It''s a pity that the sky is unpredictable, and when Tian Meng Bingcan refuses Wang Ran, a sudden sound interrupted Tian Meng Bingcan''s voice. In the quiet underground cave, any movement will be very obvious, not to mention the sound of the beating just now. Therefore, whether it was Tianmeng Ice Silkworm who was talking, or Wang Ran who listened to Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s words, he subconsciously forgot the place where his body sounds were made. The source of the sound was not from the sidelines, it was the passage that Wang Ran had just opened. At this moment, the originally empty passage came out, and a body was covered with hexagons one by one, shining with extremely bright luster, and the convex blue scorpion like a diamond appeared on the spot. Two pairs of huge front stings gleam with chilling light. However, the scorpion affected in this way does not look terrifying. If you think about it, the jasper-colored scorpion gives people an indescribable beauty. The moment they saw this scorpion, Wang Ran and Tianmeng Ice Silkworm were both taken aback. Wang Ran didn''t expect that he would be found here just after he finished speaking, and this was achieved. I''m afraid that this mouth is not completely opened. Moreover, this scorpion is one of the strongest existences in the Far North. That''s right, this jasper-colored scorpion was one of the few fierce beasts that Wang Ran felt when he was exploring the Far North. Unlike Wang Ran, the reason why Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was stunned was entirely because this jasper-colored scorpion was so beautiful. Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, an innocent little bug that has lived for so many years, has no resistance to the beautiful opposite sex. Although, this opposite **** is not a race with him. But the next second, Tianmeng Bingcan suddenly yelled out: "Bingbi Emperor Scorpion!!" Wang Ran didn''t know what race this scorpion was, but Tianmeng Ice Silkworm knew it. This jasper color is a scorpion, it is one of his worlds, the ice scorpion clan, and it is also the emperor of the ice scorpion clan, the ice scorpion emperor. Such an existence is at least one hundred thousand year-level spirit beasts. A hundred thousand year-level soul beast, and also a Bingbi Emperor Scorpion with extremely strong offensive power. It can be said that as long as Bingbi Emperor Xie thinks, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is in front of it like a little chicken. Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is a little obsessed with the beauty of Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, but that doesn''t mean he wants to die. Maybe he will get acquainted later, he will be willing to die for the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion. But now, they only met for the first time, so forget it. Therefore, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was so flustered at this time. In addition to not wanting to die, it also comes from fear and panic about natural enemies. Tianmeng Ice Silkworm couldn''t think of how Bingbi Emperor Scorpion would find here. You know, here is the breath of ten thousand years of ice chalcedony. These ice chalcedony are quite dumb to cover up the breath. If it hadn''t been for Tianmeng Bingcan accidentally exuding soul power before, even Wang Ran hadn''t noticed it. Because of this, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm can hide here and sleep for millions of years. Suddenly, the flustered Tianmeng Bingcan suddenly thought of this. Looking at the passage above Bingbi Emperor Xie''s head, Tianmeng Bingcan suddenly looked at Wang Ran. He clearly remembered that there was no such passage before. Combined with Wang Ran''s arrival, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was quite sure that Wang Ran had definitely opened up the channel. After the passage was opened, the breath here leaked out, attracting the attention of the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, so it came here. Thinking of this, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm felt abnormally wanting to cry without tears. Indeed, the facts are similar to what Tianmeng Bingcan thought. After Wang Ran opened the passage, the aura containing the pure energy of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm leaked out a little, and there was a brief "fight" between Wang Ran and Tianmeng Ice Silkworm just now. Therefore, the attention of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, who was not far away from here, was directly attracted. Without hesitation, Emperor Bingbi followed his breath and followed the passage left by Wang Ran to the underground cave. Chapter 439： Iron bone clank, heaven dream ice silkworm, the shock of the ice emperor However, what if Wang Ran caused all this. The result is already the case, is it possible that the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm can still blame Wang Ran for failing? Even if he thought so in his heart, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm didn''t dare to show it. Bingbi Emperor Scorpion can''t afford to offend him, but Wang Ran can''t afford to offend either. He hasn''t finished enjoying life yet, how could he be willing to die easily. Therefore, in order to save the life of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, he directly chose to hold the thigh. Bingbi Emperor Scorpion is very strong, but he knows that Wang Ran is not weak either. In this situation, you can only choose to take a gamble. Without hesitation, Tianmeng Bingcan quickly said to Wang Ran: "My lord, I won''t stay here anymore. It''s not good at all, it''s boring and dangerous. I decided to go with you." Well, the iron-clad Heavenly Dream Ice Silkworm, after all, can''t escape the law of true fragrance. At this time, the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, who had been observing Tianmeng Ice Silkworm and Wang Ran from a distance, was also sure that this transaction could be done. Although the aura on Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is very strong, it is only ice silkworm after all. An ordinary ice scorpion of ten years can easily kill ice silkworms that are hundreds or even thousands of years old. I am the emperor of the Bingbi Scorpion clan, the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion who has been cultivated for 400,000 years, is it possible to be afraid of a big bug? As for the human being next to him, although the depth is not visible, how strong can the human be. Even though Wang Ran was a titled Douluo among human beings, Emperor Bingbi, Emperor Scorpion had the confidence to **** the Heavenly Dream Ice Silkworm from Wang Ran''s hands. This breath, this appearance, this big bug has been cultivated for millions of years. Where is the ice silkworm, this is simply a panacea for living. As long as the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm arrives, not only will there be no hidden danger for my sister''s next Heavenly Tribulation, but my next Heavenly Tribulation will not even be a concern. Not only that, the strength of the two can also be greatly improved. As soon as he thought of this, the eyes of Emperor Bingbi and Emperor Scorpion showed a trace of greed. Even the corners of his mouth couldn''t help revealing a sparkle. Seeing this scene, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm instantly felt so difficult. Finally, Wang Ran didn''t pay his attention, and as a result, another Bingbi Emperor Scorpion came. If you are simply greedy for his Tianmeng brother''s body, he might agree with a twist. But you want to take him to drink and drink, how can this work? Therefore, Tianmeng Bingcan''s body leaned against Wang Ran''s side quickly, and his eyes slowly seemed to please him. Wang Ran looked at this spineless worm next to him, and he was really helpless to complain. He even wanted to go back and let this guy teach the students in the future, for fear that the atmosphere of the whole college might not be taken away. At this moment, Emperor Bingbi finally spoke. The cold female voice suddenly rang in the ears of Wang Ran and Tianmeng Bingcan. "Human, you give me this ice silkworm, and I can let you go." Hearing the voice of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, Tianmeng Bingcan suddenly felt that his bones were crisp. Although the purpose of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion is impure, although he does not have bones. When Wang Ran looked at Tian Meng Bingcan''s unpromising appearance, he was speechless, and his regret became more intense. Isn''t it just a woman...Oh, no, a female scorpion? This picture has never been seen before. However, after Wang Ran had said everything, it was naturally impossible to treat it as fart. Therefore, after Wang Ran glanced at Tianmeng Ice Silkworm disgustingly, he turned to look at Emperor Bingbi and said: "Don''t think about this. I promised to take him away and I will do it. However, there is something I want to talk to you about. And me" Wang Ran wanted to invite Bingbi Emperor Xie to join the Taoist Academy and become a teacher. After all, Bingbi Emperor Scorpion''s strength was not bad, and he was an extremely good candidate. But unfortunately, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion. "Enough, I don''t want to hear you say it''s useless. Since you are not going to hand over the ice silkworm to me, then I can only get it myself." When the words fell, Emperor Bingbi, Emperor Scorpion immediately shot. For her, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm can be said to be a life-saving medicine. And she is not alone, she and her Xuedi sister. This kind of million-year-old ice silkworm, which is usually untouched in a lifetime, was finally met by her, how could she give up. Wang Ran''s move is tantamount to breaking the road and killing his life. Therefore, the Bingbi Emperor Huang Xie did not show mercy at all, and the shot was the pinnacle. Faced with the terrifying blow of the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, Tianmeng Bingcan, who was hiding behind Wang Ran, was not worried. Anyway, with Wang Ran blocking in front, there is no need to worry. But if Wang Ran couldn''t stop him, it would be useless to worry. On the contrary, the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was still behind Wang Ran and Bingbi Emperor Xie said: "What ice silkworm, I am different from different ice silkworms. I am Tianmeng ice silkworm. You can also call me Tianmeng brother." Wang Ran felt that he had developed antibodies to the shamelessness of the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, ignoring the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm that forced Lailai, Wang Ran stretched out his palm towards the oncoming Bingbi Emperor Scorpion. At this time, Emperor Bingbi Emperor Xie was furious when he watched Wang Ran just stretch out his palm when facing him. He is the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, and Wang Ran dares to look down upon himself so much. It is simply unbearable. Under the anger, the chill on the front claws of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion became even worse. In the next second, Wang Ran''s palm and the front claws of Bingbi Emperor Scorpion slammed together. Suddenly, a muffled noise came from the palms of the two. Emperor Bingbi looked at Wang Ran in horror. Although she was not big, it was still compared with the soul beast. Compared with Wang Ran, she is still very big. But at this moment, she felt her front pincers, as if they had been hit on a piece of cold marrow that had never melted forever. No, even the chill that hasn''t been melted for ten thousand years, under the blow of her anger just now, it will be broken into pieces. But in the face of Wang Ran''s human palms, her Ice Emperor''s Claw, which was enough to kill a hundred thousand-year soul beast, was like a soft pink fist of a human girl, without harm at all. However, the shock of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion was far from over. After resisting the blow of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, Wang Ran directly shot her on the ground with his backhand. Without pause, Wang Ran stretched out his right hand again, and a large number of runes emerged directly from the palm of his hand, instantly enveloping the entire body of Emperor Bingbi. Immediately afterwards, a rope formed by energy transformation directly used the body of the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion as a crab, and was tightly bound. Chapter 440： The ice emperor hates it, and Tianmeng Bing Silkworm hurt Wang Ran made a lot of movements, and it seemed that it would take a long time. However, in fact, time only passed one breath. The Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, who was still shocking Wang Ran''s strength just now, felt his body in a constant state in the next instant. Immediately afterwards, his whole body was instantly photographed on the ground. Before she could react, there was a feeling of weakness in her body. Not only that, but the next second is even more restrained, unable to move at all. At this time, Emperor Bingbi also reacted, Wang Ran was definitely not the one she could provoke. No wonder Tianmeng Ice Silkworm still didn''t panic after seeing him. It turned out that he had such a backer. However, she understood it was too late. The current Bingbi Emperor Scorpion has become Wang Ran''s captive. Where will a spirit beast of his level fall into the hands of humans? Thinking of this, a sorrow flashed in the eyes of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Xie. She was not afraid of death, she was just sad for the fate of the soul beast, for the future of that person. The Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion who was captured by Wang Ran had already begun to die, so she did not speak, but slowly closed her eyes. Wang Ran saw this scene and slowly said: "Are you going to die so easily?" Wang Ran could feel her will to die from the spirit fluctuations of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Xie, so he said back. It''s a pity that Emperor Bingbi didn''t answer her question head-on at all, and he said directly: "Humans, don''t talk nonsense. I have recognized your human virtues a long time ago. Don''t try to extract useful information from me. If you want to do it, just do it, don''t talk so much nonsense. " Hearing this, Wang Ran suddenly felt a little bitter to laugh, what and what was all this. Helplessly rubbing his eyebrows, Wang Ran said with a wry smile: "You think too much, I''m not going to kill you. If you want to go the other way, I want you to follow me." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Emperor Bingbi opened his eyes, a flash of light flashed away. However, this light is not a light of excitement, but a light of contempt. Without following Wang Ran''s intention, Emperor Bingbi directly said: "Then you still kill me?" As Emperor Bingbi''s words fell, Wang Ran frowned slightly. However, he was not angry, but asked: "Why, the ants still survive, how can you make a decision so easily. Besides, I didn''t tell you what to do with me. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Emperor Bingbi let out a disdainful laugh, slowly speaking: "No matter what you ask me to do, I won''t follow you. Besides, I don''t think you humans will have any good intentions. To surrender to human things, only the scum of the soul beast realm can do it. " Having said that, Emperor Bingbi Huang Xie looked at Tianmeng Ice Silkworm with contempt. For the powerful Wang Ran, she had nothing to say, even some admiration. But for a dog-legged Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, she extremely despised it. However, the eyes of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Xie directly caused Tianmeng Ice Silkworm to blow up its hair. If you talk about scum, just talk about scum, you little girl, what do you see in his Heavenly Dream Ice Silkworm? He is not a scum, just knowing the current affairs. Besides, is there a scum that can look as suave as his Tianmeng brother? The somewhat exploded Heavenly Ice Silkworm seen by Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion twisted his fat body and climbed directly in front of Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion. Looking at the Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion who was **** with energy by Wang Ran, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm said with a bit of shame: "Ice Emperor, although you are very beautiful, you can''t just frame bugs indiscriminately. I, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, a dignified million-year-old soul beast, how could I be a scum in the world of soul beasts? Being able to do things under the command of an adult is a rare opportunity for us. So, Bing''er, I advise you to follow along, so that the two of us can also start a story, right? " I have to say that Tianmeng Ice Silkworm has the potential to be doglegs. As soon as he decided to take refuge in Wang Ran, his position had begun to lean towards Wang Ran. Of course, there are many elements in the body of the Emperor Bingbi Emperor Scorpion in Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. And hearing the words that Tianmeng Ice Silkworm said more and more outrageous, especially the last sentence, directly made the Bingbi Emperor Scorpion, the Ice Emperor, feel sick. If it weren''t for such things as goose bumps, Bingdi would feel his goose bumps have fallen off. Therefore, after Tianmeng Bingcan''s voice fell, Bingdi''s body directly emitted an aura that couldn''t be colder. Staring fiercely at the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, the Bingdi spoke word by word: "Go away, you disgusting thing." Hearing the voice of Bingdi, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, who had just been happily and energetic, stiffened instantly. The expression of excitement just now solidified on his face. "Ha ha" With an embarrassing laugh, Tianmeng Bingcan felt a little empty in his heart now. This strange feeling was the first time he felt it in his life. Looking at the hit Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Wang Ran didn''t mean to sympathize. Wang Ran heard all the conversation between Tianmeng Bingcan and Bingdi just now. Thinking in another way, if he were the Ice Emperor, he would probably also treat Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. This matter can only be blamed on the current Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, whose EQ is a bit low. Unfortunately, relying on Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s current insights, he couldn''t realize that the root of the problem was his own. The lost Tianmeng Ice Silkworm glanced at the Ice Emperor with some bewilderment. It''s a pity that the only exchange for cold eyes is full of murderous intent. Feeling the disgust of Bingdi, Tianmeng Bingcan also fell silent. All of a sudden, the entire underground cave fell into a strange silence. After a while, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm couldn''t help but reminded: "Although you don''t want to listen, I still advise you to follow the adult''s advice." As Tianmeng Bingcan said, he saw what Bingdi wanted to say. Without giving the Bingdi a chance to speak, Tianmeng Bingcan quickly interrupted: "Don''t scold me in a hurry, just listen to me." With the interruption of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, the Ice Emperor, who just wanted to speak, withdrew the words he was about to say after a little thought. Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is also a soul beast, and it is still a soul beast that can be cultivated for millions of years with the help of a lower race like ice silkworm. Although he is very annoying, the Bingdi decided to give him a chance to see what he would say from his mouth. Seeing the silent Bingdi, Tianmeng Bingcan breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 441： She is Xuedi Although he doesn''t love face very much, if Bingdi scolds him again, he doesn''t know if he still has the courage, so he will continue. Fortunately, none of this happened. After taking a deep breath, Tianmeng Bingcan slowly said: "Ice Emperor, some soul beasts accidentally broke into my place before. Therefore, I know you will have a catastrophe in less than 100,000 years, and the power will be greater than once. Although I haven''t experienced it, I also know that every time I cross a catastrophe, it must be a lifetime of nine deaths. I see your cultivation base, it is estimated that it will not take ten thousand years, the next catastrophe will come. " Bingdi was not surprised that Tianmeng Ice Silkworm could see through her cultivation. Although Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s combat effectiveness is not very good, after all, the realm is placed here. Therefore, as Tianmeng Bingcan mentions Heavenly Tribulation, even though Bingdi''s heart is very solemn, on the surface, he just nodded calmly and couldn''t tell what she was thinking. Tian Meng Ice Silkworm didn''t care too much. After seeing the Bing Emperor nodding, Tian Meng Ice Silkworm continued to speak: "This time the catastrophe, it is estimated that it will be difficult for you to resist it. Although I can''t help it, you should also understand that he is really strong. If it were him, he might be able to help you through this catastrophe. " After the conversation, Tianmeng Bingcan let out a long sigh of relief. Tianmeng Bingcan didnt know Wang Rans name, so he just used him instead. But who he was referring to, Tianmeng Bingcan and Bingdi knew very well. However, even though the words were over, Tian Meng Bingcan didn''t hold much hope at this time. After all, the Ice Emperor was not afraid of death from the beginning. I don''t know how many years later the catastrophe could affect her mood. The reason why Tianmeng Ice Silkworm wanted to say it was that he didn''t want to see the ice emperor die in vain, hoping that a higher realm could attract the ice emperor. However, as Tianmeng Bingcan''s voice fell, Bingdi''s reaction far exceeded his expectations. Because, the Bingdi expression changed at this time, and was no longer as calm as before. Even, it can be said that I am a little excited. Indeed, the Bingdi was a little excited at this time. She can die, but that person cannot die. You should know that he is only 400,000 years of tribulation, and he is no longer sure. That person is going to survive 700,000 years of tribulation. Because she was hostile to Wang Ran, she didn''t think about asking Wang Ran for help. But now with the mention of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, the Ice Emperor instantly reacted. Without a chance, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Bingdi directly turned his gaze to Wang Ran. Looking at Wang Ran''s calm eyes, Bingdi felt a bit dry in his mouth. Thinking about his previous performance, he didn''t know how to speak. However, when he thought of that person, Bingdi''s eyes became firm. "That...big...sir, is what Tianmeng Ice Silkworm said true? You...do you really have a way to help the soul beast survive the catastrophe?" Bingdi''s voice was stumbling, and it could be seen that her heart was very uneasy at this time. It can also be seen how much determination she has made. Talking to Wang Ran, even the honorific title was used, completely discarding her own pride. Seeing all this Tianmeng Bingcan, his heart is hesitating. He didn''t understand why the proud Ice Emperor would compromise, nor why she put her posture so low. However, it doesn''t matter anymore. At the very least, it shows that my persuasion is useful. As long as Wang Ran really had a way, then the ice emperor would not seek death. Without mentioning his careful thoughts, at least the soul beast clan would not lose a top powerhouse. Thinking of this, Tianmeng Bingcan also turned his gaze to Wang Ran, staring at him shiningly, looking forward to his answer. Under the scorching gazes of Tianmeng Bingcan and Bingdi, Wang Ran was still so calm. At first he nodded calmly, but then shook his head again. When Wang Ran nodded, Tian Meng Bingcan and Bingdi were overjoyed. But as Wang Ran shook his head, the two of them couldn''t help but hang up again. "My lord, what do you mean?" Different Bingdi spoke, Tianmeng Bingcan took the initiative to ask. Following the question of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, Wang Ran finally spoke out. After taking a breath, Wang Ran slowly said: "It''s not a problem to help the soul beast survive the catastrophe, but I don''t want to do that. Rather than going through the catastrophe by the hands of others, wouldn''t it make more sense to go through it yourself? In addition, you shouldn''t want me to help you through the catastrophe, but help others through it? " At the end of the speech, Wang Ran''s tone was a little more teasing, and his gaze at the Bingdi was a little more interested. The ice emperor had asked him if he could help the soul beast through the catastrophe, not if he could help himself through the catastrophe. Although it''s just the difference between two words, the information contained in it is vastly different. Wang Ran naturally heard the difference. He was really curious about who could make the Ice Emperor put down his persistence and change his mind. After Bingdi heard Wang Ran''s ridicule, there was no mood swing. The decision has been made, and according to her character, no changes will be made. What''s more, Wang Ran said that he has the ability to help spirit beasts survive the catastrophe. The biggest worries were gone, and Bingdi''s heart became more calm. Therefore, facing Wang Rans witty gaze, Bingdi was silent for a while, and then answered: "Indeed, I don''t want to ask you to help me through the catastrophe. The target is someone else. As long as you agree, I am willing to follow your arrangements. As long as it is not against my principles, I will try my best to do it. " Hearing Bingdi''s answer, Wang Ran nodded gently. Sure enough, things were the same as he thought, but he didn''t know who this person was. With doubts, Wang Ran directly asked: "May I ask, who is this person you want me to help?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Bingdi was a little worried. She was also not sure. Now let Wang Ran know whether the person she wants him to help is good or bad. However, this concern only disappeared in an instant. After all, Wang Ran will know it sooner or later, and that person''s reputation is also very big, and his concealment is completely meaningless. Therefore, in just a few breaths, the Ice Emperor made a decision. Looking at Wang Ran, Bingdi replied softly: "The person I want adults to help, the adults should have heard of her name. She is the overlord of the Far North, Snow Emperor. " Chapter 442： Bingdis choice "Snow Emperor~" After hearing Bingdi''s answer, Wang Ran whispered. The overlord of the Far North, Emperor Xue, is about to cross the robbery. It seems that the timing of this visit is not bad. If it is a few more nights, maybe he will miss such a good candidate. Moreover, this Xuedi, if nothing else, should be his original goal of this trip. Thinking of this, Wang Ran''s face showed a smile. Looking at the Ice Emperor, Wang Ran slowly said: "You don''t have to worry about the Xuedi. One of my own purposes when I came to the Far North this time was to find her. So, even if you don''t tell me, I will help her solve her troubles. So, what is your choice now? " Wang Ran did not deceive the Bingdi to make her submit. Wang Ran didn''t even bother to do this kind of dishonest thing. And Bingdi, at this time, also admired Wang Ran''s large number. However, she did not answer immediately, but stared at Wang Ran''s eyes seriously, and asked seriously: "My lord, I don''t know what your purpose is to find Emperor Xue?" The Ice Emperor had to be cautious, Wang Ran''s strength was definitely much stronger than Xue Emperor, because Xue Emperor had no way to make the Ice Emperor completely lose his resistance with a single blow. Under this circumstance, Bingdi had to carefully consider Wang Ran''s purpose of searching for Xuedi. Wang Ran didn''t feel surprised when he saw Bingdi''s cautious appearance. This is not a shameful thing, so Wang Ran directly answered Bingdi: "Don''t worry, my purpose in searching for Xuedi is the same as what I want you to do, but I want you to be a teacher in my college. And during your tenure, the academy will provide practice methods that will enhance your strength. If you perform well, I will lead you to join my sect. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Bingdi was confused. She originally thought that Wang Ran wanted to subdue herself, become a mount or a thug, but turned out to be a teacher in his academy. I really couldn''t believe it, the Ice Emperor subconsciously asked: "Go to your college to be a teacher? Who do you teach? Humans?" Hearing this? Wang Ran nodded without refusal, and said: "Naturally be a teacher? But the students are not necessarily all humans, but there are also soul beasts in form." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Bingdi was speechless. There are soul beasts in form, that is, most of the students are humans. She didn''t resist this incident so much, she just taught humans to cultivate? How can this kind of thing look unreliable. Although it is not difficult for her to teach human cultivation, the premise is that others dare to learn from her. But is it possible? Anyway? She is also in the body of a soul beast. It''s not bad for those humans to see her not afraid? They still study. Therefore, after the Bingdi was silent for a while, he directly said to Wang Ran: "Do you think that after humans see me? Except for fear and greed? What else is left?" Hearing what the Ice Emperor said? Wang Ran gave a soft smile? He naturally heard what the Ice Emperor meant. But is this still a problem? Let alone a soul beast with a high level of cultivation? It is already capable of transforming into a human form? It''s just that the soul beast aura on the body is too heavy. Is it just the secret of Zangmen? The method of transformation is not too much. It''s like those fierce beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest? After practicing the method of Zangmen? Which one can be found after being transformed into a human form, is there any difference? Therefore, Bingdi''s worries were not a problem for Wang Ran at all. Therefore? Wang Ran shook his head at the Ice Emperor, and said to the Ice Emperor with a smile on his face: "Of course you don''t need to worry about these. I said before? It will provide you with a powerful method of cultivation. This includes the art of transformation. As long as you have cultivated it? Even if it is Titled Douluo, as long as you don''t observe carefully, you won''t find any difference between you and ordinary human beings. " Hearing Wang Ran''s vowed words, Bingdi was silent for a moment. She did not doubt the information Wang Ran said. Since Wang Ran dared to speak, it proved that these things are true. The current Ice Emperor was just thinking about whether to agree to Wang Ran''s suggestion. In other words, she was speculating whether Xuedi would agree to Wang Ran''s invitation. However, the silence passed quickly. At this time, the ice emperor had a somewhat more solemn look. The Emperor Xue might not agree, but she had to let the Emperor Xue agree anyway. Because, Xuedi''s next Heavenly Tribulation would be too dangerous. In order for Xuedi to survive the tribulation safely and to survive smoothly, the conditions promised to Wang Ran were not unacceptable. As long as Xuedi can survive, Bingdi will be willing no matter what he does. What''s more, now, not only can you cultivate without danger, but you can also have more time with Xuedi in the future. Faced with such a situation, Bingdi was not prepared to refuse. So, after thinking about it, Bingdi nodded gently. With a dignified look in his eyes, the Ice Emperor spoke to Wang Ran earnestly: "I am willing to agree to you, but there is a prerequisite, that is, you must allow Xuedi to agree." After hearing Bingdi''s words, Wang Ran showed a satisfied smile on his face. "Deal." With a smile in his mouth, Wang Ran said seriously to the Ice Emperor. At the same time, as the voice fell, Wang Ran''s heart also moved. In an instant, the energy chains that bound the Ice Emperor disappeared instantly, and at the same time the runes that sealed her cultivation base also disappeared in the air. Feeling the regained strength of his body, the Bingdi didn''t say much after propping up his body from the ground, but stood quietly behind Wang Ran. Seeing this scene, Tianmeng Bingcan''s eyes revealed a touch of joy. However, instead of talking to Bingdi, he asked Wang Ran: "That lord, what about me? What are you going to let me do?" Hearing Tianmeng Bingcan''s question, Wang Ran''s face suddenly went dark. However, although Tianmeng Bingcan''s character is a bit hard to laugh at, it has to be said that it is indeed a good choice for Tianmeng Bingcan to teach the students of the Taoist and Tibetan Institute. After all, the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is also a true million-year soul beast. Not only the realm is high and deep, even the spiritual power is far beyond the ordinary divine residence. With such a teacher, the students'' spiritual path will naturally be more stable and safer. Therefore, although Wang Ran had ridiculed a bit before thinking about regretting, it was just a ridicule after all. Now, Wang Ran still responded to Tianmeng Bingcan: "You too, go to my college to be a teacher." Chapter 443： Emperor 440 Wang Ran''s answer made Tianmeng Bingcan''s heart instantly settled down. However, the next second came out of Wang Ran''s mouth, making Tianmeng Bingcan''s heart tense again in an instant. "However, although your cultivation base is very high, your strength is really a bit too weak, and it can even be said that you are sorry for your own cultivation base. Therefore, in addition to practicing the art of transformation with other people and other classics that must be learned by teachers, you must also improve your own strength. Not to mention more, at the very least, you have to use your cultivation base. " With the end of Wang Ran''s voice, the heart held by Tianmeng Bingcan was instantly let go. Fortunately, Wang Ran didn''t regret it, he just asked for more. Isn''t it just to improve my strength all at once? Anyway, there is a practice method provided by Wang Ran. Tian Meng Bingcan''s heart silently said with emotion. However, after hearing Wang Ran''s tone of hatred for iron and steel, Tianmeng Bingcan''s desire to become stronger became stronger. Seriously nodded towards Wang Ran, Tianmeng Bingcan directly expressed his attitude. Wang Ran didn''t say anything more about this, but slightly waved his sleeves at the surrounding area. In an instant, the underground cave that was originally filled with ice chalcedony and other heavenly materials and earth treasures instantly became clean. Where are the treasures of heaven and earth? Naturally, they all went into Wang Ran''s pocket. Since this place is about to become a land of no owner, why do you leave so many treasures? It might as well be straightforward and bring it back to the college for students and teachers to practice. Whether it''s alchemy or equipment training, even if it''s condiments, it''s a very good choice. ... After Wang Ran put away the many treasures of heaven, material and earth, the entire underground cave fell into darkness in an instant. Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, who is the "master" of this place, naturally understands what happened just now. To be honest, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm has been watching these ice chalcedony and the like for so many years. On weekdays, he doesn''t think these things are precious at all. What''s more, now these ice chalcedony, since he broke through a million years of cultivation base, the effect has been much less than before. Although there are some effects? But it is not very obvious. Naturally, Tianmeng Ice Silkworms can''t say how rare it is to live these natural treasures. But at this moment? With everything in Wang Ran''s pockets, Tianmeng Bingcan felt a heartache that was difficult to understand. However, he could not express it either. Some things that were present, Wang Ran took away and took away. What''s more, he didn''t have a chance to express his heartache. Because? After Wang Ran took away these things, he directly played a spell. In an instant, the entire underground cave was lit up? It was like the ground directly hit by sunlight. As the underground cave lit up, Wang Ran also spoke to Tianmeng Ice Silkworm: "Don''t you have to feel bad about these things? What I want to teach you is more than a hundred times more precious than these heavenly materials. And these things are not used by me, are they brought back to the college for all the teachers and students to use? Including you. Do you think it is? Make a contribution to the college in advance. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words? Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s fat insect face? A team of Ice Silkworms showed a smile that was even worse than crying. He dare not say that he loves these things? He can only answer with a wry smile: "Sir, it''s okay? These things are not rare in my heavenly dream. As long as you need it? Just take it? I don''t care at all. Really? I don''t feel bad at all..." Hearing Tianmeng Bingcan''s words insincere, Wang Ran just smiled? He didn''t say much. The Ice Emperor also showed a touch of contempt, which made Tianmeng Ice Silkworm very injured. Why? He contributed all his family resources, so why was he despised? But? Tianmeng Ice Silkworm didn''t dare to talk to Bingdi now, and could only take it all alone, silently. Ignoring the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm who had a lot of inner drama, Wang Ran spoke to them: "Let''s go, let''s meet the overlord of this far north and see what she means." Following Wang Ran''s voice, neither Tianmeng Bingcan nor Bingdi had any objection. Following Wang Ran honestly, the three left the underground cave directly. Not to mention that there is such a small traitor as the Ice Emperor around him, just relying on Wang Ran''s tyrannical mental power to search, as the overlord of the Far North, the location of the Snow Emperor is not a secret. After all, just find the one with the strongest cultivation base. For a guy like Tianmeng Ice Silkworm that can''t be treated according to common sense, there is one in the entire Douluo Continent that has come to an end. Therefore, after returning to the ground in the extreme north, Wang Ran and his party quickly found the place where Xuedi practiced, a valley full of white snow. Looking at the snowy valley in front of him, Wang Ran''s eyes also showed a hint of curiosity. He wanted to know what kind of existence Xue Di was as the overlord of the Far North. And behind the three of them, there was also an unusually tall existence at this time. This tall existence is not someone else, but the Titan Snow Demon, one of the three northern kings. As one of the three kings of the North, although only ranked third. However, the Titan Snow Demon, who has the bloodline of the Ice God and 20 years of cultivation base, is not unforgiving. However, at this time, this powerful Titan Snow Demon had a bitter look on his face, faintly swollen, hidden under his hair. As a loyal supporter of the Snow Emperor, although his mind was not simple, the Titan Snow Demon wants to come to visit the Snow Emperor on a whim today. By the way, I can find trouble with that little ice bear. As a result, he ran into the Ice Emperor just as soon as he left the house. Moreover, the Bingdi followed a human with a large bug with a deep cultivation base. I am also a low-mouthed person, why do I have to provoke that human being. Obviously that human looks like an uncomfortable look. The result is also very obvious, with his own provocation first, plus his own expression of purpose behind. Under the circumstances that Wang Ran has not yet expressed his position. The Ice Emperor, who was originally upset by the Titan Snow Demon, and suffocated his stomach, made a move. The Titan Snow Demon is not Wang Ran, and is not an opponent of Ice Emperor at all. After the ice emperor''s violent beating, the Titan Snow Demon realized that he would be fine again in the future. Chapter 444： A sharp inquiry Wang Ran still feels strange about this. Why did the Ice Emperor react so much to the Titan Snow Demon? How did he know that the two were rivals in love at the beginning, how could the Ice Emperor be happy with the Titan Snow Demon? However, it was precisely because of this incident that behind Wang Ran and his group, there was a Titan Snow Demon King who was devastated by the Ice Emperor. Of course, the Titan Snow Demon didn''t know the purpose of Wang Ran. ... Just when Wang Ran arrived in Snow Valley and was wondering what the Snow Emperor was like, a sound suddenly came from the valley. Looking towards the place where the sound was made, a huge white bear appeared in everyone''s eyes. Although it was the first time we met, the familiar appearance of Bai Xiong still gave Wang Ran a faint sense of familiarity in his heart. However, Bai Xiong would not care about a human being like Wang Ran now. The white bear, who had just walked out of the valley, immediately focused on the ice emperor. For the first time, Bai Xiong said hello to the Ice Emperor: "Aunt Bing, you are here, mom is waiting for you inside." After saying hello to the ice emperor, Bai Xiong turned his attention to the last Titan Snow Demon. Seeing the embarrassed look of the Titan Snow Demon, as his old couple, the white bear laughed unkindly. In this simple scene, the lungs of the Titan Snow Demon are almost exploding. He wanted to bully Xiao Bingxiong, but he saw a joke instead. That''s right, the white bear is the old rival of the Titan Snow Demon, an ice bear king who has been cultivated for a hundred thousand years. Wang Ran didn''t care about the little moves between the Ice Bear King and the Titan Snow Demon. At this moment, Wang Ran''s mind was thinking of what the Ice Bear King said just now. The mother in the mouth of Ice Bear King should be the overlord Xuedi of the North. Could it be that Xuedi is also an ice bear? Wang Ran was a little confused, but he couldn''t use his mental power to sense the specific situation of Emperor Xue. And Wang Ran''s doubts happened to be in the eyes of the Ice Emperor who was following him. In contrast, the Ice Emperor smiled softly at the Ice Bear King, then turned his head and explained to Wang Ran: "My lord, Xiaobai is just Sister Xue''s godson." Hearing Bingdis explanation, Wang Ran understood it instantly. He nodded slightly towards the Bingdi? It said he knew it. Upon seeing this scene, the Ice Emperor spoke to the Ice Bear King: "Xiaobai? I didn''t expect you to be here today, but just so, you take us to see Sister Xue." Hearing the voice of Ice Emperor, Ice Bear King Xiaobai did not refuse, but gave Wang Ran a bit embarrassed. Bingdi said that a guest is coming? Let him come to meet him. But everyone else is good? Whether it''s the familiar Titan Snow Demon or the unfamiliar Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, both have the identity of soul beasts. And? Or a soul beast unique to the Far North. But Wang Ran, Ice Bear King Xiaobai is sure? Even if he is not a human being, he is definitely not a soul beast in the far north. Therefore, at this time he would be a little worried and a little embarrassed. And the Ice Emperor saw the hesitation of Ice Bear King Xiaobai? He also understood his concerns. So? Ice Emperor directly said: "Don''t worry about anything else? Just take us there. Sister Xue will not blame you? Even if Sister Xue blames you, this is what I mean. " Hearing that the Bingdi said that? Xiaobai didn''t say much anymore? He took a few people and walked towards the interior of the valley. Isnt the valley very big? But everyone is walking slowly? So is the time on the road long or short? During this long and not short journey, Wang Ran was also in the conversation between Ice Emperor and Ice Bear King Xiaobai? He learned about Xiaobai''s situation. As the ice bear king, Xiao Bai naturally has his own place of residence. It''s just that because he recognized Xuedi as a godmother? So every once in a while, Xiaobai would come to live and practice in Xuedi for a period of time. And now? It''s time for Xiaobai to take a vacation here in Xuedi. This is also the reason why Xiaobai will appear in Xuedi. After clarifying these insignificant things, this short journey has also reached the point. At this time, Wang Ran and others were standing in front of Emperor Xue. Pina is astonishing, just like a dragon. Seeing Emperor Snow sitting in the snow valley cultivating, Wang Ran couldn''t help but exclaimed. Without him, Xuedi''s appearance is too delicate. As the Snow Girl of the Ice Sky, the Snow Emperor is no different from the spirit of this world. With this kind of existence, there is no need to describe how it looks. Although Qian Renxue might not lose to Xuedi in terms of appearance alone, but the cold spirituality of Xuedi was something Qian Renxue had never possessed. However, Wang Ran was just appreciating Xuedi''s exquisiteness. Therefore, after the admiration, Wang Ran calmed down. And at this time, the Emperor Xue, who had been sitting on top of the Snow Year, also slowly opened his eyes. Unlike the ice bear king Xiaobai, Xuedi''s gaze was immediately placed on Wang Ran''s body. Although nothing could be detected, Emperor Xue subconsciously felt that this man was dangerous. Even, it can bring himself a crisis of death. It can be said that this is Xuedi''s sixth sense, the extremely accurate sixth sense of being a world spirit. For this feeling, Xuedi himself was extremely convinced, because for so many years of cultivation, this accurate sixth sense did not know how many times she had saved her. So after opening his eyes, Emperor Xue stood up slowly, opened his vermilion lips, and greeted Wang Ran: "My lord, I don''t know what happened to you in the cold place?" Hearing the words of Emperor Xue, the Ice Emperor and Tianmeng Ice Silkworm who had already known Wang Ran''s strength did not feel anything. However, the two of the Ice Bear King Xiaobai and the Titan Snow Demon, who didn''t know anything, were dumbfounded in an instant. Who is Xuedi? There is a well-deserved overlord in the far north. However, now Xuedi actually used the honorific title to Wang Ran? And still asked in such a respectful mouth. What''s happening here? Is it possible that Wang Ran''s strength is much stronger than Xue Di? But how is this possible? Didnt it mean that even the strongest soul beast Emperor Heaven on the land was not much stronger than Emperor Xue? Thinking of this, several huge question marks popped up in their minds. However, no one cares about their doubts. After Xuedi asked, Wang Ran directly said: "I''m here this time, I really want something to find you. I wonder if you are interested in becoming a teacher. I hope to invite you to become a teacher in my college and teach students to practice. " With the lessons learned from the Ice Emperor, Wang Ran didn''t say any more nonsense, and didn''t think about selling it. Instead, he pointed out his purpose in a sharp cut. Chapter 445： Wang Xiaoran And as Wang Ran''s voice uttered, Bingdi''s eyes instantly burst out in addition to the expected light, staring closely at Xuedi''s face, looking forward to her answer. However, Xuedi did not immediately respond to Wang Ran''s question, but scanned the expressions of several people present. The confusion of the ice bear king Xiaobai and the Titan Snow Demon, the expectations of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm and Wang Ran, and the eagerness of the Ice Emperor. All of this was instantly captured by Xuedi. At the same time, Emperor Xue was also in his own heart and made a general judgment for everyone. Wang Ran, the protagonist who ruled out the matter, did not say. First of all, Xiaobai and Artai must have no knowledge of this matter, otherwise, the two would not show such a confused look. However, Bingdi and the big bug must be clear. But this is very strange, that big bug Xuedi didn''t know him. But Bingdi, she was too familiar. If it were replaced by anyone, Emperor Xue could believe that that person would succumb to Wang Ran''s strength. But for the Ice Emperor, this situation is simply impossible. If it wasn''t for Bingdi''s own willingness, even if Wang Ran killed her, she would not have succumbed. Moreover, the expression in Bingdi''s eyes also expressed that she accepted it without any reluctance. Even, I hope to join myself. Xuedi didn''t think that the Bingdi would harm herself. The reason she did this was definitely because Wang Ran had a special place, enough for the Bingdi to pull herself into the group. But, what is it that can break the ice emperors impression of humans in the past? He promised to join Wang Rans camp? Thinking of this, Xue Di couldn''t infer? Can''t help but feel a little confused. Therefore, facing Wang Rans question, Xuedi asked softly: "Why should I join your academy?" Wang Ran was not surprised when he heard Xuedi''s words. He had anticipated all Xuedi''s reactions. This bargaining? Is just one of them. Anyway, no matter what the other party''s psychological expectations are? Wang Ran is confident that as long as the other party is familiar with his treatment, he will definitely be moved. But? How did Wang Ran know that it was just a moment of time? Xuedi had already guessed the ins and outs of the whole thing in his mind. I asked this sentence only because I was interested. It is completely different from Wang Ran''s speculation. If Wang Ran knew that the Snow Emperor had already thought so much in the instant he was thinking about it? He would definitely be unable to help but praise the Snow Emperor. However? Wang Ran didn''t know this. But? Wang Ran doesn''t know Xuedi? But someone knows her. Xuedi''s words sounded like he was not interested. But only the people around her understood? Xuedi was interested. Exactly? Bingdi is just such a person around him. Combined with the expression of Emperor Xuedi? The Emperor Ice was very sure that Emperor Xue had already wanted to understand something. So facing the Xuedi''s question? Before Wang Ran could answer it? The Icedi took the lead and said: "Sister, I know this very well? Why don''t I tell you about it, because you can just think about it." Bingdi said that she told the Xuedi, which meant that the two of them had a separate talk. This point? Whether it is the Ice Bear King Xiaobai, Titan Snow Demon King Artai and Xuedi who are more familiar with Ice Emperor, or Wang Ran and Tianmeng Ice Silkworm who have just met recently? Wang Ran did not say anything about this. He didn''t want to guess about Bingdi''s thoughts. But he knew that Emperor Bing also hoped that Emperor Xue would join Taoist Academy, and that was enough. As the protagonist of the incident, Emperor Xue, after hearing Wang Ran''s words, was silent for a moment before speaking: "It''s okay to do this, please forgive me for the delay." The latter sentence, Xue Di said to Wang Ran. Wang Ran is naturally aware of this point. Therefore, as Xuedi''s voice fell, Wang Ran also nodded gently, indicating that he didn''t care. Upon seeing this, Xuedi walked directly toward the depths of the snow valley. After seeing Xuedi''s movements, Bingdi glanced at Xiaobai and Artai slightly, and then quickly followed in the footsteps of Xuedi. The reason why she did this was naturally not because she wanted to share the responsibility for Wang Ran, but completely for the benefit of Emperor Xue. Because the next topic will definitely involve the issue of Xuedi''s Tribulation. But such things must never be heard by others. Not to mention whether this will affect the prestige of Emperor Xue, just to prevent the small actions of the caring people, confidentiality must be done. This is also the reason why Bingdi just glanced at Xiaobai and Artai. Although the two are sincere about Xuedi, what about their men? You know, they are not alone. An ice bear king, a titan snow demon king. The ice bear king is okay, and has a bit of silly temper. But the Titan Snow Demon, in the words of the Ice Emperor, that is, there is an ice hole in his brain. Who knows if this guy will leak the news and reveal the news about Xuedi''s triumph. Even if his people didn''t make a move, what about other soul beasts? Although there are not many 100,000-year soul beasts in the far north, they still exist. Besides, if Xuedi is really not sure to survive the tribulation, and ask it in front of so many people, wouldn''t it make her embarrassed? Therefore, the Bingdi proposed to have a separate talk with Xuedi. With the departure of the Ice Emperor and the Snow Emperor, the Titan Snow Demon King Artai, who was beaten up, felt that he was doing it again. Wang Ran excitedly said to the side: "Human, who are you, even the Bing Emperor is willing to submit to you?" Upon hearing the question from the Titan Snow Demon, Wang Ran chuckled lightly, and then replied: "I''m the dean of a small college, and I''m also the head of a small sect." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the Titan Snow Devil curled his lips in disdain. Don''t get me wrong, he is not disdainful of Wang Ran, but disdainful of his words. He was sure that Wang Ran''s words were absolutely nonsense. The dean of the small academy and the master of the small sect, such an identity, how could it be possible for the Bingdi to follow him convincingly, and even the Xuedi was polite. With this kind of treatment, this academy should be the first academy of mankind, and the sect should also be the first sect of mankind. In a sense, the Titan Snow Devil''s idea is indeed not at all faulty. In terms of strength alone, Tibetan Sect was indeed Douluo''s first sect. After all, do other sects have divine residences? There are Tibetan gates, and there are more than one. And the Taoist Academy with Tibetan members as teachers can indeed be called Douluo First Academy. From this point of view, Wang Ran seemed to be bullshitting. Chapter 446： Hundreds of people But if you look in another direction, what Wang Ran said seems to be fine. After all, whether it''s Zangmen or Dao Zang Academy, there is a shortage of people. It can only be said that Wang Ran is the inheritance of Versailles literature, and he has installed a big one invisibly. If the Titan Snow Demon knew the truth of the matter, he would definitely sigh with emotion, as if forced to act, I, Artest, would like to call you the strongest. Unfortunately, Artest now knows nothing about it. At this moment Artest, seeing that there was no news coming out of Wang Ran''s mouth, and adding that he was beaten by the Ice Emperor for provoking Wang Ran before, he was not ready to focus on him, but instead. Achieved the goal of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. Although Tianmeng''s ice silkworm cultivation base is very strong, who would call him the identity of the ice silkworm family is too weak. Therefore, the Titan Snow Demon did not regard the Heavenly Dream Ice Silkworm as a threat at all. Looking at the chubby Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, the Titan Snow Demon first swallowed subconsciously. Then he also realized that his performance was a bit too much, and quickly said: "Big Worm, how did you cultivate so many years safe and sound? Also, how did you meet the tiger lady Bingdi?" Hearing the voice of the Titan Snow Demon King, Tianmen Bingxuan couldn''t help but twitched fiercely. Does this **** really think his Tianmeng brother is a decoration? To swallow so blatantly, he really doesn''t put his Tianmeng brother in his eyes. Sure enough, the world was exactly what he thought, and it was full of dangers everywhere. If it was put in the past, he might approve it. But now, he dreamed of ice silkworms as backing ice silkworms, and he was sorry for the thighs he was holding without being stiff. Therefore, facing the inquiries of the Titan Snow Demon King, Tian Meng Bing Silkworm did not give him a good face at all, and directly said hard: "Silly big guy, who do you call Big Bug? Remember, you will be called Brother Tianmeng from now on." "Puff chuff~ hahaha." Hearing Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s words, the Ice Bear King Xiaobai directly laughed. Nothing makes him more happy than watching the Titan Snow Demon deflate. If anything, buying it means that the Titan Snow Demon defies twice, like now. And as the object of Xiaobai''s ridicule? At this time, the face of the Titan Snow Demon was completely black. You hit a wall twice in a row, this time you are not a big deal? After all, I have already suffered from the other party''s losses. But now I was ridiculed by the ice bear king Xiaobai, so I couldn''t bear it. What kind of thing does he dare to laugh at him, the Titan Snow Demon? Therefore, Artest directly gave up the desire to talk to Tianmeng Bingcan, but turned his head and looked at Xiao Bai viciously. Being watched by Artest like this? Xiaobai was neither guilty? nor restrained, still laughing. Is it really unbearable? Artai yelled at Xiaobai viciously: "Enough, Xiaobai, do you want to be beaten?" Was threatened by Artest like this? Xiaobai didn''t care, but said thiefly: "Atay, don''t you know how good you are? Just got beaten by Aunt Bing? As a result, he just said bad things about him. Just because you still want to beat me? Don''t look at which onion you count? Or think about it first? How to beat me is the easiest. Also, Xiao Bai is what you can call? " Hear Xiaobai''s words? Artest was directly ignited. Is it true that adults dont slap their faces? What is Xiaobai''s slap in the face? This is simply the slap in the face and reveal the short? He even made a dismissive comment. So this? How could Artest still bear it? Not much nonsense, Artest directly gave Xiaobai a note? "Ice Bear King? The name Artai is not something you can call rubbish! If you have the courage, let''s make a gesture and see who is stronger! " Hear Artest''s words? Xiaobai had no intention of admitting counsel. Standing up, Xiao Bai said directly: "Just hit it? Do you really think I''m afraid of you?" As the voice fell, Xiaobai and Artai walked directly into Xuegu. You don''t need to ask to know that they both definitely fought. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran felt a little bit dumbfounded. He really didn''t know what was going on with these two guys. Their faces were like gunpowder kegs, which exploded at one point. However, he didn''t care either, he just shook his head lightly and sat quietly on the ground, thinking about his next journey. And the two of Bingdi and Xuedi, who had already gone to the depths of the snow valley, had already started their own conversation. "Sister, tell me honestly, are you sure to survive your next catastrophe?" As soon as he stopped, Bingdi asked directly, her eyes were full of seriousness. Hearing Bingdi''s question, Xuedi''s face showed a rare low. However, because it was Bingdi who asked her, Xuedi didn''t intend to hide it. After a moment of silence, Xuedi took a long sigh of relief and calmly replied: "Are you sure? To be honest, I always feel that I will die in the next catastrophe? Even if I get through by luck, it is estimated that I will pay a great price. So, I am going to give you the care of the Far North. " Hearing the words of Emperor Xue, Emperor Bing''s eyes flashed with fear. Sure enough, her judgment was not wrong, this time Xue Di''s catastrophe was really dangerous. Without hesitation, Bingdi directly spoke to Xuedi: "Enough sister, you can''t survive the catastrophe, where can I have hope? So, take care of this far north. Just agree to the matter just now, he can help you survive the catastrophe. " Xuedi is a wise man. Hearing the words of Bingdi, she connected the whole incident almost instantly. The biggest reason why the Ice Emperor was willing to follow that powerful human being must be because of his own tribulation. Thinking of this, a touch of emotion flashed in Xuedi''s eyes. It''s not a bad thing in itself, so how could Xuedi refuse to accept the kindness of this sister who grew up when he was a child? However, it is still necessary to verify in advance. After all, people''s hearts are complicated, and no one knows whether what Wang Ran said is true or false. The Ice Emperor is so simple, it''s normal to be deceived. Therefore, after the Ice Emperor finished speaking, the Xue Emperor did not immediately agree, but instead asked the Ice Emperor: "Binger, you said that human beings can help us through the catastrophe, how are you sure?" Hearing the words of Emperor Xue, Emperor Bing also knew that she was worried that she had been deceived this time. Although it seemed that he was very immature, the Ice Emperor was not angry. After so many years, this situation has obviously happened more than once. On the contrary, she still liked the feeling of being cared and worried by Xuedi. Chapter 447： Xuedis decision Moreover, the Ice Emperor also knew that since Emperor Xue had asked so, this matter could be said to be stable. Therefore, Bingdi''s heart instantly relaxed, and even a smile appeared in his voice. "Sister, don''t worry. I must have considered such things. Wang Ran said that she is not going to directly help us through the catastrophe, but will enhance our own strength and let us survive the catastrophe by ourselves. In this case, it will not take us long to verify the truth of this matter. At that time, if what Wang Ran said is false, we can make plans. Moreover, Wang Ran''s strength is really strong, and I can''t stand a single move in his hands. Therefore, I am willing to believe that he has the strength to help us survive the catastrophe. Of course, I have asked about other things. We are just going to be teachers and teaching students, Wang Ran will not let us do things that go against his principles. " Hearing Bingdi''s words, Xuedi''s heart also relaxed. Indeed, there is nothing wrong with Bingdi''s idea. From this point of view, it''s pretty good to follow Wang Ran. In the words of the Ice Emperor, the only thing that could surprise the Xue Emperor was that the Ice Emperor could not stand a trick in Wang Ran''s hands. She thought she was high enough to look at Wang Ran, but she didn''t expect that she still looked down on her. The surprise in his eyes disappeared in a flash, and his eyes were filled with relief instead. Xuedi looked at the energetic Bingdi with a smile on his face. Although the Bingdi had 400 thousand years of cultivation, he still tried his best to show his maturity. But after all, he lives in the pure northern land, and he has his own protection. Therefore, the Bingdi still retains a lot of innocence and purity in his temperament. "Since Bing''er, you have to think about it so comprehensively? I am naturally willing to join you in Wang Ran''s academy. But? Are the students he asked us to teach humans? " Xuedi accepted it, as if covering the matter with a coffin board. Of course, she still has to ask about some things she doesn''t understand. The Bingdi was also clear about Xuedi''s doubts and worries. So the Snow Emperors question just fell? The Ice Emperor answered: "Not all humans? Wang Ran said that there are also soul beasts in form. However, even if it is all human, don''t worry? Sister, you are so beautiful, you will definitely be very popular. As for us? Wang Ran said that he would teach us the art of transforming, so that we can freely transform into human form, there will be no problem then. " After listening to Bingdi''s answer? Xuedi didn''t have any questions to ask. The matter has been settled? The two of them didn''t waste too much time? Hurry back to find Wang Ran. After all? They will still follow Wang Ran in the future, but Wang Ran can''t wait long. It didn''t take much time for the two to talk? So when they came back? Titan Snow Demon King Artai and Ice Bear King Xiaobai who were fighting? They just went out for a short time. When Xuedi came back and saw Artest and Xiaobai disappeared? He immediately understood what had happened. Sure enough, she just found Artest and Xiaobai who were fighting in the distance. Suddenly? Xuedi''s face darkened. Rao is the mentality she has cultivated for so many years, and she feels helpless towards Artai and Xiaobai. With a guilty complaint towards Wang Ran, Emperor Xue disappeared instantly. After leaving? A terrifying energy wave broke out in the distance. When she appeared again, two tragic big guys followed behind her. It is Artest and Xiaobai. The two of them now? But the influence of Artest, who was severely hammered by the Ice Emperor before, was much worse. In other words, it was Xuedi himself who shot the hammer himself, and it was impossible to justify it. However, that''s all, Artest and Xiaobai are not honest yet. Following the Xuedi, Artai and Xiaobai, you take a look at me, I stare at you. It seems to say it all, I blame you, otherwise I would not be hammered by Master Xuedi (mother). Regarding the performance of these two guys, although everyone was a little bit dumbfounded, they did not take it seriously. After seeing Emperor Xue''s return, Wang Ran directly asked: "Xuedi, are you sure you want to join the Taoist Academy?" Said it was an inquiry, but Wang Ran was actually going to make sure. After all, Bingdi had already told him the result just now. "Yes, I''m sure." Sure enough, just after Wang Ran''s question was uttered, Emperor Xue didn''t hesitate, nodded and answered. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran also put a smile on his face. And Artai and Xiaobai, who were behind Emperor Xue, were instantly stunned when they heard the conversation between Emperor Xue and Wang Ran. They didn''t expect that Xuedi actually agreed. "Master Xue (Mom), are you leaving the Far North? No, if you leave, what should you do in this far north? If you really want to leave, or you take me with you. " In an instant, Artest and Xiao Bai spoke directly. These words of the two of them all came from the heart. However, Xuedi was not prepared to take both of them away. Xiaobai is fine, but Artest definitely can''t. He and the Ice Emperor left, and the three great northern kings had already lost two. If Artest leaves again, there will be no more three kings in the north. Except for the three great northern kings, no soul beast can obtain the approval of all races. At that time, no one will be able to provoke this beam that governs the Far North. I am afraid that the entire Far North will fall into chaos. I am afraid that the current stability and harmony will be gone forever. So, facing Xiaobai and Artai''s request, Xuedi directly shook his head, and then said: "No, Xiaobai can leave the Far North with me, but Artest definitely can''t." "Why? Lord Xuedi, I am much stronger than Xiaobai." Just as Xuedi said the first sentence, Artest couldn''t help but ask. As a loyal Xuedi party, Artai really wanted to follow Xuedi''s side. And Xiao Bai calmed down after hearing the words of Emperor Xue. Even when Artest said he was better than himself, Xiao Bai didn''t say anything to refute, but just watched Artai perform quietly. After all, Xuedi said, he Xiaobai can leave with him, but Artai can''t. This result is enough. What kind of bicycles are needed? Artest just said it if he wanted to. No matter how it was said, it was nothing more than an addiction. It was useless at all. On the contrary, his Xiaobai is now standing on the commanding heights of victory, and can quietly look down on Artest. Chapter 448： The far north, catch it all Ignoring Xiaobai, who was sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, Xuedi looked at the anxious Titan Snow Demon. To be honest, that three-point reluctance, seven-point excitement look coupled with Artest''s huge figure, really makes people feel weird. However, in Xuedi''s heart, he was indeed moved at this time. With a light sigh, Emperor Xue explained towards Artai: "It is precisely because of your strength that I cannot take you away. You should also understand that in the entire Northern Territory, apart from you and Ice Emperor, no one can command the entire Northern Territory with prestige. Now Bingdi and I are going to leave, so the Far North must be entrusted to you. " Hearing what Xue Di said, Artai''s face showed a touch of sadness. He understood that what Xue Di said was indeed no problem. But instead of commanding the Far North, he still hopes to stay with Xuedi. However, Xuedi hoped that he could command the extreme north and maintain the harmony of the extreme north. Therefore, even though he is reluctant in his heart, he can only accept it honestly. After a long sigh, Artai was just about to agree, when a voice suddenly rang from everyone''s ears. "You all want to join the Dao Zang Academy as a teacher! In that case, I still welcome it." The owner of this voice is not surprisingly Wang Ran. And hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone''s complexion became a little weird. To put it bluntly, although there are only a few people here, it is already the foundation of most of the far north. You want to catch the entire far north in one go. Although in addition to a few of them, the Far North also has several hundred thousand year soul beasts. However, those soul beasts and them once were simply too far apart. Even Xiao Bai, who has not yet reached the level of the fierce beast, can crush any of them. Even after removing all of those present, the Bingdi alone could single-handle the rest of the far north. Therefore, if a few of them join the Taoist Academy, it can really be said that they have completely wiped out the far north. Although I don''t have any opinions about joining the Taoist Academy, I even have some expectations. However, it is impossible for them to leave the Far North alone. Therefore, facing Wang Ran, Emperor Xue said directly: "My lord''s kindness is our heartfelt? But if we all join the Taoist Academy and leave the far north. This far north? It must be chaotic. I''m afraid adults don''t want to see this situation. " Hearing what Xuedi said, Wang Ran shrugged slightly and replied: "I really don''t want to see the chaos in the far north, the scene of the last life being burned. But? Who told you that you would leave the Far North after joining the Taoist Academy? " "Ah? Don''t leave the far north? Then how do we teach students?" After hearing Wang Ran''s words? Everyone was stunned. Even the smartest Xuedi didn''t know what was going on. Indeed? If you don''t leave the extreme north, is it possible that Wang Ran wants to establish the college in the extreme north? Of course this kind of guessing is impossible? Wang Ran gave the answer after everyone made a puzzled voice. "Of course, if you don''t want to leave, you will naturally stay in the far north. Although the academy''s aura is abundant? But after all, it is impossible to provide you with an environment suitable for your cultivation as in the Far North. Under this situation? I naturally wouldn''t ask you to go to the Taoist Academy to practice. Of course? If you add Zangmen in the future? I would suggest that you go to the Zongmen to practice. After all, the concentration of the spiritual energy of the Zongmen is not comparable to other places. As for your teaching students? I will teach you a method of avatar? So that you can separate an external avatar that can exist for a long time. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words? Xuedi and others raised their brows in surprise. Unexpectedly? There is even this kind of operation. Seeing everyone''s surprise, Wang Ran didn''t care too? It was just the reason for the mismatch of information. Therefore, after his own voice fell, Wang Ran asked again: "How? Are you two still joining the Taoist Academy?" Wang Ran''s words were obviously addressed to Artai and Xiaobai who had just said they would go with Xuedi. This? Artest and Xiaobai also understand. However, after hearing Wang Ran''s question, both of them fell into entanglement. They wanted to join the Taoist Academy before, but because they thought that Emperor Xue was leaving. But now, Wang Ran has made it clear that Emperor Xue doesn''t need to leave the Far North, so it doesn''t seem to matter whether he joins the Taoist Academy or not. However, even though the two of them did not understand this so-called Taoist Academy, nor did they understand Wang Ran. But the Ice Emperor and Xue Emperor both joined, at least it can prove that joining this Taoist Academy is still a good choice. However, will you receive any constraints? They are getting used to it freely and don''t want to put a shackle on themselves. Therefore, under such conditional bonuses, the two talents will be in entanglement at this moment. However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t decide yourself, just ask Xuedi. No matter what, Xuedi will not pit them. Therefore, after Artai and Xiao Bai struggled for a few seconds, they looked directly at Xuedi. After being looked at by the two of them, Emperor Xue also understood what they meant. Thinking of joining Wang Ran''s academy, not only would he be able to increase his strength, but also ensure that he would survive the catastrophe, Xuedi nodded slightly towards Artai and Xiaobai. Simple Xuedi nodded and motioned for them to agree, Artai and Xiaobai did not hesitate, and directly spoke to Wang Ran: "We are willing to join the college and become a teacher." Hearing the answers of the two, Wang Ran''s face instantly showed a bright smile. This set of far north places is really worth the money. Not only brought the Snow Emperor back, but also abducted most of the top existence in the Far North. When he was happy, Wang Ran ordered a little directly towards everyone. In an instant, several rays of light flowed from Wang Ran''s fingertips, and submerged in the eyebrows of Emperor Xuedi and others. The speed was so fast that even the strongest Xuedi in the far north did not react. And as this light fell into the center of the eyebrows, everyone felt that a large amount of information appeared in their minds. As I stabilized my mind, I began to absorb these contents, but everyone discovered that these contents were recorded in ancient books of cultivation. Among them are the transforming technique and the avatar technique, and even the cultivation method to improve cultivation. Although the cultivation technique was only a small part of the front, the information revealed was enough to make Xue Di and the others feel deeply shocked. Chapter 449： A sweet date, a slap can make you fear like a god Not only because of the emergence of new things on the Douluo Continent such as cultivation techniques, but also because only that small part, according to the description, can support them to cultivate to the level of second-level or even first-level divine residence. Wang Ran was not surprised to see the shocked appearance of everyone. Wang Ran had anticipated this kind of reaction. Cultivation methods that are not under the civilization of the world system will always cause shock if they want to collide. After a light cough, Wang Ran spoke softly to Xuedi and the others: "You have all written down the classics. I have to go to other places to recruit teachers, so I left first. During this period of time, you will cultivate well, and it wont be long before I will call you to the college. " "Wait, you just taught us the classics so you are not afraid that we will go back?" After hearing Wang Ran''s words, Xuedi quickly asked, his voice filled with disbelief. Even if it is a trusted person, it will take some time to pass on such precious classics, not to mention a bunch of strangers just met. If you think about it in another way, Xuedi believes that it is absolutely impossible for him to do this. Even if you want to teach, you have to study it for ten or eight years. Faced with Xuedi''s question, Wang Ran, who was just about to leave, paused a little. Looking at the somewhat incredulous Snow Emperor, Wang Ran said with a chuckle: "Since I can easily teach you these things, it proves that these things are nothing to me. There will be many good things in the future, as long as you are not stupid, you will make the wisest choice. What''s more, can you try to tell me what I have just taught you? " Hearing what Wang Ran said before, Xuedi and others were very serious at first, but when they heard the last sentence, the faces of several people showed a trace of confusion. What does Wang Ran mean? Everyone was a little puzzled, but after Wang Ran said so, they still tried it. But don''t know if you don''t try, just try it and be surprised. Obviously, the information of those classics was clearly engraved in their minds, but they couldn''t say a word on their lips. At this moment, several people looked at Wang Ran in shock. Unexpectedly, their master dean is really terrifying. This earth-shattering method of weeping ghosts can be displayed unconsciously. They didn''t mean to be angry, because it was too normal. What''s more, Wang Ran''s ability to speak out proves that this is a rule and will not have a bad effect on their bodies. They really did not feel any discomfort at all. What they have now is the respect and fear of Wang Ran, who has become their leader. The effect of slapping a sweet date with another slap is similar to the effect of slapping a sweet date with another slap. Anyway, the current Wang Ran just missed a hand, already deeply shocked these top spirit beasts from the far north. Without staying too much, Wang Ran''s figure gradually became blurred in the same place, and then completely disappeared in the same place. "Hu~ Bing''er? Lord Wang Ran is indeed the same as you said? The strength is beyond measure." After Wang Ran''s figure disappeared, Emperor Xue took a long sigh? He spoke to the Ice Emperor with emotion. The Bingdi had already felt this for a long time, so he immediately nodded. And Tianmeng Ice Silkworm? He smiled and said to the Ice Emperor: "Right, Binger, I persuaded you to join the academy from the beginning? I was right, right." Hmm~it''s sunny? The rain has stopped? Tianmeng Bingcan feels like it''s doing it again. The Tianmeng Ice Silkworm now? The vernal equinox is full of pride, completely missing the way he had wilted before. After all, how do you count? Bingdi and the others also have half the credit for joining the Taoist Academy. If he didn''t have his own persuasion? The Ice Emperor would have been stubbornly resisting because of the defeat? What a pity? Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s idea is excellent? The skin is also very thick. However, Bingdi didn''t give Tianmeng Bingcan a face at all. After the voice of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm fell? What was exchanged was only a cold stroke of the Ice Emperor, and a cold blow. "Although I am grateful for your advice, if you call me Binger next time? I promise I will eat you. This time, even if the merits and demerits are offset. " Hear the cold voice of Bingdi? Tianmeng Bingcan''s body shuddered subconsciously. Then, the whole person...Oh no, the whole insect wilted in an instant. At the side, Artest laughed secretly at the sight of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. What is this big bug like? He went to pick up such a thing as Bingdi. He is not disgusted with cross-racial love, and he even looks forward to it. However, you should choose a better one. Ice Emperor...what is this thing, huh? Of course, Artest only dared to smile inwardly and mumble. If he said it, he would never dare, after all, he hadn''t lived enough. When Xuedi saw this scene, he also took a look at Tianmeng Bingcan with interest. However, she did not intervene in the affairs between Tianmeng Bingcan and Bingdi. With a light cough, Emperor Xue said softly to several people: "Okay, stop messing around. Now that you have decided to join the Taoist Academy, let''s do well next. No matter what we do, our name in the Far North cannot be weakened. So, while waiting for Master Wang Ran''s call, you can cultivate with peace of mind. " Hearing what Xue Di said, everyone nodded without objection. Then everyone left one after another and returned to their own territory to practice. Tianmeng Bingcan looked at Bingdi with some dismay, but did not dare to speak. After all, this had just suffered a bite, and it would take at least a few hours to get over. Therefore, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm just sighed lightly, twisted his body and returned to his underground cave. Now that his strength hasn''t been raised yet, the Far North is still very dangerous. So, take advantage of the short safety period formed by the two breaths of Xiaobai and Artest, and hurry home. Seeing Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s slightly hurried figure when he left, Emperor Xue smiled and joked to Ice Emperor: "Binger, what do you think of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm?" "Cut, it''s the weak ice silkworm, and it''s not spine yet." Hearing the words of Emperor Xue, Emperor Bing replied with a slight disdain. The matter between Ice Emperor and Tianmeng Ice Silkworm had been guessed by Xue Emperor for so long. So after hearing the Bingdis answer, Xuedi glanced deeply at the direction where Tianmeng Ice Silkworm had left, and muttered: "Weak and spineless?" Chapter 450： One year The Snow Emperor did not hear clearly what Xuedi murmured, so the Ice Emperor asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Sister, what did you just say?" When the Ice Emperor asked, Xuedi''s expression became a little serious, and he warned towards the Ice Emperor: "Binger, don''t underestimate anyone, especially the Heavenly Dream Ice Silkworm. Is he really weak? With his cultivation base, with the help of Lord Wang Ran, I am afraid that his strength will soon surpass you and me. And that seemingly weak character, who knows if it is great wisdom? " The reason why Xuedi said this was not to make the Ice Emperor please the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, but to be more cautious. Although Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is not an enemy now, no one knows what will happen in the future. Besides, there are no Tianmeng ice silkworms, and Tianmeng ice horses. If the ice emperor had always underestimated the opponent because of his race, who knew whether he would capsize in the gutter. However, the Bingdi didn''t understand the point, instead he spoke indifferently: "Sister, what do you mean? Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s strength may be improved a lot, I believe, but that guy still has great wisdom? Besides, how does he have to do with me? " Seeing the appearance of Bingdi not caring, Xuedi just shook his head gently, without saying much. Things still need Bingdi to go to the realm by herself, and she doesn''t have much to say. "Sister, I''ll be cultivating with you during this period. It''s the same when I go back anyway." The Bingdi didn''t entangle the issue of Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, and directly changed the subject. Xuedi nodded and agreed. ... Turning his gaze, Wang Ran, who had left the far north, began his own journey to find people. It would take half a year for the big powerhouses in the extreme north to use the technique of transformation and the technique of avatar proficiently. Give them a little more time and allow them more than half a year to take precautions. Therefore, Wang Ran set himself a year to find a suitable teacher. One year''s time was enough for Wang Ran to travel the entire Douluo Continent. Even the Sun and Moon Continent on the other side can go and take a look. Therefore, since leaving the far north? Wang Ran slowed down his pace. Walking slowly from city to city, looking for people in the local area whose cultivation and character all met his requirements. However, there are certainly not too many people who can meet Wang Ran''s requirements in every aspect. Therefore, after traveling most of the Douluo Continent, Wang Ran only took over twenty people. But? The character of these people has undoubtedly passed Wang Ran''s test. Not only the requirements for oneself? Or the level of care for the students, without exception, is the best choice. Not only that? Those with the worst cultivation base all have the 6th ring cultivation base, and the strongest are even approaching the 8th ring. Don''t think that only half of Douluo Continent has elected so few such twenty people? You know, Wang Ran''s requirements are very strict. Not only must the human nature meet Wang Ran''s requirements, but also the cultivation base must not be too bad? More importantly, the determination and will to cultivate must be strong. All of a sudden, Wang Ran''s target was directly targeted at the crowd above the fifth ring. After all, these teachers now recruited can be said to be candidates for Zangmen. The cultivation level is not enough to teach students. Little determination to become stronger? Unable to meet the requirements of Zangmen. So? Can half of Douluo Continent elect more than 20 people? It is already very difficult. These two dozen people? Under the resources of Zangmen? Undoubtedly, they can successfully break through Title Douluo''s existence. Of course, Wang Ran hadn''t encountered Title Douluo before. But? The personality of the Title Douluo that Wang Ran encountered was really hard to describe. So Wang Ran passed them all ruthlessly. I don''t know if these people will know that because of their character, they have missed a great opportunity? Will they regret their intestines. However, Wang Ran would not care about these. His journey is still going on? It''s just that more and more people are following him, and they are all spirit masters with a strong cultivation base. This special team also began to spread on the mainland slowly. No one knows their details, only that everyone in this team has an unspeakable cultivation base. On their way forward, no matter how powerful the evil existence is, they will disappear after they leave. No one knows exactly where these evil people have gone, but everyone guessed that they were already dead. Indeed, these evil existences that disappeared were all dead, in the hands of the teaching team behind Wang Ran. Wang Ran did not send them back to the academy to teach after recruiting these people to become teachers at the academy, but instead let them stay with him. In this way, it is to familiarize them with each other, and also to teach them some skills. However, the character of the person who can be selected by Wang Ran is naturally nothing to say. After they gathered together, the evil spirit masters on the road felt uncomfortable. Of course, everyone who died in their hands was an existence that could be called an angry man. It''s the most common practice like eating human heart and drinking human blood. They wouldn''t take care of ordinary evils, and Wang Ran didn''t agree with them. Because the world is balanced, where there is light, there is darkness, and where there is good, there is evil. This is inevitable. Even if they help each other, the same villain will be born in the future. With the existence of those evil spirit masters, the journey down is not boring. Soon, the one-year period is drawing to an end. It took a lot of time to bring the newly appointed teachers. Wang Ran''s plan to go to the Sun and Moon Continent to recruit teachers was not realized. But even so, the soul master team behind Wang Ran had already exceeded the forty mark. Everyone is very strong, and they stand together, enough to have the confidence to ignore any sect except the Spirit Hall. But among this group of people, there is one that stands out the most. A long pale hair was scattered behind him, and it looked very old. However, his figure is unusually burly, and his face is also very young and calm. A pair of deep eyes seemed to be filled with stories. Most importantly, the aura on his body is as heavy and strong as a mountain. Compared with the white-haired man, the other teachers in the team are in the sky and underground. This white-haired man is not someone else, he is the peerless powerhouse of the last era, Tang Chen, one of the three peerless Douluo in this world. Chapter 451： Tang Chen In this year, Wang Ran almost traveled throughout Douluo Continent. Even the Haotian Sect, which has been hidden from the world, he has arrived. He even hired two teachers in the Clear Sky School. And Tang Chen discovered it in an underground city with the aura of a divine residence shortly after he left the Clear Sky School. As soon as they met, Wang Ran was taken aback by Tang Chen. Not because of Tang Chen''s strength, but because of Tang Chen''s breath, it was too chaotic. And it wasn''t the general aura chaos, it was completely blinded by the power of the law. Originally, Wang Ran was about to turn around and leave. After all, the city was too chaotic and evil, and no one could meet Wang Ran''s requirements. However, Tang Xiao, the Sect Master of the Haotian Sect, who had just followed him at the time and had just become a teacher of the Taoist Academy, suddenly exclaimed. After a brief conversation, Wang Ran learned that Tang Chen turned out to be Tang Xiao''s grandfather. Many years ago, Tang Chen went out to travel the mainland alone because he wanted to break through the **** level, and then he didn''t know the news. Everyone thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect to be here and become the king of killing. However, he seemed to know that even a genius like Tang Chen, who had become a Limit Douluo by his own strength, failed on the road to becoming a god. Moreover, he became delirious, completely immersed in the killing. But no matter what, Tang Chen is also Tang Xiao''s grandfather. And Tang Xiao is not Tang Hao, he is several years older than Tang Hao, and he can remember the existence of Tang Chen''s [biqugexx.xyz], so Tang Chen left important marks in Tang Xiao''s childhood. He Tang Xiao couldn''t deal with Tang Chen''s problem, but Wang Ran might be able to do it. Tang Xiao had clearly seen how mysterious and terrifying Wang Ran''s methods were. Therefore, Tang Xiao directly asked Wang Ran for help, hoping that he could help Tang Chen. Facing Tang Xiao''s help, Wang Ran hesitated. Tang Chen''s problem is serious? It''s not that it can''t be saved, but that it''s too risky. Because Tang Chen''s body was entangled by two laws. Wang Ran was very sure that these two laws must all be the handwriting of God''s Mansion. It''s easy to get treatment, but if it attracts the attention of the God Realm, it won''t be a simple matter. Originally, Wang Ran''s time was very tight. What if it caught the God Realm''s attention in advance? That would be bad. However? After thinking twice, Wang Ran still agreed. Anyway? Tang Xiao is also his own. Wang Ran was still willing to satisfy his request. Although it is possible to face the attack of the gods in advance? But according to the information collected, it is impossible for those gods to attack ordinary humans. And myself, even though my strength is still unable to fight against the God Realm? But if I run away? There is still no problem. At the most time? Take a few of your own disciples on a run. Has he survived for ten or eight years? Wang Ran can still stand up. Therefore, Wang Ran took the shot. With Wang Ran''s help? Tang Chen woke up smoothly. It''s just that? It is impossible for him to inherit the position of God''s Mansion here anymore. Because in order to restore his sanity? Wang Ran directly erased the power of the two entangled laws in his body. Even the divine power in his body was broken up. Wang Ran had to do this? Otherwise, even if Tang Chen wakes up? He will be crushed to death by that divine power. Even if it is a seal, there is no way, because this supernatural power? It is not Tang Chen''s own at all. He who cannot inherit the position of the divine residence will only die under this huge divine power. And without breaking up this supernatural power, Tang Chen couldn''t continue to practice. Although there is an easier way? That is to let Tang Chen explode. Wang Ran could keep Tang Chen''s soul, or he could create a body for Tang Chen. But in that case? It was tantamount to cutting off Tang Chen''s future path of seeking Tao. After all, Wang Ran is not yet a creation god, and the body he created is still somewhat separated from Tang Chen''s soul. This estrangement is simply an indelible gap in the path of seeking the truth. Wang Ran didn''t want to limit Tang Chen, so he preferred to be more troublesome and expensive, and chose the best method. However, Tang Chen did not fail Wang Ran''s treatment of him. Sober Tang Chen not only met Wang Ran''s requirements for recruiting teachers in all aspects, but also actively asked to join the Taoist Academy after learning about the purpose of Wang Ran''s trip. , Become a teacher. Of course, Tang Chen also wanted to rely on Wang Ran and Taoism Academy to break through the mansion. Even though he had lost himself for decades, Tang Chen still did not give up his purpose. Although he was not awake before, but the memory was still there, so he knew Wang Ran''s methods very well. He felt that this was a rare opportunity, not only to repay the favor, but also to hope to take the last step. Wang Ran is naturally happy to comment on this. As for Tang Chen''s careful thinking, he didn''t care at all. Isn''t it also his purpose for Tang Chen to become stronger under his hands? So far, the Haotian School, known as the world''s first school, has three people who have become teachers of the Taoist Academy. There could have been four, because Tang Xiao recommended his younger brother Tang Hao for Wang Ran. In Tang Xiao''s description, Tang Hao met Wang Ran''s requirements better than Tang Xiao. However, it was a pity that Wang Ran traveled throughout the Douluo Continent and did not encounter Tang Hao. This is also normal. Although Wang Ran has traveled all over the Douluo Continent, he did not mean that he pushed the past at once, but stayed one city after another. If Tang Hao had been on the move, the possibility of missing out with Wang Ran was still quite high. Regarding this, Tang Xiao could only sigh inwardly that Tang Hao was hiding too deeply, and there was no way he could find Tang Hao. Of course, this time the luckiest thing was Tang Chen''s recovery, which did not attract the attention of the God Realm. Although Tang Chen is the heir of the Shendi, he has failed for decades. As the Shura God who inherited this position, he was the law enforcement **** of the God Realm, one of the members of the God Realm Committee, and a group of people who were busy every day, how could he always pay attention to Tang Chen? It would be fine if Tang Chen could successfully inherit his **** position, but Tang Chen had failed decades ago, and the **** Shura had not paid attention to him at all. Although the God of Shura sensed that Tang Chen had changed, because Wang Ran directly dissipated the power of God of Shura, he also wiped out Tang Chen''s power of law. Therefore, the **** Shura subconsciously thought that Tang Chen, his own failed successor to the throne, had died, and he did not have the consciousness to descend on the human world. After several decades, human death is considered normal, and it is still a law-ridden and confused person. It can only be said that Wang Ran''s luck this time was really good. Chapter 452： Yu Qiandaoliu However, Wang Ran had no idea about his good fortune. At this time, Wang Ran felt the dozens of teachers who were following him, including Tang Chen and Tang Xiao, two of whom were named [Penquge www.xbqg5200.info] Douluo, Wang Ran could not help but feel a long comfort. Take a breath. The purpose of my trip is also considered fulfilled. Forty-three people, plus a few big soul beasts in the far north, this time the Taoist Academy has no shortage of teachers. However, there are still two places in Douluo Continent that he did not go to. One is Ning Rongrong''s hometown, Qibao City where the Qibao Glazed Glass Sect is located. Ning Fengzhi, Sword Douluo, and Bone Douluo of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect were more in line with Wang Ran''s requirements. For these three people, Wang Ran is also confident that they will join the Taoist Academy as teachers. Therefore, he was going to go to the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect at last. And the other one was Wuhun City not far away. To be honest, in Douluo Continent at this time, I am afraid that only Wuhun City can confidently claim that it has half of the heroes in the world. After all, not to mention those low-level spirit masters, just titled Douluo, there are no fewer than ten in the spirit hall. However, Wuhun Temple itself enshrines the **** of angels, and is a faithful believer in the mansion of the gods. After confirming that he would face the gods in a few years, Wang Ran was not prepared to deal with the believers and spokespersons of the gods'' residence. That''s why, he gave up the mysterious Seagod Island overseas. After all, in his memory, although there are a large number of masters on the so-called Seagod Island, all of them are fanatics of the Seagod. Wang Ran didn''t want to expose himself to the gaze of God Realm ahead of time because of his contact with them. But the sacrifice between him and the **** of angels, that is, Qian Renxue''s grandfather Qian Daoliu had seen him. Wang Ran still appreciates Qian Daoliu himself. What''s more, because of Qian Renxue''s relationship, Wang Ran and Qian Daoliu can be regarded as the same faction in a sense. So this time, Wang Ran was going to visit Wuhun City. However, this is the case, it is still unknown whether there will be any gains in Wuhun City this time. Therefore, at this time, Wang Ran''s gaze towards Wuhun City contained a touch of contemplation. The team is not too far away from Wuhun City, so everyone''s footsteps are all under Wang Ran''s leadership? Slow down. As he slowly moved towards Wuhun City, Wang Ran also slowly asked Tang Chen behind him: "Teacher Tang Chen, you and Qian Daoliu are strong in the same era. How deep do you think he has faith in the so-called divine residence?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question? Tang Chen just thought for a moment? Then he answered: "President, don''t you tell me? When I was still young, I was like-minded friends with Qian Daoliu and Poseidon from Seagod Island. The three of us have lived together for a long time. Between each other, it can be said to know the roots. Belief in the mansion? Among the three of us? Bo Saixi is the most serious? Her belief in the sea god? It can even be considered fanatical. I despise it most, and I will never believe in those illusory divine residences. Qian Daoliu is between faith and unbelief. At the beginning? If Qian Daoliu had the ability to break through the position of the god''s residence? He would definitely not choose to become a sacrifice to the **** of angels. " Hear what Tang Chen said? Wang Ran''s face also showed such an expression. Just as he thought? Qian Daoliu''s belief in the God of Angels? It really wasn''t that loyal. Also, like a genius like Qian Daoliu? Except for a few who have believed in divine residences since childhood, they all have their own Dao heart or ambition. No one doesn''t want to advance to a better level, although Qian Daoliu became a god''s mansion for offering sacrifices? His strength increased greatly. However, this also proves that his life has come to an end. If it wasn''t that the strength of the Angel God was too strong? Qian Daoliu who accepted the gift of the Angel God had no choice. I am afraid that Qian Daoliu would still consider the sacrifice of becoming the Angel God. If Qian Daoliu was really single-minded to the God of Angels, I am afraid that Qian Renxue would not agree to follow Wang Ran''s practice and prepare to forcefully break through the 100-level mark. Instead, after seeing Wang Ran everywhere, they reported his situation to the angelic god, and let the gods make a decision. Of course, Qian Daoliu''s attitude towards the **** of angels is also inextricably linked to the conversation between Wang Ran and Qian Daoliu about the essence of the divine residence. Without Wang Ran, Qian Daoliu''s belief in the **** of angels would have been more eager. It can be said that the appearance of Wang Ran has changed Qian Daoliu''s own worldview. However, this result is what Wang Ran hopes to see. In this way, the probability of gaining something from this action will increase a lot. Of course, Wang Ran was also glad that he had not paid attention to Seagod Island. Wang Ran didn''t know if he had taken care of Tang Chen by himself, whether it was noticed by the **** of Shura or the realm of God, but according to the current situation, there is a high probability that there is no. But if he went to Sea God Island, he would definitely be noticed by the God Realm. Because according to Tang Chen''s statement, he had just stepped on the Shanghai God to find Bo Saixi on his front foot, and he might be betrayed by Bo Saixi to the Sea God on his back foot. Although countless thoughts flashed in Wang Ran''s mind at this time, in fact, time was only a moment in the past, and Wang Ran''s face still looked calm and calm. After Tang Chen''s voice fell, Wang Ran spoke again: "You said, if Qian Daoliu is given a chance to become a god, but in the future he may stand on the opposite side of the angelic god, will Qian Daoliu make the same choice as you and join Dao Zang Academy?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tang Chen fell into deep thought and frowned. However, in just a moment, Tang Chen''s frowning brow returned to normal. Looking at Wang Ran, Tang Chen said with a firm face: "Yes, Qian Daoliu will definitely do it. With my understanding of Qian Daoliu, his heart is very firm. If it weren''t for the fact that there was no other way, he would not follow the family rules, accept the divine residence assessment, and seek a breakthrough. If there is a chance to become a god, Qian Daoliu will definitely pursue it desperately. However, if he were to fight against the God of Angels, I am afraid Qian Daoliu would not be a killer, at best it would be just self-defense. After all, the **** of angels is the shrine enshrined by the angel family of Qian Daoliu, and is also the ancestor of their angel family. " "Haha, that''s enough." Hearing Tang Chen''s words, Wang Ran laughed haha, and then spoke. Chapter 453： Wang Rans Douluo Ling Tang Chen and Qian Daoliu are like-minded friends, and his understanding of Qian Daoliu must be far away from him. A person''s personality may change, but the persistence deep in his heart will be retained no matter what he has experienced. At most, I just bury it in my heart and don''t think about it. But in any case, it will definitely leave a deep impression. So Tang Chen said so, and Wang Ran knew it in his heart. As for making Qian Daoliu go to fight the angel god? Wang Ran didn''t even think about it. I am here to recruit teachers, but not here to recruit thugs. Besides, if they really get to the point where Qian Daoliu and the others fight against the divine residence, they won''t be saved. Surrender as soon as possible and go to sleep. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t care about it in the slightest. With the exchanges between Wang Ran and Tang Chen, Wuhun City, which was not far away, was already standing in front of everyone. I have to say that Wuhun City deserves to be the base camp of the Wuhun Temple, and its majesty is not at all the capital cities of the two empires, or even worse. The number of high-level spirit masters in other cities is not uncommon here. As for the low-level soul masters, they are like crucian carp crossing the river. On the contrary, ordinary people are extremely rare in this Wuhun City. However, Wang Ran and his party are all people who have seen big scenes, and Wuhun City is not new. Therefore, the majestic Wuhun City did not cause any shock to Wang Ran and his party. On the contrary, Wang Ran and his party also attracted a lot of attention. After all, such a team of more than forty soul masters, and most of them exude a powerful aura. There are even some that are beyond the scope of everyone''s detection. Such a team, even in Wuhun City, is hard to see. Therefore, when Wang Ran and his party arrived outside Wuhun City, a group of city guards immediately greeted them. These city guards? Each one has strength above the third ring. According to the normal process, they only needed to wait for Wang Ran and his team to rank. And they stood and greeted them on their own initiative? This is to express their welcome and attention to Wang Ran and his party, and to prevent Wang Ran and his party from planning misconduct. Don''t ask, asking this is the special treatment for the strong. After the guards came to Wang Ran, the captain directly asked Wang Ran respectfully: "My lord, Wuhun City welcomes you all? I don''t know what your purpose is to come to Wuhun City? We need to register, I hope you can understand." The captain is very respectful? Even though he is a six-ringed soul emperor. However, in Wang Ran''s team? No one was better than him, and the worst was the Sixth Ring Soul Emperor. This point can still be sensed by this Martial Spirit City guard captain. As for why he asked Wang Ran? Nonsense? Although I can''t see the depth of Wang Ran''s strength, I can tell at a glance? Wang Ran is the leader, OK? Facing the respectful Captain of Wuhun City guard? Wang Ran didn''t put on some so-called powerhouses either. This thing, he never has. Nodded directly? Wang Ran said: "It doesn''t matter? Are we here this time? It''s a trip to the mainland, right? Give you this? There should be no problem. " Talking? Wang Ran directly threw a token to the captain of the guard. On the golden token, there are several patterns such as wings, hammer, Tyrannosaurus, and tower. And the back of the token? is a big sign. This token was given to him by Emperor Xueye and represented Wang Ran''s own identity. Don''t underestimate this small token, the information contained in it is extremely scary. Because this token? It is not something that ordinary people can own. It also has an alias, that is Dou Luo Ling. Behind every token of this style? It represents a Title Douluo. Of course, this token is definitely not something the Emperor Tiandou can issue. Each token of this level was issued by the Spirit Hall, and could be recognized by everyone in the world. If you want to have this token, you must personally go to the Douluo Hall of the Spirit Hall for authentication. Wang Ran has never been here, and it is logically impossible for him to have this token. However, Wang Ran was really hard to bear. At that time, Emperor Xueye said that he would make an identity token for him, hoping that he would personally go to the Wuhun Hall to verify the strength of Title Douluo. Of course, Emperor Xueye also had his own little meaning. After all, Wang Ran is the dean of the Taoist Academy, which is located in Heaven Dou City. Moreover, he was still the master of "Xue Qinghe". Under this circumstance, Wang Ran was a member of the Heaven Dou Empire in the eyes of the people of the world. After Wang Ran certified Title Douluo, the prestige of the Heaven Dou Empire would also increase a lot. On the premise of pleasing Wang Ran, Emperor Xue Ye, who had his own careful thinking, would make such a request. However, this request was ruthlessly rejected by Wang Ran. Since time is running out, how could Wang Ran do such boring and useless things? What''s the use of proving yourself? Jokes, does Wang Ran still need to prove himself? Therefore, in desperation, Emperor Xue Ye had no choice but to bite the bullet and take care of the production of identity tokens for Wang Ran, and ran to Wuhun City in person. No way, I have said everything, wouldn''t it offend people not to do it? Fortunately, the Spirit Hall of this period had not yet smashed its face with the Tiandou Empire, so Pope Bibi Dong of the Spirit Hall expressed a warm welcome to Emperor Xueye''s arrival. However, after hearing Emperor Xueye''s request, Bibi Dong''s expression turned bad. Come to receive the identity token on behalf of others, and it''s a Douluo Order! Why, is their Wuhun Palace so low-end now? Which Title Douluo in the world wants to have a Douluo Order, didn''t he personally come to the Spirit Hall for authentication? Even Tang Hao, who is known as the youngest titled Douluo, did not have his own Douluo order because he had not come to the Wuhun Hall for identity verification. Although there is a big reason for this, Tang Hao, who made the Wuhun Palace lose face. But in any case, Tang Hao is such a strong person, and his strength is the kind that has been verified. Why, Wang Ran, who didn''t know where he came out, felt that he had so much face. Not only didn''t people show up, even people who hadn''t proven their strength wanted Douluo Ling. Really when you opened this Nuo Da Wuhun Temple? If Wang Ran, the dean of the Taoist Academy, was really given a Douluo order that belonged to him, where would they put the prestige of the Spirit Hall? If you change to someone else, Wuhun Hall will dare to throw Wuhun City for you without saying a word. But this person was the Emperor Xueye of the Heaven Dou Empire, which caused Bibi Dong a headache. Chapter 454： Storm into the city (part 1) Although Bibi Dong has ambitions, she has no plans to tear her face with the Heaven Dou Empire. Therefore, she still needs to take care of Emperor Xueye''s face. But Bibi Dong was not ready to open this back door for Wang Ran and Emperor Xueye. So based on this situation, Bibi Dong and Xueye fell into silence for a while. But this silence did not last too long, because Qiandao was out of hand. The discord between the Pope Hall and the Hall of Worship is no secret in the Hall of Spirits. The Wuhun Temple of Nuo Da is also faintly divided into two major factions, the Pope faction and the worship faction. However, the two belong to the Wuhun Hall after all, it can be said that there is me in you and you in me. There are people from Pope Bibi Dong who worship Qian Daoliu, and there are naturally people who worship Qian Daoliu at Pope Bibi Dong. Things like Emperor Xueye''s coming to the Wuhun Hall are naturally not hidden from Qian Daoliu. Qian Daoliu is not a person who is keen on power, if today is not Emperor Tiandou but Emperor Xingluo, he would not care at all. But the reality is that the person here is the Xueye Emperor of the Heaven Dou Empire, so Qian Daoliu is ready to come out and take a look. Nothing else, just because Emperor Xueye was the biological father of Xueqinghe, and now Xueqinghe was pretending to be his granddaughter Qian Renxue. Just out of concern for his granddaughter, Qian Daoliu also met Emperor Xueye. Therefore, the matter of Emperor Xueye''s request for a Douluo order for Wang Ran naturally fell into Qian Daoliu''s ears. Not surprisingly, Qiandao came out. Bibi Dong didn''t know Wang Ran, and it didn''t matter if he didn''t agree with Emperor Xueye''s request. He Qiandaoliu agreed. Qian Daoliu knew Wang Ran''s strength very clearly. Not to mention a Douluo order, if there is a **** order, Wang Ran would be qualified to get it. Bibi Dong only hesitated a little bit before agreeing to Qian Daoliu''s tough statement. Although he was very upset with Qian Daoliu''s performance, he was a great worship after all, and he was also a ninety-ninth level peerless Douluo. In the Wuhun Hall, Qian Daoliu''s supporters are no less than Bibi Dong. Even the cutting-edge power in the Enshrine Hall, Titled Douluo, was more numerous than Bibi Dong''s. It can be said that 80% of the titled Douluo in the Spirit Hall belonged to the Hall of Worship. Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Bibi Dong to ignore Qian Daoliu''s face. Of course? The most important thing is that mysterious Wang Ran, which made Bibi Dong feel a little solemn. Bibi Dong didn''t believe that Qian Daoliu, who had been avoiding the world for many years, would rise up on a whim because of an unknown little person and embarrass himself. What he believed was that the mysterious Wang Ran''s strength was definitely the existence of Tongtian, even compared with Qian Daoliu himself? Otherwise? Qian Daoliu couldn''t take Wang Ran so seriously, even if he didn''t hesitate to offend himself? He would also imprison Wang Ran. Bibi Dong has great ambitions. Although he is not afraid of one more enemy? But if he can be a friend, who would choose to become an enemy with a strong one? Although it is not in compliance with the rules, but facing a strong person who is very likely to approach or has become a peerless Douluo? The rules can also be accommodating. That''s it? Wang Ran became the first person since the establishment of the Spirit Hall that he had never been to the Spirit Hall for authentication? He had the existence of Douluo Ling. That''s the gossip? In short, it is Wang Ran''s Douluo Ling, whose origin can withstand scrutiny? It can be recognized by everyone in the world. All the people in the world? Naturally, it also includes the guard captain of Wuhun City who has received the token at this time. The captain of the guard who hadn''t seen the token appearance didn''t feel anything. After all, Wang Ran''s movement of throwing out the token was too random? It was like throwing a stone at random. But after receiving the token, after seeing the token clearly, the captain of the guard admitted that he was confused. The Douluo Order was issued by the Spirit Hall, but any spirit master with a bit of inheritance knew the existence of this thing. As the soul master of the Spirit Hall, how could the guard captain not know him? But knowing will know? Really speaking, he has not seen it. Is it? There are many Title Douluos in the Spirit Hall. But those people, who are not iconic figures in Wuhun Hall, their faces are equivalent to tokens. Besides, how could a character like Title Douluo, a small six-ringed spirit emperor, have too much contact? Although he was defending the city, he could only stare at Title Douluo from a distance, and couldn''t even say a word, how could he have seen Douluo Ling. But just today, just now, he really saw the legendary Douluo Ling. Moreover, the master of this Dou Luo Ling was stopped by himself. This is... so exciting. At this time, the captain of the guard wanted to look up to the sky and let out a long roar: Mom, I''m out of luck! Did you see that Title Douluo was stopped by me. At this moment, the captain of the guard felt that he had completed the most proud achievement in his life, and his whole person was about to float. Of course, while drifting away, the guard captain''s heart also became frightened, and the expression on his face became more respectful. Straightforwardly bent over, with both hands as Dou Luo Lingchao Wang Ran handed it over. While returning the Douluo Order, the captain of the guard respectfully said to Wang Ran: "Under this crown, Wuhun City welcomes you again. Please come with me, adults, and I will take you to Wuhun City. " Listening to the words of the captain of the guard, Wang Ran responded with his own Douluo order with one hand, and said: "Then trouble little brother." When Wang Ran said this, the guard captain''s face instantly turned red. This is a greeting from Title Douluo, how many people in the world can have this kind of opportunity? Moreover, Wang Ran also called him a little brother, what a kind name, which is really proud of him. So, getting excited, the captain of the guard couldn''t help but raise a few points, and he waved his hand to Wang Ran quickly: "It''s no trouble, no trouble, it''s my honour to be able to help Mianxia, ??how can it be troublesome." How could Wang Ran think that this little Wuhun City guard captain would have so many dramas in his heart. If he knew it, he would definitely give the captain of the guard a golden figure. No way, the inner drama is too rich, I am sorry if I don''t give a little golden man a performance. However, Wang Ran didn''t know the inner story of the guard captain, and he was not surprised by the guard captain''s performance. Without saying much, Wang Ran ended this meaningless conversation. He shook his head slightly, and then said to the captain of the guard: "In that case, please lead the way." Chapter 455： Storm into the city (part 2) Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, the guard captain did not dare to continue talking nonsense. Turning around, he led Wang Ran and his party toward the main entrance of Wuhun City. Ignoring the countless queuing people, the guard leader led Wang Ran and his party into the gate of Wuhun City swaggeringly. The guard captain who led Wang Ran with the six-ringed soul emperor cultivation rank was also a face among the guards guarding the city. I can''t say that he is the strongest one, but every guard captain will also sell him face. This is true for the long group, let alone the guards? Therefore, he took Wang Ran and his party along the green channel, and did not cause any villains to come up and look for trouble, and then waited for the plot of being beaten in the face. However, the behavior of the captain of the guard aroused strong curiosity among others. Not curious about the captain of the guard, but curious about Wang Ran. The reason why other people give face to the captain of the guard, in addition to his strong cultivation, is also an inseparable factor in being a person and treating his work harshly. However, it was such a person who treated the job extremely harshly and took the initiative to lead people through the back door. Isn''t this clearly a problem? Even if they are pigs, they should understand that Wang Ran''s identity is not simple, otherwise the guard captain would not be able to do that. However, there was no fool among these guards, who asked Wang Ran''s identity at this time. Not to mention whether Wang Ran would be offended, even the captain of the guard would blame them. Anyway, the captain of the guard is here, and he can''t run, so I''ll ask again. However, the city guards were able to control their curiosity not to ask questions, but those who were waiting in line could not. Like Wang Ran, they all wanted to enter Martial Soul City. Why would Wang Ran be able to walk through the back door so they could only queue here? Suddenly, someone in the crowd became unbalanced, and he whispered: "Who is he, why not have to line up?" "Yes, that is, shouldn''t you Wuhun City give us an explanation?" ... ... The imbalance caused by one person''s complaints instantly made more people confess their inner unhappiness. One, two... But in a moment, the crowd suddenly became noisy. This situation became more serious after Wang Ran entered the city. The originally quiet team? It boiled instantly. Although these people''s hearts are not balanced, they are not fools. Wang Ran is a group of people? At first glance, it is not a simple character. How could they rashly offend such people? Therefore, even though they were upset, they didn''t dare to overplay when Wang Ran was there. Even if it is the mentality that the Existence Law does not blame the public, they only dare to whisper quietly? They dare not make a loud noise. But it was different after Wang Ran left? These people directly applied pressure on the guards of Wuhun City. It''s just the guards of the city, although the back is against the Spirit Hall? But their one has no backing. Even though they are far from the Wuhun Hall, their own strength is also their confidence. If they really couldn''t stand it anymore? They directly joined the Spirit Hall, with their strength, how could they have a higher status than these guards. Of course? Every one of them understands that this matter will definitely not have any results. But? Most people have a mentality of blindly following the crowd. Coupled with the human nature of watching lively? Under the lead of a few people with a little twisted heart? Things have developed into this look. Sure enough, the situation was exactly the same as they expected? Faced with the pressure of so many people? Is the captain on duty not there? These ordinary guards didn''t know what to do. One by one? You look at me? I look at you, not knowing what to do. Are they? They are from the Spirit Hall, but their status as ordinary guards in the Spirit Hall is really not high. However? Among the guards of the city, there are not people without high status. Those captains are all middle-level candidates for Wuhun Palace. Not even without upper-level personnel. Not only that, each of them is the confidant of Wuhun Palace. After all, guarding the city is such an important thing, the bottom guards can find it at will. But those team leaders with temporary decision-making power must be the confidants of their Wuhun Palace. Otherwise, who would dare to deliver the safety of his city. So, just when the soldiers at the bottom were still unable to cope. Those captains who were resting in the city, after hearing the noise outside the city, also came out to preside over the situation. As soon as this captain-level figure left the city and saw this appearance outside the city, his face instantly turned black. This is Wuhun City, the base camp of Wuhun Hall. If you make trouble here, is it true that their Wuhun Hall does not exist? Without a trace of hesitation, this captain-level figure instantly released his martial soul. Two yellows, two purples and three blacks, a total of seven spirit rings hovered around this long-level person. These spirit rings not only shocked the people in Wuhun City who were making trouble, but also represented his spirit sage level strength. With the release of the spirit ring, the Captain of the Soul Saint coldly said to the people outside the city: "This is Wuhun City. If you dare to make trouble here, you can''t afford the consequences. Those who take the lead, don''t let me find you, otherwise... Hey. " Hearing the words of Captain Soul Saint, everyone felt a chill behind their backs, and they shrank their necks subconsciously. The scene was silent. ... Wang Ran knew the noise outside the city, but he didn''t care. Some irrelevant arguments, if they can affect him, then he is not Wang Ran. As for the suppression of Captain Soul Saint later, he didn''t know. However, he could predict that, after all, Wuhun Palace could not be bullied by a group of outsiders at his door. Especially this group of outsiders, a group of people who are capable of returning food. At this time, Wang Ran, after entering Wuhun City, first walked around the city as a whole, wanting to see if there is a suitable candidate to become a teacher. I have to admit that Wuhun City deserves to be the base camp of Wuhun Temple, and there are really many outstanding people here. After just walking around in general, Wang Ran found a lot of good seedlings. Of course, there are many candidates who can become teachers. It''s just that Wang Ran''s time is tight, and he didn''t have time to investigate their character, character, and meaning, but to write them down first. However, Wang Ran felt that few of these people who had been recorded by him could pass his own assessment. After all, as long as they can pass Wang Ran''s assessment, it not only represents their character passing the test, but also has the hope that they can reach the level of breaking through and detaching themselves by virtue of their extraordinary aspects. Chapter 456： Enter Wuhun Hall At this time, Wang Ran, who had already recorded many people, did not continue to wander the entire Wuhun City, but headed towards the center of Wuhun City. There is the holy land of all soul masters in the Douluo Continent, the Hall of Souls. Wang Ran felt that the news of his arrival must have been known to the Spirit Hall. After all, if an existence holding a Douluo Ling came to Wuhun City, and the Wuhun Temple knew nothing about it, then what kind of holy land for the world''s spirit masters? Sure enough, the situation was the same as Wang Ran had expected. As soon as Wang Ran and the others approached the gate of the Spirit Hall, a spirit master of the Soul Sage level quickly greeted him. In the face of Wang Ran, the "Title Douluo", the Soul Sage of the Wuhun Palace did not dare to be arrogant. Of course, the soul sage is the soul sage after all, and he has his own pride in his heart, and he also has the spirit of the martial arts hall as his confidence. Therefore, although he did not dare to be arrogant when facing Wang Ran, he did not show the slightest flattery. It''s just a mere Douluo, and it''s quite common in Wuhun Hall. The soul saint had already determined their identities as soon as they saw Wang Ran and his party. There are a large number of people, and they are all strong, which is completely in line with the news. Therefore, the Soul Sage of Wuhun Hall did not hesitate at all, and came directly in front of Wang Ran, respectfully speaking to Wang Ran: "Dear Ran Douluo, Wuhun Palace welcomes you, and please follow you to the Papal Palace. The Pope wants to see you, so I am already waiting for you in the hall." Wang Ran, who had expected it long ago, was not surprised when he heard the words of Soul Saint of Wuhun Temple. However, Wang Ran felt quite unaccustomed to this name Ran Douluo. There was only a simple word "ran" behind his Douluo Order. According to the rules and customs of the Douluo Continent, Wang Ran''s title was naturally. This point, even Pope Bibi Dong thinks so. Wang Ran didn''t care about titles or anything, it was just that he felt a little awkward because few people called him that. However, Wang Ran didn''t say much, just nodded to the soul saint of Wuhun Hall. Pope Bibi Dong, although she was not the target of Wang Ran''s trip, this did not prevent Wang Ran from being curious about her. After all, could he rely on a woman''s body? The Pope who owns the Spirit Hall, the most noble identity in Douluo Continent. This kind of thing can be called a legend on anyone. What''s more, this object? Or Qian Renxue''s biological mother, Bibi Dong. Therefore, facing the words of the Soul Sage of Wuhun Temple, Wang Ran replied softly: "Yes, I would also like to see the Pope of Wuhun Hall, you can lead the way." Hear what Wang Ran said? The turn of the Soul Saint Palace of Wuhun Hall led Wang Ran towards the inside of Wuhun Hall. Has the Soul Sage with the Spirit Hall lead the way? Wang Ran''s actions in the Spirit Hall were smooth. No one came to ask Wang Ran''s identity? Time wasted. It can be guessed that the personnel on duty in the entire Spirit Hall? Must have been ordered by Bibi Dong. Although Wang Ran wouldn''t say anything about such trivial matters, he would keep it in his heart. For Bibi Dong, the pope he had never met before? Wang Ran''s evaluation also rose a little. The details can only be seen in small things? Bibi Donglian can notice such small things? Naturally, her methods should not be underestimated. ... The Wuhun Temple located in Wuhun City? As the base camp, it is naturally impossible to be the same as the Wuhun Temple with only one building in other cities. The Wuhun Hall in Wuhun City? The area is extremely vast. The inner halls and other buildings? One after another. There are no fewer than ten people along the way? Only Wang Ran and his team have seen exactly. Therefore? Even under the leadership of Wuhun Hall Soul Sage, Wang Ran and his party had walked for a long time before they arrived at the Pope Hall where Bibi Dong was. Looking at the majestic palace in front of them, except for Wang Ran and Tang Chen, the expressions on everyone''s faces? There was a slight change. Of course, most people''s faces are excited. After all, the Pope of the Spirit Hall? In a sense, he is also the idol of all spirit masters in the Douluo Continent. However, there are only two exceptions. That was Tang Xiao, the Sect Master of the Clear Sky School and another teacher from the Clear Sky School. There was no excitement on the faces of the two of them, and some of them were solemn. No way, who made the culprit of Clear Sky School''s retreat be the Spirit Hall? Although the retreat of the Clear Sky School happened when the previous pope was in office, the enmity among the powers does not depend on who the leader of this power is. For the retired Clear Sky School, the Spirit Hall is their enemy. But today, they actually want to step into the private land of their enemy leader, really don''t know how to evaluate. Therefore, Tang Xiao and the two of them have such subtle expressions. Of course, Tang Chen, who was also from the Clear Sky School, didn''t know this. Otherwise, Tang Chen wouldn''t be the same now. Instead, he had to roll up his sleeves and ask carefully how Qian Daoliu managed the Wuhun Temple. However, the thing is obviously that Tang Xiao thinks too much. After all, Bibi Dong is still a man, not an omniscient god. Title Douluo is not a Chinese cabbage, so in Bibi Dong''s eyes, Wang Ran himself is the only team in Wang Ran''s team, who has the strength of Title Douluo. Therefore, even though Bibi Dong attached great importance to Wang Ran, he was not prepared to meet everyone. He just set his goal on Wang Ran alone. Therefore, after arriving at the gate of the Pope Hall, the Soul Sage of Wuhun Hall directly said to Wang Ran: "However, under Douluo''s crown, the Pope is in the temple. Please enter by yourself." After speaking, the Soul Sage of Wuhun Hall stood directly to the right of the gate of the Pope Hall, and together with the other one, formed the gatekeeper team. After hearing the words of the soul saint, Wang Ran nodded gently. Looking up at the majestic Papal Palace slightly, Wang Ran didn''t show a trace of timidity. He opened his legs directly and strode towards the door of the Pope''s Palace. Card~ Immediately after Wang Ran left, the two guards at the Soul Sage level directly used their power, and the door opened to both sides in an instant. Wang Ran didn''t even pause, and walked directly into the door of the Pope''s Palace. And when the group of people who had been following Wang Ran was about to follow Wang Ran in, the door slapped and suddenly the two guards closed it again. Seeing this scene, the steps of the crowd that were just about to move stopped in an instant, and their brows were also tightly frowned. Although it is not to be angry, this kind of thing is really irritating. Chapter 457： Nabibidong So, they turned their attention to the door guard duo who closed the door, wanting to hear what kind of explanation they would make. Feeling the eyes cast by everyone, the two guards also felt a burst of hair. They are true soul saints, but are there no soul saints among the teachers of the Taoist Institute? Of course there is no shortage. Being watched by so many people of the same level or even stronger, the two guards are also miserable. In particular, there are still two men among these people, making them feel weak in their hearts. Even with the back of the Wuhun Hall, it still makes people feel a headache. In case it is not handled well, the two of them can''t hold down so many people. However, they had no alternative, Bibidong confessed that Wang Ran was alone. Let them violate Bibi Dong''s rules, they don''t have the guts yet. Therefore, in the face of everyone''s inquisitive gaze, the two soul saint-level guards had to slowly explain to everyone: "Your Excellencies, please forgive me. It''s not that you are not allowed to go in. The Pope has paid too much attention to Ran Douluo. I hope to chat with him alone." Hearing the guard''s explanation, Tang Chen, who was the strongest in the entire team except Wang Ran, squinted at both of them slightly. An invisible mental coercion was immediately applied to the two of them. Tang Chen, who had lived for so many years, naturally knew that the two guards were just talking about the scene. Whatever values ??Wang Ran and what makes them wronged are all face-saving. However, it is true that the Pope is going to chat with Wang Ran alone. Tang Chen could still see this little content. Otherwise, he can feed the dog after so many years of experience. However, even though he could see it, Tang Chen didn''t intend to go into it. After all, it is true that he is not too strong as a guest. Therefore, after staring at the two guards for a while, creating a lot of pressure for them as a lesson, the lines on Tang Chen''s face suddenly softened a lot. "In that case, let''s wait a while." With Tang Chen''s voice uttered, the hearts of the two guards suddenly relaxed. Touching the sweat on his forehead awkwardly, the two said with a dry smile: "I would like to thank the adults for your understanding in advance." The attitude of the two changed a little, even if it was the soul saint who led Wang Ran in the beginning, he lowered his posture. Can''t let him down. Although Wang Ran is strong? But he has never felt it, so he can still maintain his pride. But just after being watched by Tang Chen, the ghost knew how weak his heart was at the time. They had no doubt that as long as Tang Chen wanted to kill them, they couldn''t hold it for a second. Because, just facing the pressure of Tang Chen? They couldn''t afford to resist. The two guards are also the soul sage of Wuhun Hall anyway? So the knowledge is still very deep. They dared to use their heads to assure that Tang Chen, a white-haired uncle, definitely had the strength of Title Douluo. Offending Title Douluo, even though it was unintentional? That was enough for them to lose their lives. At this time, only rejoicing remained in the hearts of the two. If Tang Chen really wanted their lives, would Wuhun Palace offend a powerful Title Douluo because of them? Probably...no. ... Ignore what happened outside the Popes Palace at this time? At this time, Wang Ran? Just stepped into the Popes Palace with his front foot? He heard the door slam on his back foot and was closed. But? Wang Ran didn''t care about this. Because his attention at this time? Has all been put on a woman not far from him? A woman sitting on the throne. Women are not others? It is the current Pope Bibi Dong of Wuhun Temple. At this time, Bibi Dongduan was sitting on the seat? With a crown on his beautiful hair, and a luxurious walking stick in his hand? The clothes were even more gorgeous. As for the face, based on Qian Renxue''s overwhelming appearance, it can be inferred that Bibi Dong''s appearance is naturally unique. Not only that? Because of age and status, Bibi Dong still has a noble and intellectual temperament. However? At this time, Wang Ran focused his attention on Bibi Dong, not because of Bibi Dong''s peerless face, or her charming temperament. The main reason why Wang Ran''s attention was attracted was the power of law contained in Bibi Dong. Wang Ran is really familiar with this power of law, because the main reason that made Tang Chen''s consciousness fall into chaos was the confrontation and entanglement of the power of two laws. The power of the law contained in Bibi Dong is exactly one of the protagonists of the power of the two opposing laws. Of course, the strength of this law of Bibi Dong''s body is incomparable with the one that Wang Ran erased before. But this is so, and it is already amazing enough. Because the power of law contained in Bibi Dong''s body is completely controllable. In other words, the current Bibi Dong is on the same path of becoming a god. As expected to be the Pope of Wuhun Hall, he really has something extraordinary. Bibi Dong has already set foot on the method of becoming a **** that is difficult for ordinary people to touch, and has not even heard of it. Looking at Bibi Dong, Wang Ran couldn''t help feeling a little bit inside. However, in the next second, Wang Ran frowned slightly. Although Bibi Dong was already at the forefront of almost all Douluo Continents, she had to say that her own hidden danger was really great. Because Wang Ran could clearly feel that the power of the law in Bibi Dong''s body was really too dregs, too crazy, too chaotic, and too evil. Although the power of this law is still very strong when used against the enemy, if it is not well controlled, it is also a weapon to hurt yourself. Needless to say, just being affected by the chaos, madness, and evil aura of this law, the users of the law may form an extremely extreme personality. Even a serious loss of one''s self is not impossible to completely become a puppet of the law. Although the current Bibi Dong looks so graceful and elegant, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. However, according to Qian Renxue''s situation, Bibi Dong was still affected by some laws. Some of her extreme extremes and obsessions may have been subtly amplified and fixed. However, it may be because Bibi Dong has always had some lumps in her heart, she did not notice, or she did not want to correct it. Thinking of this, Wang Ran''s frowning brows could not help but increase a bit. Seeing this scene, Bibi Dong''s heart was also a little confused. Wang Ran is observing Bibi Dong, but isn''t Bibi Dong observing Wang Ran? Chapter 458： Honest digging From the moment Wang Ran entered the gate of the Popes Palace, Bibi Dong had already put all his attention on him. It is precisely because of this that Bibi Dong''s heart is full of surprise. She is still very confident in her own strength. Although she has not reached the level of ninety-nine-level Peerless Douluo, she does not think that she will be much weaker than Peerless Douluo by virtue of the inheritance of the **** status and the advantages of twin spirits. But when Bibi Dong was so confident, when observing Wang Ran, he felt that the other party seemed to be an abyss without a bottom. Even with his own strength, he couldn''t see the depth of Wang Ran at all. In this case, Yuanyuan has already exceeded the so-called limit of Douluo. Because even if it was Qian Daoliu, Bibi Dong wouldn''t be able to tell the depths. And this shock became bigger and bigger in Bibi Dong''s heart over time. Because, despite Bibi Dong''s various means, Wang Ran always felt like a vast ocean in her perception, with no end in sight. Bibi Dong didn''t believe that the so-called Limit Douluo had the strength of Wang Ran. After all, he himself is not too far from that step, he has a certain say. Then, the reason for the present situation is relatively clear. Either Wang Ran, like herself, is a person who has accepted the inheritance of the divine residence. Not only is the inherited divine residence powerful, but the inheritance is nearing its end. Or, Wang Ran himself is a god''s residence. Of these two guesses, Bibidong himself is more inclined to the latter. There is no other reason. No matter what inheritance Wang Ran accepts from the divine residence, his essence is still a mortal before it is completed. At most, it''s just that the aura of the divine residence he carries is different in depth. But from Wang Ran''s body, Bibi Dong didn''t notice any aura that didn''t belong to him. It''s no wonder that Qian Daoliu, the old guy who hasn''t shown a face for a year, took the initiative to help Wang Ran. It turns out that the root of everything is here. If Wang Ran was the Divine Residence, then no matter what Qian Daoliu''s attitude was, it would have passed. It''s just that I don''t know how Qian Daoliu and Wang Ran met? As for Qian Daoliu''s ignorance of Wang Ran, Bibi Dong never considered it. After all, if you don''t know it? Qian Daoliu can''t even know that Wang Ran has the strength of a god''s residence. Even if he knew, Qian Daoliu had no reason to help Wang Ran. ... Just when Bibi Dong was still guessing Wang Ran''s identity and strength? Wang Ran''s frowning movement was also caught by Bibi Dong. Seeing Wang Ran frown, Bibi Dong''s originally shocked heart also cast a touch of curiosity. He didn''t know what Wang Ran thought of before frowning. But Bibi Dong knew in his heart that the reason for Wang Ran''s frown? It must have something to do with him. Although curious in his heart? But Bibi Dong didn''t mention the matter for the first time, but said to Wang Ran: "Have you heard of the name of Ran Douluo? When I saw it today, it was really extraordinary. Just don''t know? What is the purpose of our Wuhun Temple crowned today. Perhaps, I can provide you with some help. " Bibi Dong spoke calmly, placing himself on the same level as Wang Ran. Conjecture about Wang Ran''s strength? She didn''t mention it rashly. Since Wang Ran didn''t take the initiative to mention it? Then Bibi Dong was happily pretending to be stupid? Use an equal attitude to communicate with Wang Ran. Sure enough, Bibi Dong didn''t mention Wang Ran''s strength, and Wang Ran did not intend to blew himself up. Wang Ran, who was still meditating? After hearing Bibi Dong''s words, he recovered instantly. The slightly frowned brows flattened instantly? The thoughts in his head were temporarily put aside by Wang Ran. Looking at Bibi Dong? Wang Ran chuckled and replied: "Your Excellency? I''m here this time, I actually came to the Spirit Hall to dig people." Hearing Wang Ran''s slightly joking words? Bibi Dong raised his brows in surprise. Digging? Come to their Wuhun Hall to dig people? If it weren''t for Wang Ran to say this sentence, Bibi Dong would definitely feel that there was a problem with his hearing and he had heard it wrong. After all? The position of their Soul Hall is second to none on the Douluo Continent, and they have never been the only ones to dig people out? No one said that they were dug out by others from their Soul Hall. However, the person who said this is Wang Ran, which is interesting. But which one of the Wuhun Temple entered Wang Ran''s magic eye? Is it even enough for a person of Wang Ran''s level to visit the Martial Spirit Palace personally? Could it be that which of the golden generations are? However, even those of the golden generation can''t say that Wang Ran should be so proactive, right? With doubts in his heart, Bibi Dong squinted slightly, opened his lips lightly, and asked with doubts: "Digging people? I don''t know if that little guy is so lucky to be valued by Mianxia, ??and he can actually make Mianxia''s arrival not far away. Now that Mianxia has spoken, I naturally hope that there will be a happy situation for everyone. Mianxia might as well say the name of that person, I will send someone to call him over. " After listening to Bibi Dong''s words, Wang Ran gently shook his head, with a helpless smile on his face. Bibi Dong was completely misunderstood. He didn''t come to ask for a certain genius. Looking at Bibi Dong, Wang Ran said softly: "Your Excellency said and laughed, I didn''t come for a certain person. Your Excellency also knows that I am the dean of an academy. As the dean, you naturally need to work hard for the development of the college. Therefore, the purpose of my visit this time is actually those who have become famous. It is precisely because of this that I have been traveling across the entire continent all year. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Bibi Dong was slightly silent. He didn''t expect that Wang Ran''s target turned out to be those who have become famous. For the strong, no matter which force is very important. Even the Wuhun Temple is no exception. When Wang Ran saw Bibi Dong''s silence, he also understood her concerns. So instead of Bibi Dong speaking, Wang Ran took the initiative to explain: "Don''t worry about the Pope. I have traveled almost all over the continent, but I only recruited forty teachers. Moreover, even if they join my college as teachers, it does not affect their original identity. In addition, I will focus on cultivating them so that they can go further along the way. " Wang Ran''s words are very clear, although from any aspect, Bibi Dong is currently unable to become a teacher at the Taoist Academy. But who said Bibi Dong was the pope of Wuhun Hall. Chapter 459： Wang Rans persuasion Even if there were worshipers inside the Hall of Spirits and Bibi Dong Zhang Ting, no one could deny that the Pope was the leader of the Hall of Spirits. Wang Ran dug people from the Wuhun Hall, and Bibi Dong nodded in acknowledgment. Therefore, Wang Ran clearly explained to Bibi Dong about all these news, without any concealment. Bibi Dong felt relieved when he heard Wang Ran say this. In that case, this matter would not do any harm to their Wuhun Palace. Not only can it pull in the relationship with Wang Ran, but those who are selected can also advance a distance in strength under Wang Ran''s hands. Therefore, after Wang Ran finished speaking, Bibi Dong looked at Wang Ran with a smile on his face and said softly: "Mianxia said that, I naturally have no objection. However, although I am the pope, it is impossible to force my colleagues to do anything. Therefore, if Mianxia wanted to recruit teachers from the Wuhun Hall, it would still be up to them. " Bibi Dong''s words were very euphemistic, but both she and Wang Ran knew that this was just a scene. Both of them knew that no matter who Wang Ran fell in love with, he would smoothly hire him back to the college as a teacher. With Qian Daoliu''s performance, he cannot offend Wang Ran. Therefore, if Wang Ran is interested in people who worship factions, there will be no resistance. And Bibi Dong himself would not be against Wang Ran, and the Pope faction had no obstacles here. There is no problem on both sides, isn''t it that the whole Wuhun Hall is okay. Therefore, Wang Ran showed a satisfied smile on Bibi Dong''s answer. Nodding lightly, Wang Ran said: "If this is the case, then I won''t nag the Pope too much." After speaking, Wang Ran turned around, preparing to leave the Papal Palace. Seeing Wang Ran''s movements, Bibi Dong was stunned. Why does Wang Ran act so decisively? She still has no questions. Is this using her Bibi Dong as a tool? Are you ready to leave just after asking? May I ask anyone in the world who would leave so decisively when talking to Bibi Dong? And? This person is still with a man. Bibi Dong, who had never experienced such a thing before, admitted that she was dazed at this time. Looking at Wang Ran''s back, Bibi Dong opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But in the end, Bibi Dong''s words didn''t break through his throat? It came out of his mouth. But when Wang Ran''s footsteps approached the gate of the Papal Palace? Wang Ran suddenly stopped. At this moment, Wang Ran''s face flashed with entanglement. But the next moment? This entanglement disappeared. Slowly turning around, Wang Ran took a deep look at Bibi Dong who was in astonishment. Take a breath? Wang Ran slowly said: "In fact, there is one thing I shouldn''t tell you. After all, each one has his own choices in one way of cultivation. But? You are Xiaoxue''s biological mother? And I am Xiaoxue''s master. Although Xiaoxue seems to have a lot of resentment towards you? But in her heart she still yearns for your mother''s approval. I don''t want Xiaoxue to be sad? So I''m still ready to remind you. There is more than one way to become a god. Although you have chosen the most stable path? But the power of the law of the **** you inherited is a bit confusing. If you can''t control it? I''m afraid that in the end it will only be the bamboo basket. Even more serious? Dementia and death is not impossible. " After that? Wang Ran didn''t stay in the Pope''s Palace, he turned around and opened the door? Stepped out of the Pope''s Palace, only Bibi Dong was left in a daze. Bibi Dong at this moment? His heart is really complicated. Originally, when Wang Ran said that he was Qian Renxue''s master, Bibi Dong was still very surprised. After all? He couldn''t figure out how Wang Ran and Qian Renxue got in touch. To be honest, Bibi Dong is not very concerned about Qian Renxue, especially in the past two years, he has to allocate energy to complete the assessment of the God''s Mansion. In addition, Qian Renxue''s plan to change the civet cat for the crown prince was secretly planned by herself. Apart from Qian Daoliu, only the two titled Douluo who protected her knew about the entire Wuhun Hall. Therefore, in Bibi Dong''s impression, Qian Renxue has been actually enshrining the temple to be cultivated by Qian Daoliu. Now that she suddenly heard that Qian Renxue was Wang Ran''s disciple, how could Bibi Dong not be surprised. However, if Qian Daoliu knew Wang Ran, he could explain it well. However, even though Bibi Dong was surprised in his heart, he was still not standing still on the spot. What really stopped him was what Wang Ran said next. Not the part about the influence of the law on her, but the part about Qian Renxue. In fact, sometimes even Bibi Dong himself doesn''t know what his attitude towards Qian Renxue is. Although she is her own biological daughter, Bibi Dong still hates Qian Renxue because of Qian Renxue''s father, Chihiro. Sometimes, I can''t wait for Qian Renxue to die. But Qian Renxue is her flesh and blood after all. Deep down, Bibi Dong still loves Qian Renxue. However, this love is completely covered by hatred. Bibi Dong couldn''t face Qian Renxue directly, so Hu Liena appeared at this time. As Bibi Dong''s only disciple, Hu Liena can be said to have all Bibi Dong''s favor. But who can say that Hu Liena is not a substitute for Qian Renxue? Bibi Dong treats Hu Liena so well, isn''t it really because of treating Qian Renxue wrongly? No one can be sure of this. There are not many people who know about Bibi Dong and Qian Renxue in this Wuhun Temple, and these people will not go to Bibi Dong to talk about it. But today, just now, Wang Ran directly solved a scar in Bibi Dong''s heart. But the strange thing is that Bibi Dong''s anger is not a lot, and more of it is still confused. Wang Ran said that Qian Renxue wanted to get her mother''s approval in her heart. If she had an accident, Qian Renxue would be sad. But is this really the case? Does Qian Renxue really value her incompetent mothers so much? Bibi Dong was unwilling to admit it, but she had to admit it. In fact, it really is. Wang Ran had no reason to lie to her, and she was not a fool herself. Over the years, Qian Renxue''s various performances have all revealed the fact that she longs for Bibi Dong''s approval. It was just because of hatred that Bibi Dong selectively ignored this matter. But no matter what, the matter is here. Qian Renxue loves Bibi Dong and values ??Bibi Dong in her heart, eager to be recognized by Bibi Dong. But what about Bibi Dong? Does she also value Qian Renxue in her heart? Chapter 460： End This question has also been asked by Bibi Dong in his heart. But until Wang Ran walked out of the hall for a long time, Bibi Dong still did not give himself an answer. Because he was also very confused, and his heart was also very confused, not knowing what his true thoughts were. However, after such a long time of entanglement, she has taken Wang Ran''s question to heart. After all, Wang Ran wouldn''t speak falsely, and what he said naturally made sense. After writing down Wang Ran''s words in his heart, Bibi Dong directly turned and entered the depths of the Pope''s Palace. She needs to take a good look at her own affairs, she doesn''t want to live as a puppet yet. ... No longer worrying about what happened next to Bibi Dong, at this time, after Wang Ran stepped out of the door of the Popes Palace, he directly addressed the recruited teachers and said: "Teachers, please wait a while, I will go there." After hearing Wang Ran''s voice, all the teachers nodded, indicating that they were fine. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran naturally wouldn''t say anything more, and left the place directly. Where Wang Ran went, he naturally lost the search for Qian Daoliu. The so-called worship hall is located on the top of Wuhun Mountain, so it is naturally not difficult to find. Besides, with Wang Ran''s tyrannical spirit, on the entire Douluo Continent, the one who could hide his position by Wang Ran''s side. Therefore, Wang Ran shouldn''t be too easy to find Qian Daoliu, okay? Moreover, the news of Wang Ran''s arrival had long been known by Qian Daoliu, and he took the initiative to release his breath and tell Wang Ran where he was. Under this situation, Wang Ran could not find Qian Daoliu. Hehe, then he can find a piece of tofu and kill him. Just a moment of time. Wang Ran appeared directly on the top of the mountain. Looking at the majestic palace in front of him, Wang Ran''s mouth showed a smile. Because he could perceive that Qian Daoliu was in the hall, waiting for his arrival. Without hesitation, Wang Ran walked directly into the hall. Sure enough, things were the same as he had expected. Qian Daoliu at this time had been waiting in the hall for a long time. The moment Wang Ran entered the door? Qian Daoliu''s face revealed a touch of easy danger. "Sure enough, it''s just as I guessed? Your lord has come to the Wuhun Hall. He must come to see me." Facing Wang Ran''s figure, Qian Daoliu immediately greeted him. Facing the old acquaintance, Wang Ran also responded with a smile. The next thing is very simple. After a few simple exchanges, Wang Ran directly expressed his intention. And Qian Daoliu, after a short inquiries and thoughts, also agreed. It seems like a long time? But in fact, Wang Ran spent less than a total of time in the worship hall of Qian Daoliu. Qian Daoliu''s promise was agile, and Wang Ran handled things neatly. After Qian Daoliu agreed? I took Qian Daoliu directly into the team of Teacher Daozang. And with Wang Ran''s return, Qian Daoliu and Tang Chen, two friends from the previous era, also sighed for a while. Wang Ran stayed in Wuhun City for two days? During these two days? In addition to searching inside the Wuhun Hall, he passed the examination of the batch of good seedlings that he wrote down. Things were indeed the same as Wang Ran had expected. These seedlings who felt good before? Can pass Wang Ran''s assessment? Only a few people. But how many selected from His Highness Wuhun? The number of this teacher''s team? officially broke through the fifty mark. Although the proportion of people who passed Wang Ran''s assessment was not high? But I was afraid that it was Wang Ran, so I had to praise that Wuhun Hall was worthy of being the holy land of the world''s spirit masters. A total of seven people joined the Dao Zang Academy to become teachers? This also has to eliminate those who did not agree to it for various reasons. With seven people in a city, this ratio is already ridiculously high. You know? Wang Ran has visited almost the entire continent, only to find about forty people. Sometimes? After walking through several cities in a row, there is no one who meets Wang Ran''s requirements. This situation is still very common. Therefore, Wang Ran is already very satisfied with the results of this trip. Wang Ran was not greedy, and left Wuhun City directly after two days, leading a group of teachers and galloping towards the last destination of the human world. The destination this time was not a nearby place, but Ning Rongrong''s hometown, Qibao City. Everyone is a spirit master with a powerful cultivation base, although the distance between Wuhun City and Qibao City is not close. But with Wang Ran''s intentional or unintentional help, everyone came to Qibao City very quickly and easily. Although Wang Ran had set his goal this time, he still searched the Qibao City seriously. Sure enough, unexpected joy will always be born inadvertently. Although Qibao is not comparable to Wuhun City, because of the existence of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, the world''s most wealthy sect, Qibao City still has a lot of powerhouses. Under the huge base range, Wang Ran really found a soul master who met his requirements. The start was abrupt, the process went smoothly, and the ending was beautiful. Under the guarantee of Wang Ran''s powerful strength, this soul master also officially joined the Taoist Academy. Not only him, but Wang Ran''s original goal, Ning Fengzhi, Sword Douluo, and Bone Douluo, the three pillars of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, also happily joined the Taoist Academy. Fifty-four people, a full fifty-four people. Although the number is small, this is the top talent selected by Wang Ran from the entire continent. It can be said that any of these people [literature museum www.wxguan.info] can become the protagonist of a novel. Its such a group of people, all of them now become teachers of the Taoist Academy, This situation can even be said to have gathered the vast majority of the fortune on the Douluo Continent into the Tibetan gate. Wang Ran''s requirements are so high, and this result is naturally worthy of his requirements. It was also from this moment that Wang Ran''s journey around the mainland to find teachers for the academy was completely over. After leaving Qibao City, a teacher who followed Wang Ran first asked: "Master Dean, are we going back to the college? To be honest, I have been preparing to become a teacher for nearly a year, and now I can''t wait. " "Haha, so are we. I really don''t know I will have those lovely students!" ... Hearing what the teacher said at the beginning, everyone couldn''t help but joked. Even Wang Ran, with a sense of relaxation in his heart, looked at the teacher who spoke first with a smile on his face. Chapter 461： Far north, pick up people Of these teachers, the longest one has been with Wang Ran for nearly a year. Therefore, Wang Ran is familiar with the names of every teacher. It was like the one who asked the first question, Wang Ran clearly remembered that his name was Xu Fang, a soul sage from the Star Dou Empire, a martial arts crown with seven stars. Not only him, but everyone''s information is clearly stored in Wang Ran''s mind. Looking at these excited teachers, Wang Ran chuckled and said: "Haha, Teacher Xu, and other teachers, don''t worry. As the saying goes, if you cant eat hot tofu in a hurry, wherever the college and students are, you will see it soon. However, now we have to pick up a few people, who are also your colleagues. " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, all the teachers showed smiles on their faces, and they all smiled and said: "Haha, since that''s the case, what are we going to do? Hurry up and pick up those colleagues. Dean, we can''t wait." As everyone agreed, Wang Ran did not hesitate, pinching Yin Jue with both hands, and the space around him instantly began to fluctuate. It was just the time between breathing, everyone''s figure became blurred. Until, everyone''s figure disappeared in place. Because it was to pick up people, Wang Ran directly chose the fastest spatial technique. When they reappeared, they were already in a white world of ice and snow. With the rapid changes in the surrounding environment, everyone''s expressions were taken aback. In the next second, a biting chill passed from around, and the unsuspecting people shuddered subconsciously. However, everyone is strong after all. Although the extreme north is chilly, with everyone''s spirit power running, this chill is instantly blocked out of the body. "Dean, isn''t this a place in the far north, right?" Looking at the white surroundings, a teacher in the team suddenly asked. Hearing this teacher''s question, Wang Ran nodded calmly? Then he answered: "Naturally, those few of your colleagues? They are all soul beasts in the extreme north. If we don''t come to the extreme north, then where are we going." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone felt speechless, even the strongest Qian Daoliu and Tang Chen were no exception. They are not the matter that Wang Ran said that their colleagues are soul beasts. Being able to be selected by Wang Ran, everyone''s horizons will naturally not be limited to such a small range as humans and soul beasts. Besides? Wang Ran had already told them that there were many soul beast teachers in the Dao Zang Academy? They had already accepted this matter. What they are speechless is that Wang Ran has such an unpleasant tone. Although Wang Ran is very strong? He is a god''s mansion-level existence, but you can''t give Douluo Dalu face so much, right? Where is the far north? The northernmost part of Douluo Continent. And they? It was in Qibao City just now to the central area of ??Douluo Continent. The result was only a moment, they came to the far north. Moreover, Wang Ran brought more than fifty of them together at once. This kind of earth-shattering method of weeping ghosts, don''t say so easy, is it good? But everyone''s speechlessness only disappeared in an instant. How powerful is Wang Ran? They had already accepted it in their hearts. So, no matter how incomprehensible things happen? They are also acceptable. Wang Ran is the same? He doesn''t take this matter to heart, so naturally he won''t keep talking about it. After explaining to everyone? Wang Ran didn''t move too much? Instead, he directly released a touch of his own breath. This breath is not strong? But it can make most of the far north? Can be clearly felt. Following Wang Ran''s breath-taking method? Inside the Far North, several pairs of closed eyes opened instantly. Random? A powerful breath burst out from the depths of the far north. Every breath is extremely powerful, and the weakest is at the level of a human ninety-third rank Title Douluo. And with the burst of these breaths, in the next second, soul beasts of different body shapes directly appeared in the sight of the teachers of the Taoist Institute. The huge Titan Snow Demon, the colorless ice bear, the cold icy scorpion, the fleshy big worm, a humanoid soul beast with a perfect owner, come from different locations in the deep north. . They are the overlords of the Far North? Of course, they must eliminate the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. At the same time, they are also teachers recruited by Wang Ran for the Taoist Tibetan Institute. Although Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s current combat effectiveness needs to be improved? But there is no doubt that the auras of several people are very powerful. All the teachers of the Taoist Academy can guess that these five soul beasts are probably the few of their colleagues that Wang Ran said. Therefore, although the character of the few soul beasts is not yet clear, but seeing the strength of the group of soul beasts that quickly walked over, a sense of identity rose in everyone''s heart. And as the distance between the soul beasts got closer and closer, everyone suddenly discovered that their size was getting smaller quickly. Not only that, but their appearance has become blurred. When they were about to approach Wang Ran completely, they had transformed from the appearance of a soul beast to the appearance of a human being. The burly man is Artai, the same burly but white man is Xiao Bai, and the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm has turned into a young man. As for the Bingdi, her human image is also extremely beautiful, even fighting with Xuedi. It''s just that one is petite and the other is slender. Transformation? No need to ask, it must be taught by the dean. Looking at the Northern Soul Beasts transformed into human forms, and the people behind Wang Ran took a peek at Wang Ran, he thought in surprise. Although they haven''t learned it, and there is no need to learn it, they still heard it from Wang Ran. At this time, the five-member group of far north spirit beasts, as they completely transformed into human form, directly respectfully greeted Wang Ran: "I have seen the dean, are you here to pick us up at the college?" Hearing the questions from Emperor Xue and the others, Wang Ran nodded gently and said: "That''s right, your clone method is already well practiced. Let''s quickly separate one, and we will return directly to the academy." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, all the faces of Xuedi showed a relaxed smile. Looking at Wang Ran, Xuedi confidently said: "Don''t worry, Dean, our avatar technique will definitely not disappoint you." As Xuedi''s voice fell, the hands of all the soul beasts quickly pinched Yinjue, and a sworn smile appeared on their faces. Except Tianmeng Ice Silkworm... Chapter 462： Back to college Almost for an instant, with the exception of the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm, the soul beasts of the Northern Territories that had transformed into human forms radiated a soft light. And with the disappearance of this soft light, several big soul beasts also successfully transformed from one into two. Except for the difference in strength, the clones, which are almost the same as the main body, are standing quietly beside their main body at this time. Wang Ran can clearly distinguish which one is the main body and which one is the clone. Although the method of this clone is strong, there are still many differences between the clone and the ontology. Not to mention anything else, just take the strength as an example, as long as the body does not no longer practice, then the strength of the clone will never catch up with the body. Even if the body stops practicing, the clone''s strength is at best equal to the body. If you practice after being balanced, you can only feed back your own body first. It seemed that now, even the weakest Xiao Bai among the Xue Di and others, the clone had already touched the threshold of Title Douluo. But compared with the main body, it is still far behind. Of course, the body can also improve its own strength by removing the fusion clone. However, although the clones of Bingdi, Xuedi and others were doing well in their cultivation, Wang Ran didn''t pay attention to them. With a slight glance, Wang Ran directly placed his gaze on Tianmeng Bingcan. No way, the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is so special now. Among the five great soul beasts in the far north, only the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm did nothing. Don''t look at who he saw? In fact, it was not just Wang Ran, all the eyes of everyone present were on Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. Everyone was very puzzled, especially the few soul beasts in the far north. The human teachers who followed Wang Ran can also guess whether the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm has not yet learned this clone technique. However, the few big soul beasts in the far north clearly knew that the Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was able to do so. Moreover, with strong spiritual power, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was the first one of them to learn. Don''t ask why they know it too, because when Tianmeng Ice Silkworm learned this clone, he immediately separated one to find the Ice Emperor. You can guess what Tianmeng Bingcan''s temperament can do. Facing Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s harassment, what if his body came? Maybe the Ice Emperor looked at the face of the same soul beast or a colleague, and just cursed a few words. But what came was only a clone with a weak cultivation base? Hey, don''t blame the Ice Emperor for his grumpy temper. Unsurprisingly, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm sent a blood. So under this circumstance, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm''s current behavior is very strange. While everyone was looking at Tian Meng Bing Silkworm in doubt, Tian Meng Bing Silkworm was also looking at Wang Ran solemnly. Didn''t wait for Wang Ran to ask? Tianmeng Bingcan took the initiative and said: "Dean? I am going to leave the Far North with you and go to the college." As he said? Tianmeng Bingcan took a deep look at the Far North and also looked at the Ice Emperor. Although Tianmeng Ice Silkworm has been asleep most of the time for so many years? But only scattered waking time is enough for Tianmeng Ice Silkworm to mature. So, his decision at this time was not a whim? It was the result of careful consideration. As the only soul beast on the Douluo Continent with a million-year-old? Although Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is usually faceless and skinless? He still has dreams. No one doesn''t want to be detached? Doesn''t want to be strong. Before, because of ethnic restrictions? Tianmeng Ice Silkworm could only survive on its own slickness. But this does not mean that Tianmeng Bingcan? He does not want to become a strong man. For this? He must leave the far north. Because he is in the far north? His heart has been confused. Although he didn''t know why? But he was sure that he really liked the Ice Emperor. If he continues to stay by the ice emperor''s side? His mind can no longer be immersed in cultivation. Although Bingdi''s clone will also go to Taoist Academy, it is better to be in the far north in Taoist Academy. Of course? Tianmeng Bingcan''s decision this time was not without the elements of pursuing his own happiness. After all, the Bingdi also said that the person she likes must be stronger than her. For this reason, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm must improve its strength as soon as possible. Therefore, he only raised this matter at this time. And Wang Ran, after hearing Tianmeng Bingcan''s words, was silent for a moment. Not only him, but Xuedi, Bingdi, Artai, and Xiaobai were all silent. Everyone could see part of Tian Meng''s mind. They had never thought that Tian Meng''s ice silkworm, who had always been timid and lazy, would make such a decision. You know, the Far North is simply a comfort zone for Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. Especially now, all of them have become teachers of the Taoist Academy. If Tianmeng Ice Silkworm is in any danger, they will definitely help. But under these conditions, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm decided to leave the comfort zone of the Far North. Although Dao Zang Academy is also another comfort zone in a certain way, but if it is only the environment, the far north is definitely more suitable for Tianmeng Ice Silkworm. I don''t know if it should be said that Tianmeng Bingcan succeeded or that he failed. Because of the previous impression, the current Tianmeng Ice Silkworm has only made a small change, which has already caused everyone to look sideways. Even the Titan Snow Demon King Artai still admires the spirit of Heavenly Dream Ice Silkworm, who can break through himself for love. After a moment of silence, Wang Ran gave a soft smile. He naturally saw Tianmeng Bingcan''s mentality. Although Wang Ran didn''t care whether Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was ambitious or easy going, after all, Tianmeng Ice Silkworm was already a teacher at the academy. If he could pursue something, Wang Ran would still be happy to see it. Therefore, facing Tianmeng Bingcan''s request, Wang Ran didn''t say much, and nodded slightly and agreed. As Wang Ran nodded, the matter was concluded, and no one raised any objections. After the matter was settled, Wang Ran was not prepared to stay in the extreme north. Directly pinch Yinjue with his hands, a large amount of energy instantly envelops everyone present except the main soul beasts. The light suddenly appeared, and all the people who were wrapped in Wang Ran''s energy disappeared in place. And everyone just felt a flash in front of them. When the vision stabilized again, the surrounding scenes had changed from ice and snow to mountains and jungles. At this time, they had already arrived outside the gate of the Taoist Academy. It''s just that as they saw the sight in front of them clearly, their faces became a little strange. Chapter 463： Dugu Bo and Ross It''s not that they were shocked by this magical spatial technique, after all, after so long, everyone can already accept it. It is not because the specifications of the Taoist Institute did not meet their expectations. Their expectations were not so high. The reason everyone showed strange faces at this time was because at this time, on the front mountain square of the Taoist Institute, a man with green hair and a burly middle-aged man were facing each other. Although there were only two people facing each other, quite a few people watched the excitement. The number of students in the Taoist Institute alone has reached nearly a thousand, and even this number is constantly increasing. Therefore, the teleportation array on the square has never stopped for a moment, and even the arrival of Wang Ran and others did not attract anyone''s attention. Regarding this scene, whether it is Wang Ran or the many teachers behind him, it can be seen that the burly middle-aged man is obviously from the Taoist Institute. In this way, a man with long green hair is naturally on the opposite side. Indeed, the burly middle-aged man is not someone else, it is Rose who has been sealed by Wang Ran''s cultivation strength. Faced with such a situation, Wang Ran gently raised his hand, and signaled the many teachers behind him not to make a random noise. Because he found out at a glance, Datongmu Huiye, who was hidden in the crowd, was waiting for the teachers. And Wang Ran also wanted to see what was going on. Facing Wang Ran''s gesture, everyone naturally readily agreed. After all, it''s lively, who doesn''t want to see it. At this time, Wang Ran and the others were located outside the gate of Daozang Academy. Although there is still a short distance from the mountain gate, the attention of everyone on the square is also on Rose and the man with long green hair. But this does not mean that everyone is not at risk of exposure. After all, such a group of living people is still very eye-catching. So when he arrived at the Taoist Academy, Wang Ran was around the crowd and realized the method of concealment. How could the concealment method that Wang Ran performed personally be discovered by these people present. Therefore, even if Wang Ran''s team was very conspicuous, it still didn''t attract anyone''s attention. Without paying attention to staying in place, Wang Ran led everyone directly to the Dao Zang Academy on the square. There is no meaning to hide it, it just passed under the eyelids of everyone in such an upright and swaggering manner. But none of the people present found anything. It wasn''t until Wang Ran patted the hidden Di Tian on the shoulders that the teachers of the Taoist Academy didn''t realize that Wang Ran was back. "Di Tian? What''s the situation?" Facing this sudden beat on his shoulder, Di Tian''s body instantly straightened. But the next second? His body relaxes. Because Wang Ran''s figure was already reflected in Di Tian''s eyes. "My lord, you are back!" "President, you are back!" Wang Ran''s voice naturally attracted the attention of other teachers, so everyone spoke at almost the same time. Are you in the academy? Everyone is naturally called the dean rather than the master. Of course? Because Di Tian is Wang Ran''s contracted beast, he is not like others? Wang Ran is called the master of the door, but an adult. The same? Not only was Wang Ran discovered by everyone, the newly recruited teachers behind him also caught the eyes of a few people. How many people know? These people will be their colleagues in the future. But? Now a few people didn''t ask questions? After all, I know new colleagues? There will be more time in the future. At this time, facing Wang Rans question? After greeting Wang Ran? Di Tian quickly replied: "My lord? This is how things are. This ninety-level Contra who calls himself Dugu Bo? I don''t know where I heard about Xiao Wu. So? He just came to the door, wanting to come and kill the transformed Xiao Wu. " Hearing what Ditian said? Wang Ran looked at Ditian and the others with a weird expression. If I remember correctly, some of them still hurt Xiao Wu, right? Now they are all hitting the door? You guys don''t even put a fart? As for the Dugu Bo on the opposite side... the name is a bit familiar. Green hair, isn''t this the Poison Douluo? It''s just that? The current Dugu Bo hasn''t obtained the ninth spirit ring. Although his spirit power has reached the ninetieth level, it is still just a Contra. However, although the original book described Poison Douluo quite a bit, Wang Ran didn''t care. It was just a titled Douluo, so Wang Ran just had a flash of thought and stopped paying attention. ... Seeing Wang Ran''s expression, Di Tian also instantly understood Wang Ran''s thoughts, and quickly explained: "It''s such an adult. I originally wanted to teach him a lesson, but Senior Rose said that this matter was left to him, so we just waited here." "Rose?" Hearing Di Tian''s words, Wang Ran was even more surprised, and even couldn''t help making a sound. He was not surprised by Rose''s strength. Although Rose was sealed by himself, he was worthy of a ninety-level Contra only by relying on his body. The Dixie Ditian and others of Ross also knew this, so Ditian and the others knew this too. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to trust the matter to Rose. Wang Ran was surprised that Rose actually took the initiative. You know, Ross'' current identity is better to be the gatekeeper of the Taoist Academy. If it is a bit ugly, it is Wang Ran''s captive who was sent to look at the gate. Under such circumstances, Ross''s ability to look at the door steadily is already a manifestation of Wang Ran''s personality charm. As a result, Ross actually took the initiative to solve the Dao Zang Academy. How is this possible? With doubts, Wang Ran frowned in surprise and asked: "Ditian, what''s the matter? I have only left for a year now. Is Rose''s affection for the academy so deep, and he took the initiative to help the academy solve the problem?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian''s expression became a little awkward, and he shook his head. Di Tian opened his mouth and said to Wang Ran: "My lord, you have misunderstood. How can we do things that you haven''t done. Senior Rose is still the same as before, there is a reason why he chose to shoot. Do you remember the last time when recruiting freshmen, Senior Rose accepted a disciple? " When Di Tian said this, Wang Ran raised his eyebrows and said: "Rose''s disciple? Is that the newcomer''s second place? Why, this time is related to him?" Wang Ran is still a little impressed with the matter of Rose''s apprenticeship. But because after recruiting new students, Wang Ran''s clone quickly left the academy, and his body had been practicing in the Star Dou Great Forest, so Wang Ran just knew that this happened. Therefore, after hearing Ditian''s words, Wang Ran was so surprised. Chapter 464： Dugu Bo Regarding Wang Rans doubts, Ditian didnt sell anything, so he answered directly: "My lord, Lord Rose''s shot is indeed related to his disciple. Your lord, you also know that although Senior Rose is powerful, he is just a gatekeeper in the academy. Regarding his strength, it is impossible for us to actively promote it. Therefore, although the students in the academy did not show anything to Eric, who was the second age at the beginning and now the third, but had worshipped a doorman as a teacher, they still felt more or less in their hearts. There are few regrets or even mockery. But Erics kid is really good, although Senior Rose has never shown his strength, but the kids attitude towards Senior Rose has always been very respectful. Therefore, this time Senior Rose made a shot, in addition to trying to save Erik''s face, he was also prepared to teach him. " After listening to Ditian''s explanation, Wang Ran raised his brows slightly, and said with some relief: "It turned out to be like this. This is a good phenomenon. It is estimated that this fellow Rose has changed a lot from the beginning." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian, ??who stood aside respectfully, nodded without denying him. At this time, the confrontation between Dugu Bo and Ross on the square had also fallen into a white-hot stage. Looking around, Dugu Bo was about to make a move. ... Above the square Dugu Bo, who had been blocked for a long time, was really upset. For this action, he actually had great confidence in his heart. Because of many years of immersion, he didn''t know much about Taoism and Tibetan Academy. Just a month ago, after his spirit power successfully broke through the ninetieth level, he was completely surprised. Without a moment''s hesitation, Dugu Bo left the sunset forest directly, ready to find a suitable soul beast. The effort paid off, he found a soul beast of 60,000 years old in the Star Dou Great Forest, and it was still a snake-like soul beast that was very suitable for him. Originally, he had planned to use that soul beast as his ninth soul ring, after all, although the age of this soul beast was a little lower? But it was extremely suitable for him. Even if he continued to search, it would be difficult for him to find a soul beast that was older than it but also suitable for him. As a spirit master? When choosing a spirit ring, choosing a spirit ring that suits you is more important than choosing a spirit ring with a high age. But there is a special situation, that is, the life span of the spirit ring has exceeded one hundred thousand years. Owning a one-hundred-thousand-year spirit ring is much more important than having a spirit ring that suits you? Originally, Dugu Bo thought that he would never have a chance to have a 100,000-year spirit ring in his life? After all, a 100,000-year spirit beast could not be dealt with by him as an individual. It turned out to be a coincidence? When he was tracking the snake soul beast with a cultivation base of 60,000 years, he encountered a soul master team. Dugu Bo is not a good person either? Although he could deal with a sixty thousand-year-old soul beast, he was already very reluctant, and even had to pay a lot of price. So? This Soul Master squad that can trespass into the depths of the Star Dou Great Forest? Is Dugu Bo targeted? I want them to be cannon fodder first. Although this team seems to be from aristocratic background? But what about it, if all are dead? Who would doubt his Dugu Bo. Dugu Bo with this kind of mind? Quietly followed behind this soul master squad? Without a trace, they led them towards their target soul beast. But? Because of this? He heard a news that made him tremble all over. When a middle-aged soul master in this group of soul masters was boasting about his son? What did he say that there was a soul beast in the Taoist Academy where his son was. This news directly excited Dugu Bo. A hundred thousand-year-old transformation spirit beast? That is simply a walking treasure mountain. Although I don''t know if what this person said is true or false, even Dugubo himself thinks that this man is more likely to brag. But this news is already worth his visit. As for the so-called Taoist Academy, in the eyes of Dugu Bo, it is not worth mentioning. Even a transforming soul beast can''t be found, where can it be so strong? At most, the harvest at that time will be evenly divided with this academy. He only needs his spirit ring and his soul bone is given to this academy. After making the decision, Dugu Bo was originally going to catch one or two in this team and ask about the situation. But just when he was about to do it, the means he had arranged before broke out. The soul master team and the soul beast faced each other. Under this situation, Dugubo gritted his teeth and left the Star Dou Forest. After leaving the forest, Dugu Bo inquired about the location of the Dao Zang Academy, and he found it smoothly. Without a moment''s hesitation, Dugu Bo came directly to look for the transformed soul beast. In this case, even if there is no transforming soul beast in Dao Zang Academy, there is still time to turn back and look for the 60,000-year-old snake-like soul beast. But now, as soon as he entered the gate of the Dao Zang Academy, he was stopped by the guard, and it took so long to stop. Therefore, at this moment Dugu Bo coldly looked at Rose, who was in front of him, and Dugu Bo''s patience for this man who had no spirit power fluctuations had reached its limit. Although this is an ordinary person, if you continue to stop him, don''t blame him for being rude. Even if he accidentally injured some of the students behind him, Rose took the blame. At this point, Dugu Bo said coldly to Rose: "Asshole thing, you''re stopping me, don''t blame me for being impolite. Honestly, let me go in and find the transformed soul beast, or you can bury him with it! " Hearing Dugubo''s words, Xiao Wu, who was already in the crowd, couldn''t help but jump out and yell at him. But before she could move anything, she felt her shoulders being pulled. Looking back, it was Brigitte who had always treated him best. In fact, Brigitte had been observing Xiao Wu, and if Xiao Wu hadn''t been impulsive, she would not come out. Although Xiao Wu''s identity as a soul beast, there are rumors within the academy that it doesn''t matter. But if there is a lot of trouble on the road, waiting for Xiao Wu to go out to practice in the future, it may be troublesome. Therefore, Brigitte stopped Xiao Wu at this time. And the one thing Xiao Wu stopped her was Brigitte, who quickly said: "Aunt Brigitte, don''t let Uncle Rose hold on. You can quickly cure that old immortal, really you are a dish?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Brigitte knocked her little head angrily, and said warmly: "How many times have I told you that I want to call me a teacher in the college. Also, if a girl wants a lady, you don''t have to worry about that Dugu Bo, Senior Rose will take care of it. " Chapter 465： Ruthless Crush from Ross After Brigitte knocked her head on her head, Xiao Wu stuck her tongue out a little mischievously, and then said with a little doubt: "Oh, people know, Teacher Brigitte. Teacher Brigitte, can Uncle Rose beat that bad guy? Although I think that bad guy is very unpleasant, but he seems to be very strong. " Upon hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Brigitte suddenly said: "Don''t worry, there is no problem, just watch it with peace of mind." Sure enough, as Brigitte''s voice fell, the form of the field changed instantly. Therefore, behind Rose in Belgium, a seven or eight year old boy was standing behind him, and a big iron sword suddenly appeared in his hand. Time to return to when Dugu Bo just finished his harsh words. After hearing Dugu Bo''s threat, Rose didn''t respond to him, and didn''t even look at him directly. On the contrary, Rose turned and beckoned to Eric in the crowd. Summoned by his master, Eric naturally rushed to his side immediately. Rose didn''t say much, but from behind Eric, he drew out the big sword he asked Eric to keep on his back. And Rose''s move completely angered Dugu Bo. He was a ninety-level spirit Douluo, and he could only obtain one more spirit ring, which was Title Douluo, one of the people with the highest status in the entire Douluo continent. But now, he was ignored by a little college guard. Moreover, the guard was an ordinary person without spirit power. This is really, tolerable or unbearable! Without hesitation, Dugu Bo snorted angrily and rushed towards Rose quickly. He wants to tear Rose in half with his own hands, or else it''s hard to understand his hatred. However, facing Dugu Bo''s menacing blow, Ross did not show any expression on his face. Thinking about it, Eric?, who was standing behind Rose, had a flash of worry in his eyes. Although he has been apprentice for a year, Eric really doesn''t know Rose''s strength. Although Eric respects Rose very much? But combined with Rose''s identity, Eric is not optimistic about his strength. After all, there were eight spirit rings shining on the man with green hair on the opposite side. Master, can he really take the attack of this strong man? In Eric''s worry? Rose gently swung the iron sword in his hand. Is it such a simple wave? Dugu Bo''s terrifying attack seemed to hit the air? There was no ripple. Even the seemingly powerful Dugu Bo? actually flew out under Ross''s counterattack. In this scene, not only was Dugu Bo who launched the attack dumbfounded? Even all the students present were dumbfounded. They never imagined that this uncle who watched the door on weekdays would be able to withstand the attack of the terrifying strong man so easily. Yes? They are here to watch the excitement, but their confidence is definitely not from Uncle Rose, the doorkeeper of the academy? It is the powerful teachers in the academy. But at this moment? This is extremely ordinary on weekdays? Uncle the doorman, who might not even be able to see even for many days? It shocked them so much. But? This is not over yet, after repelling Dugu Bo? Rose gently said to Eric: "Eric, be optimistic, this is how my sword is used." Finished? Rose''s body instantly moved towards Dugu Bo. Seeing this scene, the students exclaimed? And Wang Ran also sighed lightly and said: "Ros''s strength is still very good, but the weapon is just an ordinary fine iron sword. In this level of battle, I am afraid that a single blow will damage it. " Indeed, the big sword used by Rose was just an ordinary fine iron sword, after all, it was only a weapon for Eric''s training. Even if it wasn''t for Dugu Bo''s failure to use all his strength, plus Ross''s skillful use, the sword should have broken just now. So Wang Ran''s sigh is quite reasonable. But in the next second, Wang Ran''s face changed. Because in the process of sprinting, Rose, who had not yet launched an attack, squirted out a burst of blood shining with golden light. This bit of blood did not mean that Rose was injured, but that Rose actively forced it out. The moment the blood left Rose''s body, it turned into a light red blood mist, which was tightly attached to the surface of the iron sword. In an instant, the silver-white iron sword was stained with a faint scarlet, and it looked a bit solemn. Wang Ran''s face suddenly changed because of this. Wang Ran saw at a glance what the purpose of Rose''s behavior was. You know, the blood that Rose forced out contains his essence and blood. The importance of essence and blood to a person is self-evident, and the person''s strength is still sealed. It can be said that the blood of Rose has at least lost three thousand years of cultivation. Of course, these three thousand years are in the world. And as this bit of blood adhered to the surface of the iron sword, it not only made the iron sword of ordinary material extremely hard, but also gave the iron sword spirituality. Even if the chance is enough or the master of the iron sword is high enough, the iron sword can always evolve. Rose''s move was not only to defeat Dugu Bo with a sword, but also to give Eric a precious gift. Thinking of this, Wang Ran whispered: "Rose has lost his money this time." As Wang Ran''s murmur sounded, Rose also launched his own attack on Dugu Bo. Without any use of soul power or divine power, Rose just relied on his own power to slash a sword at Dugu Bo. Between the opening and closing, Dugu Bo even saw the judgment of fate on him. However, Dugu Bo is a rare powerhouse on the Douluo Continent after all. Facing Rose''s attack, he reacted immediately. And I have just eaten a small loss for the independent [biqugew.xyz] Gubo, now how can I look at Rose with the eyes of ordinary people. Although time was short, Dugu Bo still used all the skills he could use. In an instant, the spirit possession was activated, and the first and second spirit rings on his body suddenly lit up. Without warning, a large amount of mist emanated from Dugu Bo''s body. These mists are terrifying poisonous mists for the enemy, but for Dugu Bo, they are equivalent to stimulants. However, although Dugubo''s reaction was timely, his opponent was a second-level divine residence, even though it was sealed. Under Ross''s sword of opening and closing, the momentum of the whole world seemed to be driven. The mist that spread out, under Rose''s sword, was like a cut cake, violently scattered to the sides, and could not touch Rose''s body. Chapter 466： Its useless to admit defeat and ask for mercy There was no spirit power fluctuation, but Dugu Bo, who was facing Rose''s attack at this time, felt that he had never thought that he was almost dead now. Without hesitation, Dugu Bo frantically mobilized the soul power in his body and exhausted all his strength to resist the attack from Rose. Dugu Bo is very strong. Although he is not a spirit master who is good at defense, he is a ninety-level Contra after all. No matter how bad the defensive power is, he will not be weaker than the defensive soul sage. But who is Dugubo''s opponent? That was the second-level **** Di Rose who was best at attacking. Although he could not use divine power and spiritual power, just the physical power of Ross could not tolerate Dugu Bo''s underestimation. What''s more, there is also Rose''s swordsmanship that has been practicing for many years. The result was not unexpected. Dugu Bo, who insisted on taking Ross''s attack, spewed out a bit of blood. The body was like a kite with a broken string, flying violently towards the distance. The knocked-out Dugu Bo struggled to control his body in the air. The moment he was just hit by Rose, Dugu Bo could feel Rose''s hand. Because at the end, most of the power in Rose''s hands disappeared. Regarding this situation, although Dugubo felt that he had no face, he didn''t know what to say. Could it be that Rose should not keep his hands? He didn''t want to die. Although Rose''s full blow didn''t seem to be able to kill him, Dugu Bo at that time was more than just vomiting blood. Ross is very strong, and Dugu Bo already has a deep impression. But he didn''t understand why Rose didn''t summon Wuhun to fight. In that case, he might have already lost the blow just now! Although... It''s not much better now. Dugu Bo is a wise man, he is not ready to entangle with things he doesn''t understand. Now the situation is obvious, and I have taken care of it. Because of the excitement of the breakthrough and the temptation of the 100,000-year spirit ring, he hadn''t investigated the Taoist Academy before coming, so he didn''t know the Taoist Academy at all, and then underestimated the Taoist Academy. So that now, let himself be in danger. Just a doorman, you can already make yourself unable to cope, so you can change to the dean of the academy, then what is it like? At this moment, the excitement of breakthrough and the temptation of the 100,000-year spirit ring are all **** in Dugu Bo. He Dugubo finally broke through the ninetieth level, but he didn''t want to die here like a clown. What''s more, he has a lovely baby granddaughter, how could he want to die here. Therefore, Dugu Bo is ready to admit counsel very simply. After all, in his opinion, he was about to become a titled Douluo, and he was also considered a sign in this Douluo continent. Although this Taoist Academy is very strong, no one would refuse to join a Title Douluo. If Rose''s men were merciful just now, if they weren''t ready to recruit him for a while, he Dugubo would dare to broadcast the handstand and fly. It''s a pity that ideals are full and reality is very skinny. If Dugu Bo''s thoughts were placed on other forces, there would be no problem at all. But it''s a pity that the power that Dugu Bo faces is called Taoist Academy. And his opponent, Rose, is not an insider of the academy, but a forced part-time job. Under these conditions, Dugu Bo''s guess was not true to reality. The reason why Rose was merciful was entirely because Dugu Bo was a good target, and he was going to instill more of his own way in Eric. So, before Dugu Bo could say to admit defeat, Rose rushed towards Dugu Bo again. Seeing this scene, Dugu Bo''s face turned black. Today is really a Mercury retrograde, how can I not even give a chance to give in. But this time, Dugu Bo also had plenty of time to prepare. Without daring to be careless, the seventh spirit ring on Dugu Bo suddenly burst into a dark light. Wuhun real body, launch. In an instant, Dugubo''s body began to change crazily, but while breathing, it completely turned into an aquamarine giant python. After using the Martial Spirit Real Body, Dugu Bo''s strength also skyrocketed instantly. Not only the attack power is greatly improved, but even the defense power is also improved. Of course, the opposite is the rapid consumption of soul power. But at this time, Dugu Bo could not have time to feel distressed about his soul power. Facing Rose''s majestic face, Dugu Bo threw out his tail in an instant, and hit the big sword fiercely. With the collision of the two, a crisp sound, along with the impact that radiated, instantly resounded through the entire square. Those low-powered students not only tightly covered their ears, they even couldn''t control their body shape, backing back again and again. Under Dugu Bo''s counterattack at all costs, Rose, who could not mobilize his divine power, fell into confrontation with Dugu Bo for a while. Of course, this is also the reason why Rose''s sword power has not been fully utilized. But at this moment, the two of them are indeed deadlocked on the square. Seeing that he was blocking Rose''s attack, Dugubo also let out a long sigh of relief. Although he knew that he would definitely not be able to hold on for long, what''s more, Ross hadn''t summoned his martial spirit or used his spirit power yet. However, such a respite is enough. After all, he is going to invest, not to resist to the end. Without hesitation, after temporarily resisting Rose''s attack, Dugu Bo quickly said: "My lord, I admit defeat, and I admit that this time I offended your college. I hope you have a large number of adults, and spare me once. In return, I am willing to join the Taoist Academy and become a teacher. " In the pressing time, Dugu Bo didn''t dare to negotiate terms with Rose, and directly stated his bottom line. He was afraid that time would be delayed, and the other side would not give him a chance to bargain. It can be said that this choice of Dugu Bo is already very interesting. But unfortunately, Rose doesn''t care about these at all. Ignoring Dugu Bo''s begging for mercy and surrendering, Rose said faintly to Eric: "Eric, I''m going to use my strength next. Take a closer look and see what the most important trend is in our vein!" Following Rose''s words, Dugubo''s face instantly changed wildly. He never expected that Rose would directly ignore his begging for mercy and admit defeat, and even use him too much as a target to teach students. However, at this moment there is no room for Dugu Bodo to say anything. Because as Roses voice fell, Roses momentum instantly soared! Chapter 467： Tragic Dugu Bo, Wang Ran shot to save his life This skyrocketing momentum does not mean how much Rose''s physical strength has improved. On the contrary, Rose''s own strength has not changed in any way. This sudden surge of momentum is completely blessed by the general trend of heaven and earth. At this moment, the iron sword covered with Rose''s blood seemed to be alive. Even without the blessing of any divine power, the sword body still emits a hazy light. In the next second, Dugu Bo, who was still evenly matched with Rose, flew out instantly. The tail that turned into the real Wuhun body was also chopped off by Ross. Not only that, but Dugu Bo''s Wuhun real body has such an illusion of one or two breaths. This is no longer just a physical injury. The most important thing is that Dugu Bo''s spirit has also been traumatized under Ross''s sword power. If it wasn''t for Dugu Bo to have such a few tricks to stabilize his spirit, I am afraid that he would have been beaten to withdraw from the real state of Wuhun. But how could Rose miss such a good target as Dugu Bo? If you really let him go, he can kill him with just one blow, so why bother? In any case, Dugu Bo provoked the matter. He has started the matter, and when this matter will end and how it will end, it is up to Dugubo to call the shots. Therefore, Rose did not stop his offensive, and after severely wounding Dugu Bo in one blow, Rose''s body caught up again. Without using all his strength, Rose is now simply using his sword and sword power to attack Dugu Bo. If he used all his strength, Rose would really be afraid that Dugu Bo would die here at once. But if the right to choose is handed over to Dugu Bo, at this moment, he definitely hopes that he will be cut by Rose. Because the current Dugu Bo is really miserable. One sword, one sword, another sword. I don''t know how long it has passed. Ross dealt with Dugu Bo, as if to use all his sword skills for countless years. In the current Dugu Bo, Wuhun''s true body had long been broken up, and his body was full of sword wounds. I don''t know if I can survive, anyway, Dugu Bo already has the capital to brag. After all, he used to be able to allow a second-level divine residence to use "every effort" to completely defeat it. But these, this time Dugu Bo does not know. Now he has reached a critical point. The vague consciousness is telling him all the time that you are no longer good, and you are about to die. But Dugu Bo did not dare to pass out, because he did not dare to die. If he dies, his most beloved granddaughter will lose the last relative in the world. Without him as a backing for her granddaughter, a little girl who is only a teenager, how could she live comfortably in this power-oriented world? However, no matter how strong the will is, when facing absolute strength, it will only increase pain in vain. After all, Dugu Bo is not the son of the world, how could he burst into the small universe at the last moment? So, with Rose''s attack, Dugu Bo couldn''t hold on anymore, and the whole person fell into a coma before falling to the ground with a bang. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran in the crowd felt very speechless. Obviously, no matter what, they were the one who was victimized. According to the current situation, how can they have a sense of sight of a big villain? He even thought about the content of the story. A dream-seeking old man, for his dream, boarded the college above the mountain. And here, not only did he fail to realize his dream, but instead was tortured and killed by the gate guard of the academy with absolute strength, and eventually no bones existed. Next, is it true that the descendants of the old man, through unremitting efforts and amazing opportunities of jealousy, eventually grew to be No. 1 in the world, and then went up the mountain to kill the academy that killed his relatives. Thinking of this, Wang Ran shook his head quickly. This situation is impossible. Even if they are villains, they are also the villains with the strongest strength and firmly occupy the world''s first position. Uhhhhhhhhhhh, how could their Taoism Institute be the villain! Wang Ran hurriedly threw the weird thoughts in his mind, looking at the dying Dugu Bo and Rose who was preparing for the final blow, Wang Ran shook his head gently, and then tapped his lips. In an instant, Wang Ran''s voice rang in Rose''s ear. "Forget it, Rose, the lesson is enough. Although this man is guilty, he is not guilty of death. And you should be the materials for teaching students, so you should give them a little benefit anyway. Let him be alive this time. I guess he wouldn''t dare to come to the Taoist Institute to cause trouble again. " Although I don''t know when Wang Ran came back, Rose still had to treat Wang Ran''s order carefully. So after hearing Wang Ran''s words, the movements in Rose''s hands instantly stopped. He didn''t really care about Dugu Bo''s fate. If it weren''t for Wang Ran''s attitude toward this kind of thing, he wouldn''t have planned to kill Dugu Bo. Since Wang Ran has said so now, he naturally won''t do anything to increase his murder. Because Wang Ran had communicated to Rose alone, Rose just nodded silently, and didn''t say anything. After nodding, Rose placed the sword directly under Dugu Bo. As the sword body picked up, Dugu Bo''s body rose into the sky in an instant, and flew towards the bottom of the mountain. Many students present thought that Dugu Bo was dead, and even if he did not die, he would not have his life if he fell from such a high mountain without realizing it. Therefore, the students present did not pay attention to Dugubo at all after his body vacated. At this time, the eyes of many students were all on Ross and Eric. What Ross bears is surprise and yearning. Such a powerful doorman is estimated to be placed on the entire continent, and it is also the scorpion pullba-the only one. Eric has endured the envy of almost everyone. After all, with such a powerful master as Ross, not everyone has the chance to be able to worship him. Therefore, apart from those teachers, none of the students present noticed a light green light flashing from the crowd, shooting into Dugu Bo''s body. This pale green light is the energy urged by the healing technique, and the source of its 3 is naturally Wang Ran. It''s just that Wang Ran didn''t cure Dugu Bo all at once, but only suspended his life. After all, the lesson should be left to Dugu Bo. And Dugu Bo, who was severely injured but still hanging by the crowd, was rescued by a luxurious carriage after falling down the mountain. Chapter 468： Hangout The owner of this carriage is not someone else, but the Prince Xue Xing who is going out to do errands and preparing to return to the city. Maybe it was a fate, although things started differently, but Dugu Bo was eventually saved by Xue Xing. As for the next Dugu Expo, what choice will it make? Was it the same as his original destiny, he became the worship of the Tiandou Empire or was it because of the Taoist Academy and retired. At this time, no one can tell. Of course, no matter what decision Dugu Bo made, Wang Ran and others would not care. After today, the grievances between Dugu Bo and Taoist Academy are gone. What choice he will make has nothing to do with the Taoist Institute. Dugu Bo''s next fate will not be mentioned for the time being. At this time, the Dao Zang Square is extremely lively. Rose, who took Dugu Bo down the mountain with a sword, suffered a lot of admiring gazes, his expression did not change, and he remained calm. Walking gently to Eric''s side, Rose reinserted the iron sword in his hand into the scabbard behind Eric, and then asked softly: "Eric, do you understand? Know what your own sword should look like in the future?" A trace of confusion appeared on Eric''s face when he heard Rose''s question. Some ignorantly shook his head, Eric subconsciously shook his head and replied: "Master, I seem to understand, but I don''t seem to understand." Hearing what Eric said, Rose didn''t say much. Eric''s performance now is considered normal. If he really understands now, then it would be strange. Rose''s requirements were not so high, he was just planting a seed in Eric''s heart just now. Therefore, after Eric''s voice fell, Rose spoke softly: "It''s okay, it''s normal if you don''t understand it now. You can just think about it slowly in the future." Happiness! As Rose''s voice fell, a burst of clear applause sounded from the crowd. The owner of this voice is naturally not someone else, but Wang Ran who has been hiding behind the crowd. "Rose, not bad, now you have become a good master." With the sound of the voice, Wang Ran''s figure slowly moved from the back of the crowd to the front of the crowd. Facing Wang Ran''s praise, Rose hadn''t responded yet, and a scream suddenly sounded. "Ah! Master, you are back, you really want to die and be proud." This scream was naturally made by Ning Rongrong, Wang Ran''s youngest disciple. Because Dugu Bo came to look for things, nearly a half of the low-level students in the entire college came to watch the excitement. How could Ning Rongrong, who has a lively and leaping personality, miss such things. It can be said that Ning Rongrong was the first batch of students to rush over. That''s why she appeared here, and she saw Wang Ran after she appeared at first sight. Wang Ran split out a total of incarnations, the clones were out for a year, and the body was still in cultivation. Therefore, the little girl Ning Rongrong had not seen Wang Ran for a year. This made Ning Rongrong, who was very close to Wang Ran, feel uncomfortable. Even Ning Rongrong secretly wiped tears in the bed because he missed Wang Ran too much. However, because the little girl has a good face, she has not let others know. Under this circumstance, Ning Rongrong''s excitement about seeing Wang Ran was conceivable. Excited, Ning Rongrong ran towards Wang Ran directly after shouting. After struggling to make a leap, Ning Rongrong directly rose into the air and fell into Wang Ran''s arms. In the face of excited Ning Rongrong, Wang Ran naturally caught his precious disciple with a smile on his face. Ning Rongrong missed him, so he didn''t miss Ning Rongrong, a clever ghost. As for the other students, they silently shifted their admiration and admiration from Ross to Wang Ran. Although there were a lot of people present, and the environment was very noisy. But when Ning Rongrong shouted so loudly just now, many people could still hear it clearly. As for those who didn''t hear clearly, under the discussion of people around, I also understood what it was. No one in the room knew who Ning Rongrong was. Even further speaking, there is no one in the entire Taoist Academy who does not know Ning Rongrong. Of course, the reason why Ning Rongrong is so famous is not because of how noble her identity is. After all, in the Dao Zang Academy, even if the status is noble, it is useless. If you don''t work hard, it may not take long to be persuaded by the Academy. The reason why many students in the college knew Ning Rongrong was because Ning Rongrong was the leader of the second grade and even beat the first in the third grade. In other words, Ning Rongrong is the eldest sister of the entire Taoist Junior Division. That''s right, Ning Rongrong, an auxiliary soul master, is the eldest sister of the junior department. Although her offensive ability may not be better than the spirit war masters like Eric and Xiao Wu. But in terms of overall strength, some Ning Rongrong who Wang Ran taught himself, that was the number one deserved. With the large attribute bonus and terrifying recovery ability, Ning Rongrong was simply a nightmare for his opponents. Even if her offensive power is not as good as the opponent''s, she can consume the opponent to death by consumption alone. Ning Rongrong, the eldest sister of the junior department, naturally has no secret of her social relationship. For example, what is the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, the future heir, what is the direct disciple of the dean of the academy, and so on. Therefore, following Ning Rongrong''s actions, Wang Ran''s identity was directly exposed in front of a group of students. The founder of Taoism Institute, their dear dean Wang Ran. Those third grade students are fine, after all, they really get along for a year. Even Wang Ran taught them personally. But the second grade and the first grade are not good enough, it just blows up the pot. After all, the students in the second grade had only met Wang Ran, and those who had just entered the first grade hadn''t seen it in a year. Therefore, at this time, the entire square was full of exclamations. "Wow, is that the dean? Sure enough, he looks like a world-class expert!" "Yes, yeah, and looks so young!" ... Wang Ran, who was holding Ning Rongrong, smiled even better when he heard the exclaims of twittering around. But so many students are surrounded here, it really doesnt seem like a thing. So Wang Ran put Ning Rongrong in his arms on the ground and slowly said to the students: "Students don''t surround themselves here, and quickly go back to the college." Chapter 469： On track Wang Ran''s voice was not loud, but what he said clearly passed into the ears of every student. And as Wang Ran''s voice fell, Di Tian, ??Brigitte and other college teachers also showed their bodies and warned the students to go back quickly. Although the students felt a little regretful, not only did Wang Ran say that, but even the teachers in the college spoke up, so they naturally didn''t want to stay much. Of course, this matter cannot be tolerated by them. Because just after Ditian and the others spoke, several old teachers directly used teleportation techniques to send the students back to the academy. Although the number of students is quite large, the teachers are all extremely powerful, so accurate transmission of them can still be done easily. With the departure of a large number of students, the Daozang Square was instantly empty. Ning Rongrong took Wang Ran''s palm and asked while shaking it: "Master, what have you been doing this year, Rongrong almost misses you." Hearing what Ning Rongrong said, Wang Ran chuckled and touched Ning Rongrong''s head, and then said: "This matter is a bit complicated, I will tell you about it later. However, today it is not the master who came back alone. Look at who is over there. " With that said, Wang Ran gently shook his head and motioned to Ning Rongrong. Seeing Wang Ran''s signal, Ning Rongrong subconsciously looked in the direction Wang Ran signaled. In the next second, Ning Rongrong, who was already excited, became even more excited. Because she actually saw several people in Ning Fengzhi. Although Ning Rongrong did not return home this year, it has been two months since he went home last time. So after seeing Ning Fengzhi and the members of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, Ning Rongrong asked excitedly: "Dad, Grandpa Jian, Grandpa Bones, why are you here!" However, although seeing Ning Fengzhi and the others made Ning Rongrong more excited, Ning Rongrong didn''t mean to let go of Wang Ran''s big hand. Seeing this scene, Ning Fengzhi and the others couldn''t help but feel a little bit silly. However, they are just a little taste, and have no other meaning. Facing Ning Rongrong''s question, Ning Fengzhi laughed and said: "Rongrong, Dad is here to be your teacher this time." Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but his eyes widened. Seeing this crowd of people, Ning Rongrong asked in disbelief: "Dad, are you serious? You are not all here to be teachers, right." With that said, Ning Rongrong also raised his head and glanced at Wang Ran, with questions in his eyes. It''s no wonder that Ning Rongrong was surprised. There were too many people. In response, Wang Ran and Ning Fengzhi both smiled and nodded. After getting an accurate answer, Ning Rongrong''s already brilliant smile became even brighter at this time. She feels that nothing makes her happy more than now. Not only did the master come back, but even the father and others came to him. Seeing Ning Ningrong who was in joy and unable to extricate himself, everyone smiled dozingly. No one would dislike such a clever, eccentric, cute and loving child. And when Ning Rongrong was in joy, Jian Douluo suddenly bowed to Rose on the side. Moreover, while bowing Sword Douluo, he said: "Thank you Lord Rose, your kendo has really benefited me a lot." Although he knew in his heart that Rose did not perform the kendo for him, since he received the favor, he naturally wanted to express his gratitude. Rose was also a little astonished by Sword Douluo, but he quickly reacted. Feeling the somewhat familiar aura on Sword Douluo, Rose could not help but nodded, and then said: "You don''t have to be polite. Since you have gained something, it is your chance. However, you are really good. If you stick to it, you will definitely achieve something. " Hearing that everyone was about to chat, Wang Ran gave a helpless laugh, and then interrupted: "Well, you don''t want to be in a hurry to chat at this time. This is not a good place to chat. When you enter the college, you can talk about it. Ditian, in a moment you will bring the new teachers to familiarize yourself with the environment, and arrange courses for them by the way. " When Wang Ran said so, Di Tian and the others nodded and said yes. Rose shook his head slightly, and then said: "Dean, go back, I won''t go. Eric has just come into contact with a lot of things, and he needs a good training to digest. " Hearing Rose said this, Wang Ran nodded slightly, expressing his understanding. Then Wang Ran came to Ross and Eric and said with a smile: "Ross, you have become a good master, and Eric, right? You have to cherish your master''s teaching, I believe your future will be very broad. In addition, you should cherish the sword on your back. After you grow up, it will be a good embryo. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Rose didn''t say anything, except for a smile on his face. Eric nodded firmly. Although he didn''t understand some of Wang Ran''s words, he still kept it in his heart because he respected Wang Ran. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran chuckled slightly, and the energy in his body instantly flowed into the earth. In the next second, on the entire Daozang Square, there were only two people, Ross and Eric. As for Wang Ran and others, they returned to the interior of the Taoist Academy. After returning, Wang Ran directly summoned a few of his disciples to check their progress in practice. For some of their problems, he also helped them solve one by one, which is regarded as fulfilling his responsibilities as a master. Of course, Wang Ran also described his experience this past year with several people. As for the new teachers, they were initially integrated into the fresh academy life under the arrangement of Ditian and others. No one knows that the current Taoist Institute is simply Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. These seemingly ordinary teachers, if you pick out one, are all the existence that can be famous in the mainland. Of course, from top to bottom, those in the academy who knew everything had no intention of propaganda. As for the ordinary students, it was only the next day that they suddenly found that they had a lot of teachers. Of course, a lot of courses have been added along with it. But they didn''t care. Isn''t it normal to recruit teachers in the college? Of course, the reason why they don''t care is completely because they don''t know the strength of these teachers. But it doesn''t matter anymore. Out of trust in the college, no student will struggle with the teacher''s ability. Because the facts have proved how good their college is. Chapter 470： Four years later, graduation assessment The days seemed to fall into peace all at once. It''s not that the mysterious dean doesn''t meet people all day long. In addition to practicing, Wang Ran also teaches several of his disciples for a long time. Even, from time to time, he would suddenly give the college students a few lessons. Many teachers, like model workers, are working hard to complete their tasks. Even if the teachers are like this, most of the students in the academy have worked harder to study and practice. As for the part that didn''t work hard, every bit was persuaded by the college. At this point, I have to say that as the number of students in the college increases, this atmosphere of hard work and enterprising is really getting stronger. And this situation lasted for four years in a stable manner. In the past four years, on this Douluo Continent, Taoist Academy seemed to have become a legend. Except on the day when new students are enrolled, you can feel the Dao Zang''s almost capped power. On weekdays, even a junior student is not something ordinary people can meet. After all, nothing happens on weekdays, and all students will stay in the academy to practice. Even if it is a spirit ring that needs to be advanced, there is also a teleportation array inside the academy that directly connects to the spirit beast forest. Even if you are willing to contribute, you can ask the Academy to customize a spirit ring for you. After all, Wang Ran''s original research results were not patents prepared by his disciples. Of course, there is no need to worry about their combat experience. Except for the soul beasts in the Star Dou Great Forest, the numerous arenas are already enough for students to use. Not only can students learn from each other, but also can release the mirror to temper them. Needless to say the rest. As for other vacation time, why don''t the students go home? Of course, if the holiday is long, they will also go out for a tour. After all, the college also encourages them to read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. It''s just that they are still junior students and need a lot of time to lay the foundation, so they have never gone out alone. I haven''t seen those seniors, so they just hide their identities and travel. Because of this, Taoism Academy has become almost more and more mysterious in this fourth grade. However, people''s yearning for the Taoist Academy has not diminished at all. Naturally, the inside of the college will not change due to outside attitudes or comments, and there will be a vibrant look everywhere. However, Wang Ran, who had been so peaceful and stable for four years, felt more and more uneasy in his heart. He knew that this was not an illusion. Next, I am afraid that something big will happen soon. Moreover, this important matter is closely related to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel so clearly. "Huh~" Is the God Realm about to strike? Sitting cross-legged on the futon in the room, Wang Ran took a long breath, then thought silently in his heart. This is the only thing that can make him feel so sensitive. Lifting his head calmly, a flash of light suddenly flashed in Wang Ran''s eyes at this time. Although the questioning of the gods was about to come down, there was no fear in his heart. "That technique has already been portrayed partly, and it should be able to display some power. I just don''t know, can we compete with those divine residences in the God Realm? " Wang Ran''s lips opened slightly, and he whispered softly. However, before Wang Ran could think too much, there was a knock on the door of the room. Buckle buckle! "whats the matter?" Depressing the thoughts in his mind, Wang Ran looked at the door and asked. And the person who knocked at the door, after hearing Wang Ran''s question, quickly replied: "It''s such an adult. This year''s graduation assessment is about to begin. All the teachers and students have already arrived at the arena." The generous voice is no stranger to Wang Ran, and the person here is the number one fierce beast, Di Tian. After hearing Ditian''s answer, Wang Ran slowly stood up from the ground. Opening the door, Wang Ran spoke to Di Tian who was standing at the door: "Let''s go, if that''s the case, let''s pass too." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Di Tian nodded lightly, then turned around and recovered his body directly in the air. Wang Ran didn''t say much, and jumped directly onto Di Tian''s body, standing firmly on top of Di Tian''s head. In the next second, as Di Tian twisted his body, the two flew towards the distance instantly. Although the Taoist Academy is very large, the speed of Di Tian cannot be underestimated. Even if Ditian didn''t mean to hurry, he just walked like ordinary people. However, only a moment later, he and Wang Ran have already arrived at the arena of the Taoist Academy. Speaking of which, the arena of the Taoist Academy and the Arena of Souls on the mainland are somewhat similar. It''s just that all the venues here are connected. Everyone can see all the arenas outside the arena. Of course, the two parties who usually fight on the arena can choose to hide their duel. In this case, the arena will be shrouded in formations, and people outside cannot see what is happening inside. Of course, the arena of the Taoist Academy is still very large, far from comparable to those of ordinary fighting spirits. However, with such a huge arena, it did not appear empty at all. Because in addition to the teacher and the master of the graduation assessmentthe sixth grade students, many high-level or low-level students also came to the scene. After all, the graduation assessment is a rare and easy task inside the Taoist Academy. In response, Wang Ran''s face was just a smile, and he didn''t say much. Directly gestured to Di Tian, ??and the two quickly landed on the high platform of the arena. All sitting here are teachers from the college. Wang Ran''s arrival naturally attracted everyone''s attention. After all, even if Wang Ran was not visible, he would still see the huge figure of Di Tian. Therefore, when Wang Ran landed on the high platform, all the teachers respectfully greeted him: "Dean, you are here!" Hearing everyone''s greetings, Wang Ran nodded with a chuckle, as a response. Then Wang Ran turned to look at the many students on and off the court, cleared his throat, and calmly spoke to encourage them. Wang Ran''s speech was brief, but only for a moment. Therefore, the new graduation assessment of the Taoist Academy is about to begin. And when Wang Ran announced the start of the assessment, there was a loud cheering in the entire arena. Chapter 471： How to treat others, how to treat themselves The off-site assessment is in full swing, and the sixth-grade students of the Taoist Academy are the grade of Ning Rongrong. It can be said that this year is already regarded as the golden batch of the Taoist Academy. Although the other grades are not bad, but if they are really compared, this group is better than one. Apart from anything else, when a higher grade exists, it has always occupied the top three positions in the junior department. Which one can do it? That is, last year, the first batch of students graduated from the Junior Division. After Ning Rongrong and the others became the leaders of the Junior Division, the rankings seemed normal. Moreover, after six years of postgraduate entrance examinations, although many of this group of students have been eliminated, most of them still remain. So for this reason, the graduation assessment of Ning Rongrong and his group of students is even more eye-catching. Not only the students below the stage think so, but also the teachers on the high stage. You know, every student in the junior department has been carefully taught by them. They can line up and say that they know a lot about each student''s situation. That is, after the students enter the high-level department, they will choose a person to apprentice and concentrate on learning a certain path. Therefore, it can be said unceremoniously that every student in the Junior Division of the Taoist Institute is their painstaking effort over the years. Therefore, the level of concern for these students participating in the assessment should not be underestimated. After the assessment began, each of them looked back and forth on the numerous arenas. Because the actual combat part of the graduation assessment is composed of two parts: mirror confrontation and students'' free confrontation. Therefore, these teachers now have enough time to observe and evaluate. Because now the opponents of the students are still a mirror image of the illusion. It is precisely because of this that on the high platform at this time, a group of teachers are asking these students for leave. Listening to the voices of these teachers, Wang Ran smiled softly. Such an academy full of vitality from top to bottom is what he wants to see. In this environment, Wang Ran''s interest also increased. Together with many teachers, we discussed these students enthusiastically. Although they are talking about it, what everyone discusses is which one belongs to the fourth place. After all, for this group of students, everyone has reached a consensus. Unsurprisingly, the top three were taken over by Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric. Although the others are also good, compared with these three, the gap is quite obvious. Especially Ning Rongrong, that was the well-deserved head of Dao Zang in the junior ministry. Under Wang Ran''s teachings, Ning Rongrong''s strength really broke ordinary people''s perception of auxiliary spirit masters. Not to mention the auxiliary skills, it is only the attack power, the spirit master of the same level may not be able to beat Ning Rongrong. Didn''t you see Ning Fengzhi, Bone Douluo, and Jian Douluo with their three smiling eyes almost missing? They even looked a lot younger. The three of them also had Xiao Wu and Eric''s battle for the second place, and they might still be worth seeing. It''s just, it''s just possible. With everyone''s understanding of Eric, his chances of defeating Xiao Wu are estimated to be lower than that of defeating Ning Rongrong. This is not to say that Xiao Wu''s strength is stronger than Ning Rongrong, nor that Eric''s strength is not good. After all, if you really do it, Eric''s sword is not a vegetarian, and the attack power can be said to be the best in the junior department. It''s just that Xiao Wu really eats Eric to death. I don''t know what handle Xiao Wu grabbed Eric, anyway, Eric was intimidated by Xiao Wu. Therefore, the current ranking of the top three is already fixed. That is, who belongs to the fourth place, which made everyone interested and even had differences. After all, other children are also very good beings. More than one, in the six years of learning career, bloomed their own light. Listening to the arguing among the many teachers on the high platform, Wang Ran also observed the students who were talking about. I have to say that everyone''s argument is still very reasonable. The strength of those students is really among the best. Maybe the one who is careless, missed a move and will lose. In this case, even Wang Ran couldn''t be sure which one would win. With curiosity, Wang Ran turned his head and saw Rose with a pensive expression. Although strictly speaking, Ross is just the guard of the academy, in fact, Ross'' status in the Taoist Academy is different from other teachers. After all, the incident four years ago increased Roses popularity among students. In addition, he and Wang Ran are quite able to talk, so this high platform Ross is still qualified to come. These are naturally not the point. The point is that after seeing Rose with a pensive look, Wang Ran suddenly smiled and asked Rose: "Ross, you usually have a lot of contact with these students. Tell me which one can win the fourth place?" Hearing Wang Ran''s voice, Rose''s contemplative face paused slightly, and then it became a little black. He is very unhappy now, because his plan has gone bankrupt. At the beginning, his purpose of accepting disciples was not only to inherit his own mantle, but also to hope that his disciples could defeat Wang Ran''s disciple. As a result, after the past six years, Eric never defeated Ning Rongrong. Not only that, Eric was also eaten to death by Xiao Wu. If it wasn''t for Rose''s heart to value Eric too much at this time, he would have to give Eric a vicious meal. Therefore, after hearing Wang Ran''s words, Rose snorted softly, and then replied: "Where do I know that those children are all the same, it depends on who is more cautious." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran nodded in agreement. Rose himself fell silent. After a while, Rose spoke to Wang Ran: "Dean, you don''t have much time, the top..." With that, Rose pointed his finger to the sky. He did not finish what he said, but Wang Ran knew what he meant. To be honest, Wang Ran was still very pleased with this. I treat you like a gentleman, and you treat yourself like a gentleman. Over the years, although Rose has not said it, Wang Ran knows very well that he still likes Taoism and Tibetan Academy and values ??it here. Similarly, he didn''t want any accidents to happen to him. Otherwise, with regard to the incident of the God Realm, Ross could only be the joy of being liberated, and it is absolutely impossible to be the worry that almost always shows up now. Chapter 472： During the assessment Therefore, seeing such Rose, Wang Ran couldn''t help showing a knowing smile on his face. Gently waved his hand towards Rose, Wang Ran said to him: "Don''t worry, Rose. I haven''t been defeated so easily. The Academy and the sect will only get better and better." Hearing Wang Ran said this, although Rose didn''t know where Wang Ran''s confidence came from, since he said so, naturally he has his own reason. Therefore, after Wang Ran''s voice fell, Rose was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly and said nothing more. The rest of them looked at Wang Ran and Rose who looked mysterious and mysterious, wondering what the two of them were talking about. Just when everyone wanted to ask questions, the arena on the court suddenly fell silent. This means that the first phase of actual combat assessment has ended. Similarly, this also means that the next assessment will require many teachers to serve as referees. Therefore, Wang Ran did not give the teachers a chance to ask questions, and directly said to them: "Okay, I''m going to bother you all next, let''s look at the issue that has been arguing for so long and what the result is." Hearing what Wang Ran said, although the teachers were still a little curious in their hearts, none of them came out, and they were all crushed in their hearts. After all, they still know the priorities. Everyone chuckled lightly, and arched their hands at Wang Ran and said: "What the dean said, this is our responsibility. However, we are also looking forward to this result. Not much to say, I''ll go ahead later. " As the voice just fell, the figures of the teachers slowly became illusory. In the next second, more than fifty teachers appeared on different arenas in an instant. For four years, although most teachers have not obtained the way to practice space. However, in order to save time, Naruto Worlds instantaneous movement, which is a relatively cool movement method, is still very common. Not to mention this, as a group of teachers appeared on the arena as the test venue, the students who were still a little noisy instantly quieted down. Because everyone knows that the highlight of the graduation assessment is coming. After all, fighting with the mirror image, where is the excitement of fighting with these classmates who are close to you. Sure enough, after a group of teachers appeared on the stage, the voice of Wang Ran sitting on the high platform instantly rang in the ears of the students. "This year''s assessment rules are the same as in previous years, adopting a random match and circular confrontation model. After each battle, there will be a teacher to recover the injuries and consumption of the participating students. Competitive competitions are divided into singles, doubles, three-players and five-player team games. The point accumulation mode is adopted, and each person''s initial points are five points. One point for a win, no score for a tie, and one point for a loss. Those with a negative score will automatically lose their assessment quota and the ranking will be frozen. Each person has a total of ten games, ranked according to points. In the end, the players with the same points will be a group, and the group will compete in a single round robin to determine the final ranking. have you understood? " "Understood!!" As Wang Ran''s voice fell, a deafening answer instantly sounded across the arena. In response, Wang Ran chuckled lightly, and then said: "Very good, I announce, the assessment begins!" As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the huge screen in the center of the arena instantly began to scroll through pieces of information. Don''t ask why there is such a thing as a screen in Douluo Continent, let alone others have similar things. Even if it doesn''t, with Wang Ran, who has gone through three worlds, can''t it be tricked for you? Besides, even if there is no such technological product, there are countless alternatives in the collection of Zangmen. It''s just that there are more convenient methods, why not use them? Therefore, the emergence of this kind of computer science and technology products will not cause any insecurity. Not only that, there are countless small screens in the arena to watch the situation on each arena. Ignore these unimportant things. At this time, on the huge screen in the center of the arena, the scrolling range of information has slowed down. Sure enough, within a few breaths, the messages appeared on the screen smoothly. Arena One, Wang Hu vs Li Bing Arena 2, Eric vs. Ning Que Arena 3, Xueyun vs Xiaowu ... Pieces of information were lying quietly on the screen, and everyone present could clearly see it. Those students who have been drawn are all walking quickly towards the venue they have drawn. Each one, with the blessings of friends around him, wants to shine with his own light in this graduation examination. Therefore, almost everyone''s face is full of seriousness. And under this serious expression, there is a determination to win. Of course, there are a few people with wry smiles on their faces. They are some of the students from Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric who are known as the Big Three in the junior department. Although each of them is excellent and confident. However, they still have some self-knowledge. After drawing three of them, the points in his pocket have already gone to one point. Unless it is in the next multiplayer confrontation, three of them are drawn as teammates. However, although it is clear in my heart that I cannot win the competition. But the college has cultivated them in the past six years, and their current worldview will not allow them to give up. This kind of inevitable competition, even if they know that the result is a failure, they have to use their best energy. Do your best to let your opponent know that you may be strong, but I am definitely not bad. It is precisely because of this belief that they can successfully go to the graduation assessment in the Taoist Academy. Ping pong pong! On top of the arena, there are constant collisions between different students. No one keeps their hands, because everyone knows that the opponent they are facing is definitely not to be underestimated. Even Ning Rongrong and the others, when facing their classmates, if they don''t cheer up, they will easily lose. Therefore, the intensity and excitement of the assessment can be imagined. When they were fighting, all the students who were watching the battle subconsciously held their breath, staring at both sides of the competition without blinking. It''s as if they were distracted a little bit, and the next second of the test will show me the result. Chapter 473： The God Realm (1) The progress of the assessment was advancing bit by bit. Wang Ran, accompanied by Rose, sat quietly on the high platform and watched the game on the arena. At this time, Wang Ran''s deep eyes were constantly shining with a light called comfort. In six years, he let a group of children who don''t understand anything slowly grow into young men who can be called elite geniuses. If placed in an outside college, these students, no matter which one, can definitely be said to be the elite of the elite. And before he knew it, Wang Ran had already regarded these students as his descendants. Seeing them become talents, Wang Ran''s heart is not only gratified and proud, but also because they feel deeply proud. However, this kind of tranquility did not last too long. Because just before the end of the assessment, a strange fluctuation suddenly appeared in Wang Ran''s perception. In an instant, Wang Ran''s face changed slightly. Not only him, but Rose sitting next to Wang Ran is the same. Although Rose''s cultivation base was sealed, this kind of soul-derived induction could not be hidden from him. Raising his head suddenly, Rose looked at the sky and said to Wang Ran: "Dean, it''s really here this time, you..." Rose stopped halfway through what he said, but Wang Ran understood what he meant. Waving his hand, Wang Ran also raised his head, looked at Rose and said: "Ah~Yes, but it''s not a big problem." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, a slight distortion appeared in the space around Wang Ran in the next instant. Then, another Wang Ran suddenly appeared on the high platform. This Wang Ran who appeared suddenly, dressed in a black robe, had a very deep light in his eyes. Seeing his heart quiet, it seemed as if he would fall into it at any time. Rose was not surprised by this sudden appearance of Wang Ran, because he didn''t need to guess that he knew that this sudden appearance must be Wang Ran''s body. Indeed, the sudden appearance of Wang Ran was the body he had been cultivating in the Star Dou Great Forest. With the appearance of the ontology, Wang Ran''s ontology and the clone looked at each other, and then the ontology suddenly said: "Thanks." The object of the body speaking is not others, but its own clone. It is equivalent to Wang Ran saying something to himself. Although their thoughts are not synchronized in real time, this feeling still feels weird. It can only be said that Wang Ran still has some innocence in his heart. No, just after Wang Ran''s body had finished speaking, the clone was connected. "It should be." Fortunately, this dialogue is over here. After Wang Ran''s voice fell, Wang Ran''s body extended an arm toward the clone. In the next instant, Wang Ran''s clone turned into a burst of energy, which entered the body from the palm of his body. And as the two merged into one, Wang Ran suddenly appeared a momentum, and it was still rising. It was just that it was hidden by Wang Ran himself in an instant. In the next second, Wang Ran said to Rose without looking back: "If I haven''t come back after the assessment, you can tell them and disband directly." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Rose nodded slightly, and agreed. The next moment, before Wang Ran left, Rose suddenly said: "You unlock my seal, if it really doesn''t work, I can help take care of the college." After hearing Rose''s words, Wang Ran''s figure paused a bit. He did not expect that Rose would say so. As for whether Rose lied to him, Wang Ran believed in Rose''s character, he would not do it. I saw Wang Ran slightly towards Rose, and for an instant, Rose felt like a grandson monkey who had suddenly come out after being crushed by Wuzhishan for five million years. The whole person is unspeakably relaxed, and familiar forces are constantly emerging. In this regard, Rose was also stunned. Wang Ran was surprised at his attitude, and he was also surprised at Wang Ran''s attitude. He also didn''t expect that Wang Ran would actually unlock him. He just raised his mouth slightly, and didn''t hold much hope. As a result, Wang Ran really lifted his seal. Rose wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, Wang Ran''s figure disappeared instantly. What Rose wanted to say was also pressed against his throat. I can only make up my mind silently, and I must do my best to protect the college. Wang Ran had a gambling element, but he was right. He did not miss Rose. Regardless of Rose, after Wang Ran left the high platform at this time, his figure instantly appeared on a sea area unknown many miles away. On this vast, invisible sea, with Wang Ran''s appearance, there were two figures instantly. The other was a man in blood armor who had also just arrived. With the appearance of Wang Ran, the man in the scarlet armor suddenly raised the big sword in his hand vigilantly. At this time, Wang Ran, who had already appeared, also narrowed his eyes to look at the vigilant man facing the vigilant. To be honest, this man is somewhat similar to Rose who first appeared on the stage. The same blood-colored armor, the same two-handed sword, even the temperament on his body was a little bit like. It''s just that there is a big difference in the aura between the two. Although Rose was the best in the second-level divine mansion, he still had a big gap with the man in front of Wang Ran. Wang Ran can be sure that the man in front of him is definitely a first-level divine residence. Sure enough, following the fighting pose, the man in the blood-colored armor slowly spoke: "I am the God of Judgment, a first-level law enforcer in the gods. You have the power of a divine residence, but you have never been to the divine realm and compiled in the book, but stealing the human realm to affect the balance, this is a sin. In addition, ten days ago, the Level 2 Law Enforcer of the Lower Realm, Ross, lost contact in Douluo Continent, and you, as a stealer, have serious suspicions about this matter. Therefore, I will arrest you on behalf of the God Realm. If you don''t want to add to the crime, please cooperate. " Hearing the words of this first-level law enforcement officer who claimed to be the God of Trial, Wang Ran didn''t have any expression on his face, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking at all. Staring at the God of Judgment, Wang Ran slowly said: "Don''t doubt it, that''s what I did. However, I was not hostile, and Rose did not have any accidents." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the eyelids of the God of Judgment also sank slightly. Staring at Wang Ran, his divine consciousness was relying on the law at the same time, spreading rapidly around him. Chapter 474： The God Realm Strikes (2) He needs to verify whether what Wang Ran said is true or not. After all, the trial also needs evidence. As the **** of judgment, he naturally understands that it is impossible to do things that violate the rules. Relying on the power of the law, the God of Judgment was spreading across Douluo Continent at an extremely fast speed. Soon, Rose''s breath has appeared in the perception of the God of Judgment. Upon careful induction, the God of Judgment discovered that the facts were indeed exactly what Wang Ran said. Nodding lightly, Rose''s matter will be discussed for a while, and Wang Ran''s problem still needs to be solved. At this point, the God of Judgment spoke to Wang Ran again: "In that case, let''s leave the matter of Ross aside for the time being. Next, I will arrest you in the name of stealing, and you will be judged by God Realm." As the voice fell, the God of Judgment did not stop, and then he swung a big sword towards Wang Ran, as if he was a pragmatic faction. Watching this scene, Wang Ran''s face turned dark. Originally, he still had a little room for discussion, after all, his back hand didn''t know if he could make the entire God Realm jealous. As a result, there is no room for negotiation at all. I haven''t said a few words yet, so I have to do it. Fortunately, although the God of Judgment started suddenly, Wang Ran was still prepared. So at the moment the God of Judgment attacked, the ninja rod appeared in Wang Ran''s hand instantly. The invisible ripple also followed, and instantly resisted the attack of the God of Judgment. Seeing that his attack was resisted by Wang Ran, the eyes of the God of Judgment narrowed slightly. Not only that, but the God of Judgment looked at Wang Ran''s gaze with a dignified look. "The first-level divine residence? Unexpectedly, on this Douluo Continent, there will be a powerful existence like you. From this point of view, your mind is really not simple, and you need to be brought back to the God Realm for a good investigation. " A trace of dignity was revealed on the originally calm face of the God of Judgment, and he slowly spoke to Wang Ran. And after the words of the God of Judgment fell, the giant sword in his hand burst into a **** light instantly. "Trial!" During the breath, the **** light almost condensed into a ray of light, with the aura of ruining the sky and destroying the world, and slashed hard towards Wang Ran. Under this attack, the entire space became a little unstable, and cracks began to appear. And the most terrifying thing above this attack is the power that is so rich that it can''t avoid the law. Represents the trial, represents the decision. Facing this attack is like facing sanctions on the entire world. In an instant, Wang Ran''s complexion became ugly. Indeed, in the past seven years, although his energy has not been fully focused on improving his strength, Wang Ran, who is already on the verge of a breakthrough, has broken through a small level. That is, the first-level divine residence of Douluo World. However, if you have broken through, you have broken through, that is just a preliminary step. There is still a big gap with the old first-level divine residence like the God of Judgment. It seems that now, the God of Judgment is able to issue an attack of this intensity in such a short time. If this were put on Wang Ran, it would be very difficult to do. Of course, if it were to compete for overall strength, Wang Ran would not be afraid of the God of Judgment. The big deal is to fight the war of attrition, anyway, Wang Ran is confident that he can drag the **** of judgment to defeat. However, what Wang Ran needs is not a difficult victory. If he wants to make God Realm jealous, he needs to be a gorgeous victory. Even if possible, it is best to defeat the enemy with one blow. Thinking of this, Wang Ran''s brows condensed slightly. His eyes widened instantly, and a bright light appeared in Wang Ran''s eyes. Mysterious and profound. At this moment, Wang Ran''s two eyeballs were like the stars in the dark night. Several shining points of light like stars were quietly imprinted in Wang Ran''s eyes. If you can zoom in unlimitedly, you will be able to find that these light spots are entirely composed of meridians, transformed into countless mysterious runes that make people a headache at first glance. As I said before, Wang Ran''s energy over the years has not been focused on improving his cultivation. Because Wang Ran knew that such a short period of time, no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible to raise his cultivation level to the point where he could ignore the entire God Realm. That being the case, he naturally focused his energy on improving his strongest means of attack. And these mysterious runes in his eyes are exactly what he has gained in the past few years. A powerful pupil technique called the Eye of God. Of course, the powerful Eye of God was completely beyond the reach of Wang Ran. But you have to eat one bite at a time, and you have to go step by step. Although the current Wang Ran could not completely display the Eye of God, even the rune brand of the Eye of God could not be branded in his own eyes. But this first step, he can still try to step out. It was like now, even though he only touched the fur of God''s Eye, Wang Ran could still use the power of a complete pupil technique. Seeing a flash of light in Wang Ran''s eyes, the aura on Wang Ran''s body instantly became a little illusory. The whole person is like being integrated into the whole world. At the same time, Wang Ran attacked the God of Judgment with one hand, raising the ninja rod in his hand high. In an instant, a golden beam of energy emitted from the top of the ninja rod, rushing towards the attack of the judgment god. At the same time, a peculiar wave instantly enveloped the **** light cut by the God of Judgment. As if the ice and snow melted, under the peculiar wave of waves, the attack that originally contained the power of the infinite law seemed to have been purified, leaving only the huge amount of energy. Although it is still scary, it is nothing to God''s Mansion. Even an ordinary three-level divine residence can resist it, let alone Wang Ran? Sure enough, the golden beam of light shot by Wang Ran in the next second of the God of Judgment''s attack disappeared. Not only that, but Wang Ran''s attack seemed to have not received any influence, and he rushed towards the God of Judgment. The same face changed drastically, but this time the target was no longer Wang Ran, but the God of Judgment. He was terrified now, not only that Wang Ran, who was obviously weaker than himself, resisted his attack, but also that his current control of the law had dropped to a freezing point. Chapter 475： The God Realm Strikes (3) The unknown is the most terrifying, as if it is now. The God of Judgment is born with the control of the law of judgment. As long as he inherits this identity, he can naturally master the law. Therefore, since the God of Judgment became a God, he has never encountered such a situation. Even in the face of Shura God, the **** of killing, the way of judgment as one of the branches of killing will not be out of control. At most, it means that the **** Shura has natural restraint against the **** of judgment. But today, but now, the God of Judgment actually feels that the law of judgment has been faintly out of his control. In this case, how could he not panic. The God of Judgment knew that this matter must have something to do with Wang Ran. But what was the relationship, he couldn''t guess. Indeed, what happened to the God of Judgment was caused by Wang Ran. Although he couldn''t use the Eye of God perfectly now, even none of the skills in the Eye of God could be used. However, Wang Ran could still use the runes imprinted in his eyes to raise the power of his own law control to a higher level. If Wang Ran himself has a high degree of control over a certain law, it is not impossible to directly control the law. It seems that now, after Wang Ran''s control over the power of the law has improved, he can even compete with the God of Judgment for his authority. Although Wang Ran hadn''t practiced the Judgment Rules, the reason why the Eye of God can be called the Eye of God. The most important point is that it is like a real God''s eye, representing the true form of heaven. As one of the laws of heaven, the law of judgment naturally cannot escape its control. This is also the reason why this technique is so difficult to practice. However, the stronger the Eye of God, the more dangerous the situation of the God of Judgment at this time. Although Douluo Dalu''s Divine Mansion is strong, it still uses more mechanical rules for its laws. Just like the current God of Judgment, although it has been a mansion for many years, it has not made a deeper level of control over the rules of judgment. Even the temporarily promoted Wang Ran can compete with him for the control of the law. With Wang Ran''s interference with the power of the God of Judgment, the God of Judgment''s cohesion of the power of the law has degraded very seriously. His own strength is greatly reduced. However, Wang Ran would not be merciful because of the weakening of the God of Judgment. The golden beam of light slammed towards the God of Judgment with an unrelenting aura. Even this beam of light still carries the power of the law of destruction. However, the God of Judgment at this time had no way to use his peak strength to resist. Even with the power of the law, there is no way to condense too much. In a hurry, the God of Judgment could only barely hold the giant sword in his hand in front of him, shrouding the sword with his own energy and the few laws that he could mobilize. However, these are all in vain after all. The golden beam of light instantly impacted on the great sword of the God of Judgment, and with the impact of the beam of light, the figure of the God of Judgment violently flew out towards the distance. His divine sword, which did not know how many demons had been shocked, and how many worlds had been suppressed, was also like a mirror. Under the impact of Wang Ran''s attack, pieces of it shattered. Not only the divine sword of the God of Judgment, but also his armor, hung on the body piece by piece like torn. At this time, the God of Judgment had no elegant image of God''s Mansion at all. The whole person is like a big soldier who has experienced a great battle. Aside from the tattered equipment, the blood-stained body, the pale as paper face, and the dangling body are enough to prove that he is almost exhausted. Sure enough, just after the God of Judgment swayed in place for a few seconds, he could no longer control his injuries. With a thump, he fell into the sea, unconscious. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran, who was standing far away, let out a long sigh of relief, with a hard smile on his face. Sure enough, his judgment was not wrong, and things were as he imagined. However, the second after he showed a smile, Wang Ran''s figure swayed a little unsteadily. How could such a powerful skill of the Eye of God allow him to easily display it. Just like the God of Judgment, Wang Ran''s face was also pale at this time. In just a few seconds, the energy in Wang Ran''s body was about to burn. If the God of Judgment resisted the attack just now, then Wang Ran''s fate would be obvious. Fortunately, Wang Ran''s choice this time was correct. The seven years was only used to cultivate the Eye of God, although it only improved a little bit in his cultivation. However, he had a hole card enough to make the God Realm jealous. Wang Ran was confident that if he hadn''t done it deliberately just now, the God of Judgment would never have survived. There is even a high probability that it would be directly turned into ashes. And this kind of trump card was enough for Wang Ran and God Realm to break their wrists. However, even though he defeated the God of Judgment, Wang Ran did not dare to relax at all. Because he knew that although the God of Judgment was strong, he was still not too important in the God Realm. Next, it must be a big figure in the gods who will appear on the stage. Like the three big law enforcement gods, and the two big kings, they are very likely to appear. Only when they are jealous can this matter be completely turned over. Moreover, these people have no idea when they will come. It may be the next moment, or it may be years later. Therefore, at this time, Wang Ran could only endure the feeling of emptiness coming from his body, and took the God of Judgment out of the sea and placed it next to him. And he, after doing this, seized all the time to recover his consumption. Wang Ran felt that everything he did was being monitored. This feeling was strongest when he just started the Eye of God. And those who can do this are undoubtedly the group of people in the God Realm. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t dare to have the slightest slackness, and could only seize all the time he could turn around. ... At the same time, in a space filled with fairy mist and compelling aura. There were two existences, one man and one woman. At this moment, they were sitting quietly in a palace, watching everything that happened between Wang Ran and the God of Judgment. One is wearing a black robe, the other is white, the other is evil and the other is elegant. Two people with such a huge contrast, sitting together actually have a slight sense of harmony. Here in the God Realm, a man and a woman are naturally the two great kings of the God Realm, evil and good. Chapter 476： Talk of good and evil At this time, the two great **** kings, good and evil, both sat in the hall with serious faces, looking at the scene that appeared in the sky. Suddenly, the evil laughed fiercely, and a playful expression appeared on his face. At this moment, the originally serious atmosphere was instantly broken. Kindness looked at evil, helplessly lifted his brow, sighed and said softly: "Evil, you can laugh at this situation. This guy who popped up suddenly knew it was not easy to deal with. Even the trial was so confused and lost. Really, sometimes I really don''t know what you are thinking? " Hearing the kind words, the evil curled his lips indifferently, staring at Wang Ran sitting cross-legged, and said indifferently: "How about it? Should I cry if I don''t laugh?" Besides, he can''t deal with it, it''s hard to deal with it. Anyway, I don''t think it''s very likely that he will be an enemy of us. I didn''t see Ross and the trial is fine. " Upon hearing the evil words, Kindness couldn''t help sighing weakly. The appearance of the evil scumbag really made her want to beat the evil severely. However, the important issue now is not to anger with the evil, but to discuss how to deal with Wang Ran. Therefore, although the kind heart is unhappy, they still speak towards the evil: "Don''t you think this guy is related to the two peculiar spatial fluctuations before? If this is the case, then he has a big secret. " Hearing what kindness said, the evil stretched out his right hand to touch his smooth chin, and said thoughtfully: "Indeed, there may indeed be a relationship between him and those two strange spatial fluctuations. I feel that if we can study clearly the kind of spatial fluctuations that even you and I can''t catch, we will definitely be able to touch the barrier and be one step closer. " Hearing what the evil said, the kind heart felt a little more comfortable. Looking at Wang Ran sitting cross-legged on the surface of the sea, Kindness spoke softly and asked evil: "Then what do you think we should do?" Hearing this, the evil brows frowned slightly. After thinking about it, the evil said directly: "If he really has something to do with that mysterious wave, then we definitely can''t torture him. After all, he may be someone outside. " After speaking, the evil pointed towards the sky. If ordinary people see this evil movement, they will definitely be confused and have no idea what he is talking about. But kindness is different, she clearly knows what evil is talking about. As the only two **** kings in the gods, they are naturally unique compared to others. For example, the two of them could faintly feel that there seemed to be a barrier in this world. And this feeling, as their strength gets stronger, it becomes more and more true. Therefore, the two called the outside of this barrier. Regarding Wang Ran''s origins, the two agreed that if he is really related to that peculiar spatial fluctuation, then he might really be someone outside the mysterious barrier. The evil voice did not stop. When the good heard his words and nodded, the evil spoke again: "However, we also need to give him a good start, so that he can''t make him feel that our God Realm is not strong enough. The trial has been folded into his hands, and that Rose is likely to be his defeat, so next, I will personally shoot. After winning, I will let him go. If he is really an outsider, I will cooperate with him on behalf of the entire God Realm. If he is not, I will treat it as recruiting talents for the gods. " Hearing the evil''s swearing words, in conjunction with his stinky expression, kindness couldn''t help but spit out: "Then what if you lose?" "lose?!" Hearing the kind words, the evil voices can''t help but raise a little bit higher. An unbelievable expression also leaked out of his face, looking towards kindness. Without pause, the evil spoke directly to the good and said: "Please, I am an evil god, how can I lose? Besides, although he is not weak, he has just stepped into the threshold of the first-level divine residence. Although it can easily defeat the trial, it is obviously a secret technique to improve strength. Moreover, it was the secret technique that could not be maintained for a long time. Do you think there is any secret technique that can allow a first-level divine residence to defeat this divine king in a short time? If this is the case, it goes without saying, I admire him. In the days to come, he will be a guest of our God Realm. " Hearing evil''s endless words, kindness couldn''t help but regret it. You said, I was fine just now. However, he also approves of evil. At this point, the two can be regarded as reaching an agreement on Wang Ran''s handling method. Therefore, Kindness hurriedly said: "Okay, what you said makes sense, so go ahead and solve it sooner and end it sooner." Hearing what kindness said, the evil stopped his babbling. Nodded, the evil immediately got up and walked outside the hall. Just as he was about to leave, the evil suddenly turned around and said to the good: "The candidate to take our class must also be quickly identified. Don''t find a way to break through when the time comes. In the end, I am constrained by the **** position under the buttocks." When he heard the evil words, Kindness gave him a fierce look. She knew that the evil self-financed guy was definitely pointing at herself, really a stingy man. Looking at the evil, Kindness spoke to him with no anger: "I see, leave it to me to find someone, and you can go quickly." After hearing the kind answer, the evil face burst into a joyful smile. This time, not only was able to fight well, but also left the hard work to kindness. Don''t think that the heirs of the God''s Mansion are so easy to find, if it is so, their entire God Realm will not be able to come to a new person in ten thousand years. After all, geniuses are hard to find, and geniuses who can inherit the position of God''s Mansion are even more difficult to find. It is even more difficult to find two gods who can inherit the throne of good and evil at the same time, and still have enough tacit understanding. What''s more, even if it is found, the successors must be recognized by the two gods. Although they want to pass on their **** status, no matter what, if they let them pass on their **** status to someone they don''t like, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible. So for the evil, this wave, he really made a lot of money. Chapter 477： Live to death Without hesitation, in order to prevent the good from repenting, the evil left the hall directly. Even without stopping for a moment, the evil left the **** realm directly. He has already made a plan in his heart. No matter what the outcome of this time is, he will stroll around the human world after the end. As for whether the kindness will run away, hehe, wait until he goes back to talk about it. Anyway, he has already left the realm of God, and Kindness has absolutely no time to come down. He has been busy for so many years, what happened to the rest? The big deal is that after I go back, I''ll be soft and beaten. At this time, the kindness, although I faintly felt something wrong in my heart, but because there was still some upset in my heart, I didn''t think about it. ... After leaving the God Realm, the evil did not delay time, but went to find Wang Ran as soon as possible. After all, he still knew the priorities. Although the whole thing seems to be just a few words of effort, it is also a few words of the gods. At this time, Douluo Continent, not a short time has passed. How long is this time? Even Wang Ran, who has consumed a huge amount of time, has recovered to his peak state with the supplement of various pills. Even at this time, he has been waiting on the sea for a while. However, because there has been no movement, Wang Ran thought that God Realm hadn''t noticed him yet. Just when Wang Ran was about to leave, his heart suddenly became vigilant. Without hesitation, Wang Ran directly moved away from the distance, while also performing several defensive spells. Sure enough, just as Wang Ran dodged, a black bolt of lightning, as if straddling an endless space, struck directly to where Wang Ran had just stood. In an instant, in that space, it seemed to have become a vacuum, and there was no brilliance at all. Even the originally unusually stable space around it has become a little distorted at this time. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran not only shed a drop of sweat on his forehead. He understood that the powerhouse of God Realm had arrived. He guessed it at the beginning, this time the person must be very strong. But he didn''t expect that the one who came this time would be too strong. With this attack just now, it is not comparable to the previous God of Judgment. If it is hit, it will be ashes in the first place. Because the power of this attack is not only the intensity of the terrifying energy, but also the power of the incomparable law. Even Wang Ran wondered if he could really compare with the master of this attack after using the Eye of God. However, the reality has no room for Wang Ran to think more. Because in the second after this attack fell, a voice suddenly rang from Wang Ran''s ear. "Yeah, not bad, the reactivity is still quite high." With the sound of this voice, a figure of a man in a black robe suddenly appeared not far in front of Wang Ran. The coming person is exactly the evil god, one of the two great **** kings in the gods. Seeing this man who appeared suddenly, Wang Ran''s nerves were already tense to the extreme. Don''t dare to be careless, God''s Eye is directly activated. In an instant, the aura on Wang Ran''s body directly became ethereal. But this is only for ordinary people. Under the powerful perception of evil, Wang Ran''s body was filled with an indescribable sense of majesty at this time. Especially in his eyes, at this moment, even the evil self, there are some who dare not look at each other. Although the evil heart was very surprised, but he did not stand still. After all, Wang Ran had already started, and if he didn''t move, he could only be a living target. But the evil of this hands-on is not much felt. The power of the law that was originally in his hands is extremely gentle, and now it is like a machine without lubricating oil, both jerky and dull. At this moment, the evil also understood how the trial was lost. If he is like this, hasn''t the trial been directly separated from the control of the law? In a battle at the same level, there is no reason for the undefeated side that cannot use the law. However, the **** of evil is the **** of evil after all, and one of the only **** kings in that **** realm, far beyond the comparison of the **** of judgment. Although the control of the law was quite jerky, the evil still easily resisted Wang Ran''s attack. Above the endless sea, a black lightning and a golden beam of light slammed together. In an instant, the entire sea boiled. Just the aftermath that leaked out blasted the endless sea into the air. Under this terrifying momentum, all marine creatures swam out frantically within an unknown radius. Whether it is the 100,000-year-old soul beast that usually smashes a party, or the ordinary fish and shrimp, under the guidance of the instinct to survive, they are all madly fleeing this sea area. Regarding these, Wang Ran naturally didn''t have the energy to take care of it, and the evil would not take care of it. At this time, Wang Ran, although strengthened by God''s Eye, was already able to stand on the same level as a **** king like evil. However, this is only in exchange for a lot of consumption. With just one blow, most of the energy in Wang Ran''s body has gone. But even so, Wang Ran still only drew a tie with the evil. That''s right, the two attacks that were enough to destroy a planet just now have all been reduced to nothingness under each other''s consumption. And as the attack was offset, Wang Ran''s face also showed a pale white. Not only because of consumption, but also because of reality telling himself that he is indeed not an opponent of the gods. Is it possible to give up? Wang Ran asked himself crazy in his heart. If he gives up now, he can still escape easily. I believe that with his current strength, even evil cannot stop him. What''s more, this is one of his previous plans to face the variables. As long as he escapes, it won''t take hundreds of years, he will have the confidence to surpass the evil **** in cultivation. Even under the blessing of God''s Eye, it was easy to destroy the entire God Realm. However, the thought of giving up only existed in Wang Ran''s mind for a moment, and was thrown out of his mind. Even if he had planned, but when the choice really came, he still couldn''t make the decision to escape. Wang Ran has been teaching students and disciples not to have fear in their hearts even in the face of great danger. So, at this critical moment, how can he escape? What''s more, he escaped, what should his disciples and students do? Could it be that Wang Ran could really let go of them and didn''t care about their life or death? Chapter 478： Win? defeat? The answer to this question is naturally negative. Although Wang Ran felt that even if the people in the God Realm were unhelpful, they would not embarrass some ordinary people. However, how can this kind of thing be said clearly, after all, we must eliminate the roots. Therefore, at this moment, Wang Ran had already given up the idea of ??running away. In this case, there is no other way but to fight to the death. At this point, Wang Ran''s eyes suddenly flashed with determination. He knew that in his current state, it was absolutely impossible to be an evil opponent. As for a protracted war, it is even less likely to be an opportunity to break the enemy. If you want to survive the attack of the God Realm now, you can only do everything to defeat the evil with one blow. So at this moment, Wang Ran''s momentum rose. In the same way, an abnormal redness appeared on his face before. Now Wang Ran is not only burning his own blood, but also burning his own spirit. The terrifying coercion continued to gather in Wang Ran''s hands. It can be said that this is the blow of Wang Ran''s life. The pressure was still increasing. Under the burning of blood and mental power, the ninja rod floating in the air suddenly seemed to be sensed and floated directly in front of Wang Ran. A light blue light slowly released from the top of the cane and enveloped Wang Ran''s entire body. In an instant, Wang Ran''s abnormally empty body caused by the burning of essence and blood was as if he had been injected with a potion of tonic, and he was relieved in an instant. And this is far from over. Not only the ninja rod, but also the hidden beads that had been nurtured by Wang Ranwen in the sea of ??knowledge, at this moment also released a mysterious energy wave. This soft, invisible energy fluctuation, at this time, was like a pair of gentle hands, gently stroking Wang Ran''s spirit. The mental power that had been consumed quickly at this time also slowly stabilized. However, the condensed attack on Wang Ran''s hands did not stop. The Tibetan beads and the ninja rod seemed to merge with Wang Ran at this moment. Not only did Wang Ran''s re-birth a burst of energy, but it also made Wang Ran''s spirit fit further into the entire avenue of heaven and earth. Wang Ran could feel that the control of the law that he had raised because of the use of God''s Eye had risen to a level at this time. Wang Ran doesn''t know what the situation is now, but Wang Ran understands that this is definitely beneficial to him. Without hesitation, Wang Ran tried his best to grasp the power of the laws of this world and let them gather together to integrate into his ultimate blow. The whole world was trembling, and the space barrier felt a little broken at this moment. Wang Ran could feel that his hand was condensed with an attack capable of destroying the entire Douluo Star. As long as he shifts his target, the entire Douluo Star will disappear into the universe in an instant. Even if it is the will of the planet itself, it will not change this result. However, Wang Ran''s goal was not Douluo Star, but the evil not far away. At this time, the evil was also dignified, and Wang Ran could feel it, and he could naturally feel it. He even felt a threat of death in Wang Ran''s body. The most terrible thing is that it was just a jerky rule for him just now. At this moment, it seemed like he wanted to leave his master aside, without any intention of being close. Want to mobilize, I don''t know how much more difficult it is than before. Naturally, Wang Ran would not give the evil time to prepare, although his attack seemed to have been condensed for a long time. But in fact, Wang Ran''s attack was only completed between the electric light and flint. In such a short period of time, the evil can only stubbornly condense the power of the laws that are both familiar and unfamiliar. However, before the evil could make an effective counterattack, Wang Ran''s attack had already been released. With a palm shot, a dazzling beam of light headed towards the evil. The whole world seemed to change colors, and the air was filled with dull breath. And the evil that hit Wang Ran directly, I have a deep understanding of this. He didn''t dare to be careless, even if the power of the law was not enough, the evil still opened his hands toward Wang Ran''s attack. In an instant, the dazzling beam of light directly hit a gray barrier. The two are constantly in a stalemate, but as long as you pay a little attention, you can find that the gray barrier is rapidly darkening. It only takes a moment for Wang Ran''s attack to break through this defense. "Ah!!! Break it for me!" Upon seeing this, Wang Ran roared frantically, and his original energy exploded again, directly injected into his own attack. There is not much energy, but this seems to be the last straw to crush the camel. In an instant, the barrier raised by the evil shattered, and the dazzling beam of light directly hit the evil body. There was an endless explosion, and in the dazzling light emitted by the energy explosion, it was impossible to see what had happened. But at this moment, Wang Ran couldn''t hold it anymore. Not only the energy in his body, but also his mental power had been burned by Wang Ran to the point of exhaustion. If Wang Ran''s willpower were not strong enough, he would have passed out long ago. But even so, Wang Ran passed out immediately after breaking the evil defense. With a thump, Wang Ran fell directly into the sea, too late to investigate the evil situation. As for the evil, at this time it is already overwhelming. Wang Ran''s attack, under the dual burning of essence, blood and spiritual power, had already broken through the level of the **** king. Even if it is the evil in its heyday, it will be a little difficult to want to follow. What''s more, in the current situation where the power of controlling the law is disturbed, and there is no way to play a perfect state? Therefore, almost half of Wang Ran''s attacks were hit on the evil after all kinds of offsetting. The evil can only choose to resist hard, and there is no time to prepare other means. Fortunately, because of Wang Ran''s coma, his control of the power of law has been restored. Able to condense the power of the law to attenuate the power of the law in the attack. But even so, when the explosion disappeared and the evil appeared in sight again, it still shocked the goodness who had been watching the battle in the gods. Because of the evil at this time, there is no majesty and grace of the **** king. Not to mention the tatters all over his body, at this time the energy in his body was almost completely consumed. Opening his mouth, a puff of blood suddenly flowed from the corner of the evil mouth. Chapter 479： Sleeping under the sea, the assessment is over Looking at the place where Wang Ran, who had sunk into the bottom of the sea, was just now, the evil face couldn''t help but twitch. His current state is very bad, not to mention the huge consumption of energy and spirit, even his body has suffered serious damage. Even the evil felt that his consciousness began to blur. But in this battle, the two sides only fought for two rounds. It''s not that the evil has never experienced such a fast battle, but it''s all about crushing the opponent. Although the battle seemed to be won by himself, after all, he was still standing. But to a certain extent, how could he fail completely. Only the evil itself knows what the situation is. What''s more, just now, in the temple of the gods, the evil vowed to say that he would never lose. As a result, he slapped his face when he came. It''s just stepping into the threshold of the first-level divine residence. In their God Realm, this is the newcomer who has just passed on the position of God''s Mansion. However, it was this kind of newcomer who defeated his veteran **** king with two tricks. Subconsciously raised his head and looked at the sky, the evil seemed to be able to hear the sound of goodness mocking himself. The wry smile at the corner of the evil mouth did not last long, because with the thump, he also followed Wang Ran''s footsteps. Although the consumption of evil was not as terrifying as Wang Ran, it still made the veteran **** king of evil a little unable to hold on. Especially now his thoughts are rather chaotic, so the evil immediately passed out in a coma. This scene directly caused the kindness who was sitting in the temple to stand up. Just forget the evil and embarrassed appearance, after all, Wang Ran just now was indeed a bit against the sky. However, such a veteran **** king of evil, even the strongest person in the **** realm, went straight into a coma. It''s really been a long time to see it, kindness has existed for so many years, it''s the first time I have seen it. Without hesitation, Shan Xin directly initiated the God Realm Committee meeting, preparing to gather the gods and talk about Wang Ran. As for Evil and Wang Ran, let''s take them on the seabed for now. Oh, forgot there is another God of Judgment. Anyway, they have already condensed the divine body, which is different from ordinary creatures in essence. So even at the bottom of the sea, it will not die, and it is even less likely to receive damage from ordinary creatures. Even if it was eaten into the stomach by spirit beasts, those spirit beasts could not digest a few people. Therefore, for the status quo of these guys, Kindness directly chose to ignore. The few people who were ignored by kindness were already sinking to the bottom of the sea. After all, the bodies of several people are completely impossible to measure with ordinary people. Under the strong mass, the buoyancy of sea water is basically equivalent to nothing for several people. The dark seabed is a real forbidden zone for life. There is not only some powerful pressure, but also the fear of endless darkness. Except for some natural treasures and special creatures, ordinary creatures have no way to survive on the seabed. However, such an environment is obviously not a problem for Wang Ran and the others. Not to mention this, even in the center of the sun, several people can rely on their bodies to resist for a few seconds. Therefore, in the darkness where no fingers can be seen, the bodies of three people lie so quietly. With the help of occasionally flashing the treasure light on the bottom of the sea, you can see that the distance between the three is not very far. It''s just that, in this environment, it seems so strange. However, Wang Ran and others who were in a coma didn''t know, especially Wang Ran. Don''t look at him now in a coma, but in his conscious world, there is a bright light. Countless exercise books drifted back and forth under Wang Ran''s gaze, he seemed to be integrated with the Tibetan pearl that had been warming in the sea of ??knowledge. At this moment, he is the Tibetan Pearl, and the Tibetan Pearl is him. There are countless divine texts and classics for him to taste, and there is no need to worry about the sea of ??knowledge being burst. Even his understanding has been greatly improved at this time. Those runes that are usually obscure and difficult to understand, at this moment, seem to be a matter of course, and are easily in the hands. Even those mysterious and unpredictable laws can get twice the result with half the effort at this time. It can be said that Wang Ran''s situation is an epic chance for him. However, Wang Ran did not forget his current situation. So he crazily wanted to wake up from the coma, but no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t get out of here. Faced with this situation, although Wang Ran was anxious, he was very helpless. I can only forcefully suppress the impatience in my heart, come to feel at ease to understand the laws and classics, to improve my strength. As for what will happen next, it can only be handed over to fate. What Wang Ran can do is to improve his strength. ... ... Wang Ran was in a coma at this time, and at the Taoist Academy, thousands of miles away, the sixth grade graduation assessment had already come to an end. Rose in front of the high platform, staring solemnly into the distance, didn''t know what he was thinking. Not only Ross, but Di Tian, ??Ning Rongrong, Qian Renxue, and Li Ying, the brows of these people were all frowned tightly. Just now, when Wang Ran burned his life and launched an attack towards the evil, the hearts of several people''s explanations jumped violently. Especially Di Tian, ??he and Wang Ran signed a contract, so he can feel Wang Ran''s condition even more. Therefore, he knew that Wang Ran definitely had something wrong just now. For the others, there was a panic in their hearts. They don''t know what happened, but they know it''s definitely not a good thing. Fortunately, this panic quickly disappeared. However, the panic in my heart disappeared, and the doubts did remain. So at this moment, they will frown tightly. Obviously, it is impossible for them to know the truth of the matter. In addition, the people who are in a panic will go quickly, so the doubts in the hearts of a few people are only considered to be too much. As the graduation assessment progressed, it was slowly placed in the corner. And Di Tian, ??who knew that the panic was related to Wang Ran, didn''t care too much. After all, Wang Ran was so strong, and he could still feel that Wang Ran was fine. Finally, just after few people were struggling with the matter, the graduation assessment came to an end. As expected, the top three are Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric. The fourth place was taken away by a student of noble origin. Amidst the cheers, the teachers chuckled and congratulated many students for graduating from the junior department and entering the senior department. Only Rose, who was still concerned about Wang Ran and the God Realm, spoke to Wang Ran before he left. Chapter 480： Sneak, travel And after hearing Rose''s words, Datongmu Huiye, who also knew the same, understood what was going on. However, out of trust in Wang Ran, Datongmu Huiye didn''t say much. But after Ross conveyed Wang Ran''s words, the group of students still obediently dispersed. The faces of all the people were excited, but only Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong had very different expressions on their faces. Although they were equally excited, there was a lot more cunning on their faces. Of course, there is also another person who is extremely different, and that is Eric who is next to them. Seeing the sparser crowd around him, Eric couldn''t help but put a wry smile on his face. Looking at Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, Eric hesitated for a while and said: "Sister Rongrong, Sister Xiaowu, are we really going to do this? Wouldn''t it be bad?" Upon hearing Eric''s words, Xiao Wu said directly: "Oh, what''s wrong. Other students have to apprentice before entering the senior department, we don''t need it. What''s wrong with taking this opportunity to go out and play secretly? Besides, we already know those things in the high-level department. Where can we learn? The big deal is to accumulate the questions and ask again when you come back. Eric, I can warn you, don''t persuade you, give us a hindrance. Otherwise, you have to be careful. " With that said, Xiao Wu gave Eric a somewhat malicious look. After being warned by Xiao Wu, Eric didn''t know what weakness he was hit, his face instantly flushed a bit, and he promised again and again: "Sister Xiao Wu, don''t worry, I will never hold you back!" Hearing Eric''s promise of slapping his chest, Xiao Wu nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, Ning Rongrong also turned his bright big eyes, and urged: "Oh, hurry up, you two. Now that my master is not there and Uncle Rose is not at the gate, let''s leave. Otherwise, getting caught by Uncle Rose in a while may be in trouble. What''s more, when my master comes back, one of us will count as one. Don''t even think about leaving any of us. He will definitely be caught back for special training. " Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Xiao Wu seemed to see Wang Ran''s seriousness. Unable to shake her body, Xiao Wu quickly said: "Oh, Rong Rong said so much, let''s leave now." After that, Xiao Wu kicked her legs directly and left where she was in an instant. Ning Rongrong and Eric didn''t hesitate, they hurried after Xiao Wu. As the top three players of the Taoist Academy, the speed of the three naturally does not need to be questioned. In addition, there are some teleportation arrays everywhere in the college, and the method of using the teleportation array is naturally not a secret to them. So the three of them didn''t spend much time, they already appeared outside the gate of Taoist Academy. Sure enough, as they expected, Rose was not at the door at this time. The three dared not stay, and went down the mountain for the first time. It wasn''t until the three of them completely left the scope of the Taoist Academy that they slowly slowed down their pace. Looking at the empty nature, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Open your arms, as if to embrace the world. Squinting his eyes lightly, Ning Rongrong spoke with excitement: "I finally came out. Although the academy is also very good, the long-lost breath of freedom is really missed." Hearing Ning Rongrong''s emotion, Xiao Wu also jumped and said: "Yeah, I always followed the teachers when I came out. We haven''t been to many interesting places. This time, we should have a good time. " Upon hearing this, Ning Rongrong and Eric also nodded in agreement. Although Eric was still a bit tangled at the beginning, since he made up his mind, he hasn''t paid attention to what he has. During these years of study, a few of them were given the title of genius. However, the effort behind them is far beyond ordinary people. An ordinary student in the Dao Zang Academy, their usual efforts are not comparable to those of ordinary college students, let alone the existence of the three of them who work harder than their classmates. So, they should relax this time. A consensus was reached, and the three of them were all excitedly heading towards the outside world. At the same moment, when the three of Ning Rongrong thought that the teachers in the college didn''t know anything, these teachers all gathered together. Of course, their purpose of gathering together is to discuss the college''s work arrangements when Wang Ran is away. After all, the face of the three little guys is not so great. However, this does not delay a few people from discussing this issue by the way. Who are these teachers at the Taoist Academy? It has been more than four years and nearly five years since the latest batch of teachers joined the academy. At the beginning, those Soul Douluos had already broken through to Title Douluo several times. Those with a lower cultivation base have also made considerable progress. The Di Tian, ??with the highest cultivation base, has now broken through the last hurdle, has officially entered the **** level, and has become a sacred beast. And this situation has become more and more obvious since they joined Zangmen in the past two years. To put it bluntly, in the Taoist Academy at this time, Title Douluo was worthless at all. In such a Taoist Academy, how could Ning Rongrong''s small actions be hidden from such a group of big men? Therefore, as early as when Ning Rongrong and the others sneaked away, everyone had discovered it. It''s just that they are not going to force these three people back. After all, even Wang Ran himself advocated the principle of reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles. However, not bringing them back does not mean that everyone will ignore the three little guys. Although the three of Ning Rongrong were strong, they were only twelve-year-olds, and they were still very dangerous in the face of the sinister society. Therefore, after Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric left the academy, Ning Fengzhi helplessly rubbed his eyebrows and said to everyone: "Leave the safety of the three children to me, and I will send someone to protect them secretly." Hearing Ning Fengzhi''s words, the others nodded gently. Although the society may not be friendly to a few children, some Ning Fengzhi sent the masters of the Seven Treasure Glass Sect to protect them, and the safety of the three of Ning Rongrong did not need to worry. Anyway, this is an interlude. As soon as the episode was over, everyone immediately returned to the theme and arranged the next plan. Chapter 481： reconciliation? Cooperation Time flickered, and two months passed almost instantly. The sea area that had been lifeless because of Wang Ran''s battle with the evil at the beginning was revived by nature''s powerful repair capabilities. At this moment, in the deepest part of this sea, two rays of light flashed suddenly in the dark place where life was extinct. However, the two rays of light that appeared suddenly disappeared in a flash. The source of this light was not aside, it was what bloomed in Wang Ran''s eyes when he woke up. In the past two months, Wang Ran has been studying the laws and classics in his own spiritual world. Without the concept of space, there is no concept of time. Wang Ran didn''t know how long it had passed. Although he had been comprehending the law and classics, he tried to wake up all the time. Unfortunately, these are all in vain. The spiritual world that was originally his back garden was like a prison at this time, and Wang Ran''s consciousness was tightly bound here. Knowing that just now, after the feeling of hanging up, Wang Ran, who had been in a coma, suddenly opened his eyes. A gleam of light naturally flickered from Wang Ran''s eyes. However, Wang Ran, who had just woke up, felt something was wrong. The underwater world is very dark, but this darkness is nothing to Wang Ran. Because with the blessing of spiritual power, Wang Ran can easily see every piece of mud on the seabed. Therefore, Wang Ran just woke up and found that there were two people staring at him in front of him. Suddenly, Wang Ran''s heart was shocked. These two people weren''t the evil and judgment who fought with him before. In shock, terrifying energy burst out of Wang Ran''s body instantly. Suddenly, the originally silent sea directly boiled. Seeing how excited Wang Ran was, the evil hurriedly said: "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous, we won''t be opponents next." Upon hearing the evil words, Wang Ran frowned instantly, not understanding what the evil was saying. Seeing Wang Ran''s appearance, the evil slowly explained: "Check your own physical condition, and you will know what I mean." Upon hearing the evil words, Wang Ran subconsciously checked his physical condition. Suddenly, Wang Ran was a little surprised. Before he did not hesitate to burn his essence and blood to deal with evil, his body was not just a question of how much he consumed. It can be said that Wang Ran''s body was already a bit riddled with holes. But now, not only did Wang Ran''s body have no injuries, he even replenished the blood that he had lost before. Wang Ran didn''t think it was a self-recovery to be like this. If that were the case, he might have been in a coma for decades or even hundreds of years. Besides, if it''s really that evil, it''s impossible to talk about this matter alone. So, now there is only one answer, either evil or people from the gods have taken action. Thinking of this, Wang Ran''s frowned brows also eased. Looking at the evil with a calm complexion, Wang Ran asked softly: "You helped me treat my injuries?" Hearing what Wang Ran said, the evil shook his head slightly, and then replied: "Although I can cure it, I can''t do it perfectly. A month ago, the God Realm sent someone to solve your problem, and there is life in it. And your wounds are treated by life, and she is an expert in this area. However, it is strange that you have been in a coma for so long. Even if we exhaust all our methods, there is no way to wake you up. According to life''s terms, your consciousness seems to be blocked by something, and we can''t detect it at all. I don''t know how long you can wake up, so I let them go back first, and I will solve your problem myself. " Hearing the evil answer, Wang Ran was also relieved. Although they don''t know exactly what God Realm wants to do, it seems that they don''t mean to have to die by themselves. Otherwise, they would not say to heal themselves. Wouldn''t it be more convenient to do it when you are injured and unconscious? In an instant, Wang Ran''s aura dissipated, and the rattling atmosphere just disappeared completely. However, Wang Ran''s vigilance did not decrease much. Seeing the evil''s somewhat unruly appearance, Wang Ran thought for a while before asking directly: "Then what do you think of the God Realm? Do you want to reconcile with me?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil face turned slightly upward. Looking at Wang Ran, the evil smiled and said: "Reconciliation? No, it should be said that cooperation is more appropriate." "Cooperation? What do you mean?" Hearing this, Wang Ran couldn''t help but ask, and his brows raised slightly. After hearing Wang Ran''s question, the evil did not answer immediately, but instead spoke to Wang Ran: "Since it is a matter of business, should we both meet again? Let me introduce myself first, my name is evil, and one of the gods of the gods is the current chairman of the gods committee. " "The evil god?" Hearing the evil words, a trace of clarity flashed in Wang Ran''s heart. No wonder it''s so strong? If it were him, it would not be surprising. Wang Ran, the evil god, still knows, and Rose also told him at the beginning. The evil god, one of the two great kings of the gods, is one of the strongest existences in the entire gods. However, Wang Ran''s various thoughts were overwhelmed by him in an instant. After the evil finished speaking, Wang Ran nodded directly to signal that he was clear, and immediately responded: "Just call me Wang Ran." "Wang Ran?" Hearing Wang Ran''s brief answer, the evil nodded softly, not thinking that Wang Ran was despising him or had a bad attitude. After all, Wang Ran is different from him. Wang Ran now represents himself, while evil represents the entire God Realm. Therefore, the evil needs to reveal his identity so that Wang Ran knows that he can represent the entire God Realm. As for Wang Ran, it was enough to just announce his name. After all, no matter how much it is said, it seems to be of no use. Therefore, after Wang Ran''s voice fell, the evil whispered himself, the evil said again: "At our level, some things are no longer secrets. So, I will tell you directly. You are not from our world, but from the outside world? " As the evil voice fell, the already silent underwater world instantly became quieter. The God of Judgment, who was standing quietly on the side, felt even more at this moment that [abiquger.me] felt that his cold sweat was about to fall. Chapter 482： Evil attitude His Judgment God is a first-class God''s residence, but he and the evil God are really not on the same level. What the evil **** said, he had never heard of it before. What the outside world, he really heard about it for the first time. But looking at the appearance of the evil god, this is definitely the top secret. As a result, he had heard this secret now, so would he be warned by the evil **** next. Thinking of the horror of evil, the God of Judgment couldn''t help sweating. Fortunately, here is the bottom of the sea, and the most important thing is water. Therefore, the God of Judgment can''t see it even in cold sweat. The nervousness and evil in the heart of the God of Judgment and Wang Ran naturally didn''t know, and they didn''t have the extra energy to pay attention to him. The evil at this moment, after asking that sentence, looked at Wang Ran without turning his eyes, looking forward to his answer. As for Wang Ran, after hearing the evil question, he was surprised. But this surprise disappeared very quickly, and how could the evil **** be the **** king of the Douluo world, one of the strongest in the entire world. At the beginning of the Hokage plane, the strongest Datongmu Huiye was able to break the barriers of the world. Now, the evil cannot be broken, but it is not surprising that it can be sensed. Regarding this, Wang Ran didn''t mean to hide it. First, because there is no point in hiding, he suddenly appeared in this world. Wang Ran didn''t believe that the evil couldn''t find it. Since the evil can be found, even if you conceal it, the evil will not believe it. After all, being a **** king and having practiced for so many years, the evil cannot be a fool. Even if the evil is a fool, it''s impossible for so many people in the God Realm to be fools. Furthermore, Wang Ran understood the evil posture when he saw it. The reason why the God Realm did not continue to trouble Wang Ran, but used such a kind attitude, Wang Ran''s status as an outsider occupies a large part of the reason. Wang Ran wasn''t with the Iron Head Baby either. He didn''t want to fight head-on with the God Realm when he had a choice. Everyone is in peace, isn''t it good to have a stable life? Although I don''t know whether the God Realm is afraid of the background of the outside world that I don''t know whether it exists, or whether it has any attempts to the outside world. But does this prevent Wang Ran from cooperating with them? Doesn''t interfere at all. It''s really not possible, bragging, and bragging Wang Ran is not impossible. After all, this is not the first time he has done this kind of thing. When he was a weak chicken, he didn''t have the money to make up his own background. Now, at best, it''s just going back to the old business. Moreover, in several confrontations between him and the God Realm, he did not suffer, and even made a lot of money. Didn''t you see that there is still a Rose watching the gate of the Taoist Academy. Therefore, Wang Ran just passed the evil words in his mind, and then slowly replied: "Since the **** king is so frank, then I won''t hide it from you. I am indeed not from this world, and I have only been in this world for a few years. " Hearing Wang Ran''s affirmative answer, a relaxed expression flashed across the evil face. With Wang Ran''s cooperation, his plans will be much easier next. However, even though this is the case, he still needs to know Wang Ran''s purpose. If Wang Ran''s purpose is not pure, then even if he "lost" to Wang Ran before, then he can''t be blamed for not being moral. Therefore, the evil did not hesitate. After Wang Ran''s voice fell, he quickly asked again: "Sure enough, the strange spatial fluctuations a few days ago have something to do with you. Your Excellency Wang Ran can tell me, what is your purpose in coming to our world? " After speaking, the evil pupils shrank slightly, and he put all his mental power on Wang Ran''s body. Although Wang Ran is very strong, he is already good at deducing people''s hearts and he has the confidence to tell whether Wang Ran''s next words are true or false. Facing the evil''s caution, Wang Ran did not let him down either, and said straightforwardly: "You don''t have to worry that I will destroy the world. On the contrary, I am here to save the world." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil raised his brows and gave Wang Ran a surprised look. "Save? What do you mean?" He can tell that Wang Ran is not lying. But because of this, he was surprised. Is it possible that in this world, there are secrets and crises that he does not know? It also saves the world. At this time, the evil would rather Wang Ran tell lies. However, this is impossible. Although Wang Ran was a little bit ambiguous, he was really telling the truth. And he didn''t mean to sell it. After hearing the voice of evil doubts, he immediately said: "Yes, you can understand that there are some problems in the outside world that need a lot of experts to solve. If it cannot be resolved, then your world will receive a devastating blow. And I came to this world to represent the sect, to cultivate outstanding talents and prevent this crisis from happening. " After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, the evil fell silent. He could see that Wang Ran did not lie. He thought about all the possibilities at first, but he never thought that the truth was actually like this. Although he is a **** of evil, he is not evil himself, but he is in charge of the law of evil. As far as he is concerned, he still loves the world very much. But the evil did not remain silent for too long. After all, he was also a **** king who had practiced for many years. Even if there is a big risk in the road ahead, he is confident that with his own cultivation skills, he will walk out a broad road. So, after only a moment, the evil said again: "I believe your Excellency, if there is a need in the future, just give it up." Hearing this, Wang Ran raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked in surprise: "Oh, do you believe me that way? Aren''t you afraid I''m lying to you?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil smiled lightly. Pointing to his chest, the evil spoke confidently and said: "No, I don''t believe in you, I believe in myself. I believe that my judgment will not go wrong, and what you just said is indeed the truth. " When the evil said that, Wang Ran couldn''t help but smile. He nodded slightly at the evil, and then said: "If there is a need, I will naturally tell you. After all, there are no eggs under the covering nest? At that time, even if you don''t want to, you have to lend a hand. Its just that its too early to say this? Not just me, including you, are people in this world too weak? Before that catastrophe, we were no different from the ants. However, fortunately, there are seniors in the front line, and we still have time to grow. " Chapter 483： How can a **** king have bad thoughts? Hearing what Wang Ran said, the evil actually wanted to ask one more question, what is the catastrophe you mentioned? Why is it so scary? Not just evil, but even the God of Judgment on the side was shocked at this time and didn''t know what else to say. Wang Ran is too weak? Evil is too weak? Like ants in the face of the catastrophe? Then what is he, the little ant cub who can''t catch the blow of the ant? However, although the doubts in his heart were deep, the evil ones did not go on asking questions. He is a smart man, Wang Ran didn''t mean to drag it out, naturally he had his own considerations. In terms of how to say, Wang Ran''s desperate words are not very different from him. Sometimes it''s better to know things more vaguely. After all, the more you know, the clearer you are, the more people worry. Therefore, facing Wang Ran''s emotion, the evil only chuckled and changed the subject. "In this case, I have to work hard. Don''t be compared by a bunch of younger generations. However, this also happens to be related to the cooperation I mentioned. " The evil god''s tone was very relaxed, which made Wang Ran, who was still a little emotional just now, relaxed. As for the God of Judgment, even though he had doubts in his heart, he didn''t even ask him, so he should honestly be his background. The whole person, a quiet group. Wang Ran, who was relieved, asked with interest after hearing the evil words: "Oh? What is the specific situation, let''s listen to it." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil had no intention of selling it off, so he said directly: "That''s right, we will fully support your plan next, and you need to know how we can break through that barrier. I have a hunch that if I can break through that barrier, my strength will enter a new realm. " Hearing the evil words, Wang Ran did not make the first time, but asked the evil: "Are you sure, I heard that the relationship between your gods and soul beasts doesn''t love you very well, and the people I have earned in these years, but there are quite a few soul beasts. If you do this, arent you afraid of being a rival? " Upon hearing these words, the evil also fell silent for a while. The grievances between the spirit beasts and the divine residence have been sourced for a long time. If a batch of spirit beasts were to grow up, it might really happen. However, evil soon made up his mind. Since he chose to believe what Wang Ran said was true, then some prejudices must be put aside. If the whole world is in danger, then their internal fighting would be meaningless. Therefore, within a few breaths, the evil said: "If you don''t care, soul beasts should be soul beasts. As long as they don''t ask for trouble, we can''t wait to provoke them." Hearing the evil words, Wang Ran nodded gently. He still believed in the truth of the evil words. As the God King of the God Realm, the evil still has the confidence to make this promise. Therefore, Wang Ran did not express any suspicion, and directly said: "In that case, I am very happy to be able to cooperate with your God Realm. It''s just that I can only teach you a common practice technique. If you want a stronger classic, you can only choose to join the Tibetan gate. Ao, which is my sect. In addition, if you want to break through, you also need to give up your **** position. If you have always been in God''s position, unless this world can evolve, it is impossible to enter the next realm in your life. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil nodded lightly and replied: "I understand that Shanliang and I have already started looking for an heir, and it shouldn''t be long before we can find a suitable candidate. But the cultivation method is not in a hurry, we need time to consider whether to join your clan. " Hearing the evil words, Wang Ran nodded without denying it. If this matter is changed to him, he needs to consider it carefully. "In that case, I wish us a happy cooperation." After seeing Wang Ran nodding, the evil smiled and stretched out his palm towards Wang Ran. Wang Ran did the same. He directly handed out his palm and shook hands with evil, and then said: "Happy cooperation!" When the words fell, the two hands separated instantly. For a while, both of them became quiet, and the atmosphere on the court became weird. Wang Ran just looked at the evil, and the evil looked at Wang Ran directly. Wang Ran feels a bit mad now, he wants to go back to the college very much now. After all, he has been in a coma for several months, and I don''t know if there is something urgent in the college. Even if nothing happened, he should go back to comfort Rose and the others. But now, the evil is just looking at him straightforwardly, without speaking or leaving. This has just established a cooperative relationship, and Wang Ran does not want to spoil the atmosphere. However, the staring time was too long, so Wang Ran felt a little flustered. What does this evil mean? Looking at him so directly, I''m afraid it''s not a problem with his sexual orientation! Finally, Wang Ran couldn''t help it. Controlling his wanting eyelids and numb scalp, Wang Ran asked aloud: "Do you have anything else? If not, I will leave first. After being out for so long, there are still things waiting for me to deal with in the college and the sect. " As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the evil''s originally calm face instantly revealed a somewhat awkward look. Looking at Wang Ran, the evil said with a little embarrassment: "Your Excellency, have you forgotten something?" sudden! Without controlling it, Wang Ran''s brow jumped fiercely? What did you forget? whats the matter? Is it possible to still want a rebate? But there is no rebate. In other words, the evil god... Thinking about it, Wang Ran shook his head quickly, throwing all the messy things in his mind into his mind. It is also to blame for the explosion of the information he has received before, and now his thinking is jumping too much than ordinary natives. What bad thoughts can the evil gods have a generation of **** kings? He must be thinking too much. Hmm~ should be? With empty thoughts, Wang Ran quickly asked: "What have I forgotten? The King of God can just say something straightforward." In Wang Ran''s previous brainstorming, the evil was naturally unclear. If he knew, he would definitely have to sign with Wang Ran. What kind of cooperation? Wait until the gesture is over. Unfortunately, the evil is not clear. Feeling a little embarrassing evil, he didn''t even bother to speculate about Wang Ran''s thoughts. Therefore, after hearing what Wang Ran said, the evil could only give a wry smile to the God of Judgment, and then spoke to Wang Ran with a little embarrassment: "Sir, you will lift the seal on the trial body all at once." Chapter 484： The crisis is resolved, go home The evil felt embarrassed at this moment, and it wouldn''t work if it wasn''t embarrassing. A god-king himself, who was a majestic king, could not do anything about the seal set by Wang Ran. And not just him, none of the big brothers from the God Realm can break Wang Ran''s seal. Even they couldn''t even force a breakthrough. It''s not that I can''t do it, but I dare not do it. The seal set by Wang Ran seemed to be integrated with the God of Judgment. If you forcefully break through the seal, it will definitely cause indelible damage to the God of Judgment. Even more serious, most of his life will be lost. The God of Judgment is also a first-class divine residence no matter what, and it is also an upper-level power in the God Realm. Therefore, the entire God Realm now has no method at all, and can only ask Wang Ran for the help of the initiator. In fact, the evil is not the only one who is embarrassed. The God of Judgment is also embarrassed at this time. At the beginning, I thought Wang Ran was nothing, and even attacked the one first. As a result, he was overthrown by a single move, not to mention, now that the power of the entire God Realm can not be cracked, he has to ask for help. He was also a first-class god''s residence anyway, and he was also a face-to-face person in the **** realm. As long as there is a little other way, he followed the big army back a month ago. However, it is a pity that God Realm has nothing to do. The seals used by Wang Ran are inherited from the hidden beads. How can these seal numbers be simple things if they can be seen by a big boss of the level of Yu Dao Ren? Without the original classics for reference, if you want to break the seal set by Wang Ran, let alone evil, you can''t do it even at a higher level. In this regard, Wang Ran is also confident. The reason why I didn''t think about it just now was because I just woke up and neglected to discuss cooperation with the evil. So now when he heard the evil tell the cause of the matter, Wang Ran felt relieved. He just said, what bad thoughts can a **** king in the Douluo world have? With a touch of apology on his face, Wang Ran spoke to the two with a little embarrassment: "I''m really sorry, I just ignored this matter, and this will help you unlock the seal." As he said, a dazzling light emerged from Wang Ran''s hand. Gently stretched out his palm toward the God of Judgment, and instantly a mysterious symbol flew out of the God of Judgment. In the next second, the mysterious symbols directly turned into countless runes, as if they had been summoned, swimming out of the body of the God of Judgment, and gathered on Wang Bin''s palm. It wasn''t until these runes were transformed into pure energy in Wang Ran''s hands and dissipated between the heavens and the earth that the light that emerged from Wang Ran''s hands slowly disappeared. With the separation of these runes, the God of Judgment felt that the divine power in his body, like a flood of gates, instantly flooded the entire Dantian. After his body was full of power again, the God of Judgment also bowed deeply to Wang Ran and expressed his gratitude. Regarding this, Wang Ran just waved his hand gently, showing that he didn''t care. As for the evil god, he seriously said to Wang Ran: "Your excellency''s sealing technique can be said to have overwhelmed the entire God Realm. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely study it with your excellency." What the evil said was from his own heart. Let alone Wang Ran''s strength, his sealing technique alone should not be underestimated. The powerful sealing technique, at some point, can play an unexpected role. As for Wang Ran, after hearing the evil words, he nodded undeniably. If the evil succeeds in joining Zangmen, he is naturally qualified to learn this sealing technique. By the way, although Wang Ran''s personal disciples are not many, he now has a lot of named disciples. Maybe Wang Ran hadn''t explicitly mentioned it, but everyone who was taught the practice of cultivation by him could be counted as his named disciple. This is cause and effect. Although it seems to be useless now, the existence of such cause and effect is indispensable at certain specific points in time. Not much digression, after Wang Ran nodded at the evil, he said directly: "This is natural. If it''s okay, I won''t nag a few people." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil nodded softly and said a farewell message. Wang Ran just smiled lightly at this, and his whole person disappeared instantly. And as Wang Ran left, the evil turned his head and said to the God of Judgment: "Judgment, you go back to the God Realm first." Hearing this, the judge''s face looked a little stiff and gave evil a look. He returns to the God Realm first, isn''t the evil going back? You know, when the God Realm troops left, they deliberately told the evil to go back quickly after the matter was resolved. As a result, if the evil doesn''t go back now, isn''t the job that belongs to the **** king can only be undertaken by the kind person alone. Under such circumstances, can I still have good fruits when I go back alone? As if seeing his own future, the trial asked stiffly: "My Lord God, don''t you go back?" When asked about the trial, the evil waved his hand indifferently, and then said: "I''ll stay and observe the situation first, and then go back when the observation is clear, so you go back first." After speaking, without giving the trial a chance to speak again, the evil also disappeared in place. Only a bitter-faced Judgment God was left, helplessly alone and returned to the God Realm. At the same time, Wang Ran also returned to the Taoist Academy. As soon as he came back, many teachers in the college felt it. It''s just that most people don''t know the inside story, so they don''t care. Only Rose, Datongmu Huiye, and Di Tian, ??who knew the inside story and were god-level existence, came to ask about the situation. Wang Ran did not conceal the inquiries of several people. He talked about his previous battles with the evil and their cooperation just now, and let them know the situation. After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the faces of several people also showed a relaxed look. Fortunately, the results are all happy to see the results, otherwise, with the current Tibetan gate, even with Ross, there are only four divine residences, and Ditian is still a third-level divine residence. Such strength is really not enough for the gods. After communicating with several people, Wang Ran first asked about the situation of the previous graduation assessment. After knowing that Ning Rongrong won the first place unexpectedly, his face also showed a satisfied smile. But in the next second, Wang Ran raised his brows. Because just now, he probed the academy with his spiritual mind, only to find that Ning Rongrong was not there. And not only Ning Rongrong, even Xiao Wu and Eric were not there. Chapter 485： The wonder of fate The college has holidays, but when is it now? Two months have passed since Ning Rongrong''s graduation assessment, and it was about time when the senior department officially opened. Now all the students who have been promoted to the senior department have returned to the academy, and have even begun to follow the teachers in class and practice. As a result, now Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric are not in the academy. Wang Ran wasn''t angry about this. After all, the identities of the three people were considered special among many students. While other students were still practicing and learning step by step, the three of them started to get in touch with the learning content of the Advanced Department early on. Therefore, where the three of them are, they can all learn. Now Wang Ran is just curious, curious what the three of them did. After all, the entire academy''s students are there, and it''s strange that only three of them are not there. So, driven by curiosity, Wang Ran directly asked: "What did Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric do? Tell me." Hearing Wang Ran''s question, the three of them all laughed helplessly, and then Di Tian took the initiative to explain the whole incident. After hearing that the three of Ning Rongrong sneaked out to break the world, Wang Ran''s face also showed a helpless look. With the protection of the masters of the Qibao Liuli Sect, Wang Ran didn''t worry about the safety of the three. Besides, even without the protection of a master, Wang Ran gave Ning Rongrong a lot of hole cards to save his life. As long as the God''s Mansion does not emerge, no one in the entire Douluo Continent can kill Ning Rongrong and the others. After a slight sigh, Ning Rongrong and the three of them are all teenage girls, and it is normal that there are some geniuses in their bones. It''s just that at this stage they still have to practice and study after all, so they can''t always play crazy outside. Therefore, Wang Ran asked several people again: "The senior department is about to start classes too. They always have to calm down to practice and study. Do you know when the three of Rongrong will come back?" Hearing Wang Rans question, Di Tian answered: "My lord, according to the news from the guards around Rong Rong, Rong Rong and the three seem to have no intention of coming back. The three of them seemed to be planning to find a high-level college to study outside, and they would come back when they were fresh enough. " Hearing what Ditian said, Wang Ran also rubbed his brows helplessly. Waving his hand, Wang Ran said softly: "Okay, since they don''t want to come back, just don''t care. Anyway, the stuff passed to them is enough for them to study for a year or two. When they have enough fun, they will naturally come back. It just so happened, and it was taken as an experience for them. Remember to order, if it is not an emergency, no matter what they encounter, do not interfere. " After speaking, Wang Ran also let a few people retreat. For Wang Ran''s instructions. The people of Ditian nodded and left Wang Ran''s palace without saying much. And after Di Tian conveyed Wang Ran''s meaning, the teachers who were still in dispute also calmed down. Originally, the teachers in the academy were still considering whether to bring back the three of Ning Rongrong, but now that Wang Ran spoke, they naturally followed Wang Ran''s meaning. ... It may be the arrangement of fate, or the self-correction of the will of the world. At this time, Ning Rongrong and others mentioned by Wang Ran were located in the city of Soto in the kingdom of Barak. As the second-ranked city in Barak Kingdom, Soto City is naturally very prosperous. However, the excitement of Soto City is not a remarkable place for Ning Rongrong. After all, no matter how lively Soto City is, can Heaven Dou City still be lively? Can Qibao City be lively? This time they came to Soto City because they wanted to find a place to practice and study for a while. It''s just that the faces of the three of them now have a puzzled expression. Both Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong looked at Eric suspiciously, and asked seriously: "Eric, are you sure there is an Advanced Soul Master Academy in Soto City? Why have we been shopping for so long and haven''t seen it. " Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu couldn''t help wondering that if there was a high-level Soul Master Academy, a city like Soto City would definitely be built in the core area of ??the city. As a result, let alone the core area now, even the periphery did not see the shadow of the Senior Soul Master Academy. Not only Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, but even Eric at this time was a little unsure whether there was an Advanced Soul Master Academy here. Two days ago, Ning Rongrong suggested not to return to the Taoist Academy to study, but to find a Senior Soul Master Academy to study for a period of time. When the holiday is over, they will go home while playing. And this proposal was also approved by the three people and passed unanimously. Therefore, Eric, who was at the bottom of the food chain, was expelled to inquire about the news. And Eric didn''t know where to inquire about the news, and knew that there was an Advanced Soul Master Academy in Soto City, the nearest to them. It was not just about the time to enroll in school, and the three of them strolled over. As a result, after searching this big circle, I didn''t see the shadow of an Advanced Soul Master Academy, which made Eric feel cheated. However, even if he had a hunch that he was cheated, Eric didn''t dare to say it. If Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong knew that they hadn''t figured out the situation and they dared to run around with them, he would definitely be beaten. Therefore, facing Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s question, Eric sneered in embarrassment: "Sister Rongrong and Sister Xiaowu, don''t worry, maybe we made a mistake. I think this Senior Soul Master Academy is not in the city, it should be outside the city. After all, our Taoist Academy and Tiandou Imperial Academy are also outside the city. " Hearing Eric''s reluctant explanation, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s face turned dark. Where is this place? Soto City. If it sounds good, it is the second largest city in the Kingdom of Barak, if it sounds bad, it is the second-tier city of an empire. Just like this, do you think it''s possible to have an Advanced Soul Master Academy not in the city but outside? Do you really dare to compare an ordinary, high-level Spirit Master Academy with no background to Heaven Dou Imperial Academy and Taoist Academy? Not to mention the Tibetan Academy, with the background of the Tiandou Royal Academy, how many can it compare to it in the world? I haven''t seen that even the academy of the Four Elements Academy can only be honestly built inside the city. This is not only the protection of the college, but also the supervision of the college. After all, the power of the Advanced Soul Master Academy can already affect the stability of a city. This kind of academy, only by putting it under the nose, can those in power be at ease. Chapter 486： Tang San alone So at this moment, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu did not reveal any expressions on their faces, they just looked straight at Eric. He inquired about the news. If something went wrong, it would naturally be troublesome for him. When Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu looked at him like this, Eric immediately felt his cold sweat burst out. With an awkward smile, Eric quickly said: "Well, Sister Rongrong and Sister Xiaowu, don''t worry, I will ask someone to ask." When Eric''s voice fell, an ordinary-looking teenager happened to pass by Eric''s side. At a glance, it seemed that the age was not much different from that of Ning Rongrong. Although he was dressed in general, the Soul Guidance Device belt around his waist could prove that this young man was no ordinary person. However, Eric, who was so flustered by Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s stare at this time, didn''t care about the identity of the other party. Anyway, he wasn''t doing anything bad, just asking a word. Besides, the identity is not simple, it is not simple to have them. Therefore, Eric didn''t even think about it, and directly stopped the ordinary-looking young man. "Brother, please wait a moment." The young man who was stopped by Eric was also full of doubts at this time, not knowing what Eric meant. However, judging from Eric''s dress, it is not difficult to see that Eric is a soul master. Therefore, the young man who did not stop was wary, but he politely arched his hand towards Eric and asked: "This brother, do you need help with anything?" Eric didn''t talk about anything else, didn''t he see that the faces of Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu were almost dark. After a quick return, Eric said straightforwardly: "This brother, this is the case. The three of us heard that there is an Advanced Soul Master Academy in Soto City that is about to start enrolling students, so come and have a look today. However, we searched the entire city of Soto, and we did not find a high-level Soul Master Academy, so I would like to ask, do you know where this academy is? " Hearing Eric''s words, a relaxed expression appeared on the boy''s face, and the spirit power secretly condensed in his body also dispersed. With a chuckle, the boy said to Eric: "It turned out to be like this. To be honest, I also followed the teacher''s arrangement and came to sign up. This Senior Soul Master Academy in Soto City is called Shrek Academy. However, this college is a little different from ordinary colleges. According to the address given to me by my teacher, Shrek Academy was established outside the city. It''s just that their enrollment time is tomorrow, so I will stay overnight in the city. " Hearing the words of this ordinary-looking boy, the expression on Eric''s face instantly relaxed. Regardless of asking the teenager for detailed information, Eric quickly turned his head and said to Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu: "Sister Rongrong, Sister Xiao Wu, let me just say it, my intelligence is definitely okay, after all, I spent 20 Gold Soul Coins." Having said that, Eric could not help showing a trace of distressed expression on his face. At that time, he was anxious to inquire about the information, and was fooled by accident and lost a map with no eggs. What''s even more exaggerated is that this broken map clearly sold a few copper soul coins outside, and the treacherous uncle abruptly asked him for twenty gold soul coins. Although he did not lack these twenty gold soul coins, he was born in poverty, and he was heartbroken to buy a broken map with twenty gold soul coins. However, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s distress were obviously not taken to heart by Eric. After hearing the boy''s words, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu both showed a look of surprise. "Unexpectedly, this academy is quite powerful, it can be built outside the city." Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu said with some emotion. Sure enough, Master and they were right. There are people outside, and there are heaven outside. In a small city of Soto, there is even an academy that can be built outside the city alone. Eric saw the expressions of the two and didn''t say much. Anyway, the crisis has been resolved, so let''s find out where the college is. Therefore, after Eric finished speaking with Ning Rongrong and the others, he immediately spoke to the teenager: "This brother, I don''t know if you can tell us the address of Shrek Academy. Of course, everyone went to sign up, maybe they will be classmates in the future. So if you are willing, brother, how about we walk together in these two days? " Eric is very enthusiastic. Although the boy doesn''t like to deal with many people, he does make sense when he thinks about it. After all, their goals are the same, maybe they are classmates. In this case, he didn''t want to make the relationship stiff, so after thinking about it, the boy nodded and agreed. "Well, anyway, I''m alone. Why don''t we go together." The smile on Eric''s face increased a bit when the boy agreed. This is all right, even the guide tomorrow is gone. Without hesitation, Eric spoke directly to the boy: "That''s great, introduce yourself, my name is Eric, you just call me by name. The two of them are called Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, and I usually call them Sister Rongrong and Sister Xiao Wu. If you call them two, I advise you to be like me. Otherwise, it will be harder to change your mouth if you wait until later. " Hearing Eric''s words, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s face suddenly darkened. This guy''s words didn''t sound like a problem, but the more you pondered, the more things went wrong. It''s simply to point them naked. You are not polite, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu went directly to one side, and one of them gave Eric a big thud. After being knocked by Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu like this, Eric didn''t dare to resist, so he closed his mouth in a serene manner. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu looked at the teenager apologetically and said: "Don''t listen to him nonsense, just call us Rongrong and Xiao Wu." Hearing Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu say this, the boy, like Eric, had a little stiff face. Although the two punches just didn''t hit him on the head, he still felt a little tingling in the back of his head. And looking at the look of this buddy Eric, it''s obviously not the first time it''s even commonplace. At this moment, the boy felt that he somewhat understood the meaning of what Eric had just said. However, although my heart was a little convulsive, the self-cultivation of the teenager was still very good. So, just after Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu finished talking, the young man immediately said: "Okay, how are you Eric, Rongrong and Xiao Wu. My name is Tang San, and you can call me Xiao San, as they usually call me. " Chapter 487： Dao Zang trio, travel history (Rose Hotel) "Haha, hello mistress, then we will be companions, relax. But it''s not too early. The college will only start enrolling students tomorrow, so let''s find a hotel first. " After listening to Tang San''s words, Eric laughed and said to several people. Hearing what Eric said, none of them objected, and nodded in agreement. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu spoke with great interest: "We saw a super beautiful hotel before. Let''s go somewhere to rest tonight." Hearing what Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu said, Eric had no problem, and he nodded and agreed. After all, a hotel, where you live is the same. Since Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu have something they like, they naturally go live with the one they like. However, Tang San hesitated for Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s proposal. Originally, Tang San was going to find a small hotel and let it go all night, but Ning Rongrong and the others looked like the owner of good money. After all, Tang San was not blind, he still knew the clinking gems on Ning Rongrong''s clothes. For such a wealthy child, the hotel that he values ??is certainly not cheap. Although he has saved a lot of money over the years, his money is useful. It is unnecessary to spend a lot of money to live at six o''clock. However, this hesitation was only a moment. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu were of very high nature. Although they had just met each other, Tang San didn''t want to let the atmosphere of the team cool down because of this trivial matter. So, after hesitating a little, Tang San agreed. All the members agreed, and the few people did not waste time, and under the leadership of Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, they came to the beautiful hotel they said. I have to say that Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s vision is still very good. The whole building is owned by other people''s hotels. From location to design, this hotel can definitely be said to be the Nanbo Bay in Soto. The four characters of the gilded rose hotel are hung in the most conspicuous position. It''s just that the design of this hotel has an ambiguous and romantic feeling. If a discerning person comes over, you can tell at a glance that this is a love hotel. However, Ning Rongrong and the others are idiots with little experience. Even Tang San, who had been reborn once, was a fool in this respect. Therefore, the four people didn''t notice any abnormality at all, and they walked into the lobby of the hotel directly under the leadership of enthusiastic Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. As soon as the four of them entered the door, the eyes of the waiter at the front desk lit up. No way, except for Tang San, all of them were handsome men and beautiful women. Naturally, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu didn''t need to say much. Although Eric''s appearance is not too high, his temperament is also known in the Taoist Academy. Of course, the most important thing is that Ning Rongrong and the others are really well dressed. You don''t need to be a discerning person, as long as you look at it, you know that this guy is a noble person. Therefore, the waiter who was still sitting at the front desk just stood up and greeted several people enthusiastically: "How many young ladies, I don''t know if you are staying in a store or eating?" Hearing what the waiter said, Eric said directly: "I also live in a restaurant and eat, please help us open two rooms, one day, the best. Then in your restaurant, help us prepare a table of signature dishes. " Hearing Eric''s words, the waiter''s face instantly showed an expression that I understand. He smiled mysteriously at Eric and the group, and then directly looked down at the listing. Eric and several people were directly stunned by the waiter''s mysterious smile, and they didn''t understand why he laughed at all. Under curiosity, Xiao Wu was even ready to ask. However, before she could ask any questions, the waiter said: "Sorry, a few, we only have the Red Ocean one of the best suites here. However, can I give you another one with a lower grade? " Hearing what the waiter said, Eric waved his hand and said: "It doesn''t matter, just give us a lower grade." After speaking, Eric asked Tang San again: "Little San, the two of us live in a lower-grade one. Let Rongrong and Xiao Wu live in the best one, right?" Hearing what Eric said, Tang San nodded quickly and said: "no problem." What could be the problem with him, Tang San still wish he lived in a lower grade? In this way, he can take less room charges. However, Eric''s words clearly stunned the front desk clerk. He didn''t expect that Eric would arrange the room like this. You know, they are the Rose Hotel? Is it possible that the relationship between four people is a little more complicated than an ordinary couple? Motivated by curiosity, the waiter gave Eric and the others the formalities and asked: "Several young ladies, we are the Rose Hotel here, are you sure you want to arrange this?" Hearing the waiter''s words, Xiao Wu raised her eyebrows and said: "I know you are the Rose Hotel, why? Is this arrangement not allowed?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, the smile on the waiter''s face suddenly became even stranger, and his eyes swept across several people. However, he didn''t dare to say much, after all, he was a distinguished guest. As a little waiter, I can only silently sigh in my heart that people in the city can really play. After finishing the formalities smoothly, the waiter handed the two room cards directly to Eric''s hand. While passing it, he said: "Please keep your red ocean and blue enchantress room cards. The two rooms have a total of 18 gold soul coins. In addition, because you still need to order a meal, please pay 30 Gold Soul Coins, and when you check out, you can refund more or less. " Eric''s expression did not change at all when he heard the waiter''s words. Although he cherishes money, he is not a pick. He feels distressed for spending twenty gold soul coins to buy a worthless map, but if the value is equal, he will not mind at all. Just like now, although the hotel price is very expensive, but combined with various factors, people are worth the price. Of course, the most important thing is that he is not spending his own money at all. As the bottom of the trio, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu both found it troublesome, so they directly handed the money to Eric for safekeeping. The two of them are only responsible for leaving after being chic. Therefore, Eric took out an Amethyst card directly from his pocket to prepare to pay the bill. And at this time, Tang San was still a bit shocked by the high room rate. It was just one night, and he actually asked for thirty gold soul coins. At this moment, he wanted to persuade Eric to change their hotel. However, before Tang San could speak, a voice suddenly sounded from the door. "Wait, I think this red ocean should be mine." Chapter 488： Dao Zang trio, travel notes (Tang San actively invited Ying) With the sound of the sound, a man with two girls in his arms walked into the door of the hotel. The tall figure, dazzling blond hair, heavy pupils, and the most noticeable are the almost identical-looking girls in his arms. However, although the man is tall and big, his face is still very immature. It can be seen that he is not very old. The tall young man looked very arrogant. After entering the door, he just glanced at Eric and his party faintly, and then looked at the hotel waiter. Looking at the waiter with a stunned look, the tall young man slowly said: "Are you new here? Didn''t anyone tell you that the red ocean has always been reserved for me? I don''t make it difficult for you to call your manager. " With the voice in front of Gao Da, the twin girls in his arms instantly showed obsessive expressions. And seeing the arrogant look of the tall young man, Tang San couldn''t help but speak: "Brother, you should understand the rule of first come, first come. We have already decided on the room." Although the tall young man looked difficult, Tang San wasn''t a fool. He doesn''t take the initiative to cause trouble, but he is not afraid of trouble. Now that the tall young man had bullied him, Tang San wouldn''t be used to him. And following Tang San''s words, the smell of gunpowder in the lobby instantly ignited. The waiter at the hotel saw that the situation was not right, so he ran back to call the manager. As for the tall young man, after hearing Tang San''s words, he just cast a faint glance at him, and then said with some disdain: "The rules, the rules are that this room belongs to me, Dai Mubai." "You bastard, do you want to be beaten?" Hearing the unreasonable words of the tall boy, that is, Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu, one of the senior sisters of the Taoist Institute, said directly. Tang San wouldn''t be used to Dai Mubai, Xiao Wu was even more impossible. After hearing Xiao Wu''s threatening words, Dai Mubai''s face showed a look of interest. After taking a close look at Xiao Wu''s few people, Dai Mubai''s face suddenly showed a wicked smile. Although Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were young, their bodies had not yet matured. However, their faces can definitely be regarded as a disaster for the country and the people. This has already made Dai Mubai who came to the Rose Hotel with a pair of twin sisters interested. Therefore, in the face of Xiao Wu''s provocation, Dai Mubai replied in a slightly light tone: "Oh, little sister, do you want to beat me up just because of you?" "You bastard, dare you to fight me?" Hearing Dai Mubai''s lightly picking voice, Xiao Wu suddenly became a little angry. After so many years, if I dared to talk to her like this, the head of the grave was three feet tall. However, after Xiao Wu finished speaking, before Dai Mubai could answer, the hotel manager hurried over. He also heard the conversation between Xiao Wu and Dai Mubai just now. He knew the identity of Dai Mubai''s soul master, and Xiao Wu and the others were not easy at first glance, he didn''t dare to let the two parties fight with him. Therefore, the manager quickly accelerated and ran over to prepare for peace. "Oh, Shao Dai, the people below are ignorant, please calm down your anger first. These young ladies, don''t worry about you. This room has indeed been reserved for Shao Dai. Otherwise, I will give you a room again. In addition, as an apology, you will be exempted from your consumption by our hotel. " Hearing what the manager said, Xiao Wu obviously had no intention of accepting it. Not only she, but even Ning Rongrong had no idea of ??compromise. Although the attitude of the hotel managers is very good, they are also reasonable people. However, the premise of reasoning is that the other party is reasoned with them. But Dai Mubai was obviously not of this type. They do not lack this little money, and it is completely impossible for them to compromise because of the exemption of fees. What they want is for Dai Mubai to apologize to them. Therefore, facing the request of the hotel manager, Ning Rongrong decisively shook his head and refused: "Impossible. I don''t need you to give us a charge, as long as this guy apologizes to us." Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, the hotel manager''s head instantly became bigger. Things are developing in the direction he fears most. How could Dai Mubai apologize? Sure enough, just as the hotel manager thought, Dai Mubai snorted after hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, and then said: "Apologize? An apology is impossible. I think you also have spirit power fluctuations, so you should be spirit masters too. In this case, we will use the method of a soul master. If you beat me, the room will be given to you. Otherwise, you will honestly make way for me. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, the hotel manager''s face instantly showed a bitter smile. He didn''t dare to let the opponent fight, the destructive power of the soul master was not comparable to ordinary people. If they really let the two parties fight, they wouldn''t want it in this lobby. Therefore, the hotel manager quickly persuaded: "Dai Shao, Dai Shao, you calm down, it''s not worth it." "Stop talking nonsense, all losses count for me." Facing the jumbled hotel manager, Dai Mubai said directly to him violently. Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, the hotel manager shut his mouth instantly. Since it can''t be stopped, and the loss is also compensated, what is he talking about. Anyway, his attitude has been shown, and no one will be able to pick his thorn by then. Facing Dai Mubai''s provocation, of course Ning Rongrong and the others couldn''t admit it. They have never been afraid of anyone among their peers in fighting. Although Dai Mubai looked a lot older than them, how could it be? They won''t be counseled. Therefore, facing Dai Mubai''s provocation, Eric, who has always been responsible for solving the trouble, chuckled directly, held the big sword behind him, and said softly: "Well, since you want to use the method between soul masters, then we will use the method between soul masters." However, before Erics great sword was drawn, Tang San took the initiative to stop Eric and said: "Eric, he will leave it to me." Don''t get me wrong, the reason Tang San took the initiative to invite Ying was not because he had already integrated into Eric''s team. He did this completely because he didn''t trust Eric. After all, Eric was the same year as him. As an aboriginal, where can a genius go? Under the guidance of a certain theoretical master, Tang San didn''t think that anyone who met on the road was the top genius in the entire continent. Tang San also hoped to win this battle. Therefore, Tang San still believed in himself more than Eric. Chapter 489： The Tao Zang trio, travel history (Eric shot) "okay." After hearing Tang San''s words, Eric originally wanted to refuse. Hearing me, just when he was about to speak, he saw Ning Rongrong winking at him. Therefore, the words that have come to the lips are also changed before exporting. Dai Mubai and Tang San were not clear about this. Therefore, Dai Mubai directly addressed the two of them and said: "No need to fight, I''ll let you guys go together." But after Tang San heard that Eric had agreed, he stepped forward directly. Facing Dai Mubai, Tang San said directly: "No, I am enough. Tang San, a twenty-ninth-level control department great spirit master, Wuhun Lan Yincao, please enlighten me. " Hearing Tang San''s words, Dai Mubai''s expression revealed a touch of surprise. Lan Yincao, a waste martial arts soul recognized by the soul master world. This kind of martial arts spirit is already very difficult to cultivate, and he didn''t expect Tang San to be able to cultivate to the 29th level. "Your martial soul is Blue Silver Grass?" Dai Mubai asked in surprise. Facing Dai Mubai''s doubts, Tang San did not show any unexpected expressions. He has not experienced this kind of thing once or twice in these years. Facing Dai Mubai''s question, Tang San said directly: "There is no waste of martial arts, but only waste of spirit masters. Even if it was just Blue Silver Grass, it couldn''t tolerate anyone''s underestimation. " Hearing Tang San''s words, Dai Mubai laughed haha, and then said: "Haha, good. Based on your words, you are a worthy opponent. You go and wait for me first, I''ll be fine right away. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, the twins in his arms nodded with a smile. Before retreating, he gave him a kiss on the face. Seeing this scene, the faces of Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu clearly showed a look of disgust. However, these Dai Mubai didn''t care. After the twin sisters left, Dai Mubai said directly: "Dai Mubai, thirty-seventh-level Assault Element Battle Soul Venerable, Wuhun Baihu. Come on, Tang San." After hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Tang San''s brows jumped. He did not expect that Dai Mubai turned out to be a three-ringed soul sovereign. No wonder, his tone was so loud just now. However, even if Dai Mubai was a three-ringed soul sovereign, Tang San was not afraid. With his whole body condensed, Tang San''s body instantly moved towards Dai Mubai. At the same time, his hands also became warm white like jade. Seeing this scene, Eric, who was watching the battle, said with some surprise: "Huh? It''s not easy for Tang San to create his own soul abilities." Hearing what Eric said, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu both nodded gently. In Douluo Continent, it is indeed not easy to be able to use self-created spirit abilities. Eric didn''t stop talking after feeling, but then asked Ning Rongrong: "Sister Rongrong, why didn''t you let me take the shot just now? If I take the shot, Dai Mubai will be able to take it down soon." Hearing what Eric said, Ning Rongrong softly explained: "Indeed, Dai Mubai will definitely be easy to win with your shot. But in this case, you couldn''t see Tang San''s details. " Upon hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, both Xiao Wu and Eric were puzzled. In their impression, Ning Rongrong is not such a person who likes to inquire about others'' details. What''s wrong today, I actually want to inquire about Tang San''s details. Ning Rongrong clearly understood the doubts of Eric and Xiao Wu. Therefore, after speaking, Ning Rongrong immediately explained: "That''s it. From the very beginning, I felt that Tang San''s breath was a bit strange, a bit similar to Xiao Wu''s. Thats why I wanted to see what his details are. " Upon hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, both Eric and Xiao Wu leaked a surprised expression. Xiao Wu is a matter of transforming soul beasts, and it is not a secret in their small group. Therefore, they were naturally surprised to hear Ning Rongrong say this. Is it possible that this Tang San is also a transforming spirit beast? Eric and Xiao Wu are quite confident about Ning Rongrong''s perception. After all, Ning Rongrong was the most perceptive among them. Therefore, after Ning Rongrong''s voice fell, the three of them looked straight at Tang San, wanting to see what special resistance he had. At this time, Tang San and Dai Mubai''s battle had also entered a white-hot stage. After a simple physical skill fight, both sides have already used spirit power. Although Dai Mubai''s cultivation base is high, his attack power is also strong. However, the control system of the low-level spirit masters originally restrained the force attack system. In addition, Tang San was originally a genius and a reborn person, Therefore, Dai Mubai and Tang San had a hard time fighting between them. The stalemate between the two sides also gave Ning Rongrong enough time to observe Tang San. However, after observing for a long time, the three of them did not see any problems. This Tang San is completely a human being. Except that the talent is relatively good and the strength is a bit strong at the same level, there is no problem at all. So, facing this situation, Ning Rongrong gave up. Anyway, how Tang San has nothing to do with him, he was just curious. Now, everything she waited was a little irritable, mainly because she had been observing Tang San, and even watching Dai Mubai, an annoying fellow, for a long time. Therefore, Ning Rongrong yawned directly and said to Eric: "Eric, go on, I don''t want to wait anymore. If you let the two of them continue, it will take a while." Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Eric stretched his waist and said: "Don''t worry, Sister Rongrong, I will solve it soon." As Eric''s voice fell, Eric''s figure instantly rushed towards Tang San and Dai Mubai''s battle center. At this time, Dai Mubai and Tang San''s next attacks were about to collide together. The shining white tiger fierce light wave, that is, a milky white energy bomb, was about to hit the blue silver grass that Tang San stretched out. But just at the moment, a big sword suddenly appeared in the center of the two attacks. And the master holding the big sword is Eric of the Taoist trio. And with the appearance of Eric, the expressions of Dai Mubai and Tang San changed instantly. Although the two sides were opposed at this time, even Dai Mubai had never thought of hurting people''s lives. As for the power of Dai Mubai and Tang San''s attack, you can see the tattered lobby around them. Hit people directly, it will really kill people. However, the situation they were worried about did not happen. After Eric appeared between the two attacks, the big sword he was holding tightly burst into red light. Chapter 490： The Taoist Trio, Traveling Notes (Furious Dai Mubai) As their waists turned, their attacks instantly vanished under Eric''s great sword. The only trace left is probably the deep pit on the ground. However, the attention of everyone at the scene was obviously shifted to Eric, who was holding the big sword. No way, who told Eric to show too much strength. Although it was just a simple attack collision between Dai Mubai and Tang San, Eric could not be underestimated if he was able to defeat the two attacks head-on. As if now, Dai Mubai''s face was full of solemnity. One Tang San is enough to cause him a headache, and now I want to add another Eric of unknown depth? However, Dai Mubai''s dignity was obviously not taken care of by Eric. After breaking up the attacks of Dai Mubai and Tang San, Eric held the hilt of the great sword with both hands. The tip of the sword was slightly touched, and Eric had a chic smile on his face. Standing between Dai Mubai and Tang San, Eric slowly said: "Sister Rongrong and the others are already impatient, so Tang San, next Dai Mubai will leave it to me. But I won''t take advantage of others. Since Dai Mubai, you have just played Tang San for so long, then I will not use any spirit ring skills. " Hearing what Eric said, Tang San was silent for a while and nodded in agreement. No way, Eric has already taken action. Wouldn''t it be possible for him not to fight the immigrants but also to fight with Eric? Moreover, he really didn''t have much confidence in defeating Dai Mubai. Even if he continues to fight, he will see if he has a chance to outwit. Therefore, facing Eric''s shot, Tang San chose to withdraw from the battlefield. However, Dai Mubai, who was the opponent, exploded at this time. Listen, listen, what did Eric say just now? He had consumed Dai Mubai just now, but the consumption wasn''t so great that it needed Eric to make such a concession. If you don''t use spirit ring skills, why don''t you say not to use spirit ring. Dai Mubai is a genius, and he is extremely proud. Now, in Eric''s body, he felt Eric''s deep contempt for himself. This kind of contempt made the deep memories in his heart surface instantly. At this moment, Dai Mubai was really angry. "Asshole! I''m Dai Mubai, how could I need you to let me." You guy, what right do you have to despise me! " With that, Dai Mubai''s figure swelled in a circle. The first spirit ring on his body instantly lit up, with a violent aura, Dai Mubai rushed towards Eric instantly. Dai Mubai''s speed was very fast, and he reached the front of Eric as soon as he saw it, and slapped a pair of tiger palms towards Eric. However, at this moment Eric''s waist suddenly twisted. The big sword in his hand was provoked and greeted Dai Mubai''s tiger claws. With the sound of metal collision, Dai Mubai''s figure retreated several steps. Eric took a few steps back to stabilize his figure. Although he was very strong, he was not strong enough to crush Dai Mubai just now. What''s more, Dai Mubai''s attack just launched was too sudden. In fact, Eric was also very confused now, he really didn''t understand why Dai Mubai had such a big reaction. He clearly felt that his attitude just now was not bad. However, since I didn''t understand, Eric didn''t want to worry too much. Since Dai Mubai had already taken the initiative, he naturally couldn''t be passively beaten. What''s more, he is now given the task of quick fight and quick decision by Ning Rongrong. Therefore, after repelling Dai Mubai, Eric''s body burst into a large amount of spirit power in an instant. Along with the scarlet sword, also appeared in front of Eric. It''s not aside, it''s Eric''s spirit, the sword of judgment. In the next second, Eric Martial Soul directly attached to the big sword in his hand. The two great swords of the same origin were originally fused together in an instant. The big sword, which was originally majestic, now added a bit of sacredness and solemnity. However, Eric is not the only one ready to do it again. Dai Mubai, who had just been repelled by Eric, the only purple spirit ring on his body lit up at this time, and the momentum on Dai Mubai''s body instantly reached a peak. In the next second, Dai Mubai rushed towards Eric again. However, this time Eric was already well prepared. When Dai Mubai launched a charge, Eric also raised the big sword in his hand. Without a trace of retreat, Eric held the sword in both hands, and hit Dai Mubai directly with one blow. With this seemingly simple blow, Dai Mubai, who faced Eric, felt like nothing to hide. If this is someone who understands swords, he will be surprised to find out now. At this time, Eric, who was only twelve years old, had already initially touched the sword intent and strength. However, Dai Mubai couldn''t see these things. Apart from Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, only Tang San who had lived for two lives among the outsiders could tell. After all, in his previous life, he was also an out-and-out master. Therefore, Dai Mubai who was facing Eric at this time had a bad feeling in his heart. However, the pride in his heart did not make him look back. After all, Eric looked like he was only thirteen or fourteen years old at best. No matter how strong he is, can he still reach the Fourth Ring Soul Sect? As long as Eric is still under the fourth ring, Dai Mubai will have the confidence to face him head-on. After all, his third spirit ability, but a real best ability. Unfortunately, Dai Mubai miscalculated this time. Eric did not reach the cultivation base of the Fourth Ring Soul Sect, but he was a real three-ring Soul Sovereign. Moreover, it was still a thirty-fifth level three-ringed soul sovereign. Don''t look at his level two levels lower than Dai Mubai, but under the cultivation of the Taoist Academy, Eric and the others have a solid foundation. No matter the quality and quantity of spirit power, it far exceeds that of spirit masters of the same level. Otherwise, in the case of only pursuing levels, Eric and the others are probably already close to the Soul King. Although this slowed down their cultivation base, they were indeed invincible at the same level. Therefore, when he and Dai Mubai were two levels higher than him, Eric didn''t shake his hands at all. Even if he didn''t use any spirit abilities, he was confident to block Dai Mubai''s strongest blow. What''s more, he just said he didn''t use spirit ring skills, maybe he didn''t use spirit skills. As a disciple of Ross, one of the strongest in the new generation of the Taoist and Tibetan Academy, his most indispensable thing is his own spirit ability. Chapter 491： Dao Zang trio, travel history (Shrek Academy) It was like his current sword, which seemed simple, but it was one of the self-created spirit abilities that Rose taught him. Therefore, after Dai Mubai''s and Eric''s attacks collided, there was a crackling sound first, followed by Dai Mubai''s figure flying out. Originally in pursuit of a quick fight, how could Eric keep his hands. So the blow just now has caused Dai Mubai to suffer serious injuries. Didn''t you see that blood was already flowing out of Dai Mubai''s mouth at this time. However, Dai Mubai''s tragic situation did not arouse the sympathy of Eric and the others. After injuring Dai Mubai, Eric directly put the big sword on his shoulder and said to Dai Mubai: "How about it, do you want to fight?" Hearing Eric''s words, Dai Mubai''s face turned red and white. After a long time, he said coldly: "This time I''m planted, and the room belongs to you." After speaking, Dai Mubai turned around and walked toward the outside of the hotel without saying anything. However, before he could take a step, Xiao Wu said, fearing that the world would not be chaotic. "Hey, didn''t you say that all losses count for you? Haven''t compensated for the losses of the hotel." Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Dai Mubai''s face instantly became even more rigid. It was not that he was reluctant to make money, but was mocked again. It was as if they had been beaten to death, and they were whipped to death. Throwing a bag of Gold Soul Coins directly at the hotel manager, Dai Mubai walked out without looking back. Steps are like running away. Even the shouts of the twin sisters did not keep his footsteps. Seeing this scene, Xiao Wu hummed and smiled. And Tang San glanced at the eye-catching Eric without failing. He didn''t expect that Eric, who looked about his age, would be so strong. Eric is so strong, then Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, who became his sisters, will be simple roles again? Thinking of this, Tang San couldn''t help but leak a touch of emotion on his face. And this scene happened to be seen by Xiao Wu. Seeing Tang San sighing with emotion, Xiao Wu subconsciously asked Tang San: "Hey, Xiaosan, what do you think?" "what?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Tang San was stunned for a moment. Unexpectedly, Xiao Wu saw what I was feeling just now. However, he reacted quickly. Now they were members of the same team, and Tang San was not prepared to explore the privacy of the Dao-Zang trio. Therefore, facing Xiao Wu''s inquiry, Tang San had to use Dai Mubai as a shield. "Ah, nothing, but I think Dai Mubai is pretty good." "Yes, what is it? I think his appearance is a mistake." Hearing Tang San''s answer, Xiao Wu said somewhat dissatisfied. She really couldn''t agree with Tang San''s statement. After all, Dai Mubai didn''t make sense, and even brought two girls to open the house. Can such a person be a good person? Not only Xiao Wu, but even Ning Rongrong had the same view of Dai Mubai. It can only be said that Dai Mubai''s appearance was a bit sloppy, and the first impressions of both girls were bad. However, who would care about Dai Mubai''s image in Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s mind? Therefore, facing Xiao Wu''s retort, Tang San just smiled and didn''t say much. Without Dai Mubai''s trouble, the next process would be very simple. In addition, the hotel manager is also very good at doing things, and directly eliminates the consumption of a group of four people. In this regard, everyone did not shirk. Only after they entered the room did they understand why the hotel attendants always looked at them with weird eyes just now. No way, who called this Ta Ma is a love hotel. However, although everyone responded in their hearts for a moment, they didn''t think much of it. After all, excluding the factor of love hotel, Rose Hotel is indeed very beautiful. And that day passed quickly, except that in the afternoon, Tang San mysteriously didn''t know what he bought together, everyone didn''t encounter anything worth describing. In a blink of an eye, the next day has come. Today is the day for Shrek Academy to accept students. Naturally, Ning Rongrong and others rushed to Shrek Academy early, after all, they were still very curious about this Shrek Academy that could be built outside the city. Moreover, according to Tang San, his teacher admired Shrek Academy very much. The academy that can be respected by a genius like Tang San must have its own special features. This is the common idea of ??Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric. Although they were both better than Tang San, Tang San was not a student of Taoism Academy after all, so it was not easy to become a 29th-level great spirit master at the age of twelve. Therefore, the Taoist trio still recognized Tang San''s genius name. However, it was the academy recommended by such a genius master. They had already gone since they left the city and didn''t know how far they had gone. They didn''t even feel it. Looking up at the sun high in the sky, Xiao Wu asked depressedly: "Are we going in the wrong direction? Why haven''t we arrived until now?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s question, Tang San was also one of the first two big ones. Looking at the address given by a master, and then at the direction, Tang San said with some confusion: "That''s right, it''s in this direction, why haven''t you arrived yet?" At this moment, even Tang San felt a little strange. What''s the situation with this Shrek Academy? At this time, everyone''s heart was a little weak and complaining. But there is no way. Although I am puzzled, is the college still going. Not to mention not going to school, just because of curiosity, it was enough to support them and the group to go forward honestly. Finally, the effort paid off. After a long period of time, the group finally saw the long queue for registration. However, looking along the line of registration, the faces of Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, Eric, and Tang San all stiffened. What kind of huge buildings, what beautiful scenery, what can be comparable to the Taoist Academy and the Tiandou Royal Academy, these are all. That''s right, these previous assumptions by Ning Rongrong and others didn''t all exist. Yes, it was just a dilapidated village, and there was no way to see the appearance of the Senior Soul Master Academy. If you insist on the appearance of the Advanced Soul Master Academy, it would probably be the crooked Shrek Academy characters and a small monster portrait on the door. Chapter 492： The Taoist trio, travel history (if you come, you will be safe) What kind of senior spirit master academy is this? Even a junior spirit master academy surpassed him by a few blocks. Obviously, this is an ordinary country village. No matter how you look at it, this so-called Shrek Academy is like a leather school. Therefore, at this time, Ning Rongrong and the others all had the same expression, which was incredible. Even Tang San, who had lived in poverty since he was a child, was full of disbelief at this time. This Shrek Academy reminded him of the village where he lived when he was a child. It''s not that I dislike it, but it''s a big gap with the college he imagined in his mind that can be respected by his teachers. And Xiao Wu, the most carefree among the group, twitched the corners of her mouth a few times, and asked stiffly: "No, this so-called Advanced Soul Master Academy is here?" Unfortunately, although I didn''t believe it in my heart, the answer was already obvious. Eric shrank his neck in embarrassment. To count it, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu came to Shrek Academy because of his proposal. With a helpless sigh, Tang San said calmly: "If you come, you will be safe. Since the teacher is so admired, then this Shrek Academy is naturally different. So, I am going to stay, how about Eric, Xiao Wu, Rongrong? " Hearing Tang San asking himself, Eric, who was a little bit wrong, didn''t dare to express his opinion, but looked at Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. If they choose to stay, Eric will naturally be together. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu saw Eric looking at them, they looked at each other, and said helplessly: "I have come, so let''s be here. Anyway, we just want to find a training academy, and we won''t stay here forever." Hearing what the two said, Tang San didn''t ask much. He just nodded towards the Taoist trio, and ran to the front with them to line up. The shabby Shrek Academy also has his advantage, that is, there is no need to queue for too long. After all, the academy is like this, and there are more people who are really ghosts. Therefore, there are not too many people in front of a line of four in the team. Of course, not many are behind them. Several people waited for a while, and finally a middle-aged male teacher with a thin body appeared in the college. Looking at the sparse team, the middle-aged teacher did not show any unexpected expressions. It can be seen that this teacher has long been used to this situation. Lazily slumped on the chair in front of the table, the teacher of Shrek pointed to the wooden sign on the table, and then said to the people in line: "The requirements are all optimistic. No one has ten Golden Soul Coins in the registration fee. Come here first." Hearing what the academy teacher said, the young man in the front slowly walked up to the academy teacher. There are two middle-aged people, a man and a woman, beside the boy. From their communication and demeanor, it can be inferred that these two people are the boy''s parents. Seeing the three people approaching, the college teacher who was lying on the chair also straightened slightly. Pointing to the wooden box on the table, the college teacher said directly: "Place the registration fee inside." Hearing this, the young man''s father did not dare to hesitate, and directly took out ten gold soul coins and put them in the box. Seeing that the registration fee was paid, the college teacher said directly to the teenager who signed up: "Hands out." Hearing this, the young man stretched out his palm honestly. The teacher at the academy didnt say much, he directly held the boys palm and touched it, and said directly: "Unqualified, next one." Hearing what the academy teacher said, the young man was stunned and glanced at his parents at a loss. The teenager''s parents were even more excited, and said in disbelief: "This teacher, you are not mistaken. My son is a twenty-first-level great soul master, and he is also a famous genius in their junior soul master academy. How could he fail?" Hearing what the young parents said, the teacher at the college pointed to the wooden board with words on the table, and said with some sneer: "Look at it clearly, our minimum requirement is under 13 years old and over 20. Your son is thirteen years old this year, and his age does not meet the requirements. " Indeed, his son is over, and he just wanted to try his luck just now. As a result, the teacher just touched the palm of his hand. Constantly, even so, the young father still doesn''t think his son is unqualified. Therefore, upon hearing the words of the middle-aged teacher, the boy''s father spoke unconvincingly: "But it''s only been a few months since my son''s birthday, it''s almost the same." Hearing this, the teacher of Shrek spoke with disdain: "Do you know why our academy''s name is Shrek? Shrek was a kind of soul beast in ancient times, even among the soul beasts, it was extremely powerful, and was given the name of a monster by people. Therefore, our Shrek Academy is also called the Monster Academy, and it collects monsters even more talented than geniuses. Your child, not even a genius, let alone a monster? " Hearing what the college teacher said, the boy''s father was speechless for a while and didn''t know what to say. Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, Eric, and Tang San among the crowd showed an interesting smile at the corner of their mouths after hearing what the academy teacher said. "Oh, is it a college that only recruits monsters? It''s kind of interesting." Almost at the same time, several people whispered in unison. At this time, the mother who signed up for the teenager said with embarrassment: "Just your broken academy, we are not rare to go to it. Return the money to us and we will go now." Hearing that, the college teacher showed a strange smile on his face. Want money? The money is in their Shrek Academy''s hands, how can it be refunded? Don''t you know that their Shrek Academy is going crazy now? Thinking of this, Shrek''s teacher directly refused: "Impossible, what is written here is plain, the registration fee is non-refundable. Therefore, I also advise you those in line not to think about fishing in troubled waters and waste the registration fee. " Hearing the words of the college teacher, the teenager''s parents instantly became a little angry. The teenager''s mother even said unreasonably: "My mother takes care of you, so quickly refund the registration fee to my mother. Otherwise, you don''t want to enroll students today." Hearing this, the academy teacher glanced at this somewhat sloppy woman and said directly: "Should you be a rogue? Dare to make trouble here. Mubai, this woman is handed over to you, let her know that she can run wild not everywhere. " Chapter 493： Dao Zang trio, travel history (through the fourth level) "Don''t worry, Teacher Li, I will let her know that Shrek Academy is not a place where everyone can go wild." As the voice of Shrek Academy''s teacher fell, the answer sounded immediately. Immediately afterwards, a tall young man jumped down from the tree and stood in front of the troubled parent. This person is not someone else, but the one Dai Mubai who robbed Ning Rongrong and the others in the hotel yesterday. With Dai Mubai''s appearance, he didn''t say much, but directly activated his martial spirit. In an instant, Dai Mubai''s figure swelled again, and three spirit rings, two yellow and one purple, floated regularly on his body. Feeling the powerful aura on Dai Mubai''s body, the woman who was just looking for something was so scared that she couldn''t speak. Pulled by the father of the teenager, the family of three left here as if fleeing. What is the registration fee? After all, if they can train soul masters, their knowledge is not shallow. The three rings are not strong, but a teenage three-ringed soul venerable with a perfect soul ring is not something they can afford. Similarly, there are many who left with this family at the same time who wanted to fish in troubled waters at first. It was just a few breaths of effort, and the team that was not originally long was even sparse now. And as the number of personnel decreased, a cold snort also passed into Dai Mubai''s ears. Subconsciously, Dai Mubai looked in the direction of the sound. In an instant, Dai Mubai''s expression became awkward. There is no other reason. The voices of Leng Rongrong and Xiao Wu were made by Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. They did not expect that Dai Mubai was actually a student of the college. And Dai Mubai, who was looking after him, just met Eric who defeated him. Just now because he had been sleeping on the trunk, Dai Mubai didn''t see a few people. Otherwise, he would have left long ago and would not stay here. After all, I was really impulsive when I did something yesterday. On this point, he also reflected on himself after coming back yesterday. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Eric would come back to the college to sign up. After all, Eric can beat him, how can he be only twelve years old? It''s a pity that Dai Mubai''s knowledge is still too little, and Eric is really twelve years old. At this time, Dai Mubai''s embarrassment was obviously noticed by the teacher surnamed Li, and he was a little curious and asked Dai Mubai: "Mubai, what''s the matter?" When asked by teacher Li, Dai Mubai had to answer awkwardly: "Uh, nothing, just saw a few acquaintances." Dai Mubai''s voice is not loud, but it can still be heard by Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. Eric and Tang San didn''t say anything, and they didn''t wait to see Dai Mubai''s Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, and they suddenly said: "Who is acquainted with you?" Hearing what the two said, Dai Mubai''s expression instantly became even more embarrassed. But because he was wrong first, he didn''t have much to say. However, everyone will be classmates next, and Eric doesn''t want everyone''s relationship to be too stiff. Therefore, Eric showed a smile on his face, nodded to Dai Mubai to express kindness, and then spoke to Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu: "Sister Rongrong, Sister Xiaowu, everyone will be classmates in the future, so don''t you two get angry because of what happened yesterday." "That''s right, Rong Rong Xiaowu. As the saying goes, if you don''t know each other, yesterday is also a kind of fate." Hearing Eric''s words, Tang San also persuaded him. To tell the truth, his impression of Dai Mubai was actually pretty good. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu heard both of them say this, and they knew they were right, so they nodded lightly without saying much. Upon seeing this, Eric and Tang San were relieved, and Dai Mubai''s expression looked much better. The teacher surnamed Li from Shrek Academy looked at several people back and forth, revealing a look of interest. He could see that Dai Mubai and Eric had a story, and Dai Mubai was still suffering. Otherwise, Dai Mubai would not be able to accept the expressions of others so honestly. As a teacher, he still didn''t know what level Dai Mubai was. The image of Ning Rongrong and the others in the mind of Teacher Li, who could make Dai Mubai suffer, was not easy in an instant. However, he didn''t ask much, and continued to host the registration. Because of the small number of people, Ning Rongrong quickly passed the age test. Except for Ning Rongrong''s and Tang San''s martial arts, which aroused the surprise of the teacher surnamed Li, there were no other disturbances. After several people passed the test, Dai Mubai took the initiative to relieve the embarrassment between the several people: "I''ll take you to the fourth level, but these two girls, can you tell me your level?" Although Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu still don''t want to see Dai Mubai, they also have the meaning of easing the relationship. Therefore, after hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Ning Rongrong directly replied: "It''s okay to tell you our level, I''m level 37, Xiao Wu is level 36. But just take us to the fourth level, we don''t want to go through the back door. " Hearing what Ning Rongrong said, Dai Mubai was astonished instantly. Ning Rongrong is at level 37 and Xiao Wu is at level 36. Is there any mistake? The two of them are only twelve years old. And Eric can defeat him, he must be a three-ringed soul. There are exactly three twelve-year-old three-ringed souls, and they are still advanced, are they still human? Compared with them, Dai Mubai felt that he was truly unworthy of being called a monster. However, astonished to return to the wrong, shocked to shock, Dai Mubai still said with a complex expression: "Don''t get me wrong, this is not a back door. The academy has regulations. Those with level 25 or above can directly participate in the last level. Brother Tang San is at the twenty-ninth level, and Brother Eric must also be at the third ring, so I will ask your level. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Tang San and the four of them let out a suddenly realized expression. Nodded, several people said directly to Dai Mubai: "That''s right, I''ll trouble you." "It''s okay, let me talk to Teacher Li." Dai Mubai said after hearing several people''s words. However, his complexion is still very complicated, I am afraid it will not be changed for a while. After speaking, Dai Mubai directly shouted to Teacher Li who was sitting in the chair: "Teacher Li, Tang San and the others are qualified. I took them directly to the fourth level." Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Teacher Li, who was still very lazy, flashed in his eyes for a moment, and his figure also sat up straight. Sure enough, just as he thought, these little guys are not simple. "Okay, you go, come back soon and test the spirit power for the others." Chapter 494： The Taoist Trio, Traveling Notes (Zhu Zhuqing) Hearing Teacher Li''s words, Dai Mubai nodded, and was about to lead Tang San and his party to the fourth level. However, this scene directly displeased the rest of those who passed the preliminary test. Everyone is the same. Why are you able to pass through the last level? They can only climb forward little by little. Therefore, all the applicants directly exploded. "Why, why can they go directly to the last level?" "That''s why!" In an instant, everyone muttered every word. The original small number of people abruptly made the entire gate a little restless. Hearing the hum of the crowd, Teacher Li instantly snorted. Immediately afterwards, a powerful momentum rose from his body. A stick appeared in Teacher Li''s hand out of thin air, and six spirit rings slowly floated on it. The soul emperor, such a seemingly unreliable teacher, turned out to be a soul emperor. In an instant, the crowd that was still a bit noisy fell silent for an instant. Seeing the quiet people, Teacher Li grinned and said aloud: "Why? Just because their spirit power level is above 25. If you can reach level 25 or above at the age of twelve, you may not participate in the previous rounds of assessment. " "What? How could it be possible!" "This is impossible, how can it be possible to reach the 25th level at the age of twelve?" ... Upon hearing Teacher Li''s words, there were bursts of exclamation in the crowd. In the eyes of everyone, at the age of twelve, it is impossible to cultivate to the 25th level. However, the ignorance of a crowd of people did not cause any change except to highlight their ignorance. However, if they continue to make trouble like this, there really is no way. Therefore, Dai Mubai said directly to Eric: "Brother Eric, either you release your spirit ring all at once, or they estimate it will take a long time." Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Eric only hesitated for a while before agreeing. Don''t get me wrong, the reason why he hesitated was not because his cultivation level was false, for fear of shame. The reason why he hesitated was mainly because he was afraid of hitting the teenagers who participated in the assessment. After all, his spirit ring configuration, even within the Taoist Academy, is the top group. Even if the contribution value is enough, his spirit ring level can be mentioned again. But this hesitation is only a moment, after all, long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. Your own spirit ring configuration is not a secret, if everyone can become classmates in the future, they will naturally know. If you can''t become a classmate, so much the better. Even if the shock is received, it has nothing to do with Eric. So Eric agreed. As his mind sank, a blood-red big sword appeared in Eric''s hands instantly. Eric, who was already carrying a big sword, was even more conspicuous at this time. However, the three spirit rings floating on Eric''s body were even more conspicuous. The twelve-year-old Three-ringed Soul Venerable had already surpassed everyone''s imagination. What''s more, this three-ringed Soul Venerable still had a purple, purple, purple, soul ring configuration completely beyond the scope of the soul master''s cognition. This time, facing Eric, who had released his spirit ring, not only the applicants who didn''t believe it in their hearts were closed. Even the self-proclaimed Dai Mubai, Tang San and even Teacher Li were stunned at this moment. Especially Tang San, as a disciple of the soul master world theory master, he believed in the master''s theory deeply. But now, Eric''s spirit ring configuration has completely exceeded his cognition. However, even though he was shocked, Tang San Tang San still did not ask his doubts in public. Not to mention that the relationship between the two parties has not yet reached that point, and it is obviously not the time to ask this. Tang San didn''t even ask a question, and the others were even more unlikely to speak. Therefore, after a moment of stunned, Dai Mubai immediately prepared to leave with a few people. As for Teacher Li, the corners of his mouth were almost reaching the back of his head, and it was even more impossible to stop him. After all, this is a real little monster. The sooner such a genius enters the academy, the sooner he can feel at ease. But at this time, a cold voice suddenly came from the crowd. "Teacher, if it''s only Grade 25, then I think I can also directly participate in the fourth round of assessment." As the body voice fell, a young girl in a black tights walked out of the crowd. Of course, compared with what she said, she is obviously more attractive to others. No way, who said that the girl''s figure is really good. Even a woman in her twenties who is fully grown up is far less popular than the twelve-year-old girl. Even Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu showed a look of envy when they looked at the girl at this time. The two secretly talked about what the girl was eating to make her figure so popular at the age of twelve. "Oh, your name is Zhu Zhuqing? Mubai, take a soul power test ball for her to test it." Hearing the words of the girl Zhu Zhuqing, Teacher Li immediately spoke happily. I don''t know what day it is today, the good news is really one after another. Today, Shrek Academy is probably an unprecedented harvest. And Dai Mubai, who was named by Teacher Li, also recovered from his stunnedness. When he first saw Zhu Zhuqing, he had a strange feeling, as if the martial arts of the two were very compatible. Now as Zhu Zhuqing approaches, his feeling is stronger. However, he didn''t say much, he just took a deep look at Zhu Zhuqing, and took a crystal ball to test his spirit power, and said to Zhu Zhuqing: "This crystal ball can test up to forty level soul power, you can test it with confidence." Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Zhu Zhuqing just glanced at him coldly, then nodded to convey his spirit power into the crystal ball. In an instant, the light above the crystal ball was bright. Seeing this, Teacher Li nodded in relief. The twenty-sixth level, although only just passed the twenty-fifth level, he knew that Zhu Zhuqing had just reached the age of twelve, which meant that Zhu Zhuqing had practiced for at least half a year less than others. In half a year, Zhu Zhuqing might be able to hit level 30. This kind of talent can already be said to be the top batch on the mainland. There is a peerless genius, Teacher Li''s mood at this time no longer knows how to describe. Haha laughed, Teacher Li directly spoke to Zhu Zhuqing: "Haha, twenty-sixth level. Very good. It already meets the requirements of the academy. Follow Mubai and the others to the fourth level." Chapter 495： The Taoist trio, travel notes (Zhu Zhuqings gaze, Oscars sausage) This time, no one dared to raise objections. After all, his own strength is not good enough, no wonder anyone else. What''s more, are the six spirit rings on Teacher Li really making fun? If it really angered a soul emperor, even if they were beaten to death, ordinary soul masters like them would have no place to reason. And the number of people who went to the fourth level to participate in the assessment has officially increased from four to five. The place for the fourth test is a square in the college. Of course, to put it bluntly, it was a large open space in the village, which was used as a training ground. However, the location of this training ground is still somewhat distant from the gate. As the group was on their way to the training ground, Dai Mubai''s gaze would from time to time swept towards Zhu Zhuqing, who made him feel very close. But in the face of Dai Mubai''s concern, Zhu Zhuqing didn''t care at all, even slightly indifferent. But just such a girl who looked very cold, stared straight at Eric on the way. Even, even to cover up, do not hide. In this scene, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu laughed secretly, and they speculated that Zhu Zhuqing, the hot young lady, would look at Eric, their stupid brother from time to time. Not only Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, but even Tang San and Dai Mubai felt that there was a problem. Of course, Dai Mubai was not angry because of it. After all, now he and Zhu Zhuqing can''t even know each other, and the martial soul match is only the martial soul match. No matter what Zhu Zhuqing does, he has nothing to do with him. At this point, Dai Mubai was still very open. However, compared to other people''s gossip, Eric, one of the parties involved, is called a man''s back at this time. Seeing Zhu Zhuqing like this, Eric felt that he was uncomfortable even walking. To be honest, as one of the Big Three in the processing department of the Taoist Institute, Eric''s admirers are not few. However, this does not mean that the person who thought Zhu Zhuqing was like this, has been staring straight at him. Just when Eric was still uncomfortable, a scream suddenly came into his ears. "Sausage, big sausage, Oscar brand big sausage!" In an instant, Eric seemed to have found a savior and said directly to everyone: "Sister Rongrong, Sister Xiaowu, I''ll buy you a sausage to eat, wait for me." With that said, Eric didn''t give a few people a chance to refuse, and ran directly to the mobile stall selling sausages. "Hey, wait..." Dai Mubai opened his mouth, trying to stop Eric. After all, he knew the details of this sausage. Unfortunately, Eric''s speed was too fast. Before he could say his words, Eric had already ran to the stall. "Why, is there any problem?" Seeing that Dai Mubai didn''t say anything, Tang San asked with some doubts. Not just him, but Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu also looked at Dai Mubai suspiciously. At this time, Zhu Zhuqing was the only one, still looking at Eric straightforwardly, as if to see him as a flower. "Hey~" Hearing Tang San''s question, Dai Mubai sighed softly, then continued to speak: "Forget it, you will come with me, you will know in a while." With that said, Dai Mubai walked directly towards Eric and the sausage stall. The others naturally followed up together. As the distance drew in, several people also saw that the sausage seller was a man with a thick beard. At this time, Eric had six big sausages with beautiful colors in his hands. And the man with the thick beard was also the one who kept stroking the silver soul coins. As if that silver currency is a peerless beauty. Six sausages, Eric''s meaning is obvious, one per person. I have to say that the color of the sausage is very good and it smells very good. However, just after Dai Mubai arrived, Dai Mubai directly viciously said to the man selling sausages: "Oscar, how many times have I told you, don''t sell your sausages in school, do you want everyone to spit it out?" Hearing Dai Mubai''s voice, Oscar, the sausage seller, smiled slyly. Knowing that he was wrong, he didn''t dare to refute, he could only say to Dai Mubai with a smile: "Boss Dai, it''s not that the younger students are coming. I will provide them with some supplies." Hearing the conversation between the two, Xiao Wu asked curiously: "Huh, Dai Mubai, do you know the uncle who sells sausages?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, Oscar couldn''t calm down instantly. Uncle, he is a handsome boy, OK? Therefore, he was ready to refute, he didn''t even care about Xiao Wu''s name for Dai Mubai. Of course, this has a great relationship with the arrival of three beautiful girls. "This school girl, I am not a big uncle, I am only fourteen years old this year, OK? Introduce myself, my name is Oscar, a student of Shrek Academy, and it is very likely that I am your senior. " Hearing Oscar''s words, everyone except Dai Mubai showed an unbelievable look. Even Eric, who just bought sausages, is no exception at this time. Fourteen, how is this possible? With regard to the density of the beard, some people believed him when he was 40 years old. Seeing everyone''s surprise, Dai Mubai took the initiative to explain: "He didn''t lie, he is indeed fourteen years old. It''s just that this guy is a little sick, as long as he doesn''t shave for a day, his beard will grow. He still tidyed up at first, but later, his beard grew too fast, and the college couldn''t recruit new students, so he was lazy to fight. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Oscar was a little unhappy. However, due to Dai Mubai''s obscene power, he didn''t dare to say anything, he could only mutter and mutter: "What is a fault, isn''t it just a small defect." Oscar''s mumbling was naturally not noticed by everyone. After hearing Dai Mubai''s words, everyone nodded and accepted the incredible fact that Oscar was only fourteen years old. "By the way, Dai Mubai, why did you say you wouldn''t let him buy sausages in the academy." After accepting Oscar''s age setting, Ning Rongrong asked curiously. As Ning Rongrong asked, everyone also cast curious eyes. In an instant, Oscar''s face became awkward. Dai Mubai looked at Oscar and said: "Xiao Ao, did you come by yourself, or did I force you?" Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Oscar''s awkward expression instantly stiffened. Looking at a few charming elementary school girls, Oscar really didn''t want his first impression of others to be wretched, so he turned his head and asked stiffly towards Dai Mubai: "Boss Dai, can I refuse?" Chapter 496： The Taoist trio, travel notes (Oscars ambiguous spell) Hearing Oscar''s words, Dai Mubai did not give an accurate answer, but looked at Oscar with a smile, and then slowly asked: "Xiao Ao, do you think it''s okay?" Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Oscar''s complexion condensed, and he muttered in a low voice: "I think it''s okay." "Xiao Ao, what are you talking about? Hurry up and make one of your sausages. I''m doing this for your own good. If they find out in the future, I won''t be able to stop you even if you are beaten. " Hearing Oscar''s muttering voice, Dai Mubai''s voice suddenly increased a bit. After Dai Mubai shouted, Oscar knew that he had no retreat, and could only reluctantly summon his martial soul. As Oscar''s palm stretched out, a sausage instantly floated on Oscar''s palm. The two yellow centuries-old spirit rings surrounding him proved that Oscar''s spirit was a sausage. After Oscar summoned Wuhun, the first spirit ring on Oscar''s body instantly floated above Oscar''s Wuhun sausage. With the bright light of this spirit ring, a curse slowly floated from Oscar''s mouth. This is a characteristic of food-type spirit masters. Every time a spirit ability is activated, a spell is required. Otherwise, the effect of the food produced will be greatly reduced or even no effect. Originally it was nothing, just chant a spell. However, Oscar''s spell is really weird. "I have a big sausage!" As the spell blurted out, Oscar''s martial arts instantly split into two, and one of them slowly turned into the look on Eric''s hand. Hearing Oscar''s spell, everyone''s mouth and face twitched, except for Dai Mubai, who was already clear. Seeing this scene, Oscar''s heart was instantly refreshed. Putting away the spirit, Oscar could only weakly explain: "In fact, I can''t blame me for this. The main reason is that the spell is too bad. I can only call this if I want to make sausages." After all, he was a classmate who had been with each other day and night for several years. After hearing Oscar''s explanation, Dai Mubai also echoed: "Now you know, why should I stop you from eating sausages? But what Xiaoao said is true. If you ignore this disgusting spell, Xiaoao''s sausage is actually pretty good. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Oscar instantly looked at him with tears in his eyes. Of course, if there was a choice, Dai Mubai chose him rather than say that. Because, Oscar directly handed the sausage just made in front of Dai Mubai. While passing it, Oscar said: "Boss Dai, you really moved my brother. In return, I will buy you this super recovery sausage just made at half price. " Facing Oscar''s sales promotion, Dai Mubai''s face instantly twitched. Although we have been together for so long, he doesn''t want to eat Oscar''s sausage when it''s okay. However, before he refused, Eric, who had been listening to the conversation between the two with the sausage in his hand, took a bite directly at the one. With refusal, Eric''s eyes light up a little. Surprisingly, the taste of this sausage is really good. "Hey~ Eric, you..." Seeing Eric''s movements, Tang San stretched out his hand, and shouted in surprise. However, he only said the beginning. After all, Oscar is still here. He can''t just say that this sausage is disgusting. However, even so, Tang San''s voice also attracted the attention of Dai Mubai and Oscar who were messing around. Listening to Tang San''s voice, the two turned their eyes to Eric who was eating sausage. At this moment, an expression of surprise leaked out of their faces. Obviously, they didn''t expect that everything was clear, and Eric could actually eat it. However, the shock of several people did not get Eric''s response. After swallowing the sausage in his mouth in twos or threes, Eric directly handed the remaining pieces to Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. "Sister Rongrong, Sister Xiaowu, you two quickly try it. The taste of this sausage is really good. Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing, you two also try it. " Hearing what Eric said, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu instantly became interested. Without hesitation, the two directly took a sausage and took a bite to taste it. As they ate, the two murmured: "Really, it''s almost as good as the taste at home. It''s been a long time since I had such a delicious one." "Right, I think so too. Tang San, don''t you Zhu Zhuqing eat it?" Hearing what Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu said, Eric smiled and said. Compared with Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu''s swiftness, Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing, who heard Eric''s invitation, hesitated for a moment. Especially Zhu Zhuqing, she is not the same as Tang San. What was Tang San''s saying, his mental age at this time was forty years old after he had lived again. And Zhu Zhuqing, that is a real twelve-year-old Lori. Therefore, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes are full of entanglements at this time. However, this entanglement quickly became firm. Zhu Zhuqing, who didn''t know what he thought of, walked directly in front of Eric. After saying thank you in a low voice, he took a sausage and ate slowly. Tang San couldn''t help showing a wry smile when he saw this scene. Really, no matter what the weather, Tang San would even hesitate because of a little psychological obstacle. Zhu Zhuqing, a little girl, is more straightforward than him. Thinking of this, Tang San instantly straightened his face, took a sausage from Eric, and reflected on himself while eating. But as time went by, Dai Mubai and Oscar, who had fallen into surprise, returned to their senses. Seeing Eric, who was eating the fragrant sausage, Oscar clasped his shoulder in excitement. "Brother, you are really my soulmate. There is enough food. If you don''t have enough, please tell me, I will ask you to eat." Oscar''s voice is very excited, no way, it is really no fault of him. After all these years, Eric and the others were the first people their age who didn''t dislike his spell at all. In this case, anyone who comes will be excited. Because Eric and the others are in agreement with Oscar. It is very important for a teenager to be recognized by others. However, compared to Oscar''s excitement, Eric was a bit dumbfounded. I didn''t do anything, just look at the excitement of other children. However, since Oscar said so, Eric didn''t mean to be polite, and he said directly: "Then trouble you, give me two more." Chapter 497： The Taoist trio, travel history (representative, Zao Wou-ki) Facing Eric''s bluntness, Oscar didn''t care at all, even a little excited in his heart. Without hesitation, Oscar directly summoned Wuhun, ready to make two of the freshest for Eric. And looking at Dai Mubai from the side, she couldn''t help it now. Walking to everyone, Dai Mubai asked incredulously: "Don''t you care about Xiao''ao''s spell at all? You can still eat it so fragrant." Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Oscar instantly became unhappy. Eric''s position in Oscar''s mind now increased sharply, and Dai Mubai dared to instigate discord at this time. It was really tolerable or unbearable, even if he was oppressed by Dai Mubai''s **** for a long time, Oscar still...weakly retorted: "Boss Dai, can I control my spell? Besides, if you don''t think about it, it''s okay." Hearing Oscar''s words, Dai Mubai didn''t say anything, but looked at Eric curiously. Hearing Dai Mubais question and feeling Dai Mubais surprised gaze, Ning Rongrong spoke directly: "What''s this? It''s a spell. No matter how disgusting, this thing is still a sausage. You know, when we were going to be tested in the field, we had eaten all kinds of weird things. " Speaking of this, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric again remembered the energy of the initial assessment, and the whole person shuddered, and their expressions were a lot weird. They didn''t understand how Wang Ran''s brain circuits grew, and they even had to learn to survive in the wild. But this effect is really very good. Not only has their strength and survivability improved a lot, but even their psychological barriers have been broken through. But if possible, they definitely don''t want to do it again. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s reaction, Dai Mubai instantly understood that the so-called survival in the wild was definitely not a fun thing. Moreover, the forces behind Ning Rongrong and the others could be cultivated. Therefore, Dai Mubai was very wise and did not continue to ask. The episode was over everywhere, but in order to prevent Oscar from continuing to "harm people", Dai Mubai took him with him and led everyone to participate in the fourth level. It didn''t take long for everyone to arrive at the Shrek Academy''s training ground. At this time, on the empty training ground, a burly, but not very tall middle-aged man was lying on a bench. As everyone came, the middle-aged man stood up directly from the recliner. Looking at everyone, the man directly asked: "There are a lot of people this year, Mubai, you are ready to finish the fourth stage quickly, don''t disturb my sleep." Hearing the man''s words, Dai Mubai''s face instantly leaked a wry smile. Looking at the middle-aged man, Dai Mubai said directly: "Ms. Zhao, they all went straight to the fourth level. Moreover, coming to this fourth level is a cutscene, I am not their opponent. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, the man''s face instantly showed a look of interest. Going through the fourth level shows that the talents of several people are all the best. And what Dai Mubai said was that he was not the opponent of a few people, not that he couldn''t prevent them from passing the assessment. This kind of difference is big. Being able to make Dai Mubai say these words shows that one or a few of these people absolutely defeated Dai Mubai. What does this show, it shows that Eric and they are all real little monsters. Suddenly, the man''s interest rose. Looking at Eric and his party, the man said directly: "This year is really good. There are five little monsters. In that case, I will take care of the assessment of the fourth level. " Hearing the man''s words, the expressions of Dai Mubai and Oscar changed instantly. Eric and the others don''t know the strength of the man, but the two of them are very clear. That was a real soul sage, and it was also a powerful faction in the soul sage. Therefore, Dai Mubai said directly: "Ms. Zhao, it''s not good, it''s not compliant. If you let the dean know, you wouldn''t be easy to explain. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, the man snorted indifferently, and then said: "What''s wrong with this? I''ll do whatever the dean is not in the college. Dont worry, I dont bully them, I only use the strength of the soul, As long as they can hold a stick of incense in my hand, even if they win. Mubai, tell them about my information and let them discuss the tactics against me. The assessment will begin in half an hour. " Hearing what the man said, Dai Mubai also understood that things hadn''t turned around, so he could only sigh helplessly, and then led Eric and the others to a secluded corner. Oscar on the side also asked with some worry: "Boss Dai, Eric and they are okay, I still want to be classmates with them." Hearing what Oscar said, Dai Mubai shrugged and said: "It is no problem to pass the assessment, but it is probably going to suffer a bit." Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Ning Rongrong suddenly spoke unhappily: "Hey, Dai Mubai, don''t underestimate us. Didn''t Teacher Zhao say that, he only uses the strength of the soul sovereign. In this case, we can easily win. " Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Dai Mubai didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He was really fearless if he didn''t know. With a helpless sigh, Dai Mubai said directly: "Do you know who he is? Forget it, I will tell you about Teacher Zhao''s information, and you will understand that this assessment is very difficult. Teacher Zhao''s name is Zao Wou-ki, and his martial soul is a dark golden terrifying claw bear, a 72nd-level soul sage. " "and many more." Hearing Dai Mubai''s introduction, Ning Rongrong suddenly interrupted Dai Mubai''s words, and then asked: "Zao Wou-ki? Is he the Fudo King?" It''s also a coincidence that Zao Wou-ki''s name shouldn''t be known by Ning Rongrong, after all, Zao Wou-ki retired years ago. But why did the courses of Taoism Institute involve Zao Wou-ki? Although he was only one of the representatives in the Wuhun introduction class, Zao Wou-ki''s name was still remembered by Ning Rongrong and the others. Therefore, Ning Rongrong would ask questions at this time. After hearing Ning Rongrong''s question, Dai Mubai nodded gently. He was not surprised that Ning Rongrong and the others knew Zao Wou-ki''s name. After all, in Dai Mubai''s mind, Ning Rongrong and the others were also from great powers. It is not surprising to hear about some information. Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric saw Dai Mubai confessing, showing a suddenly realized expression. No wonder Dai Mubai had such a solemn expression. Regarding this, Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing were a little confused. Are Ming Wang Zao Wou-ki, famous? Chapter 498： This is, do you want to confess? Seeing the expressions of Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong also understood their doubts, so he took the initiative to explain: "Fudo Ming Wang Zao Wou-ki, one of the most famous things was that when he was more than sixty levels, he faced the siege of many opponents of the same level in the Wuhun Palace, successfully counter-killed several people, and escaped the pursuit. It was just not found, Zao Wou-ki, who had been missing for many years, would appear here, and he had already broken through to become a soul saint. " Hearing Ning Rongrong''s explanation, both Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing leaked a surprised expression. Obviously, they did not expect that such a dilapidated academy would have such characters. Compared to Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing''s shock, Dai Mubai only showed a helpless expression. With a soft sigh, Dai Mubai said to several people: "Now that you know the identity of Teacher Zhao, you should also understand that Teacher Zhao''s martial soul, Dark Golden Direclaw Bear, is a top martial soul that integrates attack and defense. Ordinary soul masters are inherently weaker in the face of such top martial souls. What''s more, although Teacher Zhao uses the strength of the Soul Sovereign to fight you, no matter what, Teacher Zhao is always a Soul Sage. Even if he suppressed his strength, the increase in his physical body should not be underestimated. That''s why I said you are going to suffer. But you don''t have to worry too much. With your talent, it is impossible for Teacher Zhao to really eliminate you. During this incense sticking time, I suggest that you fight more roundabouts and delay time. " After listening to Dai Mubai''s words, Tang San nodded in agreement, and then answered aloud: "I think so too, but because everyone is not too familiar with it, I still recommend that you introduce yourself to the direction you are good at first, so as to cooperate." Upon hearing this, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric glanced at each other, making the queen laugh instantly. Seeing the appearance of the three of them, Tang San and the others instantly filled with question marks. As for Zao Wou-ki in the distance, a surprised smile appeared on his face. "What''s the matter with these kids? Have you found a way to deal with me?" Lying on the recliner, looking at Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric who were all smiles, Zao Wou-ki whispered. Zao Wou-ki''s murmur was not heard by the people in the corner. Tang San, who was puzzled at this time, asked aloud in confusion: "Rongrong, what are you guys laughing at?" Hearing Tang San''s question, Ning Rongrong and the others straightened their expressions, and then said: "This Teacher Zhao, no matter how strong he is, but in a while, he can only display the strength of the soul. Even if there are all aspects of strengthening, but if so many of us can''t beat him, I am afraid that we will be scolded to death by the master after returning home. " Not surprisingly, upon hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, a few people from the Dao Zang Academy had a shocked look on their faces. Victory? There is no mistake. While they were still considering how to delay a stick of incense, Ning Rongrong and the others wanted to defeat Zao Wou-ki. To put it bluntly, Zao Wou-ki is already a dimensionality reduction blow. It''s just because of their fledgling little rookies who want to defeat Zao Wou-Ki, to be honest, even Tang San, who was two lives, dare not think about it. Seeing everyone''s shocked expressions, Ning Rongrong also understood their thoughts. Therefore, after the voice fell, Ning Rongrong leaked a relaxed and playful smile on his face, and then said to several people: "Don''t worry, no matter how strong Teacher Zhao is, relying only on the strength of the soul is definitely not our opponent. As long as Teacher Zhao is forced to use strength beyond the soul-sovereign level, we will be considered a winner. So, this matter is quite simple. Tang San, you are a control spirit master, and you will try to harass Teacher Zhao for a while. By the way, Zhuqing and you, what kind of soul master are you. " With that said, Ning Rongrong looked at Zhu Zhuqing and asked softly. Hearing what Ning Rongrong said, Zhu Zhuqing did not hesitate, and directly replied: "My spirit is a ghost cat, a spirit warrior of the sensitive attack type." Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s words, Ning Rongrong nodded lightly, and then continued: "The Min attack department, that Xiao Wu is about the same. In that case, Zhu Qing and Xiao Wu together harassed Teacher Zhao. As for the main attack, I''ll leave it to Eric. I will assist you when the time comes. I will try to let Teacher Zhao use the strength that exceeds the soul sovereign level to resist. " As Ning Rongrong''s voice fell, Eric showed a big smile directly at her. He patted his chest, Eric said confidently: "Sister Rongrong, don''t worry if you leave the matter to me. With your help, I will lose if I don''t force Teacher Zhao out of the soul king''s strength. " Seeing Eric''s self-confident look, both Tang San and Dai Mubai showed a worried look. Although Ning Rongrong''s idea is correct, it is not that simple to operate. Compared to Tang San and Dai Mubai''s worries, Zhu Zhuqing looked at Eric with bright eyes. As for Oscar, he was already attracted by Ning Rongrong''s charm at this time, thinking in his heart whether to go back and dress up. Oscar''s careful thoughts did not show, and everyone did not notice the abnormality in his eyes looking at Ning Rongrong. Because at this time the attention of several people has been attracted by Eric. Not because of Eric''s confident speech just now, but because of what Eric said next. "That Zhu Zhuqing, if you have something to say, you can just say it directly, if I can help, I will definitely help." Being stared at by Zhu Zhuqing, Eric, who had just been energetic, was directly defeated. No way, Zhu Zhuqing was staring all the way. He clearly felt that the light in Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes became even more hot. Eric really didn''t want to bear this kind of uncomfortable feeling. And his words obviously attracted the attention of several people. Even the assessments that were just connected are not even bothersome. Here comes, here comes! The legendary confession of love at first sight! At this moment, the hearts of the two girls, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, were even more full of gossip fire, staring at Eric and Zhu Zhuqing without turning, looking forward to their next story development. However, it is a pity that the plot of the story took a 180-degree turn, and it did not move in the direction they expected. "Eric, can I trouble you to teach me how to become stronger?" After hesitating for a moment, Zhu Zhuqing finally mustered up the courage and said to Eric. Because of the embarrassment, Zhu Zhuqing''s cheeks even rose with two blushes. Chapter 499： Five people join forces This kind of asking strangers to teach oneself to become stronger is still too embarrassing for a little girl, Zhu Zhuqing. Although, Zhu Zhuqing is much more mature and stronger than most of his peers. However, Zhu Zhuqing blushed, and Eric, who was standing across from Zhu Zhuqing, stared at him. Suddenly, Eric forgot to answer. No way, a girl blushing like an iceberg, and still a pretty lady, the contrast in this, even Eric can''t hold it. However, Eric''s hesitation has become a rejection in Zhu Zhuqing. But think about it, the way to become stronger must be someone''s secret. How can you tell others? Not to mention anything else, the first three spirit rings were all configured for a thousand years, which was enough to cause a tumult in the spirit master world. With a helpless sigh, Zhu Zhuqing took the initiative and said: "If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t matter." Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s words, Eric also recovered. Quickly waved his hand, Eric said aloud: "It''s not impossible, mainly because I didn''t expect you to do this. I can guide you in your practice, but you should also understand some things. They are all inherited from the sect and cannot be taught to you. Moreover, without the help of the teachers and elders, I can''t do many things. " Hearing Eric''s words, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes flashed with surprise. "It''s okay, this is enough. But the sect you mentioned, can I join?" Zhu Zhuqing asked with some excitement. At this moment, she seemed to see a chance to get rid of her own destiny. And hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s words, Eric smiled awkwardly. How would he answer Zhu Zhuqing''s question? Scratching his head embarrassedly, Eric said with a tangled voice: "Uh, what about this? To be honest, I am not actually a member of the sect. So I haven''t learned much about this kind of thing. If you want to join, you can ask Rongrong or Xiao Wu to help you ask. " With that, Eric looked directly at Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. When Eric said so, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu rolled their eyes. Don''t get me wrong, they were speechless purely because of Eric''s situation. "Except for not being registered, what is the difference between you and us. You have even been to the Zongmen residence in Zangmen. " Ning Rongrong said softly. Because I was a little disappointed not to see that I wanted to watch the confession scene, Ning Rongrong''s tone was a little lacking at this time. It''s not just him, Xiao Wu is the same. And Eric, after hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, also shook his head helplessly. He was also very helpless about this matter. To be honest, he still wanted to join Zangmen. But there is no way. Rose does not join the Tibetan gate. As a disciple, it is useless to think about it. Fortunately, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu did not ignore Zhu Zhuqing''s question just now. After making a weak spit on Eric, the two directly spoke to Zhu Zhuqing: "Zhuqing, let''s do this. When we go back, we will take you back together and let Master give you a chance to test." The two didn''t pack their tickets. If Zhu Zhuqing himself couldn''t do it, no matter how good the relationship was, they wouldn''t be able to help brainlessly. However, this answer of the two is enough. "Rongrong, Xiao Wu, Eric, thank you." At this time Zhu Zhuqing was already very satisfied, and she was not an insatiable person, such help was already rare. When things were finalized, Oscar, Dai Mubai, and Tang San all glanced at Zhu Zhuqing with some envy. Just looking at Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric, the three of them can understand that the forces behind the three are definitely not simple. With this kind of power training, no matter it is, anyone can improve a lot. But they would understand, but they were embarrassed to say this. As the episode ended, everyone''s expressions became serious. Next, there is one more test. With a straight look, Ning Rongrong said solemnly: "The strategy just now is okay. If there is no problem, let''s hurry and start." Hearing what Ning Rongrong said, the people who were about to participate in the assessment nodded solemnly. Several people stood up directly, and walked towards the center of the training ground. As soon as Zao Wou-ki saw it, he stood up and asked with a light smile: "Little guys, are you ready? If you are not ready, you can prepare for a while and still have some time." Hearing Zao Wou-ki''s words, several people explained that they shook their heads solemnly, and said firmly: "Ms. Zhao, we are ready, please enlighten me." As the voice fell, the atmosphere on the court instantly became serious. Dai Mubai, who was originally going to go back to assist the first few levels of assessment, didn''t have that thought anymore, and now waiting outside the court for the start of this battle. And Zao Wou-ki laughed as soon as he heard the words of several people, and said loudly: "Okay, let me see what you little monsters have." As the voice fell, Zao Wou-ki kicked the recliner beside the sound out of the field with a single kick, and directly released his martial soul. Seeing Zao Wou-ki''s body becoming more burly, Ning Rongrong''s eyes condensed, and he directly said: "Now, go all out." Following Ning Rongrong''s voice, the five immediately released their martial souls. "Nine treasures have colored glaze when they are transferred out, one is strength, the other is speed, and the third is soul." Ning Rongrong took the lead, and the three spirit rings on her body lit up at the same time, and several rays of light directly landed on everyone including herself. The main reason why Ning Rongrong is strong is that most of her soul abilities can be used on her. Imagine that a soul master can continuously buff and restore his state, even if it hurts a soul master who is not strong in the attack system, it is extremely terrifying. And with Ning Rongrong''s increase, everyone felt that their strength instantly soared by more than 30%. Although Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing, two people who were not familiar with Ning Rongrong, were shocked, they also knew that it was not the time to be shocked. Therefore, Tang San, who was a control system, reacted immediately, and the first spirit ring on his body instantly lit up. "The first spirit ability, entanglement." In an instant, several sturdy blue silver grasses rushed towards Zao Wou-ki. Such an attack could have been easily avoided by Zao Wou-ki, even if Tang San had received the blessing of Ning Rongrong. Even Tang San thought about the next countermeasures. However, Zao Wou-ki seemed to be distracted, and was immediately entangled by Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass. Chapter 500： Zao Wou-ki Of course, it wasn''t that Zao Wou-ki released the water, it was all because he was stunned. Eric, Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, the three three-ringed soul sovereigns in all purple configurations, whoever comes will be shocked. However, this mistake made by Zao Wou-ki was quickly reflected by himself. Although he kept muttering little monsters and little monsters in his heart, his movements were still very agile. Zao Wou-ki, who was entangled in the blue silver grass, made a violent fight, and a terrifying brute force burst out from all over his body. Under Zao Wou-ki''s powerful strength, this seemingly tough blue silver grass was torn apart for less than a second. However, this is enough. With Tang San''s interference, Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu, who were soul masters of the sensitive attack system, had already come to Zao Wou-ki. The two dared not keep their hands, the spirit ring on their bodies lit up, explaining that they had launched their own special skills. At this moment, Zao Wou-ki, who had just broken free from Tang Sans blue silver grass, had no time to dodge, so he could only forcibly accept the attacks of Zhu Zhuqing and Xiao Wu. However, he didn''t support the big, Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say anything, Xiao Wu, who possessed three purple spirit rings, was definitely not weak in attack power. Sure enough, Zhu Zhuqing''s sharp attack was really useless against Zao Wou-ki, who had amazing defensive power, but Xiao Wu''s seemingly slender figure burst out with a terrifying force. Even if it was Zao Wou-ki, facing Xiao Wu''s full stare from below, he was shot into the air in an instant. However, the first spirit ring on Zao Wuji also lit up. Under the blessing of spirit ability, Zao Wou-ki just felt a little pain. However, Ning Rongrong''s abacus jingle, their attack on Zao Wou-ki, how could it be so simple to end. Just after Zao Wuji was kicked into the sky by Xiao Wu, Ning Rongrong, who had just been an auxiliary soul master, teleported into the air in an instant. "Sky Hand!" Facing Zao Wou-ki who was temporarily unable to attack, Ning Rongrong unceremoniously moved the attack. However, she looked directly at a few unsuspecting people. Oscar off the court asked Dai Mubai beside him in disbelief: "Boss Dai, are you sure that Ning Rongrong is an auxiliary spirit master? Whenever, the auxiliary spirit masters can launch a frontal attack. Moreover, I think her attack is better than you, Boss Dai. " Hearing Oscar''s words, Dai Mubai''s mouth twitched. What does it mean to be stronger than him? Is it too strong? Dai Mubai was sure that Ning Rongrong''s offensive power was definitely not comparable to the current one. However, Ning Rongrong is a spirit master of the auxiliary department. Isn''t he shameless wearing Mubai? That Xiao Wu, too, kicked Zao Wou-ki, who had used his first spirit ability, into the sky with one kick. Sure enough, Eric, Ning Rongrong, and Xiao Wu are all perverts, and they cannot be inferred by common sense. Of course, not just Oscar and Dai Mubai, Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing and even Zao Wou-ki were all embarrassed at this time. Oh my god, the life is broken, the auxiliary soul master actually launched a frontal attack. Fortunately, Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing were shocked and shocked, but their current tasks have been completed. The two of them now just need to wait patiently for the result. But Zao Wou-ki couldn''t do it anymore. He was shocked, and he did not make effective counterattack and resistance at all. Of course, even if his mind was calm, Zao Wou-ki couldn''t do more, he could only passively be beaten. The bear is king on the ground, but in the sky~ Ha ha. boom! ! With a loud noise, Ning Rongrong''s handprints instantly landed on Zao Wou-ki. Facing Ning Rongrong''s blow, even if the energy in Zao Wou-ki''s body had already circulated quickly to resist, he still grinned in pain. The whole body, like a cannonball, slammed into the ground fiercely. After all, using only the strength of the Soul Venerable, even the rough-skinned Zao Wou-ki could not withstand Ning Rongrong''s attack. Zao Wou-ki, who was hit, has only one thought now, that is, there will be no stronger attacks next. Just this time, he almost broke the power. If there is another stronger one, then he really needs to use a strength that surpasses Soul Venerable. No, it should be said that he has already used more strength than Soul Venerable. After all, he has the bonus of Soul Saint Physique, and it is impossible for ordinary Soul Venerable to accept the attack from Ning Rongrong just now. Of course, the most important thing is that Zao Wou-ki wants to counterattack. Being called Fudo Mingwang is not because Zao Wou-ki can be beaten all the time. Just like this, he was hung up and hammered by a group of little ghosts, not to mention that Zao Wou-ki''s violent temper was unacceptable, but his face, he didn''t know where to throw it. However, Zao Wou-ki''s expectations fell to nothing. Because all of the previous ones were all paving the way for Eric''s attack. In terms of attack power alone, Eric''s strength was something that Ning Rongrong believed to be inferior. As Zao Wou-ki landed, there was another roar. On the ground, a big pit appeared instantly. In this scene, Dai Mubai and Oscar outside the court were shocked. If this hits them, I am afraid that half life will be lost. As the protagonist who was attacked, at this time Zheng Zao Wou-ki was lying in the big pit created by him. Before he got up, he saw a shadow suddenly appeared in the sky, and then an astonishing attack, directly locking his body. In an instant, Zao Wou-ki''s face became extremely ugly. What kind of shadow is this, this is clearly Eric, who is leaping high, preparing to launch an attack. In the face of Eric''s attack, Zao Wou-ki found that he was the same as just before, there was no way to evade, he could only force the next step. However, this attack is completely different from just now, is it good, if only relying on the strength of the soul sovereign, even Zao Wou-ki will be injured. Zao Wou-ki is not afraid of injury, but he is afraid of losing face. No way, the spirit power on Zao Wuji''s body broke out in an instant, and just a little bit of induction, he could sense that this had already exceeded the range of the soul sovereign. At the same time, the second and fifth spirit rings on Zao Wuji''s body directly lit up. "Strong Diamond Palm! Gravity Squeeze!" In an instant, Eric, who launched an attack on Zao Wou-ki, felt the gravity around his body, which increased several times out of thin air. The body, which was originally extremely relaxed, now seemed to be filled with lead, which was extremely heavy. However, Eric seemed to have not felt it, his expression still serious, and the big sword in his hand did not stop at all, and the palm of his hand shot at Zao Wou-ki was a fierce slash. "Great sword! Trial!" Chapter 501： Join Shrek oom! A loud noise came fiercely following the collision between Eric''s big sword and Zao Wou-ki''s palm. Facing Zao Wou-ki who had already used the fifth spirit ring, Eric flew out without surprise. Even Eric''s attack did not cause any harm to Zao Wou-ki, at most it made him snorted. But despite this, Eric''s face still showed a joyful smile. Because he really forced Zao Wou-ki to use the strength of the Soul King level. Seeing Eric flying out, Tang San stretched out his hands, and the Blue Silver Grass instantly grew violently, wrapped around Eric''s waist, and pulled him over. "Eric, you''re all right." Holding Eric, Tang San asked anxiously. Eric paid for their entire team, and he also saw Zao Wou-ki''s attack just now. The fifth spirit ability was used, it was ten thousand years spirit ability, how could he not worry about Eric, who only had three rings. Facing Tang San''s concerned question, Eric propped the ground with a big sword in one hand and swayed indifferently with the other hand, letting him speak: "It''s okay, put the Martial Spirit away, the assessment is over." Hearing Eric''s words, Tang San was also relieved and put away his blue silver grass directly. As for the others, they had already put away their martial arts without Eric''s orders. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu ran over and patted Eric on the shoulder, and said with satisfaction: "It''s a good job, Eric, but it''s our No. 1 thug in the Junior Department of Taoism." Hearing what Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu said, the corners of Eric''s mouth twitched involuntarily, and a wry smile appeared on his face. Obviously it was the first person to attack alone, but when Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu spoke, they became the first thugs. I really don''t know what they have learned after following Dean Wang Ran. However, Eric was obviously used to the ridicule of the two, so he didn''t refute anything at all. It was Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing. After hearing what Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu said, they were a little curious about the Taoist Elementary Department in their mouths. However, the two did not ask much. Everyone will be classmates in the future, and this kind of thing will gradually become known. The few people were very happy, and even the Dai Mubai and Oscar who had just walked over were in a good mood. However, Zao Wou-ki''s mood at this time is very unbeautiful. This script is not as good as he expected. Shouldn''t it be a few little guys who are struggling to support under his hands, and finally rely on him to release the water to pass the assessment? What? Now that people pass the level directly, and become the background board of the beating. Is it possible that this is that people and ghosts are all showing up, and only Wuji is being beaten? So Zao Wou-ki is very embarrassed now. Looking at the little ghosts who talked so happily, Zao Wou-ki said with a black face: "I said a few little monsters, this assessment has just begun, and it''s not over yet." Hearing what Zao Wou-ki said, several people explained and turned to look at Zao Wou-ki. Oscar and Dai Mubai had subconsciously moved away from Zao Wou-ki. It seems to say that although he is my teacher, I am really unfamiliar with this shameless thing. Xiao Wu blinked her big Shui Lingling eyes, looking at the dark-faced Zao Wou-ki, pretending to be innocent and said: "But Teacher Zhao, you obviously used the fifth spirit ring just now, isn''t that why we won." Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, and seeing her "naive" and "innocent", Zao Wou-ki instantly became even more embarrassed. It''s just that he is a **** who eats weights today, and he is determined to re-establish a heroic image among a few little monsters. Therefore, even if he was embarrassed, Zao Wou-ki still prepared gifts for the assessment. However, today''s God doesn''t seem to favor Zao Wou-ki once. Even Zao Wou-ki was ready to play a rogue, but a sharp shout directly aborted Zao Wou-ki''s plan. "Zao Wou-ki, do you want to change the sky?" As a middle-aged man''s voice sounded, Zao Wou-ki''s face instantly stiffened. Immediately afterwards, a figure flew from a distance to the sky above the training ground in an instant. "Haha, why did you come back so early today, Dean?" Looking at the man wearing glasses floating in the air, Zao Wou-ki said unnaturally. At the same time, after seeing the Dean of Shrek Academy, Tang San and Eric exclaimed at the same time: "It''s you?" Hearing the two of them exclaimed, Ning Rongrong asked with some doubts: "Eric, Tang San, do you know this dean?" Hearing the inquiries from everyone, Eric took the lead and said: "I asked someone to inquire about the nearby Advanced Soul Master Academy. Didn''t I let that person buy a map foolishly. Ah, it was him." Upon hearing Eric''s words, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu spoke in surprise in an instant: "No, the dean is the profiteer? Doesn''t that mean that he not only bought you a map at a high price, but also cheated us over to sign up?" Hearing what Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu said, Eric nodded in embarrassment. Things seem to be like this. And Tang San, after a few people finished speaking, also answered: "I bought a plate crystal from his shop yesterday." Compared to Eric, Tang San''s experience was a bit sparse and ordinary, so everyone didn''t care. The voices of the people talking were not loud, but for the soul sage of more than seventy levels, it was obvious that they could hear clearly. Looking at Flanders, Zao Wou-ki suddenly felt that compared to him, he was as kind as an angel. At best, he is playing a rogue. People not only cheat others to buy things at high prices, but also cheat others to send themselves to the door. Sure enough, the dean will always be the dean, and on the face, he is not comparable to himself. As for Flander, he didn''t feel ashamed at all after hearing a few people talk. Wasn''t he just going out to buy goods, he fudged a genius to come to his academy? Isn''t this normal? Besides, this is also what Eric asked himself, and he was just telling the truth. But I didn''t expect it to be a bumper harvest this time. It''s just that Zao Wou-ki is too insightful. Of course, so many geniuses were admitted to the college first. The meat eaten in the mouth is real. If you scare a few little monsters now, wouldn''t it be worth the loss. With a straight look, Flander fell directly to the ground. First he reprimanded Zao Wou-ki, and then Flander directly showed a warm smile and said to the five of Ning Rongrong: "How are you little monsters. I am Flander, Dean of Shrek Academy, and I welcome you to join Shrek Academy." Chapter 502： A year is in a hurry, the gears of fate turn again Although Flander looked enthusiastic, he looked like a profiteer. But what Flanders said was their dean now, so in the face of the enthusiastic Flanders, everyone responded enthusiastically. After a few simple exchanges, Ning Rongrong and five people lived in the dormitory of Shrek Academy under the arrangement of Flanders. Although Shrek''s dormitory was a bit shabby, but the few people didn''t care too much. They can live the days of prosperity, and they can endure the days of poverty. It is worth mentioning that although there were a lot of people who signed up for this session of Shrek, only five people who passed the assessment were those who passed the fourth pass. The rest of the people were all lost on the entrance exam of Shrek Academy. Even, no one successfully reached the fourth level. However, even so, the teachers of Shrek Academy were already very surprised. Five little monsters go to school together, this is a grand occasion that they have never had since Shrek was founded. Therefore, all the teachers in Shrek Academy, including Flander himself, gave twelve points of energy to the teaching of a few people. Although it is not as good as the Dao Zang Academy, it is much better than other ordinary academies. It didn''t take long for Tang San''s teacher, a man named Yu Xiaogang, to also come to Shrek Academy and become a training teacher in Shrek Academy. For Ning Rongrong and the others, this kind of faculty strength was enough to cope with their usual cultivation. At this point, the days seemed to fall into peace all at once. The three of Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric are practicing and learning in Shrek Academy every day. Even because of the three of them, the practice atmosphere of Shrek Academy has been upgraded to the same level. In the day-to-day getting along, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric, and the relationship between the other students in Shrek Academy, became closer. In the same way, everyone has a great agreement with Shrek Academy. However, such a peaceful life will soon come to an end. Today, Ning Rongrong and their freshmen have enrolled for nearly a year. In this nearly one year, eight students from Shrek Academy jointly formed the Shrek Eight Monsters team. Moreover, the four of Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, Eric and Dai Mubai also broke through the 40th level one by one. As for the others, except Ma Hongjun, who was last on the stage, who was still at the twenty-ninth level, they also successfully reached the level of the thirty-level soul sovereign. Under the leadership of the four soul sects, the battle of the Shrek team in the arena of souls is not disadvantageous. Especially among these four soul sects, there are still three that cannot be guessed by common sense. Moreover, because of the existence of Ning Rongrong and the others, the overall strength of other members is one step closer than the original. Under such circumstances, the Shrek team is simply a nightmare existence for other players. Even in the later stage, Yu Xiaogang had to take the initiative to restrict Shrek. All players with the strength of the Soul Sect are not allowed to use the fourth soul ability, and cannot be used more than the soul power of the Soul Sovereign cultivation base. Even if all the opponents are fighting with the strength of the Soul Sect or even the strength of the Soul King. But even so, after nearly a year of hard work in the Arena of Souls, the Shrek team has still become the only soul team with the strength of the Soul Sect in the Great Arena of Soto City. If it wasn''t for the short time, Team Shrek could even win the title of Purple Gold. However, even so, the reputation of the Shrek Academy team has long been circulated in the circle of the Arena of Souls. And everyone ended the fuse of studying and living day after day, which is why. It turned out that the Great Fighting Soul Arena of Soto City had received the news early that it was a Golden Fighting Soul team from the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy who was about to challenge the Great Fighting Soul Arena of Soto City. Similarly, this Golden Fighting Soul team with a full win rate is also a Soul Sect team. Although Soto City was the first battle for the Tiandou Royal Team to be promoted to the Soul Sect team. However, the person in charge of the Great Arena of Souls in Soto City would not underestimate this team. After all, the Heaven Dou Royal Team, like the Shrek Team, had already begun to challenge the Soul Sect team when all the members of the Soul Venerable. Otherwise, they cannot become the Golden Fighting Soul Team. The person in charge of the Soul Arena of Soto City did not want to be ashamed. Similarly, he also wanted to use this opportunity to make a wave of fame for the Soul Arena of Soto City. By the way, you can also operate a wave of riches. What a gimmick is that two teams of the Golden Fighting Spirit team fight. Therefore, the person in charge of the Great Fighting Arena of Soto City approached the Shrek team. After all, the only team in the Great Fighting Arena of Soto City that can rival this Heaven Dou Royal Academy in fame is the Shrek team. Moreover, the Shrek team''s shot is basically equivalent to a scheduled victory. The person in charge of the Great Battle Arena of Soto City had a lot of confidence in the Shrek team. After all, he has a good cooperative relationship with Team Shrek, and he also earns some extra money on weekdays. Therefore, he knows the power of Shrek. Facing the request of the person in charge of the Arena of Souls, the leader of the Shrek team, Yu Xiaogang, agreed after a little thought. The ending was not unexpected. The Shrek team in the original book was able to defeat the Tiandou Royal team when most of the members were third ring or even second ring. What''s more? The Shrek team not only won, but also won very arrogantly. Why do you say that? Because under Yu Xiaogang''s signal, not only did the Shrek team not let the strongest Ning Rongrong but also the strongest attacking Eric appear on the stage. Even Dai Mubai and Xiao Wu of the Soul Sect strength who appeared on the stage were restricted from using the fourth soul ability. Moreover, it also restricted Tang San from being able to use hidden weapons. That''s right, Shrek Academy not only chose six to seven, but also tied one of his own hands. If it wasn''t for five to seven, Yu Xiaogang would not be ready to let Xiao Wu appear on the stage. However, this immediately angered the Tiandou Royal Team. As geniuses, when have they received this kind of treatment that is not valued. Therefore, they gritted their teeth and wanted to teach the Shrek team a lesson. Um~ The competition was very exciting. With the Shrek team limited, the two sides played it was difficult to separate. Unfortunately, the Tiandou Royal Academy eventually lost. This experience deeply shattered the pride of the Tiandou Royal Team. Chapter 503： Join Tiandou Royal Academy? Even if the opponent is younger than them, he still loses when the opponent obviously releases water, which makes the members of the Tiandou Royal Team unacceptable. Even Shrek''s last concern was turned into ridicule in the hearts of these defeated teenagers. Everyone remembered the people of Shrek Academy firmly in their hearts. Even gritted his teeth with hatred. Although they didn''t give Shrek Academy a good face when they left, their fighting spirit was also aroused. And the change in the quiet life of everyone in Shrek was also because of the beginning of this battle. The captain of the Tiandou Royal Team, Yu Tianheng, is Yu Xiaogang''s nephew, and the leader of the Tiandou Royal Team, Qin Ming, is a student of Shrek Academy. Under such a relationship, Shrek Academy was directly recommended by Qin Ming to prepare all members to join Tiandou Royal Academy. Although Flanders disagreed with 10,000 at the beginning, but under Yu Xiaogang''s derogatory preaching, Flanders finally lost to reality. In a sense of loss, Flender finally led the entire Shrek Academy into Heaven Dou City. Because he understands that only a regular Senior Soul Master Academy can fully realize the potential of Shrek Academy students. And a year later, the Continent Advanced Soul Master Competition, Shrek Academy in Flanders, was not eligible to participate at all. All Shrek teachers didn''t want the students to miss this opportunity. Therefore, the Tiandou Royal Academy, which has two entries, naturally became a good object of refuge. Although he would lose his name, Flanders could only recognize it. However, after learning the news, the faces of Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric were quite strange along the way. However, the Shrek people with different moods didn''t care too much, just as they felt a little emotional. Not surprisingly, the luxury of Tiandou Royal Academy shocked everyone in Shrek except Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric at first glance. After all, a whole mountain range is used as the academy''s residence, and it is luxurious and wanting, which makes Shrek people who have been living in poverty all the time an eye-opener. However, just when everyone in Shrek arrived at Tiandou Royal Academy, the world''s self-correction appeared again. Facing a group of unseen people, it is still the familiar formula and the familiar taste. The Fourth Prince Xue Beng, still brainlessly provoked the people of Shrek. It may be Xue Beng''s habit of acting by himself over the years, especially after seeing his second and third elder brothers being tragically rectified by Qian Renxue in order to fight for the throne. Although he didn''t lose his life, but it was a miserable life. Therefore, Xue Beng has always used the image of a dude prince. Therefore, the first time he saw Shrek Academy, Xue Beng didn''t even think about it, he passed by directly provoking Dafa. In fact, as long as Xue Beng Yi observes carefully, he can recognize Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric. After all, the three of them are prestigious existences in the Taoist Academy. As the prince of the empire, Xue Beng has seen them. It''s just that I haven''t seen each other for too many years, and I can''t remember it for a while. Besides, according to Xue Beng''s cognition, Ning Rongrong should study in Taoist Academy at this time. How could they have appeared in Tiandou Imperial Academy, and their identity was still an unknown member of the small academy. Therefore, a misunderstanding was born so cleverly. Not surprisingly, in the face of Xue Beng''s provocation, he was beaten, and it was Dai Mubai who shot. Originally, things ended like this, but as a dude prince, how could he just let it go? Therefore, in order to carry out the image of the dude prince, Xue Beng asked his uncle to help out without hesitation. Not only that, he also asked his uncle to move out a big man, Poison Douluo Dugubo. Since Xue Xing rescued Dugu Bo a few years ago and helped him obtain the ninth spirit ring, the poisonous Dugu Bo has become the worship of the Heaven Dou Empire. Facing the request of his savior, Dugu Bo naturally came out without saying a word. It just so happened that he could also come to Tiandou Royal Academy to take a look at his granddaughter. Who is Dugu Bo''s granddaughter? The former opponent of Team Shrek, one of the members of Team Sky Dou Royal, is the Dugu Goose. Originally, Dugu Yan couldn''t understand the Shrek team, especially Tang San who dared to endanger Yu Tian''s life. So, this time it was lively. Because of the avalanche, Xue Xing was determined to find Shrek''s trouble. And because of Dugu Goose, Dugu Bo also had to teach Shrek a lesson. This made Shrek, who had just had a good chat with the three education committees of the Tiandou Royal Academy, extremely uncomfortable. It was like now, facing Xue Xing''s aggressive provocation, everyone in Shrek Academy looked extremely ugly. However, they can''t help it. Who told Xue Xing to be the **** who eats weights and is determined. I also blame Ning Rongrong for not only not showing up in public for too long, but also for not intending to self-destruct. Otherwise, how could a little Prince Xue Xing dare to be so presumptuous. Seeing Xue Beng and Dugu Goose hiding behind Xue Xing and Dugu Bo, Shrek''s students were gnashing their teeth. However, Flanders, who was the dean, didn''t say anything. Although their faces were dark, they couldn''t say anything. ... "Prince Xuexing, what you did today, we will personally report to your Majesty." "Your Excellency, the Three Board of Education, the Royal Academy of Heaven Dou is handed over to me by your majesty. I can''t let some cats and dogs join in casually. Even if it is to tell your Majesty, I am not afraid. " The stalemate between Prince Xue Xing and the three education committees of the Tiandou Royal Academy continued. Although the three education committees are powerful, they really have nothing to do with Prince Xue Xing, the nominal manager of the Tiandou Royal Academy. The atmosphere on the scene was very solemn. At this moment, Flanders, who had been speaking so well, finally couldn''t help but explode in the face of Prince Xue Xing''s repeated provocations. "Prince Xuexing, although the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy is very strong, Shrek is not weak. It''s not that Shrek Academy must join your Heaven Dou Royal Academy today. We have written down today''s affairs, and hope that the prince will not regret it in the future! let''s go! " With that, Flender''s body violently exploded with a huge spirit power fluctuation, that breath that only belonged to the soul saint, instantly made Xue Xing''s heart tremble. Shrek was Flender''s lifelong persistence. He did not allow anyone to degrade Shrek, even if the other party was a prince. Chapter 504： Hard title Ning Rongrong Flender was advising Prince Xue Xing not to regret, but at this time Prince Xue Xing already regretted a little. Soul Sage, why didn''t Xue Beng, the unlucky boy say, why there is still Soul Sage among these teachers. Xue Xing thought this was an unknown country college, otherwise it wouldn''t be so aggressive. However, people are now offended to death. It''s just a mere soul saint. Although there are not many Tiandou Empires, there are definitely not many. For the sake of a soul sage, it is impossible for Xue Xing to slap himself in the face. What''s more, now Flanders still releases his breath to frighten himself before leaving, what does this mean? Threat? Under this situation, it was even more impossible for Prince Xue Xing to change his attitude, so he had to make the mistake and make the mistake. Therefore, after Flanders put down his words and released his breath, Prince Xue Xing directly looked at Dugu Bo beside him. Facing Xue Xing''s gaze, Dugu Bo did not shirk. "Go? Did the old man allow you to go?" In an instant, the pressure belonging to the Title Douluo level directly pressed everyone in Shrek. After all, it was Title Douluo, everyone in Shrek Academy felt in an instant that they seemed to be carrying a heavy mountain on their backs. Even if it wasn''t for Dugu Bo''s mercy, it would be hard to say whether a few of Shrek''s students could stand still. "Feng... Title Douluo!" Everyone in Shrek Academy trembled and said with some difficulty. This scene directly made the expressions of the three Tiandou Royal College Education Committee''s expressions even more ugly. Almost at the same time, all three of them asked Xue Xing harshly: "My prince, what do you mean? Anyway, Shrek Academy is our guest. We will tell your majesty exactly what the prince has done today, and hope that the prince will not make mistakes. And under Poison Douluo''s crown, your status is bad for a group of juniors, right? " Hearing the threats from the three education committees, although Xue Xing was a little tangled in his heart, there was still a sneer on his face. Seeing everyone in Shrek, Xue Xing said softly: "If it''s normal, I won''t be difficult for Shrek. However, the royal face must not be humiliated. Now, I want to settle the avalanche account with you. " Facing the oppression of Dugu Bo, Flander raised his head with difficulty. Looking directly at Xue Xing''s gaze, Flander knew that he couldn''t be tough, so he could only gritted his teeth and asked: "I don''t know the Prince, how do we need to explain?" Hearing what Flander said, Xue Xing hadn''t spoken yet, and Xue Beng jumped out and said: "It''s very simple, whoever hit me, just let me call back." When Xue Beng heard what Xue Beng said, Xue Xing did not refute, but immediately said: "Although Xue Beng is not a weapon, he is the fourth son of His Majesty after all. It is not anyone who can beat him and he can be safe. What''s more, murder pays off lives, debts pay off. I''m not the kind of unreasonable person, so things just follow Xue Beng said. " Hearing Xue Xing''s words, Flender''s face instantly turned ugly. Let him Flender push his students out in exchange for peace. How could he do such a thing? And Dai Mubai, who was a hands-on player, had an ugly expression at this time. If he was alone, even if he died, he would not be able to compromise. But now it is not his business alone, now he is the key to the current difficulties in contact with Shrek. All these years of college life has made him regard Shrek as his home. Everyone in Shrek Academy is naturally his family. Therefore, Dai Mubai decided that he would take the initiative to find out and bear all this. However, before Dai Mubai could speak, Ning Rongrong who was standing next to Dai Mubai suddenly spoke: "Poison Douluo? You are Dugu Bo, right." Ning Rongrong''s voice was very cold, and there was no trace of respect for Title Douluo in her tone. It could be heard that she was very angry now. It''s normal for Ning Rongrong to be angry. After all, after all these years, is this the first time she has been treated this way? However, these Dugu Bo don''t know. Thinking of his generation of Title Douluo, what a face-saving person. But now, he was questioned so unceremoniously by a little bit, even calling his own name directly. This way Dugu Bo was very angry, so the pressure on Ning Rongrong''s body instantly rose to a new level. At the same time, Dugu Bo said in a cold voice: "Little girl, you better pray that you can give me a reasonable explanation next, or the old man will let you know what the price of offending a Title Douluo is." In fact, at the moment Ning Rongrong spoke, everyone except Xiao Wu and Eric felt a bit of a thump in their hearts, even Xue Xing was no exception. Xue Xing was deliberately looking for trouble with Shrek, but he wouldn''t be easy to explain if it really caused life. After all, it was Titled Douluo, and Ning Rongrong''s attitude was completely looking for death. Now when I heard Dugu Bo''s words, everyone''s hearts became even more worried. The teachers of Shrek Academy gave Ning Rongrong a crazy wink. Dai Mubai and Oscar, who were closer to Ning Rongrong, even touched Ning Rongrong several times. They were all beckoning Ning Rongrong not to be impulsive, Title Douluo was far from what they could provoke now. However, Ning Rongrong seemed to have not seen this. Facing Dugu Bo''s coercion, Ning Rongrong only shook his body slightly before stabilizing his figure again. Compared to other people''s worries, Eric and Xiao Wu had no worries because of their confidence. Of course, in order to prevent Ning Rongrong from having an accident, the two of them still defended Ning Rongrong''s sides against the pressure of Dugu Bo. This time, Dugu Bogao took a look. You know, he has already released the upper limit of the pressure that the Soul Sect level can withstand against several of Shrek''s students. Even the pressure that Ning Rongrong was under, the Soul King had to come. Faced with such pressure, how could Ning Rongrong and the others be so calm? However, before Dugu Bo could express his opinion on this, Ning Rongrong took the lead and said: "Master Dugubo has such a bad temper. Uncle Ross let you go before, but he still doesn''t let you recognize yourself. He still doesn''t have a long memory. Titled Douluo is not invincible in this Douluo continent. " Although he kept calling adults, there was no respect in Ning Rongrong''s tone. On the contrary, Ning Rongrong''s tone felt more ridiculous. Chapter 505： The situation has reversed However, facing Ning Rongrong''s mocking tone, Dugu Bo did not turn his face in the first place. After hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Dugubo''s face was cold. Because, a dusty memory that he didn''t want to recall instantly came to his mind. "Little girl, what do you mean?" Dugu Bo squinted his eyes, his mood is a bit complicated now. No, to be precise, Dugu Bo is a little panicked now. Therefore, he unknowingly relieved the coercion from everyone in Shrek. Wouldn''t you offend the people there again? This is the only idea of ??Dugu Bo at this time. Ning Rongrong naturally noticed that the pressure on his body was relieved. However, in the face of Dugu Bo, who was in a complicated mood, Ning Rongrong had no intention to stop. Who is Ning Rongrong? Dao Zang Academys elder sister''s name was not blown out. Without a lawless character, can Ning Rongrong accept the title of his eldest sister? Dugu Bo''s performance just now can be said to have offended Ning Rongrong. Therefore, even if Dugu Bo has begun to show weakness, Ning Rongrong still said somewhat mockingly: "Oh, I forgot. Just talking about it is definitely not convincing. Eric, show him." Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Eric''s face instantly showed a smile. It''s just that the smile on Eric''s face felt like a wicked smile. Indeed, Eric has no good ideas now. How could Ning Rongrong not understand what Ning Rongrong meant? You know, when Ross abused Dugu Bo in blood, he was watching from the nearest place. Moreover, the weapon Rose used was the big sword he carried on his back. Therefore, Ning Rongrong just spoke, and Eric instantly understood what she meant. Originally, Eric didn''t have a good impression of Dugu Bo, so when Ning Rongrong spoke, Eric did not hesitate to directly draw out the big sword behind him. Standing on the ground, Eric chuckled and looked at Dugu Bo and said: "Xiamen, you should still be impressed with this sword." Hearing what Eric said, and seeing the big sword in Eric''s hand, the memory he remembered for no reason, instantly came to Dugubo''s mind clearly. At the same time, Eric''s image also overlaps with the kid behind the man. The current Dugu Bo feels a little bit cried. After so many years, he has been careful not to offend anyone related to the Taoist and Tibetan Academy. After all, the memory at the time was too deep, and Dugu Bo really didn''t want to experience it again. As a result, after several years of cautiousness, it ended up being pitted by an avalanche. No, to be precise, it should have been pitted by Shrek Academy. You said, you have a background like Taoism Academy, what kind of Heaven Dou Imperial Academy came to? Although the two companies are similar in position, in fact they are quite different. If you don''t go to the Taoist Academy, you must come to the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. You say, isn''t it just idle and silly? However, things had already reached this point, and Dugu Bo knew it was too late to say anything. The only thing he can do now is to find out the specific identities of several people, and then to determine what he should do. Therefore, in the face of the ridicule of the three teenagers, even though Dugubo was angry, he still asked with a smile: "Little brother, don''t you know who you are?" Dugu Bo knows that he cannot be angry or impulsive. Because he is not alone, he also has a granddaughter. Therefore, even if he is embarrassed next, he must grit his teeth and stop. However, Ning Rongrong and the others immediately lost their interest in the face of some pros and cons of Dugu Bo. If Dugu Bo has been hard-hearted, even though they are angry, they will still feel that Dugu Bo is worthy of respect and personal. As for now, they really look down on Dugu Bo. However, in the real society, the performance of Dugubo is what a character should have. If you really keep fighting, apart from those destiny sons, there are really few that will come to an end. It''s like taking Dugu Bo as an example. If he really fainted, today it turned out to be Ning Rongrong and the others. Within an hour, Dugu Bo will definitely fall to the ground, and even the soul will be burned to ashes. However, these Ning Rongrong and others naturally didn''t know. Although they are young, they are much more mature than ordinary people, but they still have some naive nature. Faced with Dugu Bo''s smirk, Ning Rongrong just said lightly that I am Ning Rongrong, so I won''t say much. However, this name already represents too much. How can Dugu Bo, who has been living under the eyelids of the Taoist Academy, know some key figures in the Taoist Academy? He was so familiar with the name Ning Rongrong. The daughter of Ning Fengzhi, the supreme master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Sect, the future supreme master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glaze Sect, and the oldest super genius. Ning Rongrong is so famous for all kinds of names. However, what really cares about Dugu Bo is that Ning Rongrong''s identity as a disciple of Wang Ran, the dean of the Taoist Tibetan Institute. There are many disciples of Wang Ran, and every graduate of the Institute of Taoism and Tibet is a registered disciple of Wang Ran. After all, these people have all been taught by Wang Ran himself. However, can registered disciples and direct disciples be the same? There are so many registered disciples, but Wang Ran''s true personal disciples currently only have three. This is a real disciple who can inherit Wang Ran''s mantle. Therefore, after hearing Ning Rongrong''s name, Dugubo had a final conclusion in his heart. With a straight look, Dugu Bo said directly: "There are many offenses today, and I would like to ask Haihan to personally come to apologize in the future. If you still want to stay in Tiandou Royal Academy, I will arrange it. " Snapped! Just after Dugubo''s voice fell, a crisp slap also rang in everyone''s ears. It was an avalanche that was beaten, and Xue Xing was the one who did. By now, Xue Xing had naturally figured out the identity of Ning Rongrong and the others. In order to ease the relationship between the two parties, but also to keep himself and his nephew from Avalanche, Xue Xing did not hesitate to take action without any pretentiousness. After all, if Emperor Xueye knew that they had offended the Taoist Academy, and had not reacted immediately, Xue Beng would be far more than slapped in the face. No, not only the avalanche, but even him. With Xue Ye''s attention to Wang Ran, Xue Xing has no doubt that Xue Beng will be immediately imprisoned as a waste. And he himself will be beaten to the end. After all, the most ruthless emperor''s house. In order to ensure the interests of the empire, family affection in the royal family is really not worth mentioning. Chapter 506： Leaving Tiandou Royal Academy What''s more, there was more than one Xueye Emperor behind this incident. Ning Rongrong''s master Wang Ran, naturally, it is impossible to bully the small because of such small things. But what about those two seniors of Ning Rongrong? As Wang Ran''s youngest disciple, it is no exaggeration to say that Ning Rongrong was brought up by Qian Renxue and Li Ying. It''s not an exaggeration to say that you have a lot of love in one. Therefore, if Ning Rongrong was really wronged here, Qian Renxue and Li Ying would not be able to stand by. Yes, the two definitely couldn''t be the opponent of Title Douluo now. But don''t forget, Qian Renxue''s current identity is Xue Qinghe, the prince of the Heaven Dou Empire. Compared to Xue Beng''s "brother", Xue Xing had no doubt that Qian Renxue would choose to stand on Ning Rongrong''s side. At that time, being just an emperor and prince would be enough for Xue Beng and Xue Xing to drink a pot. Therefore, Xue Xing reacted immediately. After all, a slap in exchange for the future and even the lives of their uncle and nephew is really worth it. ... With Xue Xing''s move, Xue Beng''s cheeks swelled like a bun, swelling at a speed visible to the naked eye. Xue Xing''s slap caught everyone''s attention instantly. And Xue Xing is also personal and quiet, it is impossible to rashly, so naturally he has to express his position. So for the first time, Xue Xing sternly yelled at Xue Beng: "You bastard, don''t hurry up to apologize to Rongrong!" In Xue Xing''s words, they all expressed the meaning of being close to Ning Rongrong. Even the name Ning Rongrong is very intimate. There is nothing wrong with this. Strictly speaking, Xue Xing and Ning Rongrong are still somewhat related. After all, Ning Rongrong''s mother came from the Tiandou imperial family, and even had a close relationship with those in power. From Ning Rongrong''s mother''s side, Ning Rongrong still called Xue Xing to uncle. Therefore, Xue Xing''s tone at this time has no problem at all. After all, as an elder, Xue Xing could never call Ning Rongrong an adult. Even if he called out shamelessly, Ning Rongrong would not respond. Therefore, even though Ning Rongrong felt boring about the closeness that Xue Xing showed, he didn''t say much. As for Xue Beng, he is not a fool after hiding for so many years. Although he showed the image of a dude prince, at this juncture, even a fool understands that he cannot continue to pretend to be dude. Therefore, Xue Beng simply apologized to Ning Rongrong. He even took the initiative to let go of his prince status and bowed to Ning Rongrong. At this point, Ning Rongrong''s unhappiness had almost disappeared. As the stalemate continues, there will be no new gains. What''s more, she didn''t want her mother and her natal family to make trouble. Therefore, after Xue Beng apologized, Ning Rongrong nodded lightly and exposed the matter. However, it was impossible for the Royal Academy to stay on this day. In other words, Ning Rongrong and the others didn''t plan to stay here anymore. It was only because the teachers of Shrek decided to come to Tiandou Royal Academy and they came back. In Ning Rongrong''s initial plan, after Shrek Academy joined Tiandou Royal Academy, they would drop out and return to Taoist Academy. After all, only with their three young soul sects can Shrek Academy get better treatment. But now, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. With such an incident, it is impossible for Shrek Academy to continue to stay in Tiandou Royal Academy. Therefore, Ning Rongrong directly responded to Dugu Bo: "Poison Douluo''s kindness is appreciated, but we won''t wait for the Royal Academy of Fighting this day. Goodbye! " With that, Ning Rongrong turned around and was about to leave. The rest of Shrek saw that Ning Rongrong was leaving, so naturally they followed the trend. It is worth mentioning that a graduate of Shrek Academy, Qin Ming, who is currently a Tiandou-level teacher of the Tiandou Royal Academy, is directly like the three teaching committees of the Tiandou Royal Academy who resigned and left with everyone from Shrek. In his words, Shrek cultivated him, and it is impossible for him to bow to those who despise Shrek. Everyone knew who Qin Ming pointed out this person. It''s just that things have developed to this point now, and no one wants to make trouble anymore. And Dugu Bo and Xue Xing breathed a long sigh of relief after everyone in Shrek left. Fortunately, Ning Rongrong didn''t mean to struggle to the end. Otherwise, just their small physique is not necessarily enough for others to toss. Of course, it was not just Dugu Bo and Xue Xing who had the same mood. At this time, everyone in Shrek felt the same complicated mood. Originally, they thought, facing the oppression of Xue Xing and Dugu Bo this time, they would lose a lot of face in how they said. As a result, under the two words of Ning Rongrong and Eric, the attitudes of Dugu Bo and Xue Xing actually changed 180 degrees. How could this situation not surprise everyone in Shrek Academy. Therefore, from the time they left the hall of Tiandou Royal Academy, until they really walked out of Tiandou Royal Academy, the faces of everyone in Shrek Academy were full of complexity. After everyone walked out of the Tiandou Royal Academy, Ma Hongjun really couldn''t control his curiosity, and curiously asked Ning Rongrong: "Rongrong, why are you so afraid of you that Poison Douluo and what prince?" As Ma Hongjun''s question exited, everyone''s eyes were attracted. Not only Ma Hongjun is curious, they are also curious. Especially those teachers, they think more at this time. Everyone knows that Ning Rongrong, Eric, and Xiao Wu come from extraordinary origins, but they are not particularly clear. After all, even Ning Rongrong, who is the easiest to be recognized, has evolved into the Nine Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda. Therefore, among the teachers of Shrek Academy, apart from Yu Xiaogang, who has the deepest research on martial arts, almost no one connected Ning Rongrong with the Qibao Glazed Tile School. And Yu Xiaogang, even if he had speculations, had not formally raised it. After all, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric are different from the other Shrek students, their cultivation plan has already been set, and they don''t need to change again. Even the spirit rings they used when they broke through the fortieth level were prepared early, and there was no need for Shrek''s teacher to bother. Under this circumstance, even though Ning Rongrong and the others were also members of Shrek, they even had a good relationship. However, several of them still looked mysterious inside Shrek. Chapter 507： Dean Flander, do you know the Taoist Academy? However, even if the few people were mysterious, everyone didn''t pay much attention to them. Ordinary students like Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing, because everyone has pure feelings, there is no need to get to the bottom of it. As for Shrek''s teachers, because there was Tang San who also had a background, they didn''t want to go into it. But it was different now, and no one thought that Ning Rongrong and the others had such a strong background. Even if it was Title Douluo, they couldn''t resist facing Ning Rongrong. In this case, how could they not be curious? Therefore, Ma Hongjun''s question is undoubtedly asked the voice of everyone. After hearing Ma Hongjun''s question, Ning Rongrong hadn''t yet answered, Xiao Wu smiled and said: "Dugu Bo is not afraid of Rongrong, but Eric''s sword. When Dugu Bo was looking for trouble, Eric and his master had no use of his soul power, so he almost killed Dugu. It was the sword that Eric was carrying. " Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, the eyes of Shrek pedestrians flashed an incredible shock of light. Almost killed a Title Douluo without using spirit power, what strength is needed. Oscar and Ma Hongjun, who had the most out-of-thinking thoughts, even directly held Eric from one side to the other. While reaching out to touch Eric''s sword, he said: "Eric, I didn''t expect your master to be so good. We have decided, and you will be our backer in the future. If there is that unopened title Douluo provokes us, we will report your name. " Hearing Ma Hongjun and Oscar''s words, Eric''s face went black in an instant. While breaking away from the entanglement between the two, Eric said: "You really think too much, my master''s reputation is not very good, let alone me. If you really provoke Title Douluo, I advise you to run as soon as possible. If you are lucky, you can save a little life. " When Ma Hongjun and Oscar heard this, they still didn''t mean to give up, but meant to hug their thighs. Seeing the funny Ma Hongjun and Oscar, everyone couldn''t help but smile. The displeasure just now was swept away. Even the entanglement in my heart caused by the gradual exposure of Ning Rongrong''s identity has gradually disappeared. Yes, anyway, Ning Rongrong and the others have always been members of Shrek. Even if Shrek disappeared in the future, Ning Rongrong and the others would still have Shrek''s name in their hearts. As for their identity, is it really important? Of course the answer is yes! Yes, the answer to this question is very important. Because, Ning Rongrong and their identities directly brought a broad road to Shrek who had no idea about the future. "President Flander, we have abandoned the Tiandou Royal Academy. Do you think about Shrek''s next arrangements?" Just when Ma Hongjun and Oscar were arguing with Eric, Ning Rongrong asked Flander a little serious. Hearing Ning Rongrong''s question, a flash of embarrassment flashed across Flender''s face. Arrangement, where does he arrange. He hadn''t thought about it at all at first, and they still have time to fail. However, it is impossible to go back now. They must participate in the Continent Advanced Soul Master Competition. Therefore, facing Ning Rongrongs inquiry, Flander had to speak: "There is no arrangement, but we definitely have a way. Heaven Dou City is so big, there will definitely be a Soul Master Academy willing to accept us. " Hearing Flanders say this, Ning Rongrong didn''t sell him off, and said directly: "Dean Flanders, don''t you know Taoist Academy?" Upon hearing this, a curious look flashed across Flender''s face. "Dao Zang Academy? Is that the Junior Soul Master Academy you studied with Eric and Xiao Wu?" As soon as Flanders spoke out, Ning Rongrong knew that Flanders didn''t understand Taoism Academy. She was not surprised either, after all, Flanders had been living in seclusion for too long. And the Taoist Institute, these years, did not mean to stir up the wind and rain on the mainland. And in this year''s academy life, a few of them didn''t talk much about the Dao Tibetan Institute. Therefore, Flanders and their remote teachers are not clear about the situation of the Taoist Academy, and there is nothing incomprehensible. Therefore, Ning Rongrong was going to explain to Flanders the situation of the Taoist Institute. "Dean Flander, you misunderstood, Taoism Academy is not a junior Soul Master Academy. In fact, the Taoist Academy is similar to the Tiandou Imperial Academy, both of which consist of the elementary department and the advanced department. Those who are able to graduate from the Advanced Department of the Taoist Academy can directly join Tibet. It''s not that I look down on other academies, even the Tiandou Royal Academy, compared to Taoist Academy. If it weren''t for the teachers of the academy to dislike the Advanced Soul Master Competition, it wouldn''t be difficult, the champion would not have anything to do with other academies. " Speaking of this, not only Ning Rongrong, but also Eric and Xiao Wu''s faces flashed with pride. Their feelings for Shrek are indeed good, but for them, the Dao Zang Academy is their eternal soul harbor. And the Dao Zang Academy''s strength is far more proud than their own strength. Of course, Ning Rongrong did not say that it was Kua Haikou. The three of them were not the first senior students of the Taoist Academy. Strictly speaking, they are already the third. Not to mention the elite class that Qian Renxue was in, even Ning Rongrong and the group of senior students from the previous session, none of them were willing to participate in the Continent Advanced Soul Master Competition. For nothing else, who in the Taoist Academy wants to compete with a group of fifteen or sixteen-year-old guys who are just three rings and four rings. The strong group has no pressure at all, after all, although everyone''s realm is similar. But in the Dao Zang Academy, if any student can''t stand up to three or four others at the same level, then any student can prepare to pack up and go home. As for those who are weak, I really can''t afford to shame them. Why, my classmates are ready to go outside to find their presence if they can''t win? Not only the students, but even the teachers of the Dao Zang Academy, do not pay much attention to this so-called All-Continent Advanced Soul Master Competition. Although the rewards after participating in the competition and winning the championship were pretty good, there were even soul bones. However, just a few soul bones, not to mention the age is not good, even the points are not enough. With this time, is it not good to perform more contribution tasks? Even if you go out to mine for medicine, the contribution points you get after coming back are enough to give your spirit ring a year. Besides, although the soul bone is a bit fragrant, in the Taoist Academy, as long as it is not a hundred thousand year old soul bone, what is the difference? Chapter 508： Go to Dozo In Taoist Academy, the only use of soul bones is probably only to increase physical fitness. However, the increase in the physique of the soul bone under one hundred thousand years can still be compensated by the use of medicine pills and body forging techniques. So, with this time, it''s better to temper yourself. In such a climate, the students of the Dao Zang Academy, when registering for statistics, no one was willing to participate in any Continent Senior Soul Master Competition. The teachers at the college don''t care much about this. Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric knew all of this. However, Ning Rongrong and the others know it, but Flander does not. But Ning Rongrong said so, and Flanders didn''t think that Ning Rongrong was lying to him. It''s just that he wasn''t sure what Ning Rongrong meant. Therefore, after hearing what Ning Rongrong said, Flander asked with some curiosity: "Rongrong, you said this, do you want Shrek to join the Taoist Academy?" Hearing what Flanders said, Ning Rongrong gently shook his head, and then asked: "It''s not for Shrek to join the Taoist Academy. Because of the training system, the academy has not recruited senior students since a long time ago. All the senior students in the college now have been promoted from the junior department. Therefore, it is basically impossible for Shrek to join the Taoist Academy. Let me tell you the truth, Xiao Wu, Eric and I are both affiliated with the Advanced Department of the Taoist Academy. At the beginning, we also sneaked out to travel the mainland. Later, you also learned that we joined Shrek Academy to practice. Originally, we were going to return to Taoist Academy after Shrek joined the Heaven Dou Imperial Academy. But now, the result is already like this, so we are going to go directly to the Dao Tibetan Institute. But no matter what, we are all members of Shrek. So if you want, I can talk to the master and let him give Shrek a place to stay and provide a place for the senior soul master contest. " Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Flender and others were extremely surprised. Can things be done like this? Even if you can keep the name of your own academy, you can still provide a resident and a place for the senior soul master contest? In surprise, Flander asked incredulously: "Is this really okay?" Hearing Flander''s incredulous voice, Ning Rongrong nodded easily. "It should be no problem. Master loves me the most. I open my mouth and he will agree. As for the number of participating teams, anyway, there are three participating teams in the Dao Tibetan Institute, and it is a waste of no one to keep it. " Following Ning Rongrong''s words, everyone was silent except for Xiao Wu and Eric. During this time, they had understood what the Advanced Soul Master Competition represented. Colleges such as Tiandou Royal Academy have only two places to compete. It is conceivable what kind of existence is the Taoist Academy with three teams. As for whether what Ning Rongrong said is true or false, does that still need to be considered? All the teachers of Shrek swallowed subconsciously. I have to say that the treatment Ning Rongrong said was really tempting. At this time, Xiao Wu saw that everyone did not express their opinions, and she didn''t want to be separated from everyone, she quickly said: "Oh, you don''t have to worry about Principal Flander. If Rongrong speaks, her master will definitely agree. I didn''t agree to it now, and when I missed this village, there was no more shop. " "Rongrong, if that''s the case, I''ll trouble you." As Xiao Wu''s voice fell, a deep voice suddenly sounded. It was not someone else who was talking, but Tang San''s teacher, Yu Xiaogang. After hearing Yu Xiaogang''s words, Flender said with some entanglement: "Xiaogang, this..." "Don''t entangle Flanders, Xiao Wu is right. I missed this village, but there really is no such shop. Flanders, don''t worry about your face anymore. What we have to do now is to be responsible to all children. " Hearing Yu Xiaogang''s words, Flender was silent for a moment. Indeed, although he is a bit greedy and stingy, he still has his own persistence and pride in his heart. He still finds it difficult to accept this kind of things that dazzle his own students. However, he also understood that what Yu Xiaogang said was the truth. Therefore, he quickly let go of his inner obstacles. After all, this kind of thing, as long as it is broken once, it is much easier to break it again. What''s more, except for some light from Ning Rongrong this time, the conditions are simply amazing. So, after just a few breaths, Flender made up his mind. During the period of his silence, no one urged him. Everyone still understood Flander, the dean who insisted on founding Shrek for so many years. "Well, then Rongrong will ask you all next." When Flander agreed, several of Shrek''s students all jumped for joy. And Ning Rongrong''s face also showed a smile. "President Flender, don''t forget, we are also a member of Shrek." Hearing this, everyone''s faces showed a knowing smile. Dai Mubai even said with a chuckle: "Great, I have long wanted to see what the academy that can cultivate Rong, Xiao Wu, and Eric is like." As Dai Mubai''s voice fell, other people also responded. They are not pretending to be curious about the Taoist Academy, but real curiosity. Ning Rongrong also deliberately sold it off, and said to everyone in a playful manner: "You will know what the Taoist Academy looks like soon, and the junior, there is still a surprise about you waiting for you in the Academy." "Surprise?" Hearing what Ning Rongrong said, Tang San touched his head, saying that he was a little confused about the situation. However, since Ning Rongrong was going to buy a pass, she naturally wouldn''t say it. Seeing this, Tang San didn''t break the casserole and asked the question. After all, it won''t be long before they arrive at the Taoist Academy, he will naturally know the surprise Ning Rongrong said. Now that the decision was made, the group did not stop, and directly led by Ning Rongrong towards the Taoist Institute. On the way to the Taoist Institute, Zhu Zhuqing asked Eric somewhat curiously: "Eric, just now Rongrong said that after graduating from the Taoist Institute, you can join the Tibetan gate, is it the sect you mentioned at the beginning?" Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s words, Eric was taken aback for a moment, and he understood what Zhu Zhuqing was worried about. At first, Ning Rongrong said that he would give Zhu Zhuqing a chance to join Tibet, but they did not return to the Dao Tibetan Institute this year, so things naturally delayed. Chapter 509： Goodbye Goalkeeper Rose Now, as soon as Zhu Zhuqing heard that she had to graduate from the Taoist Institute to join Zangmen, plus what Ning Rongrong said just now, she naturally became worried. Although Eric didn''t know why, Zhu Zhuqing''s heart that wanted to become stronger was really in his eyes this year. Otherwise, even with Eric''s guidance and help, Zhu Zhuqing would not be able to increase his cultivation level by seven or eight in less than a year. Moreover, after a year of close relationship, Eric and Zhu Zhuqing''s relationship is still quite good. So, facing Zhu Zhuqings question, Eric said a little funny: "Zhuqing, don''t worry. Although you can''t join the Taoist Academy, the way to join the Tibetan Gate is not just to graduate from the Taoist Academy. With your talent and temperament, there is still great hope for joining Zangmen. At that time, you will perform well. After joining Zangmen, you will worship a good teacher, and your strength will improve quickly. So, you dont have to worry about it. " After Eric''s thoughts were broken, Zhu Zhuqing blushed unnaturally after hearing these words. However, his heart is quite settled. Although the two were at the very end of the team, their muttering voices caught everyone''s attention. It''s just that I didn''t hear what the two were talking about. But looking at Zhu Zhuqing with a blushing face, everyone agreed that what he said was no longer important, and the result was already clear. It is estimated that Eric and Zhu Zhuqing are the only two in Shrek Academy. I think this situation is normal. Therefore, facing this scene, the young girls in Huaichun all felt sour. Of course, they were blessed in the end, but it was just right to be uncomfortable to be shown off for no reason. Fortunately, there is only this episode along the way. Because Taoist Academy and Tiandou Imperial Academy were both outside Tiandou City, it didn''t take long for the people as soul masters to arrive at the foot of the mountain of Taoist Academy. Looking up at the endless mountains in front of them, everyone''s faces were full of emotion. "Dean, look at people. Whether it is Taoist Academy or Tiandou Imperial Academy, the residences of the academy are counted by mountains. For so many years, our Shrek Academy is really miserable. " Ma Hongjun, who was Flander''s personal disciple, didn''t care about Flander''s black face at this time, and attacked mercilessly. Flender swears that if it weren''t because it was on someone else''s territory, he would definitely let Ma Hongjun know why the flowers were so red. When everyone looked at Flanders'' dark face, they were also trying their best to laugh. Seeing the group of people suffocating a smile, Flender rolled his eyes irritably. With a straight look, Flander said solemnly: "Let''s go Rongrong, let''s go up the mountain." Following Flander''s words, everyone became serious. After all, what''s next is about Shrek''s future. Although Ning Rongrong had a good heart, his expression also became serious. Without saying much, everyone with Shrek went up the mountain. Undoubtedly, the gate and square of the Taoist Academy shocked everyone once. Especially the words that Wang Ran mentioned personally made the hearts of several teachers tremble fiercely. However, this shock was quickly attracted by the figure on a rockery in the square. The man is clearly dressed simply, and there is no strong breath on his body. But it was such a figure that made everyone feel a kind of soul looking up. The moment he saw the man, Eric left the pair and ran towards the man. There is no other reason, the man is Eric''s master, the gatekeeper of the Taoist Academy, Rose. After arriving at Rose, Eric cried out with a little excitement: "Master, I''m back." At this time, Shrek''s pedestrians also came to Rose one after another. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, who were acquaintances, also followed Eric and said hello: "Uncle Rose (bad guy), we are back." Facing the greeting from the three of them, Rose just raised his eyelids and gave a soft hmm. At this moment, Ning Rongrong was not happy, and said directly: "Uncle bad guys, aren''t you surprised when I come back?" Hearing Ning Rongrong''s special title to him, Uncle Bad Guy, Rose felt a little cordial. However, he didn''t respond much, but calmly asked: "Do you think I should be surprised?" When Ning Rongrong heard this, he immediately lost his anger. "Why shouldn''t we be surprised, we have been out for more than a year anyway!" In response, Rose just cast a faint glance at Ning Rongrong, and then said: "You guys have fallen a little behind in cultivation this year." In a word, Ning Rongrong directly understood something. Immediately, Ning Rongrong pinched his waist and said: "Okay, did you send someone to watch me?" Hearing that, Rose was speechless for a moment, but he didn''t mean to argue. After all, Ning Rongrong''s unreasonable character was displayed to the extreme in front of him. Ross did not speak, and the rest of Shrek did not even dare to speak. Nonsense, haven''t you heard Eric calling Master Rose? Being able to rub Title Douluo with his hands is definitely a big brother. They don''t dare to dangle in front of the boss. Besides, what can they say? Listening to the conversation between Ning Rongrong and Ross, what does it mean that Ning Rongrong has fallen a bit in their cultivation this year? Are you sure that this is human words? The thirteen-year-old Soul Sect, why, is not satisfied yet. Therefore, in this situation, Shrek''s pedestrian dare not say a word, just watching Ning Rongrong play her most brutal side. Eric and Xiao Wu know how Ross and Ning Rongrong get along. It can be said that it is quite a waste of time. Now, they still have Shrek Academy issues to solve, so it''s better to waste less time. So, under the sign of Xiao Wu, Eric, a disciple of Rose, said with a smile: "Master, Sister Rongrong, you two calm down, we still have things to solve." Ning Rongrong snorted softly when he heard Eric''s words, and then said to Rose: "Uncle bad guys, I still have things to do. I want to take Dean Flanders and them into the academy. Let''s go first, bye." With that, Ning Rongrong was about to activate the teleportation circle on the square. In response, Rose nodded slightly, and then before Ning Rongrong launched the magic circle, he said to Eric: "Eric, since I''m back, let''s make up the progress of the practice. Within half a year, basic training doubled. " Chapter 510： Ning Rongrong is different Double the practice? ? ! As Ross spoke out, Eric''s face instantly sank. The amount of cultivation has doubled. What kind of concept is this? I guess he hasn''t even thought about anything other than cultivation in the past six months. However, Eric didn''t dare to refute Rose, and he had no time to refute it. After all, the teleportation array is already on. Following the consciousness of everyone in Shrek, the group of people instantly came to the inside of the Taoist Academy. The shock on the faces of everyone in Shrek who experienced space teleportation for the first time could not be erased. However, there were so many things that shocked them this day, so although they were surprised, they did not show it. Everyone in Shrek did not ask, and Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric, who were the masters, did not explain. At this time, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu both looked at Eric with a bitter expression on their faces of gloat. Everyone has been getting along for so many years, and the two discussed are naturally clear about Rose''s training arrangements for Eric. Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu were surprised by the double amount of cultivation. Even, some sympathy for Eric. Of course, the gloating of the two of them didn''t last long. With the appearance of Shrek and his group, they were instantly discovered by the students guarding the teleportation formation in the Taoist Academy. To be able to be watched by the Dao Zang Academy to guard the teleportation formation, it would have some strength to say it. Therefore, most of the students who guard the teleportation array are from the fourth or fifth grade. What does this age group represent? It means that no one does not know Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric. The names of the three of Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric were too loud, especially the last graduation examination, which directly let all the students present to remember them firmly. Therefore, just after Shrek''s people came to the inside of the Taoist Academy, a greeting rang in everyone''s ears. "Sister Rongrong, Sister Xiaowu, Boss Eric, you are back." This kind of greeting is naturally not someone else, it is the academy student who is responsible for guarding the teleportation array who first discovered the three. His name is not to pull the distance deliberately. Although he admires a few people in his heart, he doesn''t mean to use such careful thinking. The reason why he is called Ning Rongrong and the others is entirely because when Ning Rongrong was still in the Taoist and Tibetan Academy, the entire Junior Division students called them that. Otherwise, are the names of Big Sister and Big Three false? After hearing this student''s greetings, Ning Rongrong and the others also looked upright. Looking at the respectful younger brother, Ning Rongrong and the others also chuckled hello, and then told him that everyone in Shrek had brought in by themselves. It was all at this stage, and Ning Rongrong didn''t want to embarrass his little junior. After all, the Taoist Academy is not for anyone who wants to enter. Ning Rongrong spoke, and the academy student guarding the teleportation formation would naturally not drive away Shrek''s people. They just registered as usual, and let Ning Rongrong and the others leave. Ning Rongrong didn''t waste too much time, so he took the people of Shrek and walked towards the palace where Wang Ran usually cultivated. Along the way, as long as anyone met, there was no one who didn''t know Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric. So there will be a sister Rongrong, a sister Xiaowu, and a boss Eric, the ears of everyone who listens to Shrek almost become callous. Of course, those who are older than Ning Rongrong and the others, or the teachers of the academy, are naturally impossible to call that way. But even so, several students of Shrek were almost drooling with envy. Look, what kind of prestige is this? It''s the pinnacle of life, OK? Fortunately, Wang Ran''s training hall was not far from the location of the teleportation array. Therefore, everyone only met a few students from the Taoist Academy. Standing at the door of Wang Ran Cultivation Hall, before Ning Rongrong knocked on the door, Wang Ran''s voice came out first. "No need to knock, come in." In this Tibetan Academy, how could the arrival of Shrek be hidden from Wang Ran. Therefore, when Ning Rongrong and the others rushed towards them, Wang Ran was already waiting. As the protagonist group, Wang Ran is also very curious about their purpose. Could it be that where is the problem? Does Shrek Academy want to join the Taoist Academy? Although Wang Ran doesn''t care much about whether the protagonist is not the protagonist, if there are a few destiny sons who want to join the academy or sect, Wang Ran would be quite happy. What''s more, because of fate''s going round and round, Ning Rongrong, who was already Wang Ran''s apprentice, was once again involved with Shrek Academy. And as Wang Ran''s voice came out, everyone in Shrek instantly became nervous. Now they knew the identity of Ning Rongrong, the master. The dean of the Taoist Academy, the strongest person in the entire Taoist Academy. How could they not be nervous when facing such a character for the first time. After all, most people in Shrek Academy are of civilian origin. Of course, compared to the nervousness of most Shrek people, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric are the other extremes. Especially Ning Rongrong, who hasn''t seen his master for so long, now that''s an excitement. Therefore, just after Wang Ran''s voice fell, Ning Rongrong directly pushed open the door, and ran into the palace immediately. At this time, Wang Ran had already stood up from the futon. Ning Rongrong was not embarrassed at all, and ran directly to Wang Ran''s side and took one of his arms. Not only that, Ning Rongrong also said a little coquettishly: "Master, Rongrong miss for you for so long." Upon hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Wang Ran let out an angry laugh, and then said: "You still want to die. I think you are crazy outside and don''t miss me at all. Otherwise, why don''t you come back for so long." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong''s mouth instantly pursed. Although she was really crazy playing outside, she also wondered if Wang Ran was doing well. Therefore, Ning Rongrong hummed directly: "Master always frame me, Rongrong really misses you." At the same time, everyone from Shrek had already walked in. Ning Rongrong''s performance was even more recognized by a few people. In an instant, several people seemed to have been struck by lightning, and they were dumbfounded. Having been together for so long, how long have they seen this situation? Is this still the decisive and lawless Ning Rongrong of their memory? This is obviously a coquettish little girl, okay. Chapter 511： In trouble Of course, Eric and Xiao Wu didn''t show any surprise when they saw this scene. After so many years, it is not the first time they have seen such a scene. The arrival of Shrek was naturally not hidden from Wang Ran''s eyes. Looking at Ning Rongrong, who was coquettish with his arm around him, Wang Ran said helplessly: "Rongrong, you are also a big girl, so it''s not shameful. Also, won''t you introduce to me? " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, facing everyone''s shocked eyes, Ning Rongrong blushed a bit, but still did not let go of the hand that was holding Wang Ran''s arm. Not only that, but Ning Rongrong also naturally said: "What''s wrong with the big girl, you are my master, big girl." Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, the smile on Wang Ran''s face was also uncontrollable. Shaking his head, Wang Ran did not refute Ning Rongrong. As for Ning Rongrong, everyone in Shrek also introduced to Wang Ran one by one: "Master, these are members of Shrek Academy. I have been studying at Shrek during this time. This is Flander, Dean of Shrek Academy. Although a bit stingy, he is still very good to us. Who is this This is Zhu Zhuqing, who is also very talented. I think Master, you can give her a chance to join Zangmen. Of course, if you can, you can check it out. " Hearing Ning Rongrong''s introduction, everyone in Shrek cast a grateful look at Ning Rongrong. After all, for them, if there is a chance to join Zangmen, even if they don''t know the specific situation of Zangmen now, but the existence of Wang Ran, it can be said to be a pretty good opportunity. Of course, Flander''s expression was still a bit awkward, after all, his stingy characteristics made Ning Rongrong shook out. However, Ning Rongrong wouldn''t care about Flanders'' embarrassment. After introducing the people of Shrek to Wang Ran, she introduced them to the people of Shrek: "My master Wang Ran, the dean of the Taoist and Tibetan Academy, is also the master of the Tibetan gate." Hearing Ning Rongrong''s introduction, everyone in Shrek bowed to Wang Ran in an instant, and greeted them. Wang Ran also responded, and then said: "Dean Flender, I trouble you to take care of a few children this year. If you need anything, just say it. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Flender waved his hand quickly and said: "Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric are all excellent, and we are not taking care of them. To be honest, we really have something to ask for this time. " At the end, Flander spoke with embarrassment. After all, this time they were different from the Tiandou Royal Academy. They didn''t want to join the Taoist Academy, but wanted a place in the Taoist Academy, and by the way, they wanted another place to participate in the All-Continent Advanced Soul Master Competition. If they were to join the Dao Zang Academy, with his own strength, he would be better off talking. But in this situation, even if Flander''s face is thick, he is embarrassed to speak up. Fortunately, Ning Rongrong was reliable. She also understood that Flanders was embarrassed and couldn''t open this mouth, so after Flanders'' voice fell, Ning Rongrong took the initiative to explain to Wang Ran. After listening to Ning Rongrongs explanation, Wang Ran gently touched his chin, and then said: "I need a resident and a place for the competition~" When Flander saw Wang Ran''s appearance, his heart instantly tightened. Is it possible that Wang Ran is not willing? Are you going to be rejected again? Yes, this kind of thing is indeed a bit too unfair, and no one is willing to accept it on whom it is placed. At this moment, Flender couldn''t tell what his mood was. Blame Wang Ran? That''s impossible, even if Wang Ran really refused, that would be reasonable. However, he was really unwilling to give up like this. This class of students is already the last one in the Flemish Plan. In the future, there may be no Shrek Academy anymore. If these children are not brought up, Flander will really die and will not look down on purpose. Not only him, but all Shrek members felt nervous when they saw this. Upon seeing this, Ning Rongrong shook Wang Ran''s arm directly. While shaking, Ning Rongrong also said: "Oh, Master, you agreed. Anyway, we don''t participate in any high-level soul master competitions. It would be a waste to keep the places. Moreover, there is so much land in the academy, what''s the problem with allocating one to Shrek? " Feeling Ning Rongrong shaking his arm, Wang Ran quickly said: "Stop, stop, Rongrong, I didn''t say whether to agree." With that said, Wang Ran helplessly rubbed his brow with his free hand. It''s really not a female congress, so she can take care of his master''s bag and be generous to her. Although Wang Ran didn''t care about this, he just felt that his little quilted jacket was leaking. But Ning Rongrong didn''t know this. After hearing Wang Ran''s words, a look of surprise appeared on her face instantly. Looking at Wang Ran, Ning Rongrong was afraid that he would repent, so he quickly asked: "Really, Master, did you really agree? If that''s the case, then you should quickly find a place for Shrek." Not only Ning Rongrong, as Wang Ran''s voice fell, everyone''s heart was filled with joy. Seeing Ning Rongrong''s impatient look, Wang Ran couldn''t help but smile. "Rongrong, why are you in a hurry? Can I lie to you? This is not to say that I can do it if I agree, there are still many aspects that need attention. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Rongrong asked with a puzzled expression: "Attention? Pay attention to what?" Upon hearing Ning Rongrongs question, Wang Ran sighed helplessly, and then said: "You know in the Advanced Soul Master Competition, even if you don''t need a substitute, there must be at least a team of seven people. However, both the Heaven Dou Imperial Family and the Wuhundian knew that Rongrong and the three of them were students of the Taoist Academy. Therefore, under this circumstance, it is impossible for them to represent Shrek in the Advanced Soul Master Competition. As a result, the remaining five students of Shrek Academy couldn''t even make up the most basic participating teams. And the Advanced Soul Master Competition will start in less than a year, even if I give you a resident and a quota for the competition. But now you have to go through the formalities of the Advanced Soul Master Academy and train at least two new students. In terms of time, it''s too late. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong''s face drooped in an instant. "Why, I am also studying at Shrek now, why can''t I compete on behalf of Shrek?" Ning Rongrong asked unconvincedly. Chapter 512： In the name of Taoism Wang Ran gave Ning Rongrong a helpless look, son, do you really don''t know who your master is? It was not that Wang Ran shied away. From the root, Ning Rongrong and the others could not represent Shrek Academy, but could only compete on behalf of Taoist Academy. Otherwise, this falling handle may be too big. Of course, if you really shamelessly stalker, you can do the same. But might Wang Ran choose to lose this person? The answer is of course no, and it is precisely because it is impossible that Wang Ran hesitated and thought about something just now. Similarly, all of Shrek''s teachers were silent at this time. They are not fools, they just ignored this incident for a while. Now that they were raised by Wang Ran, they were also caught in a dilemma. Ning Rongrong shook his head irritably, watching Wang Ran pouting and asking: "Oh, Master, you can help think of a solution." Hearing what Ning Rongrong said, Wang Ran did not answer her question immediately, but asked again: "Rongrong, Xiao Wu, Eric, are you sure you want to participate in the competition as a member of the Shrek team?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s question, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric glanced at everyone in Shrek, and then firmly nodded. For them, it is not important to participate in the competition or not, but they also want to help the teachers in the college to fulfill this wish. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran didn''t mean to object. The children also have their own persistence. As long as they are right, their elders will help them as much as possible. After a little thought, Wang Ran directly spoke to Flanders: "This situation is not impossible, it''s just that I want to temporarily wrong all of Shrek. Therefore, you may need to think about it carefully. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Flender''s eyes lit up instantly. Without hesitation, Flander couldn''t wait to ask: "Your Excellency, what is the method you said, we don''t need to think about it, it is good to have a method." Hearing Flander''s words, Wang Ran didn''t sell him off, and said directly: "Rongrong and the others can only represent the Dao Zang Academy, so Shrek can now choose to join the Dao Zang Academy, and then use the name of the Dao Zang Academy to form a team. Of course, Shrek''s joining the Dao Zang Academy is also temporary. When this Advanced Soul Master Competition is over, I will help you find a place to stay. In addition, Shrek''s students still need you to train yourself. But don''t worry about it. Although you formed a team in the name of Taoist Academy, you can name the team as Shrek. In this way, Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric can not only participate in the competition with you. You Shrek, it can be considered indirectly to participate in your own name. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Flander agreed without saying a word. If he doesn''t agree, he is really a fool. Now, is there any better way than now? Not only can they guarantee their autonomy to the greatest extent, but also because of Ning Rongrong and the others, it can also greatly increase Shrek''s winning rate. As for the grievances Wang Ran said, I am afraid the only way to form a team under the name of Taoist Academy. But in this matter, how do you think it is a disadvantage to others? If the students of Renjia Taoism Institute want to participate in the competition, no matter how they are, they are also the team of the whole soul. Even looking at the situation of Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric, it is not difficult to form an All Soul Sect team. Now, this team that still has the second ring is playing in the name of others. Its okay if you win, if you lose, isnt that the reputation of the School of Taoism and Tibetan Studies. In this case, is it a grievance? I am afraid I can only say that it is my own high climb. Therefore, all members of Shrek teachers, including Flander, did not have a reason not to agree. As for Wang Ran, he nodded directly after Flander agreed, and then said to everyone: "Since it''s decided, then you should practice hard and don''t lose the Taoist people. In addition, the back mountain of the college is temporarily handed over to you as a resident. Usually there are not many people going there, and there are training rooms and fighting arenas, which are enough for your cultivation. Rongrong, you take them to the back mountain and recognize the way by the way. This competition is still more than half a year away, and you can also find the kids from the Taoist Academy to compete. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, everyone in Shrek hurriedly thanked Wang Ran. Ning Rongrong was also unambiguous, and directly responded to Wang Ran''s explanation. However, after Ning Rongrong responded, he did not lead everyone away immediately, but said to Wang Ran: "Master, you should think about it quickly and give Zhuqing and the others a chance to get started." Upon hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Wang Ran suddenly only felt his toothache. Ning Rongrong, this girl, is really helping Shrek with all his heart. But that''s not impossible. Several of Shrek''s students have very good qualifications. Especially Tang San, being able to penetrate the plane of soul, is quite promising. If it is in the sect, it may be one of the main sources of help in the future. And besides Tang San, whether it was Dai Mubai or Oscar, or a few other Shrek students, Wang Ran had already probed it carefully. The talents of several people are all the best, and the temperament is fair. As long as you break through your own weaknesses, you can look forward to the future. For such a few children, there is absolutely no loss in income. Looking at it this way, although Ning Rongrong seemed to be really helping the people of Shrek, he still wanted to hide from the root. Moreover, these children seem to be married, but they don''t know what direction they will be heading now. But it doesn''t matter, just let the flow go. Therefore, the opportunity to join Zangmen is naturally given to them. At this point, Wang Ran said directly: "Since Rongrong has said so, let''s give you an assessment. If you want to join Zangmen, before the start of the Advanced Soul Master Competition, just like those kids in the academy, do a few more tasks. If within one year, you can redeem a Concentration Pill, then you will be considered successful in the assessment. Of course" "Master, are you serious? Concentrated pill?" Before Wang Ran finished speaking, Ning Rongrong directly asked in shock. Not only her, Xiao Wu and Eric are also shocked. The people of Shrek don''t know, do they still know? Concentrating pill, that is the pill that Zhenger Bajing''s breakthrough Title Douluo would use. Chapter 513： The ambition of everyone Of course, if someone helps, before the spirit awakens, it can also be used to make up for the flaws of the spirit. Ning Rongrong had a deep understanding of this. What''s more, this concentrating pill is a rare pill with mild efficacy. As long as he passed the sixtieth level, the soul master could completely absorb his medicinal power safely. Of course, except for the local tyrants, no one would take it until the sixtieth level. Even the local tyrant, considering the resistance of the pill, basically it will not be so wasteful. One can imagine the value of such a medicine. As a student in the Taoist Academy, if you don''t save four or five years, you don''t want to save enough contribution points to redeem the pill. Moreover, this four or five years of time has been doing tasks without consuming any contribution points. Of course, ordinary students did not have the opportunity and qualifications to redeem the Concentration Pill, because they didn''t use it at all. Only the teachers of the academy can exchange the Concentration Pill. That''s why Ning Rongrong and the others seemed so shocked. Let Shrek''s students spend a year to exchange for a Concentration Pill, this is simply an impossible task, OK? Of course, everyone in Shrek is not clear about this. After seeing Ning Rongrong''s reaction so much, they all looked at Wang Ran in doubt. Is Wang Ran someone who deliberately embarrassed Shrek? The answer is of course no. He had already made a decision just now to give Shrek''s children a chance, and now he will naturally not turn back. He meant that a few people from Shrek would exchange for a Concentration Pill together. It can only be said that Ning Rongrong was too surprised just now and didn''t give Wang Ran a chance to finish speaking at all. Knocked on Ning Rongrong''s forehead, Wang Ran said helplessly: "Rongrong, can you let the master finish talking? Why is such a big girl still so popular. " At this moment, Ning Rongrong knew directly that he must have misunderstood. Ning Rongrong put out his tongue a little mischievously, and said quickly: "Oh, Master~ Rongrong is wrong, you continue to say." Seeing Ning Rongrong''s appearance, Wang Ran couldn''t get angry either, so he could only sigh and continue to speak: "Looking at what Rongrong looked like just now, you should also understand that the concentration pill is not something that any of you can redeem before the Advanced Soul Master Competition. Therefore, the content of my assessment is that the five of you work together to exchange for a Concentration Pill before the Advanced Soul Master Competition. During this period, I will let Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric three help and guide you to complete the task. However, the tasks they complete are not counted among you. Of course, if there are those who don''t want to join Zangmen, you can also regard this assessment as a kind of cultivation. After all, completing those tasks can also improve your strength. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric showed a hint of relaxed expressions on their faces. This is almost the same. Although it is difficult for five novices to complete this task, if it is Shrek''s five students, there is still hope. The remaining five Shrek students, after listening to Wang Ran''s words, all nodded seriously. Except for Tang San, everyone else''s eyes flashed with excitement and expectation. For Zangmen, they still really want to join. After Wang Ran explained, he had nothing to say. He waved his hand and directly signaled that Ning Rongrong had left with everyone from Shrek. When everyone saw this, they also forcibly suppressed their inner excitement, and followed Ning Rongrong and left Wang Ran''s training hall. After getting away from the main hall, the crowd couldn''t help but burst out. "Yeah! I didn''t expect Ma Hongjun to have such opportunities!" It was Ma Hongjun who spoke first. As the golden phoenix who came out of the chicken coop, he knew very well what kind of opportunity it was for him to join the Tibetan gate. Not to mention anything else, Ning Rongrong''s lessons learned are enough. Who is Ning Rongrong? The identity of the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School is no longer a secret in Shrek. Such an identity has been added to Zangmen, one can imagine the level of Zangmen. Oscar, who has the same background as Ma Hongjun, said excitedly at this time: "Yes, we have to work hard now. Rongrong has won such an opportunity for us, but we can''t waste it in vain." "Yes, we big guys have to go a long way together, and we have to work harder next!" Dai Mubai also laughed loudly. At this moment, he also had some expectations for his future. The **** inheritance method of the family reappeared in his mind, but this time, there seemed to be a glimmer of light. If you really join Zangmen and have Zangmen''s support, can you change your destiny? Dai Mubai, who came from the Xingluo royal family, didn''t want to compete with his brother for the throne. He just wants to live and live freely. Zhu Zhuqing, who had the same fate as Dai Mubai, even though he didn''t wait to see Dai Mubai very much, he still nodded heavily. She doesn''t want to bow to fate! Looking at the energetic teenagers, all of Shrek''s teachers showed gratified smiles. For them, the children can have a bright future, which is also a thing worthy of happiness. Everyone was very excited, and there was only one exception, and that was Tang San. Although joining Zangmen was also a very beneficial thing for him, Tang San didn''t want to do it. Because he not only represents the individual, but also represents the Tang Sect. Tang San had ambitions and wanted to reproduce the glory of Tang Sect in Douluo Continent. However, he didn''t want to disturb the interest of his companions either, so he had to whisper and agree: "Don''t worry, I will do my best to help you." Tang San''s voice was very small, and almost no one in his excitement thought about it, so he smiled and nodded in response. However, Eric, standing beside Tang San, frowned directly after hearing Tang San''s words. Looking at Tang San suspiciously, Eric asked in a puzzled manner: "Little San, how do you feel weird." Hearing Eric''s words, the excited crowd instantly quieted down. Everyone is not a fool. Although I didn''t pay attention just now, I was reminded by Eric now that they all tasted the information contained in Tang San''s words. Therefore, after Eric finished asking, everyone also asked in doubt: "Yes, Xiaosan, listening to what you said just now, it seems that you are not going to join Zangmen? What, do you have other plans?" Tang San sighed softly when he heard the words. He knew that he couldn''t keep the secret. Although he didn''t intend to hide it at first, Tang San didn''t want to see it spoiling everyone''s interest. Chapter 514： Settle down However, since Eric and the others had already asked questions, Tang San could only tell the truth. "Everyone knows that I am very good at hidden weapons. To be honest, I intend to establish a sect named Tangmen to inherit hidden weapons. If I join the Zangmen like everyone else, what about the Tangmen? " Hearing Tang San''s words, Dai Mubai, Oscar and others fell silent a little. Tang San is ambitious, they support it, However, if possible, they still hope everyone in Shrek can stay together. But now according to Tang San''s situation, this possibility is very small. After all, no one knew what Tang San was like. Although I am usually very kind, I can discuss things very well. However, once Tang San recognized one thing, almost no one could change her mind. Therefore, at this time, Dai Mubai''s hearts will inevitably have a trace of regret. However, just when Dai Mubai was silent and emotional, a crisp girl laugh suddenly sounded. "Puff, Xiao San, have you forgotten who I am?" It was not someone else who was talking, but Ning Rongrong, who led the way. With Ning Rongrong''s voice, everyone''s footsteps were all in a halt. Tang San also looked at Ning Rongrong suspiciously, not understanding why he asked these words. Not only Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu couldn''t help laughing at this time. Looking at Tang San, Xiao Wu asked with a smile on her face: "Little San, you said you want to establish Tang Sect and join Tibetan Sect. What does it matter?" Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, most of the people present were stunned. Of course, this is not to blame everyone''s doubts. After all, in Douluo Continent, under no accidents, most of a person will only join one sect or family in his lifetime. And if Tang San wanted to join the Tibetan Sect, most people would subconsciously think that he needed to abandon the formation of the Tang Sect. Therefore, everyone will be so confused at this time. But as soon as Ning Rongrong said this, everyone was curious. Originally, they thought that the reason why Ning Rongrong joined Zangmen as the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School was because of Wang Ranqi and her master. But now it seems that the answer is not like this, but there are other hidden reasons. At this point, Tang San directly asked in confusion: "Rongrong, Xiao Wu, what do you mean by this?" Hearing Tang San''s question, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu smiled unabated. Even Eric beside Tang San showed a smile on his face. Sometimes, poor information can really bring a lot of joy. However, the three did not sell off. After Tang San''s question was uttered, Eric took the initiative to assume the task of explaining. After all, if Ning Rongrong was allowed to speak for himself, it seemed a bit suspicion of pretending to be 13. "Ahem, Xiaosan, sister Rongrong, in fact, she is not only the little princess of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, she is also the Young Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. It can be said that when Sister Rongrong grows up, he will become the master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School. Under this circumstance, you wouldn''t think that after joining the Tibetan Gate, you wouldn''t be able to establish the Tang Gate. Of course, if you are still not at ease, you can take a look at Sister Rongrongs father. As the current Sect Master of Qibao Liuli Sect, he is also a member of Zangmen. So, you dont have to worry about it. Even if you join Zangmen, it will not affect your establishment of Tangmen in the future. " Upon hearing Eric''s words, everyone''s faces showed shocked expressions. And Tang San, as the person involved, is naturally no exception. They didn''t expect that Ning Rongrong would still have such an identity. I really can''t tell, this is the real boss. After Ning Rongrong heard Eric''s explanation, he didn''t mean to hide it. Nodded, Ning Rongrong spoke directly: "That''s right Mistress, have you changed your mind now?" Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Tang San''s face also showed a dumbfounded expression. When it comes to this, what else can he do? Of course it was agreed. He is not an old antique, he insists on hanging on a tree with a crooked neck. The reason I refused before was because the determination to re-establish the Tang Sect was greater than joining the Tibetan Sect. If it is not a special case, choosing one of the two is naturally choosing to establish Tang Sect. But now, since there is no conflict between joining Zangmen and establishing Tangmen, he naturally wouldn''t refuse such a good thing. After all, to grow up earlier, who wants to waste a few more years? So, facing Ning Rongrong''s witty eyes, Tang San also smiled and said: "Of course, everyone will work hard next." As Tang San''s voice fell, the faces of everyone in Shrek burst into brilliant light instantly. All the students nodded seriously, and solemnly said: "Yes, everyone must work hard!" Having said this, everyone looked at each other, and then they all showed a bright smile. At this moment, everyone''s steps were lighter. Under the leadership of Ning Rongrong, everyone settled down smoothly at the Taoist and Tibetan Academy. All students of the Taoist Academy know that a group of special guests have come to their academy. And these guests have a lot to do with Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric who have been out for more than a year. So naturally, the people of Shrek aroused the curiosity of all Taoist Academy students. This has led to the back mountain, where almost no one cares about it, almost every day there are students who want to meet Shrek. Of course, although everyone at the Taoist Academy was curious, their attitude towards Shrek was still very good. At the very least, it can make everyone in Shrek feel their enthusiasm. However, this general situation of visiting the zoo really made Shrek''s people very unaccustomed. Fortunately, under Ning Rongrong''s persuasion, this situation only lasted a few days. And as it slowly stabilized in the Dao Zang Academy, the whole picture of the Dao Zang Academy was thoroughly presented to everyone in Shrek. The inhuman training places and the powerful teachers all left a deep impression on everyone in Shrek. During this period, Shrek''s Tang San also recognized a relative by the way. That was Tang Xiao, Tang Chen and others from Haotian School. No way, it''s no secret that Tang San''s second spirit is no longer a secret in Shrek. The surprise Ning Rongrong and Tang San said before was the existence of Tang Xiao and the others. Chapter 515： Is the secret right or wrong? Resolutely These sudden relatives directly stunned Tang San. He never thought that he would have other relatives besides his father in this world. Especially, after knowing that both Tang Xiao and Tang Chen were titled Douluo, even Tang Chen was still a peerless Douluo. After all, he never knew that his father was still a strong man. Tang San at that time was a complicated one in his heart. Even with his mature disposition, he couldn''t help but whisper in his heart--unexpectedly, unexpectedly, our background is so hard. Of course, Tang San still recognized this relative. Not because of Tang Xiao''s strength, but because of the feelings of Tang Xiao and the others towards him. That kind of closeness, recognition, and distress revealed in the bones can''t deceive people. But as the confession of relatives happened, Tang San himself inevitably knew his life experience. His mother was forced to sacrifice, and his father was helpless for many years. Such a life experience, if anyone with a slightly extreme thinking told Tang San, Tang San would take an extreme path. Even if the murderer''s power was the Spirit Hall, Tang San would bear it in his heart. However, it was his uncle Tang Xiao who told Tang San the news now. To be honest, Tang Xiao had a deep hatred for Wuhun Hall at the beginning. But after understanding the whole story, and after so many years in the Taoist Academy, he slowly figured it out. Seriously, does this thing really blame the Wuhun Palace? Of course, the last Pope Chihiro Chihiro who made all these decisions should be regarded as enemies. But if you think about it in another way, they will make the same decision. After all, to them at the time, soul beasts and humans seemed to be born on opposite sides. Besides, Tang San''s mother was indeed forced to death. But what about Chihiro Chi? Isn''t it also because of Tang Hao that he was seriously injured and died in the end? In this way, the two sides seem to be even again. If you have to bear the hate, why shouldn''t Wuhun Palace regard the entire Clear Sky School as an enemy? In this matter, everyone is wrong, and no one is wrong. Qian Xun Ji''s father Qian Daoliu and daughter Qian Renxue were not bothering about this matter anymore, and Tang Xiao and others naturally wanted to let it go. If he died, let him go with the wind if he couldn''t judge right or wrong. And the only thing that didn''t let go was Tang Hao, who was still drifting outside. Naturally, Tang San, who was exposed to the truth of the matter in this situation, had some deviations in his thoughts. Of course, he was also angry at first, and even a little lost his mind. After all, in Tang San''s heart, family affection was his most important thing. But how could Tang Xiao be willing to let his nephew fall into this hatred that can never be distinguished from right and wrong? Tang Hao has been squandered for more than ten years because of this. If Tang San is falling into it, then he is really useless as an older brother and uncle. Therefore, Tang Xiao stopped Tang San and instilled his own ideas in Tang San. Except for the person involved, no one knew what Tang Xiao had said to Tang San at that time. However, everyone knew that Tang San was very wrong during that time. Not only is it absent from practice or something, but even in daily life, it is often easy to get distracted. They had the heart to persuade, but they were stopped by Tang Xiao. In Tang Xiao''s words, Tang San needs time to think slowly. Regarding this, everyone had no choice but to stay with Tang San silently, waiting for him to come out. It might be because of the company of his companions that Tang San had an epiphany at a certain moment. Tang San was not a fool, if he was not blinded by hatred, he could still think rationally. As Tang Xiao wanted to see, Tang San did not blind his eyes with hatred. And everyone in Shrek also knew this secret story from Tang San. Ning Rongrong and the others also knew what was going on with that inexplicable sense of familiarity when they first saw Tang San. It was true that Tang San and Xiao Wu were different, they weren''t soul beasts transformed. But Tang San is an existence with one-half of the soul beast bloodline. In this case, it is not surprising that they have a familiar feeling. Even, because of Tang San''s special situation, Xiao Wu pestered him for several days, trying to see what he had in common. Of course, because of Tang San''s choice, Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric were also relieved. After all, in their Taoist Academy, there are still a lot of teachers from Wuhun Hall. If Tang San really hated the Hall of Martial Arts, then they really didn''t know how to end it. What''s more, Ning Rongrong still knows his big brother...no, it should be the secret of the big sister. In front of the closest person, no one will interpret another person''s life without flaws without revealing his own habits. Even if this person is Qian Renxue. And Ning Rongrong, unsurprisingly, is one of Qian Renxue''s closest people. The two have been together for so many years, how could Ning Rongrong, who was already smart, couldn''t discover the secret. However, after knowing this secret, Ning Rongrong had no public plans. Yes, Qian Renxue wanted to overthrow the Heaven Dou Empire. But what does this have to do with her Ning Rongrong? As Wang Ran''s apprentice, Ning Rongrong''s thinking was exactly the same as Wang Ran''s. Regardless of the care, they still protect the calf in their bones. Between Qian Renxue and Emperor Tiandou, does Ning Rongrong still have a choice? Of course it is to help my master sister. But what kind of person is Qian Renxue, a serious descendant of Wuhun Palace, and the daughter of Qianxunji. If Tang San really made an irrational decision, if he had to go to the end with Wuhun Palace. So to Tang San, Ning Rongrong could only say sorry. Because Ning Rongrong understood that once Tang San made a decision, even if he knew that the decision was wrong in the future, he would still go on unswervingly. Because, at that time, it was no longer a problem of old hatred, I am afraid that a lot of new hatred will be added. Like Emperor Tian Dou, in the struggle between Qian Renxue and Tang San, Ning Rongrong would undoubtedly choose to help Qian Renxue. Of course, Ning Rongrong would still be willing to coordinate from it if it hadn''t reached the point of life and death. But fortunately, there is no need to worry about this now, because Tang San has not made that decision that is not very friendly to everyone. As long as Tang Hao''s problem is resolved later, the hatred of the two families will naturally be resolved. Chapter 516： The last mission on the eve of the Soul Master Competition In the same way, there will naturally be homes. Tang San''s choice also provided him with a brand new future. Because things like resurrection have never been a legend among Tibetans. Although it may be very difficult to resurrect this kind of thing in some worlds, these worlds will definitely not include the Douluo World. Especially, Tang San''s mother hadn''t really died yet, but rather like losing her soul and rebuilding. And Tang San, also because of his own decision, learned from Ning Rongrong that his mother could be resurrected. Of course, Ning Rongrong would certainly not be too aware of things like resurrection. But it doesn''t matter if Ning Rongrong doesn''t know, Tang San can ask Wang Ran. Under Ning Rongrong''s recommendation, Tang San specifically asked Wang Ran for this. That day, Tang San might not forget it in his life. Because Wang Ran gave him two methods after pondering for a while. And these two choices are all he wants to see. One is to work hard to join the Tibetan sect, and then accumulate contribution points to exchange for such an opportunity in the sect. The other is trying to make yourself a big boss. Even if he didn''t join the Tibetan gate, if Tang San could become a god, he could also resurrect his mother. After all, this is experience to be found. Although Tang San was good, Wang Ran did not take care of him because of his special circumstances. Some things, only through their own efforts, the results are meaningful. Of course, Wang Ran was not referring to the rescue of Tang San''s mother, but the choice of whether Tang San wanted to join Zangmen. Obviously, Tang San, who was madly doing the task at this time, was the most determined person among Shrek to join the Tibetan Sect. Because he hoped that his mother could be resurrected, and then let his decadent father become the energetic Haotian Douluo in the eyes of others again. These are much more important than Tang San''s own affairs. The most effective way to achieve all this is naturally to join Zangmen. Whether it is to ask a big man in the sect to take action, or to grow oneself to the point where it can reverse life and death. Joining Zangmen is undoubtedly his best choice at the moment. Although Tang Xiao also said, they can help together. But if he can, Tang San hopes that he can do it himself. Regarding this, everyone could understand Tang San''s thoughts. With such a small episode, all of Shrek''s students, apart from the usual soul power cultivation, spent almost most of their time on the assessment given by Wang Ran. Because as they gradually integrated into the Taoist Academy, they also understood that this assessment is not so easy to complete. Every day, the five of Shrek couldn''t wait to have forty-eight hours in a day. Because time is really not enough for them. However, under such a high-intensity and high-stress living condition, coupled with the aura and logistical support in the upper Taoist Academy, the strength of everyone in Shrek is also rapidly improving. ... ... On the eve of the Continent Advanced Soul Master Competition, when all the soul master teams in the Heaven Dou Empire gradually entered Heaven Dou City. As a member of the participating team, even the five members of the Shrek team of Taoist Academy, which was favored by Emperor Tiandou, were still deep in the Star Dou Forest at this time. It''s not that they don''t value the Advanced Soul Master Competition, after all, this is their goal. The reason why he was still in the Star Dou Forest at this time was because it was too important to them this time. The Advanced Soul Master Competition is about to be held, and they are only one step away from completing the assessment. As long as they complete the current task, they can formally join Zangmen and enjoy the same treatment as a graduate of the Taoist Academy. But once they fail, they have no chance again. Because the contribution point for completing this task is really not low, just enough for them to make up their own difference. Once the task fails, their remaining time is not enough to complete a task of the same level again. Therefore, the Shrek group of five at this time is all dignified. However, their opponents should not be underestimated either. The resembling lizard is covered with heavy phosphorous flakes outside its extremely large body. This is Phosphorus, and it is also a Phosphorus of over 5,000 years. Of course, for everyone in Shrek, the most terrible thing is that they have to face two Phosphorus Earth Dragons. The armor-piercing earth dragon with dragon bloodline has a cultivation base of five thousand years that can rival some ordinary ten thousand year soul beasts. Five people can barely try to deal with one end, but it is really difficult for them to deal with the two. This can be seen from the sweat dripping from the cheeks of the Shrek group of five. Although their cultivation level has improved a lot this year, even Tang San has already stepped into the realm of the fourth ring. But for the Phosphorus Earth Dragon, which has amazing defensive power at both ends and also some powerful attack power, it is still not enough to see. However, they have no plans to give up. Because, Shrek''s goal is not two Phosphorus Earth Dragons at all, but a natural treasure in their cave. At this moment, Tang San urged the blue silver grass in his hand to fly quickly. The sturdy blue silver grass, like a python, rushed towards the two phosphorous armored ground quickly. And Zhu Zhuqing, who was wearing a black tights, turned into a black shadow, constantly harassing the two Phosphorus. Soon, under Zhu Zhuqing''s harassment, Tang San''s blue silver grass entangled the two Phosphorus ground dragons smoothly. At this time, the two entangled Phosphorus Earth Dragons also let out an angry roar. It can be seen from their anger that this is not the first time they have been entangled in blue silver grass. Although Blue Silver Grass could not cause any harm to them, the feeling of restraint really made them extremely uncomfortable. However, they simply cannot hide. Phosphosaurus, who was not good at speed, was like a living target in the hands of Zhu Zhuqing of the agile attack system. As long as you seize the opportunity, it is a fierce attack. Although the defensive power of Phosphorus saccharomyces is very strong, Zhu Zhuqing can still leave a wound on it every time. If it is attacked to the point, even the Phosphosaurus will not be able to bear it. Therefore, for Zhu Zhuqing''s harassment, the two Phosphorus earth dragons did not dare to ignore, and could only split their energy to deal with it. Under such circumstances, how could they avoid Tang San''s attack. Only to break free again and again, and then again and again to be entangled by the blue silver grass. Finally, in the face of Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing''s harassment time and time again, the two Phosphorus dragons became angry. Chapter 517： Clever calculations, precise strikes After the angry roar came from the mouths of the two phosphorus armored earth dragons, the bodies of the two also glowed with metallic light. At the same time, the scales on their bodies rose slightly. It can be seen that the two Phosphorus meridians are going to zoom in on their moves. Sure enough, the blue silver grass on the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons seemed to have been scratched by a knife at this time, and numerous cracks appeared. As if the blue silver grass would break in the next second. However, facing the angry Phosphorus Earth Dragon, Tang San didn''t have the slightest worry in his eyes at this time. Because they tossed this, for this moment. It turned out that Tang San completed his second spirit ability parasitic at the moment when the two phosphorous armored earth dragon scales stood up. This is also the most critical part of Shrek''s mission this time. If the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons were consumed with them calmly, they really had nothing to do. But now~ "Zhuqing, withdraw!" With Tang San''s roar, Zhu Zhuqing almost instantly moved away from the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons. The speed is so fast that it''s not like a three-ringed soul sovereign can have. It was not until Zhu Zhuqing stopped that he could see that there was a pair of transparent wings behind him. It is the effect brought by Oscar''s third spirit ability, flying mushroom sausage. Although in the frontal battle, Oscar, as a food-type soul master, can''t help much at present. However, his presence has completed the task for the Shrek group of five, increasing the success rate of several percent. After all, the food produced by the food spirit master can be preserved for a period of time. To restore spirit power and make sausages, Oscar alone can almost reach several ordinary auxiliary spirit masters when performing tasks. This is also one of the reasons why the Shrek five-member group can perform so well in the assessment. But these are all digressions. After Zhu Zhuqing moved away from the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons, a huge spirit power fluctuation erupted from the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons. The originally overwhelmed Blue Silver Grass turned into fragments in an instant, and Tang San also paled. However, this wasn''t over yet. After the two Phosphorus armored ground dragons broke free from the shackles of the blue silver grass, their feet slammed on the ground. In an instant, countless hard, iron-like stone thorns emerged from the ground, slamming towards Tang San and the others. If an ordinary soul master team faced such a ranged attack from the Phosphorus Earth Dragon, there would be no way to evade it. However, their opponent is Shrek. With the attack of the Phosphorus Earth Dragon, except for Zhu Zhuqing, who had eaten mushroom intestines, and Ma Hongjun, who possessed Phoenix Martial Spirit, the other three instantly took out a mushroom intestine and sent it into their mouths. Immediately afterwards, the five people rose into the air almost at the same time. It can be seen that they are very familiar with the attack mode of Phosphosaurus. But this is no exception. After all, Tang San is a disciple of Yu Xiaogang, and everyone has been in Taoist Academy for so long, it is not surprising to know this. Unsurprisingly, the attack of the Phosphorus Dragon was completely defeated. And this completely angered the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons. A soul beast with a cultivation base of five thousand years has no intelligence at all, even if it has dragon blood. Therefore, the Phosphorus Earth Dragon, who was dazzled by anger, furiously rushed towards Tang San and the others. Seeing the performance of the two phosphorous armored earth dragons, the corners of Tang San''s mouth in midair showed a smile unconsciously. Tang San stretched out his palms towards the two phosphorous armored earth dragons. The next second, the phosphorous armored earth dragons that were still running paused. Then, a large number of blue silver grass grew crazily from the bodies of the two Phosphorus. The scales that were originally wrapped in flesh and blood were also able to stand up in an instant. Exhausted most of their soul power, everything Tang San and the others did before was for this moment. With the frenzied growth of the blue silver grass, the running Phosphorus ground dragon instantly lost its balance and fell to the ground. Of course, just a parasitic will not cause much trouble to Phosphodiasaurus. In just a few seconds, they can ask Blue Silver Grass for trouble. But how could Tang San give them so long. Sometimes, the battle often ends in an instant. Sure enough, as the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons came to the end, the third and fourth spirit rings on Tang San suddenly lit up. Two spider webs woven entirely from blue silver grass, I saw two Phosphorus earth dragons enveloping them. This is not over yet, one after another blue silver grass formed a huge cage, directly controlling the two Phosphorus earth dragons in it. The controlled Phosphorus Earth Dragon squirmed frantically, trying to break free from the shackles of the blue silver grass. Indeed, it was effective, the blue silver grass entwined with the Phosphorus Earth Dragon broke one by one. But there were too many blue silver grasses, even if it was a five-thousand-year-old Phosphorus, it could not break free instantly. The Shrek group of five would never give them time to break free. "Fatty!" After controlling the Phosphorus Earth Dragon, Tang Sanmeng shouted. The plan was already set, and with the tacit understanding between his companions, there was no need for Tang San to clarify what he was going to do. Just shouting to himself, the spirit ring on Ma Hongjun''s body lit up. The hot flames condensed on Ma Hongjun''s body, and the temperature in the air seemed to rise a lot in an instant. In a moment, a fiery pillar of fire swiftly attacked the two phosphorous armored earth dragons. With the blessings of multiple spirit abilities, Ma Hongjun, ignoring consumption, released a bursting flame attack that had exceeded the strength of the third ring. Moreover, after Ma Hongjun''s fire attribute attack was mixed with Blue Silver Grass, his attack power increased again. The original Phosphorus Earth Dragon, whose defense power was mostly on the scales, had almost no protection from the scales at this time. With the continuous sound of the explosion, the blue silver grass in front of the ground has disappeared. And the appearance of the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons was indescribably miserable. Even if the whole body is black, even the scales have fallen off a lot. However, Tang San and the others knew that the threat of the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons had not yet come into contact. Although Ma Hongjun''s attack was strong, it was only a third ring after all. Even with the blue silver grass supporting the combustion, it is impossible to completely lose the combat effectiveness of the two 5,000-year-old Phosphorus. So after the explosion disappeared, the blue silver grass in Tang San''s hand disappeared instantly, replaced by his second spirit, the Clear Sky Hammer. "Boss Dai!" "understand." After a simple exchange, Tang San and Dai Mubai instantly flapped the transparent wings behind them, rushing towards the two phosphorous ground dragons. The spirit ring on Dai Mubai''s body instantly lit up, and the Clear Sky Hammer in Tang San''s hand was also greatly enlarged by the perfusion of spirit power. Boom! ! Chapter 518： mission completed Two huge sounds followed Tang San and Dai Mubai''s attacks, fiercely resounding in the middle of the Star Dou Forest. With Tang San''s Clear Sky Hammer and Dai Mubai''s frontal force attack, the two Shrek five-member groups recognized the strongest strength directly on the heads of the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons. The head is one of the weakest parts of the body for any creature. What''s more, these are two Phosphorus dragons that have suffered serious injuries. They were already weak, but were attacked by Tang San and Dai Mubai. Under the concussion of their brains, the two phosphorous armored earth dragons fainted gorgeously. Looking at the Phosphorus Earth Dragon, who had fallen into a coma, the Shrek group of five all let out a long sigh of relief. I had been preparing for a long time, and after the long fight just now, everyone felt physically exhausted. Fortunately, now the mission is almost over. Without hesitation, the five people took the lead and walked towards a cave not far away. As for the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons that had fainted, there was no one to make up for the damage. It''s not that the Shrek quintuplet is kind. Although they are young, they have seen blood. The reason why I didn''t hunt down the two Phosphorus earth dragons was entirely because it was unnecessary. Didn''t they need to upgrade their spirit ring to others, kill two Phosphorus Earth Dragons to fight for that one ten thousandth of the soul bone burst rate? Under the dual teachings of Shrek and Taoist Academy, they still couldn''t do such a thing. What''s more, since Tang San knew his life experience, he had a trace of sympathy for spirit beasts. Of course, the most important thing is that if they really do that, the teachers of the spirit beasts inside the Taoist Academy really dare to hang a group of them. The speed of the crowd was very fast, and the cave was not far from the place of battle, so the crowd quickly came to the inside of the cave. After coming in, I could understand why the Shrek group of five had to stun the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons before daring to come in. The cave of Phosphosaurus is like a trap. Although the interior space is low and low, it is extremely large. And the exit of the cave is barely able to let the Phosphorus Methosaurus pass. This kind of terrain is simply too suitable for the battle of Phosphorus. If the Shrek quintuplet did not solve the threat of the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons, they would come in, as long as they blocked the entrance of the cave, the Shrek quintuplet would be the fish on the chopping board and could only be slaughtered. But now, everyone in Shrek doesn''t have to worry about this. Those two Phosphorus armored earth dragons, without a time, it is impossible to wake up. By that time, they had already run away. At this moment, the relaxed Shrek people, watching the huge movements, did not hesitate at all, and ran straight to the innermost part of the cave. There, there is a mouthful of hot springs. Of course, everyone''s goal is not this hot spring, but a natural treasure growing at the bottom of the hot spring. Speaking of which, everyone who was able to find this shrek of heaven and earth treasures should thank the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons who had fainted. If it hadn''t been for them to go out for food after they had soaked in the hot springs a few days ago and were soaked in the breath of heaven, material and earth treasures, Tang San and the others would not have discovered their difference. In this case, the Shrek quintuplets, I am afraid they are still looking for other heavenly materials and earth treasures in the Star Dou Forest to complete their tasks. Of course, even if Tang San and the others sensed the special aura on the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons, they still spent a lot of time determining the location of the treasure. This is why they can specify the strategy so clearly. In short, these upfront efforts are worthwhile. Therefore, at this time, the Shrek group of five had already reached the harvest time. Above the wide surface of the water, there was constant heat going out. It seems that there is a plan to go down the bubble. Of course, if you ignore the scattered bones by the hot spring. As the hot spring approaches, the air not only warms up, but even the aura is rich. Feeling this, everyone''s eyes lit up. Sure enough, the quality of this celestial treasure is high enough to make up for the difference in their contribution points. Without hesitation, Tang San directly took out a jade box made of warm jade from his soul guide, and said to the other people: "You wait for me here, I''ll go down and get the treasure of the living genius." Hearing Tang San''s words, everyone nodded without suspicion. It''s better to leave it to Tang San to take medicine. After all, they are professional, this has been verified, there is no need to doubt. If they were allowed to come, they might be able to do it. In case, if they come to the door and let them mess up themselves, they are really going to cry. After Tang San finished speaking, he didn''t hesitate. He took a deep breath and jumped directly into the hot spring. Everyone looked at Tang San''s figure being covered by the spring water, and they could only wait anxiously on the side. Tang San, who jumped into the hot spring at this time, instantly felt the scorching heat of the spring water. But this was not a big problem, Tang San could still bear it easily. Without hesitation, Tang San swam directly towards the hot spring. Although there was still plenty of time, Tang San didn''t want to waste too much time. Although the hot spring is not deep, it is not too shallow. After all, it can make Phosphaerosaurus soak in it. Tang San, who was diving, also took a few breaths before touching the bottom of the spring. It was already very dark here, but this wasn''t a big problem for Tang San. Tang San, who possessed the purple magic pupil of the Tang Sect''s secret technique, could clearly see the situation at the bottom of the spring. And he can probably guess where his goal will grow. Therefore, as soon as Tang San hit the bottom of the spring, he quickly moved towards the center of the hot spring. There is the spring eye of the whole hot spring, and it is also the place with the strongest aura in the whole hot spring. Sure enough, just as Tang San had expected, beside the hot spring spring, a plant that looked like a big radish was buried in the mud. Although the shape seems to be a little low, the crystal clear appearance and the constant aura, all show that this radish...Bah, this plant is not a simple commodity. That is because it grows at the bottom of a relatively closed hot spring, plus it has already passed the mature period. Otherwise, how could there be only two ignorant Phosphorus Earth dragons around this level of heaven and earth treasure. I''m afraid, when it matured, it has already caused a lot of competition among soul beasts. Chapter 519： Go bring them here Of course, because of the impact of the spring water, most of the body of the plant named Crystal Carrot has exposed the soil. Even if there is no human intervention, if this continues, it will not take long before it will be completely washed out of the soil. If Tang San and others hadn''t arrived, its destiny would be to be eaten by Phosphorus Earth Dragon. But fortunately, Tang San is here. If Crystal Carrot is wise, he doesn''t have to worry about being eaten by two soul beasts. Of course, if there is wisdom, this crystal carrot will definitely be the first to run. After all, even in Tang San''s hands, its destiny would be eaten by others. The only difference may be that it now has a little more options. Hmm~ Was it eaten as a pill, or was it eaten as a dish? But it''s a pity, even after nearly ten thousand years of existence, this crystal radish still hasn''t even been born. Therefore, Tang San could only say sorry. Without any sense of guilt, Tang San stretched out his palm directly toward the crystal radish. However, Tang San''s palm had already turned into a jade color at this time, and the texture became extremely hard. This is one of Tang Sect''s unique skills, Xuan Yu Shou. Tang San, who used the mysterious jade hand, didn''t worry that he would affect the efficacy of the crystal radish. After all, he also knows this thing, picking with jade, there is no problem at all. Of course, Tang San''s movements were still very gentle. In order to prevent the roots of the crystal radish from being damaged, Tang San held the crystal radish with one hand and gently cleaned the soil at the bottom with the other. Because he was about to get out of the soil, Tang San quickly sorted it out. Without hesitation, after getting the crystal radish, Tang San quickly put it in the jade box prepared in advance. Then, Tang San kicked the ground with his feet, and his whole person, like an arrow leaving the string, quickly rushed towards the surface of the water. It was much faster going up than down, but after a few breaths, Tang San had already escaped from the water and came to the shore. Following Tang Sanyi''s appearance, the other four people instantly looked at Tang San. Feeling the inquisitive gazes of several people, Tang San nodded with a chuckle, and then said: "Congratulations, everyone, the last task of our assessment period is completed." Hearing Tang San''s words, everyone''s faces instantly showed joyful smiles. This year, they really made a hundred and twenty minutes of effort. "Haha, let''s go back and submit the task quickly. And the Advanced Soul Master Competition is about to begin, we can''t lose the face of the college, no matter which college it is. " Dai Mubai laughed haha, and said directly to everyone. When everyone heard this, no one raised any objection. Originally this was their intention, so how could they disagree. ... The people of Shrek left, and they had no idea what the angry roar was after the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons woke up. Of course, they don''t want to know. At this time, the Shrek five-member group was almost out of the Star Dou Great Forest. The only poor one can only belong to the two Phosphorus Earth Dragons. After being beaten for no reason, there was nowhere to vent, so he could only go back to the cave to recover in silence. And most importantly, they don''t even know if their most valuable thing is lost. The whole person...no, the whole dragon is like a Tiehanhan. However, this is not necessarily bad news for the two Phosphorus sacred earth dragons. If the crystal radish paid the surface of the water when they were out foraging, without the isolation of the hot springs, there would probably be many soul beasts attracted. Of course, these things are impossible for the Shrek group of five to take care of. Because of the excited Shrek group of five, after returning to the Taoist Academy, they directly submitted the crystal carrot. The result was the same as they had expected. The contribution points that were already about to accumulate, the last little difference was also made up. Without hesitation, the five directly exchanged a Concentration Pill. And all this was felt by Wang Ran who was practicing in the temple. Slowly opening his eyes, Wang Ran couldn''t help but show a smile on his face. I should say, these little guys in Shrek really satisfied Wang Ran. "Rongrong, your little friends have completed the assessment. Go and bring them over." Looking at the direction of Tang San and others, Wang Ran said softly. As Wang Ran''s voice sounded, Ning Rongrong, who was sitting on a futon not far away, also slowly opened his eyes. Another year has passed, and Ning Rongrong has also changed a lot at this time. In addition to the increased height and the body that has begun to develop, the most obvious change is probably Ning Rongrong''s strength. Not only him, including Xiao Wu and Eric, all the students of the Advanced Department of the Taoist and Tibetan Academy have grown extremely fast. Because in the past few years, their foundation was cultivated by the teachers of the college, and it was really solid. This has led to the fact that after they have started to specialize in one category, their cultivation base is still growing so fast. And the representatives of this are Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric. Without him, one followed Wang Ran, one followed Brigitte, and the other followed Rose. If their cultivation speed is slow, I am afraid it is really unreasonable. Just like Ning Rongrong, now Ning Rongrong already has the rank of Soul King. The fourteen-year-old soul king, even if it was only a fifty-second-level soul king, was enough to shock the whole road. What''s more, the collocation of the soul ring of this soul king is still purple, purple, black and black. This is simply not leaving a way for people to survive. However, this situation does not seem to be particularly shocking within the Taoist Academy. Because other people, even if they can''t do this step, they don''t seem to be far off. Ning Rongrong''s strength at this time is undeniable. Although she is still immature, the flash of light when she opened her eyes also gave her a strong temperament. However, this temperament comes fast and goes fast. After opening his eyes, Ning Rongrong jumped directly from the futon. Looking at Wang Ran, Ning Rongrong asked excitedly: "Master, Zhuqing and the others have completed the assessment! Then where are they, I will look for them now." Ning Rongrong is really happy now. If the Shrek group of five joins Zangmen, then the Shrek Eight Monsters can reunite inside Zangmen. Ao~By the way, because Rose has now joined Zangmen, Eric also joined Zangmen and became a member of Zangmen. Chapter 520： Go to Tibet, give good luck "A few of them have just submitted the task, you can go directly to the task hall." Looking at Ning Rongrong who was a little excited, Wang Ran didn''t say much, but answered her with a chuckle. Ning Rongrong didn''t waste much time either. After hearing Wang Ran''s answer, he left Wang Ran''s training hall and went to look for Tang San and his group. After all, Ning Rongrong was already the Soul King, even if he didn''t go all out, the speed was still very impressive. In addition, when she felt the Mission Palace, Tang San and others were still excitedly discussing the pill that had been exchanged in their hands. Ning Rongrong, who saw the crowd, didn''t sell it. After congratulating a few people from the heart, he directly expressed his intention. Regarding Wang Ran''s call, several people did not dare to hesitate at all, and hurriedly followed Ning Rongrong back to Wang Ran''s training hall. Looking at the familiar decorations around, everyone in Shrek felt more excited than they were a year ago. If nothing else, they will be members of Zangmen from now on. Your dreams and pursuits can also be driven into a fast lane starting today. Looking at the excitement of the crowd, Wang Ran, who has a profound experience, naturally understands the thoughts in their hearts. He also didn''t have the idea of ??teasing a few people, so he didn''t sell it at all, and he said directly: "You did a good job. Now that you have passed the assessment, I will naturally not break my promise. Starting today, you will be a member of my Zangmen. In a moment, I will have someone hold an introductory ceremony for you. Of course, since he entered my Tibetan gate, he is naturally my disciple of Wang Ran. Although not a personal disciple, as a master, I still want to give you a good luck. " Listening to what Wang Ran said, the faces of Tang San, Dai Mubai, Oscar, Zhu Zhuqing, and Ma Hongjun, without exception, all showed excitement and yearning expressions. Who is Wang Ran? In the nearly one year or so, they have also had a vague concept. It was revealed through Ning Rongrong and others intentionally or unintentionally that although several of Shrek had never personally confirmed it, they were already convinced that Wang Ran had a great probability of being a legendary divine residence. The legendary divine mansion could be called good fortune by him. What kind of opportunity should it be. How can they not be excited at this time? Staring at Wang Ran fiercely, only a pair of eyeballs fell out. Wang Ran couldn''t help but smile when he looked at the few people. But he didn''t have any extravagance, and said straightforwardly: "What about the concentrating pill that was exchanged after the assessment, take it out, and use it next." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Tang San wiped his waist without hesitation. Tang San''s Soul Guidance Device Twenty-Four Bridge gleamed slightly in the moonlit night, and in an instant a jade bottle of suet appeared in Tang San''s hand. Without hesitation, Tang San handed the jade bottle to Wang Ran directly. Wang Ran turned to the jade bottle, opened the cork directly, and poured a longan-sized pill into his hand. Although it''s just a pill, the mysterious pattern on the pill that day is not a simple thing. "Sit down first." After taking out the pill, Wang Ran immediately spoke. Although Tang San and the others didn''t know what Wang Ran meant, since Wang Ran had spoken, they naturally found a futon and sat down cross-legged. Seeing several people sitting still, Wang Ran exerted a slight force on his hands. In an instant, the originally perfect concentration pill instantly turned into five parts. However, it is not a solid debris, but a flowing liquid. The small concentration pill, after being divided into five equal parts, there is only one drop of liquid each. But from the halo circulating in each drop, it can be seen that its efficacy is still top-notch. Moreover, Wang Ran personally said that it was good fortune, how could it be possible to simply turn one pill into five parts? With a single finger, a wisp of pure energy that has surpassed the Douluo mainland level, also turned into five parts and blended into five drops of liquid medicine. Wang Ran didn''t stop, and with a flick, five drops of liquid medicine directly attached to the eyebrows of the five people sitting cross-legged. In the next second, the medicinal liquid on the eyebrows of the five people, like a ginseng fruit encountering soil, directly merged into everyone''s body and disappeared. However, when the ginseng fruit blends into the ground, it is only pure blending. Now, the liquid medicine was directly absorbed by the five people. Only the five people in question knew that as the liquid medicine entered their bodies, they felt a chill out of their bodies, and then immediately followed by the huge surge of energy. If it is allowed to continue to develop, it would be a normal thing to burst into death. In this situation, they didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly closed their eyes to meditate to prevent themselves from exploding. Of course Wang Ran wouldn''t let a few people be surprised, so after they closed their eyes, Wang Ran''s fingers moved towards them one after another. A large amount of energy directly wrapped and protected the bodies of the five people, and the violent energy in their bodies also settled down in an instant. Methodically improving the bodies of several people. The feeling of warmth directly enveloped the spirits of the five people. Unconsciously, the five of them fell asleep deeply. Seeing this scene, Ning Rongrong, who had been watching from the side, blinked his big eyes, and then asked with some curiosity: "Master, are you trying to improve their spirit quality?" No way, no blame for Ning Rongrong''s doubts, mainly because this scene is too familiar. Wasn''t it the same for her, Ning Rongrong, forcibly raising her unawakened Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda to the Nine Treasure Glaze Pagoda. Regarding Ning Rongrongs question, Wang Ran nodded with a chuckle, and then said: "It is indeed to improve the quality of their martial arts, but they are not the same as you. You were young and had not yet awakened your martial arts, so I mainly focused on making up for your martial arts defects and physical potential. It''s different now. They have awakened their martial souls and have been practicing for many years. In addition, there are some problems with the purity of their own martial arts, so I focused on improving the purity of their martial arts and making up for their years of foundation. Therefore, this time it was barely counted as helping them carry out the second awakening of Wuhun. However, after all, it''s just a pill. Although I have used other methods, they are similar to you. The most important thing they can take in the future depends on their own efforts and accumulation. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ning Rongrong nodded without denying him. Having been with Wang Ran for so many years, Ning Rongrong knew very well that all Wang Ran said were facts. Chapter 521： Envy from Ning Rongrong The master leads in, and the practice depends on the individual. This sentence is not just lip service. Even if it is Wang Ran, he can only provide guidance to his disciples and try to ensure that they are not disturbed by the outside world on the path of cultivation. But the result still depends on the disciples themselves. Speechless After Wang Ran''s voice fell, the entire training hall fell into silence in an instant. Wang Ran and Ning Rongrong, the two masters and apprentices, watched Tang San, Oscar, Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun, and Dai Mubai who were falling asleep in such a quiet way. However, the five people wrapped in pure energy fell into a deep sleep. However, the movement on them is not small at all. As they fell asleep, the five spirits directly manifested uncontrollably. With the possession of Wuhun, a large amount of energy turned into the purest aura and slowly merged into their bodies. With the passage of time, not only the aura of the five people kept increasing, but the Wuhun of the five people also slowly changed. However, in general, the changes are not too many. It can only be said that as the purity of the martial arts continues to increase, some of the previous advantages are fully strengthened, and some shortcomings are slowly disappearing. For example, Ma Hongjun''s indescribable gradual sequelae, Oscar''s spell full of slots. However, as time went on, Wang Ran''s expression suddenly changed. Tang San''s gaze was immediately attracted by Tang San. There was no other reason, Tang San''s energy consumption had just increased a lot. Before, Wang Ran had expected that he would absorb more energy because of Tang San''s twin spirits. After all, how could the two spirits consume a little more than the others, Therefore, at the beginning of the drop of liquid medicine that Tang San had absorbed, Wang Ran had added a bit stronger than the others. But he didn''t expect that he had already fed him up, and Tang San could even break out. I can only sigh, is this guy Tang San worthy of being the son of a serious plane? However, Wang Ran is still very responsible. Tang San''s required energy was greatly increased, and Wang Ran would naturally provide support, so the current second awakening of Tang San''s martial arts went smoothly. Of course, Tang San''s movement also completely pulled Ning Rongrong''s somewhat divergent thinking. Looking at Tang San, Ning Rongrong was so excited that he almost bit off his tongue. What is this riding horse? Don''t blame Ning Rongrong for not knowing, blame Tang San for being too eye-catching now. His second awakening was fundamentally different from the rest of the others. If others called it to check for missing vacancies, Tang San would simply change his face. Originally, that behavior had absorbed the spirit rings of various spirit beasts and turned into a mess of Blue Silver Grass. At this time, the hideous appearance had gradually faded. Instead, the beautiful plant exuding shining light. However, although the appearance has changed, the Blue Silver Grass''s power has not diminished in any way, and has even been upgraded. If Tang San''s previous spirit was Lan Yincao, then his current spirit should be the Blue Silver King or even the Blue Silver Emperor. Moreover, Tang San''s changes were more than just these. With the awakening of the Blue Silver Grass Martial Spirit, Ning Rongrong was horrified to find that Tang San''s face was constantly changing. Although the speed of change is not fast, it can still be seen that there is a slight difference between Tang San in the next second and Tang San in the previous second. With the passage of time, Tang San''s appearance changed more and more. Not only the lines have become softer, even the skin tone has become fairer. Of course, the most important thing is that the five senses have also changed. Although Tang San wasn''t ugly before, he definitely had nothing to do with Shuai. He followed his father Tang Hao all the way, if it weren''t for his temperament to hold the place, he wouldn''t be able to recognize him in the crowd. But now? Even Ning Rongrong, who had extremely critical eyes, had to admit that Tang San was really handsome now. Even when compared with Oscar, who was known as Shrek''s top coach after a clean blow, Tang San didn''t fall behind. Although it is not enough to say that Sanguan runs with the five senses, but the same conditions are definitely popular with handsome guys. Ning Rongrong''s expression at this time was a bit complicated, with blessings and joy, but more still envy. What do you envy? Envy Tang San became better-looking. Although, her appearance can be regarded as a disaster level. But, is there any girl who doesn''t want to be more beautiful? Now, she was watching Tang San with her own eyes, from the face of an ordinary and indifferent person before, abruptly counterattacked to the ranks of the male gods. And it''s not imaginary, such as illusion surgery or cosmetic surgery, it''s the true original appearance. Not to mention Ning Rongrong, even Wang Ran felt a little bit sour. It is very simple to change the appearance, whether it is shrinking or pulling skin, it can be done. But thinking that Tang San was completely self-reliant, there was no way. "Master, does the second awakening of a martial soul with the concentration pill still have the effect of getting better? Otherwise, Master, please help me with my second awakening. " Looking at Tang San, who had become completely handsome and compelling, Ning Rongrong was full of envy, and Chao Wang Ran directly asked with his eyes shining. Upon hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Wang Ran rolled his eyes slightly. "What do you think? If this effect is really there, it would have already been shown to you. The reason why Tang San had this situation now was entirely because he should have looked like this. Tang San''s mother was a one-hundred-thousand-year soul beast, the Blue Silver Emperor, so Tang San himself had half of the soul beast bloodline. It''s just that the blood of this soul beast was not revealed under the suppression of the human blood. That''s why, Tang San''s awakened spirit was only Blue Silver Grass, not Blue Silver Emperor. Therefore, Tang San will grow into the same appearance before. Now that Tang San''s martial soul was completely awakened, it meant that his soul beast bloodline had also been revealed, and it was integrated with the human bloodline. Therefore, Tang San''s appearance changed. " Wang Ran helplessly explained to Ning Rongrong. He was able to guess a general idea just by thinking about this kind of thing. What''s more, there is still a living example before us. With a little investigation, Wang Ran will be able to understand the principle. If Tang Sans previous situation was explained in scientific terms, it would be a phenomenon of rejection. The human bloodline gene and the soul beast bloodline gene, the external manifestations of the two bloodline genes can only show one. As a result, the human bloodline gene won, and the soul beast bloodline gene can only fall into dormancy and dormant. Chapter 522： Small gains If this were to be described in non-scientific terms, it would be that under the intervention of the laws of the world, the soul beast''s bloodline did not exert its own power. After all, on the Douluo plane, the world law and the ruling divine residence are extremely related. And now, almost all gods with authority are human races. Under this circumstance, the pro-son of the world is naturally human. But now, after Wang Ran''s catalysis, it was different. Now Tang San, the two bloodlines in his body can be said to have been completely fused together. Naturally, his Blue Silver Emperor Martial Spirit began to give full play to its advantages, and also began to possess some of the characteristics of a spirit beast. The problem of Tang San''s appearance, because without the suppression of the laws of the world, Tang San thoroughly demonstrated the appearance he should have. From these aspects alone, among the five people who had just joined Zangmen, Tang San had undoubtedly gained the most. Regardless of the smooth integration of his bloodlines, Wuhun has also successfully evolved steadily. Don''t forget, this is Wang Ran''s personal help. It was Wang Ran''s current state that made things so simple. If this is replaced by someone else, it will take a lot of effort for ordinary gods. Ordinary people, let''s not say whether it will be successful or not. Even if it works, then after finishing this set, you have to take half life. Sure enough, the fortune of the children of the plane is unstoppable. In the same situation, even in Wang Ran''s place, Tang San could still be a big head. But for these, Wang Ran doesn''t care. People are lucky, what can I say. At this time, Wang Ran was just quietly looking at the five sleeping people. Of course, Tang San was the one who occupied his attention the most. Tang San didn''t live up to Wang Ran''s attention either. After the martial spirit had completely evolved, Tang San''s body began to glow with a faint black light. As time passed slowly, this faint black light directly condensed on Tang San''s waist. Then a fierce one, turning into a black aperture, directly rushed towards Tang San''s Blue Silver Emperor. Upon seeing this scene, an accident flashed in Ning Rongrong''s eyes. "Spirit ring? Unexpectedly, Xiao San and Xiao Wu can condense spirit rings for themselves by themselves." Looking at the ten thousand year spirit ring that had been absorbed by the Blue Silver Emperor, Ning Rongrong couldn''t help but speak. As for Tang San''s sudden rise to level 6 now, from level 44 to level 50, Ning Rongrong was no surprise. After all, it was Wang Ran who personally made up for his losses, and Tang San and Tang Xiao had been working on a small stove for a year. Now, there is still a great benefit for the second awakening of Wuhun. If Tang San hasn''t made much progress in this way, then these prerequisites are too worthless. Therefore, the main source of Ning Rongrong''s surprise now was that Tang San could also condense the spirit ring by himself. So when he heard what Ning Rongrong said, Wang Ran just smiled softly, and then explained: "Tang San itself is not a pure soul beast, and he doesn''t have the background of Xiao Wu''s 100,000-year transformation. Without the support of external forces, a ten-thousand-year spirit ring could directly drain Tang San. So, this time he condensed the spirit ring by himself was already top-notch. " Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, Ning Rongrong nodded seriously. This answer was also in his expectation. If Tang San really could condense spirit rings as easily as Xiao Wu, then that would be really against the sky. As time went by little by little, except that Tang San seemed to have opened a plug-in, breaking through the Five Rings Soul King, the other four people from Shrek also had their own breakthroughs. Like Dai Mubai with the best cultivation base, he had already reached the fifty-level pass. As long as he obtains a spirit ring, he can be formally promoted to the strong soul king just like Tang San. And Ma Hongjun, the weakest, also reached level 40. Although the other people did not touch the critical line of the Soul King, they were all stabilized at level forty-five and six. All of a sudden, the Shrek team directly completed a gorgeous transformation. From the beginning of the midstream configuration level, it was directly promoted to the top of the Soul Master Competition system. Not to mention, plus Ning Rongrong, the champion of the Soul Master Competition is a sure thing. Wang Ran didn''t believe it anymore. In his teenage years, there were others in the Soul Master Academy who were stronger than Shrek. So, this time there is no need to worry about the shame of the Taoist Academy. Although Wang Ran didn''t worry at first, his self-confidence came from his three cubs. Now, Wang Ran has very good confidence in the Shrek team as a whole. As everyone stabilized their realm, everyone also recovered from their deep sleep. Unsurprisingly, when several people saw Tang San''s first glance, they were full of disbelief. If it hadn''t been for Tang San''s temperament hadn''t changed, and Tang San''s iconic Twenty-Four Bridge Bright Moon Night, everyone would never believe that Tang San was Tang San himself. With this statement, it is a bit convoluted, but the fact is. Who told Tang San to be directly promoted to a male **** from a passerby with a look. Looking at Tang San''s face, Shrek''s appearance was acting as Oscar and Dai Mubai, both of them felt a strong sense of crisis. And this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that even the spirit of the horse riding a horse has changed its appearance. The current Lan Yinhuang didn''t care about Lan Yincao at all in terms of breath, suppression power, or appearance. "Little San! Are you...is that you?" Nothing more, everyone''s first reaction was to ask Tang San in shock. After being asked this by a few people, and adding to the suspicious eyes of a few people, Tang San said hello with a full face. Suddenly, only doubts remained in Tang San''s mind. Even the excitement brought about by the all-round improvement of his body that was just detected has subsided. "Everyone, what''s the matter? I...what''s the situation?" It doesn''t matter if you don''t speak, Tang San started to ask, even he himself was shocked, asking incredible questions. It turned out that what had changed just now was not only Tang San''s appearance, but even his voice changed slightly. Although this change was small, as a soul master, he was still the most observant control type soul master, how could Tang San ignore this change in himself. So when he spoke, Tang San felt a slight change in his voice, and he was startled. Seeing Tang San''s surprised appearance, all of Shrek''s boys felt a little sour. They wanted this kind of shock, this kind of shock. Among the four, only Zhu Zhuqing had no envy. Chapter 523： Good things must be drawn into the Tibetan gate to cultivate small ones After all, Zhu Zhuqing is a girl, and she is still the kind of girl with a beauty and a body that is a disaster for the country and the people. Therefore, although Zhu Zhuqing was surprised at Tang San''s changes, he was not so envious that he was sour. Therefore, facing Tang San''s question, the three sour men didn''t want to answer for a while, only Zhu Zhuqing said coldly: "Third Brother, find a mirror and take a picture of this matter." Hearing Zhu Zhuqing''s words, Tang San had already been overwhelmed by the expressions of several people saying hello, and Tang San directly did. It was precisely because of this that Tang San understood why Dai Mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun looked like this. Although a little bit dumbfounded, Tang San wasn''t in the mood to comfort a few people, and quickly cast a questioning look at Wang Ran. Regarding this, Wang Ran did not personally explain, but instead motioned to Ning Rongrong to answer. Naturally, Ning Rongrong didn''t have any comments, so he told the answer directly. After hearing Ning Rongrong''s description, Tang San, who was already enviable, immediately rose to a higher level. Even if it looks better, even if the spirit of the martial arts has evolved, it even broke through the barrier of the soul king in one fell swoop, and it is still the kind of soul ring that does not need to be searched, which is very excessive. However, what is more excessive is yet to come. After Tang San''s own description, this time he had gained more than just this, he also acquired a domain-type skill - the Blue Silver Domain. Suddenly, everyone in Shrek felt more complicated. However, envy is envy, they still bless Tang San sincerely. Moreover, Tang San has gained a lot, and they have also gained a lot. Not to mention the improvement of cultivation level, it is the further improvement of Wuhun, which greatly increased their cultivation speed and upper limit. Especially when Ma Hongjun''s evil fire problem is gone, there will be no worries for the future. In this case, where everyone is dissatisfied, it is simply extremely satisfying. Wang Ran didn''t leave a few more people either. After a brief explanation, he directly let Ning Rongrong and them all leave. As everyone left, Wang Ran''s training hall fell silent. At this time, Wang Ran suddenly felt a sense of deja vu. Sitting alone on the futon, Wang Ran dragged his chin with one hand, and muttered thoughtfully: "Is it ignoring something, how do you feel a little familiar?" Wang Ran didn''t believe that his feelings were groundless. Since there was a familiar feeling, it was natural that Wang Ran had overlooked something. At this time, Wang Ran''s mental power was not a simple matter. If he deliberately thought of one thing, it could definitely be remembered. Wang Ran, who was lost in thought, quickly understood where his familiarity came from-what Tang San and others had just gained. In a normal trajectory, Tang San and others would also have this kind of gain, but the form was different, the time was different, and the effect was not as good as it is now. Although Wang Ran also opened the hanger, it was still incomparable with the kind of hanger that would not miss anything. After so many years, Wang Ran didn''t care about the unimportant details at all, and it was common to ignore anything. Therefore, Wang Ran hadn''t noticed this similar and unfamiliar scene at all just now. After knowing that everyone had gone, he felt something was wrong. Silently sighed in his heart that the protagonist group''s fortune was strong, and even after he didn''t go around, Wang Ran directly focused on another matter. Tang San and their fortune, Wang Ran was not interested in interfering, but he was a little interested in another matter. Two eyes of ice and fire! That''s right, it was the eyes of ice and fire that made Wang Ran interested. Of course, what Wang Ran cares about is not those mature medicines that can greatly increase their talents and cultivation. Wang Ran is interested in the eyes of the ice and fire. This is a real fun thing. Having the eyes of ice and fire is equivalent to having a god-level medicine garden. Although Wang Ran usually seems to be indifferent and indifferent, but he hasn''t encountered a real good thing. If there is something interesting that Wang Ran can admire, Wang Ran will definitely draw him into his pocket immediately. Fortunately, this Ice and Fire Eye is such a good thing that Wang Ran can admire. Although the Eye of Ice and Fire is not particularly useful for Wang Ran itself, it is an advanced accelerator for Zangmen. With such a super medicine garden, Wang Ran studied the law of time and gave it a time acceleration circle, and the whole thing became a cheating device. After falling into the hands of a protagonist such as a traverser, it would be a proper golden finger. Besides, isn''t it said that the Eyes of Ice and Fire is a spectacle formed after the death of the Ice Dragon King and the Fire Dragon King. By coincidence, there is also a seriously wounded and sleeping Silver Dragon King beneath the large lake in Zangmen. Over the years, Wang Ran didn''t pay much attention to her. Now that he had the confidence, he would just cure the Silver Dragon King. At that time, he was using the two-headed dragon king''s corpse to refine his origins, and to give the silver dragon king his strength. As for remuneration, it''s not too much to teach children in the college. At this point, Wang Ran''s face suddenly showed a "comfortable" smile. Of course, the eyes of the ice and fire are still occupied by Dugu Bo. But is this important? Let alone the kindness that Wang Ran left his life before, even if the two sides have no intersection, Wang Ran should take it or take it. Anyway, Binghuo Liangyi placed his eyes on Dugu Bo, which was an ordinary medicine garden, which was completely wasteful. Besides, the eyes of Ice and Fire are not the private property of Dugu Bo. Things and things are formed after the death of the dragon king of the dragon clan, and the immortal medicine is grown by others. You said, what''s the matter with your Dugu Bo? In the final analysis, Dugu Bo is at best occupying a first-come-first-served name, turning the eyes of ice and fire into his. Moreover, it is the kind that can only feel for a little bit of fur, even the kind that can''t even recognize the fairy medicine. Anyway, there is no psychological barrier for Wang Ran to hold it, not to mention that he is for Zangmen, so there is no psychological barrier to occupy the righteousness. What happened to the dilemma, the use of an ice and fire ambition to cultivate the pillars of the future? It broke the sky. Give Dugu Bo this nominal master a little bit of reward. It''s not that Wang Ran is stingy, and I don''t need more Dugu Bo. Moreover, this is an unchanging truth. Dugu Bo is not particularly strong, and given too much, sometimes it may not be a good thing. This kind of thing is almost given, and it is enough if it is suitable. ... "Sunset in the forest." Just do as he thinks, and after a low whisper, Wang Ran stands up directly from the futon. Chapter 524： Dugu Bo is very grumpy Walking out of the room door, Wang Ran''s figure flashed at the moment the door was closed, and he disappeared in place. The next moment, Wang Ran, who disappeared inside the Taoist Academy, suddenly appeared in a dense forest. This is the outskirts of the sunset forest hundreds of kilometers away from the Taoist Academy, although the sunset forest is far less massive than the Star Dou Forest. However, the sunset forest is also the source of the three most important spirit rings for mankind. The soul beast resources here are also very rich. Even, there might be a hundred thousand year-level spirit beast hiding in it. Wang Ran, who suddenly appeared here, also stunned the panic of several small spirit beasts around him. Without hesitation, several little beasts hid behind the tree trunk in a panic. Of course, in the instinct of animals, a few small beasts will still show their small heads from time to time, curiously looking at Wang Ran, who suddenly appeared. After a few glances, it seemed that he felt goodwill from Wang Ran, and the small soul beasts slowly recovered their calm and wandered in the forest again. Seeing the reactions of several small soul beasts, Wang Ran gave a relaxed smile. After spending so long at the Taoist Academy, I still feel good about walking out. Shaking his head, Wang Ran didn''t worry, and walked slowly toward the interior of the sunset forest. He could feel that there was a place with extremely strong aura in the sunset forest. Not surprisingly, there was his goal this time, and it was both ice and fire. Although Wang Ran didn''t hurry on his way, it didn''t take long before he came to the periphery of the eyes of the ice and fire. Along the way, Wang Ran encountered many high-level spirit beasts. However, none of them dared to trouble Wang Ran. On the one hand, in addition to Wang Ran''s own affinity, Di Tian''s breath also occupies a big factor. After all, Wang Ran signed a contract with Ditian, and he carried a bit of Ditian aura. The more advanced the soul beast, the more he understands who can provoke and who hides in the end. Therefore, Wang Ran was very happily relieved along the way. But now his good mood is a little bit down, because there is a huge poisonous array around the eyes of the ice and fire. Although the poison array effectively isolated the interior and exterior, it also greatly affected the beauty of the forest. The entire poison array is simply incompatible with the environment of the sunset forest. It''s like when you are enjoying the beautiful scenery, a paralyzed **** suddenly appeared in front of your eyes. This feeling is really not very wonderful. Wang Ran didn''t intend to waste time any more, shook his head gently, and walked directly into the poison formation. Although this poison array is extremely dangerous to the ten thousand year spirit beast, it is no different from this poisonous death and mist in Wang Ran. Even with a little investigation, Wang Ran could figure out the principle of this poison array. It''s just that Wang Ran didn''t want to waste time. Passing through the poison array easily, a cliff suddenly appeared in front of Wang Ran''s eyes. Looking down, Wang Ran can easily develop a lake with distinct red and blue. Wang Ran knows that there are two eyes of ice and fire. Without hesitation, Wang Ran directly picked up Yadi. ... Dugu Bo is in a bad mood today, because today is the day of suffering. He still didn''t want to endure the pain that pierced the bones, even if he had experienced it countless times. Therefore, he is very irritable now, and his mood is abnormally upset. Fortunately, he has a precious place. Although it is not clear what the source is, it can suppress his pain. Although it is still a piercing pain, it can persist. In order to prevent accidents, he came here a day in advance. Therefore, at this time, Dugu Bo was sitting cross-legged on the edge of the lake where the eyes of the ice and the fire were. The medicinal fragrance released by the countless age-old amazing immortal medicines around made Dugu Bo''s mood a lot better. However, this good mood did not last long for you. Sitting cross-legged beside the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi, Dugubo suddenly changed his expression. He felt that the poisonous formation he had laid had been forcibly broken. He didn''t know if the person who came was a human or a soul beast, if it was a soul beast, it was okay, but if the person who came was a human being, then the story might be complicated. However, Dugu Bo is not very worried. His own poison formation knew in his heart that below Title Douluo, it was impossible for him to force his poison formation unscathed. He himself is a titled Douluo level powerhouse, although he is not good at one-on-one combat, but that is also for the powerhouse of the same level. For the existence under Title Douluo, there is even the possibility that someone has been injured. Dugu Bo said, come on, I will clean up as much as possible. Of course, the incoming person could also be a Title Douluo or a hundred thousand year spirit beast. This is what Dugu Bo is worried about now. However, if this is the case, then Dugu Bo is useless to worry. Because even if he was worried anymore, he would have to leave the eyes of ice and fire and run away. Titled Douluo of level ninety-two, and it was still a group attack. To be honest, Dugu Bo is really a rookie in the circle of Title Douluo. However, he also has his own strengths, that is, the group attacked poison. On the battlefield between countries, the Dugu Bo with this method can be regarded as a real big killer. Raising his head sharply, while Dugu Bo was still hesitant to take the initiative to meet the enemy, Wang Ran fell directly from the sky. The moment he saw Wang Ran, Dugubo''s heart came to his throat. Just looking at it this way, you can understand that Wang Ran is definitely not the soul sage, Contra, and the like. Dugu Bo can be sure that Wang Ran is also a titled Douluo, and he is not playing poison, or the strongest group. First of all, Wang Ran was not affected by the poison array at all. Just this point is not something the characters under Title Douluo can do. Secondly, Wang Ran can fly. Not the kind of flying with the help of spirit abilities and martial spirits, but the flight of the flesh. Due to the problems of the cultivation system in Douluo Dalu, there is no flying method for ordinary practitioners. So, if you want to fly in the flesh, then practice honestly to Title Douluo. Therefore, the moment Dugu Bo saw Wang Ran, he was so sure that Wang Ran was a Titled Douluo. Just kidding, you can do this step, what else can it be if it is not a Title Douluo? Dugu Bo didn''t know what Wang Ran''s intention was. She just vaguely felt that she was about to lose something important. Wang Ran''s partner is definitely not good. Chapter 525： Dugu Bo Similarly, Dugu Bo saw Wang Ran, and Wang Ran naturally saw Dugu Bo. In other words, Wang Ran knew Dugu Bo was here early, but he didn''t care about it. Landing gently on the ground, Wang Ran looked curiously at the rare treasure of Binghuoliangyi Eye, and did not greet Dugu Bo the first time. This time Dugu Bo was directly angry. He was in a violent mood. Now that Wang Ran is on his turf, he dares to ignore his "master" so much. Really, is it really bully to be Dugu Bo? In any case, he is also the title Douluo of the Eight Classics. It''s as if women are always irritable and unreasonable for a few days, and now the Dugu blog is even more prosperous. Therefore, Dugu Bo broke out directly. With a cold snort, Dugu Bo attacked Wang Ran directly without saying a word. It doesn''t matter who he is, it''s done. Anyway, in his own territory, no matter who it is, he makes sense. If you can''t beat it, it''s a big deal. Dugu Bo doesn''t believe it anymore, can he still run in the sunset forest? ... At this moment, Wang Ran was stupid. Wang Ran didn''t know what his current Dugu Bo was in. He only had one question in his mind. what''s the situation? He never expected that Dugu Bo would be so rigid. He has just landed, and he has to start doing things before he has said anything. Is it so unreasonable? No wonder, one person dared to enter the Taoist and Tibetan Academy. I just don''t know, if Dugu Bo knew his identity, would he regret being so impulsive. However, Dugu Bo has already started, Wang Ran will not be used to Dugu Bo. Looking at Dugu Bo, who had already possessed the spirit and released a poisonous gas towards him, Wang Ran directly stretched out his palm and chose to suppress it mercilessly. In just a moment, the poisonous gas released by Dugu Bo quickly melted away like mist meeting sunlight. At the same time, a huge palm phantom directly pressed Dugu Bo on the ground. With his face pressed against the earth, Dugu Bo felt shame and endless shame in an instant. At the same time, Dugu Bo''s eyes flashed with confusion. Wang Ran could see the astonishment and disbelief in Dugubo''s eyes. Dugu Bo, who was at a loss, was going crazy now. He really didn''t understand what was going on now. Why was he shot on the ground in an instant, and his spirit power was directly suppressed? He, Dugu Bo, a dignified 92nd-level Title Douluo, is he really so worthless? But after the astonishment and humiliation, Dugu Bo aroused endless fear. He understood that his fate was beyond his control. All the good plans just now have all been reduced to ashes. Next, his life and death will all be determined by the sudden appearance of the strong. Thinking of this, a trace of despair flashed in Dugu Bo''s heart. Thinking in another way, if he were in Wang Ran''s position, he would never let himself survive. Wang Ran naturally didn''t know the messy thoughts in Dugubo''s mind. After controlling Dugu Bo, he first touched his chin, and then spoke to Dugu Bo with interest: "Dugu Bo, if you look at it from another perspective, there is a lot of fate between us. Its just that every time you seem to appear as my hostile face. Can you tell me, how did your character survive until now? " With that said, Wang Ran also removed the big handprint that had been pressing on Dugu Bo. When questioning, Wang Ran wanted to say that Dugu Bo always appeared as a villain. But it doesn''t seem to be rigorous to say that, after all, he dare not say that his side is the absolute protagonist. Therefore, Wang Ran just said that he always stood on the opposite side of him. Of course, he was really curious about the last question. No matter how you look at it, Wang Ran felt that the character of Dugu Bo should have been beaten to death before he grew up. After all, not everyone is as good-tempered as him. It''s like back then, if it wasn''t for Wang Ran to stop him, Rose would have killed him. ... "Ahem~" Following Wang Ran''s closing, Dugu Bo climbed up from the ground with difficulty. Although Wang Ran didn''t use much force, he still made Dugu Bo''s blood tumbling, which was really uncomfortable. After two unnatural coughs, Dugu Bo cautiously asked: "You...you know me?" Hearing Dugu Bo''s words, Wang Ran raised his eyebrows slightly, and a playful smile appeared on his face. "Yes, of course. Not only do I know you, I think you should have heard my name. My name is Wang Ran, the master of Zangmen and the dean of Taoist Academy. " There was a smile in Wang Ran''s body voice, and he was very curious about Dugubo''s reaction. It didn''t disappoint him. After hearing Wang Ran''s words, Dugu''s face instantly stiffened. Lord of Tibet? Dean of Taoism Academy? Seeing pity, he really didn''t know what Wang Ran looked like. He had only heard the name Wang Ran before, but he really never had a chance to see Wang Ran once. Not only him, but apart from the members of the Taoist Academy, most people had no chance to see Wang Ran. Even the Emperor Xue Ye had to visit Wang Ran in person. He Dugubo has been cautiously avoiding the Taoist Academy for these years. I was afraid that one day I would bump into the head of Taoist Academy. The result was not good. I provoke Ning Rongrong and the others a year ago. This really confuses the lard. If he had known Wang Ran''s identity long ago, even if Dugu Bo died of pain tonight, he would not have looked at Wang Ran more. Saying hello respectfully, he turned around and ran, never giving himself a chance to fall into Wang Ran''s hands. But now it''s too late to say anything, it has hit the gun straight. Pulling the corners of his mouth hard, Dugu Bo barely showed a smile that was even worse than crying. "Senior, it turned out to be you. You see this is making trouble. If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t dare to do it with you even if I killed me." Dugu Bo said in tears. Originally a serious face with evil spirits and still handsome faces, coupled with Shang Dugubo''s tangled expression, there was an indescribable funny instantly. Especially that long dark green hair, people always can''t help but play. The atmosphere should have been tense, but at this time there was an indescribable sense of joy. When Wang Ran looked at Dugu Bo, he also felt dumbfounded. Throwing away those weird feelings, Wang Ran spoke again: "Don''t be so scared, I won''t kill you, you answer my question first." Chapter 526： Take away the eyes of ice and fire Don''t worry, Dugubo was relieved after hearing Wang Ran''s words. As long as you can save your life, you lose a little bit of face, and it''s not the first time anyway. Besides, is it embarrassing to lose against such a strong man? Maybe, he could brag about it in the future that he had fought against the Lord of Zangmen, but he saved his life. However, although his heart settled down, Dugu Bo was still very entangled. Without him, I really don''t know how to answer Wang Ran''s question. What is the meaning of how his character survived to the present Doesn''t Wang Ran mean that his character is terrible? However, he was not like this before. Remember that when he was young, his Dugu Bo was also very kind. But he couldn''t say this. If he said it, wouldn''t it be that he deliberately targeted Wang Ran. Hao Xuan Wang Ran didn''t intend to kill him. If he handed him a gun, who would know the result. Therefore, Dugu Bo was extremely tangled at this time, and embarrassment was written on his face. "Um, I...I..." When Wang Ran saw Dugubo''s hesitation, he probably guessed the reason. He shook his head with a chuckle, and it was rare to make Dugu Bo look like this. Although Dugubo''s personality is a bit bad now, I don''t know if it is a sequelae after being abused by Rose. However, he still values ??his granddaughter very much, even more than his own. Otherwise, Dugu Bo''s desire to survive would not be so high. This gave his terrible character a glimmer of glory. This is also the reason why Wang Ran gave him a way out several times. Without further questioning, Wang Ran directly said: "Okay, I almost understand. I don''t want to sell it. I am here this time to take away the eyes of the ice and fire." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Dugubo''s face was suddenly full of astonishment and entanglement. Originally, Dugu Bo was still relieved in the first half of the sentence, but in the second half, what happened. Although it was the first time I heard the name Binghuoliangyiyan, I knew it immediately, isn''t the Binghuoliangyiyan his treasure. Dugu Bo naturally understood this, but his pain had to be suppressed and relieved by the eyes of the ice and fire. Without the eyes of ice and fire, Dugu Bo could not guarantee that he would survive the pain. Besides, what is meant by taking away the eyes of the ice and fire? This thing is nothing like plants or animals, can you say take it away and take it away? However, even if Dugu Bo''s mood is complicated, he understands that this matter is already a settlement. Wang Ran had already come personally, so even if he opposed it any more, it would have no effect. Dugu Bo wouldn''t think that he could reverse Wang Ran''s will. Now that the result is set, why not be a good person once. Maybe Wang Ran could still chant a little incense. At this point, Dugu Bo barely smiled and said to Wang Ran: "My lord, since you have spoken, naturally you want to do what you want." Seeing Dugu Bo''s strong smile, Wang Ran didn''t mean to explain too much. However, the benefits still have to be given to Dugu Bo. After all, with Wang Ran''s vision, how could it be impossible to see that without the suppression of the two eyes of ice and fire, Dugu Bo would be poisoned to death. Therefore, after Dugubo finished speaking, Wang Ran just nodded slightly, and then said: "Although you are only the nominal master of the Ice and Fire Two Instruments Eye, since I took away the Ice and Fire Two Instruments Eye, naturally I won''t treat you badly. I will help you dispel the poison on your body and ensure that you can continue to practice. In this way, you and I are not owed. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Dugubo''s face directly showed a puzzled expression. poison? What poison? Is he poisoned? With three questions, Dugu Bo couldn''t believe what Wang Ran said. How could he be poisoned by playing with drugs for his entire life? However, Wang Ran said this, and he did not dare to believe it. Wang Ran naturally caught the doubts and shocks on Dugubo''s face. However, he did not mean to explain. Looking at Dugu Bo, Wang Ran placed his palm directly on top of his head. Following Wang Ran''s movements, a large amount of soul power was also released from before Wang Ran''s palm. Following Dugubo''s head, it penetrated directly into Dugubo''s body. Dugu Bo could feel that a huge and pure soul power was wandering in his body. Feeling this soul power that did not belong to him, Dugu Bo didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, he felt that he was more comfortable than being in a hot spring. Every inch of the body seemed to have been purified, so relaxed. It is simply extremely transparent. But the next second, Dugu Bo''s face changed a bit. Because he felt that the poison pill in his body was controlled by Wang Ran''s spirit power. This is the essence of his life''s cultivation, how could he not be nervous in this situation. However, even if he was nervous, Dugu Bo did not dare to show it. I can only persuade myself non-stop and let my heart go. Wang Ran was quite satisfied with Dugu Bo''s reaction. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t say anything, but with a smile on his face, he gently removed his palm. As Wang Ran took away his palm, Dugu Bo only felt that his body was extremely relaxed at this time. This kind of feeling was not felt when he was young. And this was not what surprised him the most. What surprised him most was that he felt that the poison pill in his body had been in contact with the soul bone of his head. This feeling is as if the two are a whole, complementary and symbiotic. Looking at Wang Ran subconsciously, Dugubo''s face showed a confused expression. At this time, Wang Ran was still in a good mood, so facing Dugus doubts, Wang Ran took the initiative to explain: "Your martial spirit is poison, you also major in poison. If there might not be any problems in other worlds, just find the right method. But in Douluo Continent, there is no cultivation method to match it. So, after you have cultivated for so many years, the toxins in your body have already penetrated your bones. If it hadn''t been for the suppression of the eyes of the ice and fire, you would have been dead. Now I have forced the toxins in your body into the soul bone of the head, and smelted your poison pill and the soul bone of your head into one body. From now on, the excess toxins produced by your cultivation will be incorporated into the soul bone. This way you can be liberated without worrying about being poisoned. " Chapter 527： Dragon corpse, dragon ball After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Dugubo was silent for a moment. His brain was down a bit, and he couldn''t react for a while. After all, these words that Wang Ran said contained too much. As for Wang Ran, there was no chance for Dugu Bo who was a little shocked. After the explanation, a huge amount of energy burst out in Wang Ran''s body instantly. Following Wang Ran''s feet, this energy directly penetrated into the earth. Dugu Bo, who was a little stupefied, was so excited by Wang Ran''s actions, he didn''t even know what to say. However, the matter is far from over. As a large amount of energy seeped into the ground, a huge click sounded instantly. The huge sound followed the ground and instantly spread throughout the sunset forest. In an instant, all the conscious creatures in the sunset forest shook their spirits together. Dugu Bo, the nearest to the sound source. Naturally, it is no exception. The sound was like something was broken. Immediately, Dugu Bo knew what broke. Because with the sound of the sound, a silver cane appeared out of thin air in Wang Ran''s hand. With a light click, a wave visible to the naked eye was instantly released from the top of the cane. In the next second, Dugu Bo directly felt the violent shaking of the ground under his feet. Before he could react, his eyes flickered. After he reacted, his feet were no longer the beautiful and rich eyes of ice and fire. Instead, a huge pothole was extremely deep. No, this can no longer be called a pothole, it should be called a cliff. At the same time, there was a huge shadow on Dugu Bo''s body. Raising his head subconsciously, Dugu Bo only saw a huge floating land above his head. Dugu Bo swears that it is definitely his eyes. Now Dugu Bo, that is full of complexity. He can''t tell what his mood is, disappointment? Shock? lucky? It seems to have all of them. Therefore, the current Lonely Bo''s expression is very complicated, and there is even a trace of loss. No wonder they said to take away, which is really superficial. Saying take it away is really taken away, not even a bit of dirt is left for you. He had no idea about this kind of operation before. The loss of consciousness was only a moment, but when Dugu Bo recovered, Wang Ran had already left the sunset forest. Standing in place, Dugubo''s mind was thinking about his complicated experience just now. Suddenly, Dugu Bo seemed to have thought of something, and ran out of the forest frantically. Even to save time, he even used the Martial Spirit Real Body. However, Wang Ran has not cared about this anymore. At this time, Wang Ran was sitting awkwardly beside the eyes of Bing Huo Liang Yi. In front of him, the ninja rod was directly inserted into the ground by him. Under Wang Ran''s control, the walking stick kept releasing this gravitational force, pulling the whole piece of land to float in the air. Ice and Fire has a depth of hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters, which does not include the two dragon corpses buried under the ground. And the piece of land that Wang Ran dug up covered the entire ice and fire two eyes and dragon corpse. One can imagine how huge this piece of land was dug out by Wang Ran. If it weren''t for Wang Ranfei''s high, no matter where he went, it would cause a riot. But these things, Wang Ran naturally wouldn''t care about it. At this time, Wang Ran''s attention was completely immersed in the eyes of the ice and fire in front of him. To be precise, his attention has been completely placed under the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi, above the two deeply buried dragon corpses. Although the spirit of the eyes of the ice and fire is very peculiar, it has a strong effect of isolating mental power. But in front of Wang Ran, this effect seemed a bit tasteless. Although it was influential, Wang Ran could still easily observe the two entangled dragon corpses. Not surprisingly, the red fire dragon king and the blue ice dragon king. The two dead dragon king corpses gathered together, continuously releasing pure energy and blood, and there was also an aura of law in it. It was under these conditions that the eyes of the ice and fire were slowly formed. From the two dragon corpses, Wang Ran could feel the huge aura. The first-level divine residence, the two dragon kings were definitely the first-level divine residence during their lifetime. Even if it is the current Wang Ran, if he does not use the Eye of God, his strength is probably the same as before. Although the two have been dead for so many years, the breath is still amazing. Even on the dragon corpse, a trace of life was born. If tens of thousands of years pass, maybe the two dragon corpses can still be psychic and give birth to new lives. Slowly opening his eyes, Wang Ran didn''t hesitate, but jumped directly into the eyes of Ice and Fire. The eyes of the ice and fire, which are almost untouchable for ordinary people, are just like a bath in Wang Ran''s eyes. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t jump into the eyes of Ice and Fire to take a bath, he didn''t have such a bad taste. After jumping into the eyes of Ice and Fire, Wang Ran headed directly towards the bottom. The depth of a few hundred meters is just a snap. Standing at the bottom of the spring of the eyes of the ice and fire, Wang Ran gently put his hand on the ground. The next moment, a strange wave was released from Wang Ran''s palm. If you can see the underground situation, you can find the two dragon corpses at this time, suddenly releasing a faint light. It''s just that the light cannot penetrate because of the obstruction of the soil. The light was slowly moving under the attraction of the strange wave released by Wang Ran. From the lower abdomen of the dragon corpse, it has been slowly moving to the mouth of the dragon corpse. Immediately afterwards, two huge beads, one red and one blue, emitting brilliant light, slowly floated out of their mouths. Leaving the two beads from the dragon corpse, they followed the mud directly, and quickly penetrated the ground under the traction of that strange wave, and came to Wang Ran''s hands. And as the two beads left the dragon corpse, the dragon corpse plunged into darkness again and became cold. Obviously, the initial light was also from these two beads. This is the dragon ball of the two dragon kings and the most valuable thing on the two dragon corpses. Even for Wang Ran, these two dragon **** can provide a lot of help. Not only can it provide a large amount of pure energy, but it can also assist in understanding the law of ice and fire. Of course, the departure of Dragon Ball had no effect on the Eyes of Ice and Fire. The formation of the Two Eyes of Ice and Fire mainly depends on the physical energy and blood power of the two dragon kings. Otherwise, Wang Ran would not be able to take the two dragon balls. Chapter 528： Evil, Tibet, new plan Feeling the surging energy contained in the two warm and moist dragon **** in his hand, Wang Ran''s face was slightly picked. The harvest this time is really satisfying. When he got the things, Wang Ran didn''t mean to stay in the eyes of Bing Huo Yi, and he returned directly to the shore. But as soon as he flew out of the water, Wang Ran''s face was slightly taken aback. Because, at this time, a man was standing quietly next to the ninja rod, constantly looking at it. The man can be regarded as Wang Ran''s old acquaintance, the evil of one of the two great **** kings in the God Realm. The evil at this time, after seeing Wang Ran''s appearance, asked with interest: "I haven''t paid much attention before, your divine tool is quite interesting, with such a strong breath of life." Hearing the evil words, Wang Ran also recovered. The two are now allies, and he is not worried about any conspiracy. Falling to the evil side, Wang Ran softly explained: "It is inevitable that the breath of life is strong, and the essence of the cane is the eye that gathers countless laws. In a sense, this cane is an embodiment of the essence of the world. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil nodded without denying it. He didn''t say much, he just looked at the Ninja Rod twice. After all, he could easily see that the origin of this stick was absolutely extraordinary. Without continuing to inquire, the evil glanced at the dragon ball in Wang Ran''s hand, and directly changed the subject and said: "Your harvest this time is not bad, the Dragon Balls of the Ice Dragon King and the Fire Dragon King, these are treasures, the essence of two first-level divine residences." Hearing the evil words, Wang Ran just chuckled, and didn''t say much, just asked: "Stop talking about me, talk about yourself, come and find me what''s the matter." Seeing that Wang Ran didn''t respond to him, the evil didn''t care, shrugged, and said directly: "It''s nothing. Even in the past two years, I have visited Douluo Continent. It''s not interesting. It just so happened that I felt your breath just now, so I wanted to come and stay with you for a few years to see if I could make a breakthrough. " Hearing the evil words, Wang Ran raised his brows slightly. "Follow me? You should know that you can''t make much progress before your godhood is spread. Besides, after visiting Douluo Continent, you can go to another continent, as well as other worlds. Before inheriting the position of God, even if he returned to the God Realm, his cultivation speed was much faster than if you followed me. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil curled his lips in contempt. "Do you think I didn''t go to those places? I just think it''s boring. As for the God Realm, let''s forget it, it''s better to stay in the human world, at least I don''t want to go back at all. " Having said this, the evil paused for a while, then looked upright and continued to speak: "As for the position of God, you don''t have to worry. I have chosen a good person, and I will definitely be able to pass it on within 20 years." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran frowned in surprise, and asked in surprise: "So fast? At least there are no candidates yet." Hearing what Wang Ran said, the evil also laughed, and then said: "It''s a coincidence. I went to other worlds not long ago and happened to meet an interesting little guy. The talent is good, and I also like the character. Most importantly, that little guy is a good deal. Buy one get one free, he still has an um...Ambiguous object, I told Shanliang, Shanliang was attracted to it, so I decided so. " Hearing evil words, Wang Ran''s brow couldn''t help but several black lines appeared. These words are spoken from the mouth of the evil, and there is no sense of disharmony, and I dont know who the evil is learned from. Also, it is obviously an extremely serious matter, why the evil is like a child''s play. But this is their own business, and Wang Ran doesn''t have much to say. So, after the evil finished speaking, Wang Ran just nodded slightly and said: "If that''s the case, just do it with you. Also, you have already considered it now? Should you join the Tibetan gate or need a common exercise?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the evil replied without thinking: "Of course I joined Zangmen. Since there are some choices, it is natural to choose better. Besides, I have said that I will help you, so I must take it seriously. " Seeing the evil as it was taken for granted, Wang Ran didn''t have too many surprises. Nodding calmly, Wang Ran said directly: "In that case, let''s go directly back to the sect. I will pass on your exercises and hold the initiation ceremony for you by the way. However, it is impossible to pass the exercises to you all at once. After all, you are also not willing to let me impose restrictions on you, so you can only pass it to you bit by bit. It can be considered as it, let you go through an assessment period slowly. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the evil nodded cleanly. Both parties have concerns about this kind of thing. It''s better to make it clear in advance and discuss it. Hello, me, everyone. The evil knew this clearly, so he agreed so simply and neatly. The evil agreed, but Wang Ran did not stop his words and said again: "In addition, after you get the exercises, I hope you can go to other worlds to create Tibetan gates and recruit disciples. I will tell you the requirements and precautions, and I will send you an assistant and a part of the classics to provide you with protection. " Hearing this, the evil was stunned for a moment. What kind of situation is this? I plan to let myself work before I get started. What kind of school is this that I joined! After returning to his senses, the evil said in shock: "So anxious? Is Zangmen very short of people?" Seeing the evil look surprised, Wang Ran nodded slightly. "Yes, there is a shortage of people in Tibet, and there is a shortage of people. The disaster in the future cannot be reversed by one or two elites, and requires a large number of top powerhouses to work together. It is impossible for us to guarantee that every person we train is a top-notch, so we must expand the scale of training. Of course, you don''t have to worry, I just let you build a framework. After a while, I will send a disciple to pick up your class. Moreover, you are not the only one sent out this time. There are quite a lot of small worlds on this plane, and I will let a few more people out. Then you can help lead the way by the way. " Wang Ran said seriously. With stable disciples input, the Tibetan gate of Douluo Continent has already developed into the right track. Wang Ran, who was cooperating with God Realm, also had no worries. Next, his goal is to try his best to improve his cultivation. By the way, travel to the Douluo Continent or other worlds on the Douluo plane. Chapter 529： Ice and Fire Of course, you can also train a few more disciples during your travels around the world. After all, after his personal training, the chances of becoming a talent will always be greater. When they become talents, the next generation they cultivate will be even better. This is a virtuous circle, and it is impossible for Wang Ran not to do it. But after hearing Wang Ran''s words, a wry smile appeared on the corners of the evil mouth. This work is really troublesome. However, evil does not mean to refuse. After a moment of silence, the evil smiled bitterly and responded. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran also showed a joyful smile. The plan can be advanced, and today''s harvest is even greater. Next, neither of them spoke, but sat in front of the ground peacefully. Soon, Wang Ran came to the core circle of the Star Dou Great Forest with the eyes of ice and fire, the fool of Zangmen Station. Holding the ninja rod, the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi under Wang Ran''s control, slowly falling towards the core of Zangmen. After so many years of development, Zangmen is no longer two or three big cats and kittens. Although most of the people in Zangmen work in Taoist Academy, they still choose to build in Zangmen when there is no class. After all, the richness of the basic aura here is not comparable to the Taoist Academy. Moreover, Wang Ran also built a teleportation array between Zangmen and Taoist Academy. It won''t cost much to run back and forth. Therefore, there are still many doormen inside the Tibetan gate at this time. When Wang Ran came back, there was such a big movement, so naturally there was no way to hide it from so many people. After all, the land surrounding the eyes of the Binghuo and the Fireworks had been dug out by Wang Ran, and the volume was too large. Therefore, when Wang Ran controlled the two eyes of Ice and Fire, almost all the existence inside the Star Dou Great Forest had noticed. Even the periphery of the Star Dou Great Forest was vaguely seen. In an instant, everyone in the Tibetan gate became serious, and even the soul beasts who guarded the gate became nervous. But in the next second, they returned to their original state. The reason, naturally, was that Wang Ran just explained it through the voice transmission. The reaction of the people in Zangmen didn''t bother him. At this time, the eyes of the ice and fire were so great that the evil looked at the Taoist Academy below with great interest. Especially when he felt the rich aura, the evil face was even more surprised. Although it is far inferior to the God Realm, it is already not to be underestimated. After all, what is the God Realm, what is this place? If the ratio is getting bigger and bigger every year, if you really calculate it, the speed of cultivating in the God Realm may not necessarily be as fast as cultivating here. And by virtue of the evil vision, it is natural to see that the aura here is not formed naturally, but forcibly gathered together through external forces. The strange formation patterns all over the Tibetan gates also completed his conjecture. Sure enough, the profound background is unimaginable, if he puts this formation in the **** realm, he can guarantee that it will not take long for the overall strength of the **** realm to increase. Sure enough, his choice was completely correct. Maybe it won''t take long before he can break through that barrier. Thinking of this, even the evil heart aroused enthusiasm. But these Wang Ran wouldn''t pay any attention. At this time, he was controlling the eyes of the ice and fire to stick to the ground. Although most of the core area of ??the Star Dou Great Forest has been covered by various palaces. However, a small eye of ice and fire, although huge, but compared with the core circle of the Star Dou Great Forest, it is still insignificant. Even if the core circle is almost covered by the building complex, there are still some large open spaces that can accommodate it. The only tricky thing right now is that you can''t directly put the eyes of the ice and fire on the ground like a puzzle. After all, the depth of the eyes of the ice and fire is not a joke. Although these are tricky, Wang Ran can still deal with it easily. Just after Binghuoliangyi''s eyes fell on the ground, Wang Ran directly pressed his palms on the ground. At this time, Wang Ran was still standing next to the eyes of Bing Huo Liang Yi. The evil on the side also looked at Wang Ran enthusiastically. He also wanted to see what methods Wang Ran would use to deal with this problem. Although he had fought with a real sword, the evil still felt that he couldn''t figure out how many cards Wang Ran had. Wang Ran didn''t hide it either. After pressing his palm on the ground, the energy in Wang Ran directly followed his palm and wrapped the entire protruding land. Not only that, the energy also slowly merged into the flat ground along the bottom of the eyes of the ice and fire. At the same time, a peculiar force of law was released from Wang Ran''s body. Upon seeing this, the evil brow raised slightly, the law of the earth. Although the degree of control of the power of the law of breath is not high, it can only be regarded as a preliminary application, but this is already amazing enough. After all, he was already in Wang Ran''s body, and he felt the power of the law. Three? Five? Ten kinds? Even if you just touched the power of the law, the bonus to the corresponding spell was already a qualitative change. It''s like a simple fireball attack. The difference between an ordinary fireball and a fireball that contains the law of flame is like a grenade and a nuclear bomb. Although this description is a bit exaggerated, it is enough to see the power of the law. "It really is a peculiar system of practice." Looking at Wang Ran, the evil couldn''t help whispering in a low voice. Compared with them controlling a great road of law, Wang Ran''s multi-law practice can undoubtedly go farther. Of course, this road will be more difficult. It would be okay if only one law is used as the main practice, and other laws are used as auxiliary. But once you want many laws to go hand in hand, it can be almost as difficult as the sky. It''s like Wang Ran, even if he is open and practising many laws together, he will still practice slowly. However, when many laws are by analogy, the progress of practice is acceptable. Of course, these are digressions, and the focus at this time should be on the eyes of the two eyes of ice and fire. Just after Wang Ran''s energy blended into the ground, it was like a drop of ink and clear water. Almost instantly, Wang Ran''s energy enveloped the entire core circle. "Sink, melt!" With a low cry in the heart, the parts of the eyes of the Ice and Fire and the ground that are in contact with the ground, like fluid, slowly merged together. No, it should be said that the eyes of Ice and Fire are like a nail, slowly inserted into the ground. It''s just that, under Wang Ran''s control, the land at this time became an ordinary piece of plasticine. If the mental power is strong enough, or the ground is dissected and observed carefully, you can find that as the eyes of the ice and fire are merged, the horizon of the entire core circle is slowly increasing. Chapter 530： The correct way to persuade the Silver Dragon King As the horizon was raised a little bit higher, the eyes of the ice and fire were completely embedded in the ground. Of course, compared with the entire core circle, the eyes of the ice and fire are too small. Therefore, even if the whole is embedded in the ground, the horizon is not raised much, it can even be said to be almost indistinguishable. At the edge of the core area, the Titan Great Ape Erming scratched his head with some doubts, and asked the sky green bull python Daming uncertainly: "Brother, did you feel that the ground has changed a bit earlier?" Hearing what Er Ming said, Daming was also stunned. Unlike Ermings birth, his connection with the earth is somewhat different. Da Mings perception of the earth is not as clear as Er Ming. At this moment, even Er Ming faintly felt something was wrong, let alone Da Ming. After careful induction, Daming didn''t find anything abnormal. Helpless, I could only speak to Er Ming: "I don''t know, I don''t feel any difference. Did you feel the wrong way?" Hearing what Da Ming said, Er Ming scratched his head in a naive manner, and then said with some uncertainty: "Really? I''m not sure, maybe it''s my illusion." Hearing this, Daming was silent for a moment before continuing to speak: "Don''t be entangled so much. Didn''t the sect master come back just now? If there is a problem, it should be the sect master who did something." Hearing Da Ming''s words, Er Ming shook his head and slowly said: "Yes, since the master is here, there is no need to worry about it." ... Regardless of Daming and Erming, Wang Ran also helped the evil travel the initiation ceremony after embedding the two eyes of ice and fire into the ground. Part of the Taoism and some magical books were taught to the evil. With Wang Ran''s personal teaching, the evil that was originally the **** king quickly accepted the Taoist practice. After that, Wang Ran was not polite, and directly let Evil, Huiye, Ross, and Ditian take a few powerful sects as assistants to go to other worlds. Although Zangmen is not weak right now, it''s better to do things safely. After all, the evil has also said that regardless of the world, it is too normal to be a god-level guy from time to time. Although there are many people in Zangmen, apart from Wang Ran, only Huiye, Ross, and Ditian are the only ones who have stepped into the divine residence level. Oh, now we have to add an evil. Therefore, in order to prevent accidents, Wang Ran still sent four of them to complete the task. After a few people left, Wang Ran also came to the center of the entire core circle. Looking at the huge lake opened up for the Silver Dragon King, Wang Ran gently shook his head. Walking towards the lake, the lake at this time seemed to have life, and directly opened a channel for Wang Ran to pass through. Slowly, Wang Ran walked directly to an underground space full of blockades. Here, a huge silver dragon closed his eyes tightly and fell into a deep sleep. Although a terrifying coercion can be faintly felt on Yinlong''s body, it can be sensed from the extremely unstable aura that its state is not good. This is the Silver Dragon King, who is stronger than the ordinary first-level divine residence. Ignoring the pressure on the Silver Dragon King, Wang Ran slowly walked to the head of the Silver Dragon King. Without hesitation, Wang Ran pointed at the eyebrows of the silver dragon king''s dragon head. Of course Wang Ran didn''t want to plot against the Silver Dragon King, and his finger was not lethal in the world. The essence of Wang Ran''s finger lies in the strong spiritual power and vitality on the finger. As Wang Ran''s finger touched the silver dragon king''s eyebrows, the air was like water, with Wang Ran''s fingers as the center, ripples in circles. This turned into a substantial ripple, directly washing the entire body of the Silver Dragon King in circles. The Silver Dragon King, who should have been sleeping for thousands of years, suddenly opened his eyes. The huge dragon pupil flashed with Ling Yu''s light, and a chill instantly rose in this huge space. In an instant, the Silver Dragon King turned into a beautiful woman in silver armor. Looking at Wang Ran coldly, Yinlong Wang Hansheng asked: "Who are you? Where is Ditian?" With the sound of the sound, a silver dragon spear appeared in the silver dragon king''s hand. Wang Ran has no doubt that as long as he changes in the next second, the Silver Dragon King will take action without hesitation. Wang Ran didn''t mean to waste too much time with the Silver Dragon King. If so many things were described only by words, let''s not say how much time it would take. Just to make the Silver Dragon King trust himself and believe what he said, that is a very troublesome thing. Therefore, under this situation, Wang Ran chose to use the simplest solution. Without hesitation, Wang Ran directly opened the eyes of God and directly stretched out his hand to grab the Silver Dragon King. That''s right, Wang Ran chose to control the Silver Dragon King first. Now Wang Ran, after opening the eyes of God, he already has the power of the **** king. Compared to the God King, the Silver Dragon King, who is stronger than the first-level God Mansion, is still a step behind. What''s more, the current Silver Dragon King is not the Silver Dragon King at his peak. The Silver Dragon King, who was seriously injured, was at best slightly stronger than the second-level divine residence, and not as good as the first-level divine residence. The sky is up, the current Silver Dragon King is not much different from Rose''s strength. Of course, the silver dragon king still has a lot of cards, but this does not prevent Wang Ran from using one move to control the enemy. For Wang Ran in this state, as long as it is not a first-level divine residence, there is not much difference between a second-level divine residence, a third-level divine residence, or ordinary people. As expected, the Silver Dragon King was directly controlled by Wang Ran. In the process, the Silver Dragon King tried his best to resist, but unfortunately, this resistance had no effect. Looking at the Silver Dragon King who looked cold and even a little bit ashamed after being controlled by himself, Wang Ran didn''t do anything weird. Still facing the silver dragon king''s eyebrows, this time it is no longer to wake up the silver dragon king, but to transmit information. Following Wang Ran''s actions, a large amount of information was poured into the mind of the Silver Dragon King instantly. Of course it was impossible for Wang Ran to tell the Silver Dragon King all the things in these years, it was unnecessary. What was passed to the Silver Dragon King was all related to him. Like Ditian and the others joining Zangmen, Wang Ran provided soul beasts with a new breakthrough method, as well as some attitudes from the gods. This information that was more or less related to the Silver Dragon King, Wang Ran passed on to the Silver Dragon King from the first perspective. These are all Wang Ran''s personal experience, arguably the most convincing. As if it were now, the Silver Dragon King directly substituted into it through this kind of information transmission similar to memory sharing. Chapter 531： Choose to escape As the information in his mind flashed one by one, Silver Dragon King''s complexion became more and more complicated. Just like that, after a long time, the Silver Dragon King suddenly asked: "Is it true what you showed me?" Hearing Silver Dragon Kings question, Wang Ran nodded neatly, then looked at Silver Dragon Kings eyes and said: "Of course, I didn''t mean to imprison you. You can verify these things bit by bit after going out. So, what I say is meaningless now. " Upon hearing this, the Silver Dragon King fell silent again. The future of the soul beast has a way out, and there is no need to worry about the suppression from the gods. Ditian and the others can act in human society in an open and honest manner. So the fight between humans and soul beasts continues, but this is also inevitable. The spirit beasts still fight continuously inside, let alone the human beings who are opposite to it? To be honest, the Silver Dragon King was very longing for everything that Wang Ran told her. As the current leader of the soul beast, the Silver Dragon King said that he was the one who most hoped that the soul beast would have good results. So in her opinion, the stage that Wang Ran provided to the soul beast seemed to be good. But on the other hand, the Silver Dragon King, as one of the purest blood of the Dragon Clan, was split from the Dragon God. Her hatred of the God Realm can be said to be innate. Because of the suppression of the God Realm, the dragon clan is almost extinct, and the dragon **** is dead. In her heart, hatred is something she cannot ignore and forget. At this moment, reason and hatred were crazily intertwined in the mind of the Silver Dragon King. There is nothing wrong with taking advantage of the trend, and it seems right to go upstream. She didn''t know what to do, and the whole person seemed to have turned into a huge contradiction. Wang Ran could already feel the huge entanglement in her heart just by looking at the Silver Dragon King. Opening his mouth, when Wang Ran wanted to say something, the Silver Dragon King suddenly sighed. Looking at Wang Ran, the Silver Dragon King, who relaxed all at once, slowly asked: "You want me to join Zangmen." Although it was a problem, the Silver Dragon King said it was very positive. Wang Ran was not embarrassed either. After the Silver Dragon King spotted the problem, Wang Ran nodded naturally. "Yes, you have talent, strength and xinxing, and you can go a long way in the future. Zangmen needs a doorman like you, or the world needs a contributor like you. " Wang Ran''s voice was very calm, but in this calm, he could hear his seriousness. Wang Ran is really optimistic about the Silver Dragon King. Over the years, Wang Ran''s research on the Silver Dragon King was fairly thorough. It is precisely because of this that Wang Ran is optimistic about her. After the Silver Dragon King heard Wang Ran''s words, a rare smile appeared on his face. This person is not bad. This was the Silver Dragon Kings evaluation of Wang Ran. Although it did not look high, it was already very high in the Silver Dragon Kings heart. After Wang Ran saw the Silver Dragon King smile, he was also relieved. It seems that the Silver Dragon King has already made a decision. However, the next second Silver Dragon King''s answer made Wang Ran''s brows frowned. "Thank you for your invitation, but I decided to go out and have a look first." Silver Dragon King''s voice was very calm, and it could be heard that she had considered it clearly. Did you choose to escape? Wang Ran thought silently in his heart. Regarding this, Wang Ran just wanted to say something, but when the Silver Dragon King saw Wang Ran frown, he said again: "Maybe two years, maybe five years. At that time, I may join Zangmen. I hope you can leave me a place at that time." When the Silver Dragon King said so, Wang Ran also sighed helplessly. Although it is a pity that the Silver Dragon King did not join Zangmen, this kind of result is normal, isn''t it? "Well, you really should be calm and calm. I hope you can see it clearly, and I hope you can change your mind." Wang Ran spoke slowly, with a hint of regret in his voice. When the Silver Dragon King heard Wang Ran saying this, he was also relieved. Although the evaluation of Wang Ran in my heart is not low, it is only Wang Ran''s words after all, and the Silver Dragon King will not fully believe it. Now that Wang Ran agreed, the Silver Dragon King gave a gift and was about to leave. "Wait." Seeing that the Silver Dragon King was about to leave, Wang Ran suddenly said. The silver dragon king''s heart suddenly burst, Wang Ran will regret it? Naturally, Wang Ran would not go back. After calling the Silver Dragon King, he sighed again and said: "There is one more thing that I haven''t done. I have promised Ditian and they will help you heal your injury. I will solve it all at once today." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the Silver Dragon King was really stunned this time. ... Wang Ran didn''t break his promise, he was really trying his best to help the Silver Dragon King to heal his injuries. However, to be honest, the injury of the Silver Dragon King is indeed not minor, especially the body of the Silver Dragon King is still the dragon clan, which makes her injury treatment more time-consuming and laborious than ordinary people. Although Wang Ran has been involved in medical techniques and the laws of life, it is still extremely tricky to treat the Silver Dragon King. However, no matter how difficult it is, it is much more effective than the Silver Dragon King''s own recovery. The two are really far apart. If the Silver Dragon King is allowed to recover on his own, there will be no one who is 8,000 years old. However, with Wang Ran''s help, the Silver Dragon King''s injury has been improved within dozens of days. Of course, it is impossible to say that a complete recovery is possible, and it will take several months. However, the Silver Dragon King did not want to be treated anymore. She naturally wanted to recover by herself, but she didn''t want to bear Wang Ran''s favor too much. It might be the pride of the Silver Dragon King, anyway she made this decision. In her opinion, Wang Ran spent a month to heal his injuries and Wang Ran spent a year to heal his injuries. This is a completely different concept. Now that the injury has been improved, the speed of his recovery has been greatly accelerated. No matter how Wang Ran persuaded, the Silver Dragon King insisted on leaving. In desperation, Wang Ran could only agree. However, before the Silver Dragon King left, Wang Ran still taught the Silver Dragon King a healing secret technique, which was regarded as fulfilling his promise. This time, the Silver Dragon King did not refuse, but accepted it after a moment of silence. At the same time, the Silver Dragon King silently magnified Wang Ran''s kindness in his heart. With the healing secret technique taught by Wang Ran in his mind, the Silver Dragon King slowly walked out of the underground cave where he had been asleep for an unknown number of years. ~： take time off Read the fastest update and error-free novels, please remember https://www.novelhall.com! The content of the chapter is being typed, please wait for a while. After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 532： Xing Luo! The choice of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing Standing on the ground again, the sun shone straight on the body of the Silver Dragon King. Feeling the warmth of the sun, the Silver Dragon King slowly raised his head. Looking at the dazzling sun, the Silver Dragon King''s mood unconsciously let go. Now she doesn''t have the heavy burden on her shoulders. Although she is relieved, she always feels a little empty in her heart. Even the whole person felt confused. The world is so big, she seems to suddenly not know where there is a place for her. However, the Silver Dragon King is still the decisive Silver Dragon King after all. With a silent chuckle, the Silver Dragon King rushed into the clouds and disappeared. After the Silver Dragon King left, Wang Ran also walked out of the crypt. Looking up at the disappearing figure of the Silver Dragon King, he didn''t know what was thinking in his deep eyes. Wang Ran didn''t stay much longer, just stood there for a few seconds and then disappeared. When his figure appeared again, he had already arrived at the Wuhun City where the Wuhun Temple was located. This is the venue for the final stage of the Advanced Soul Master Competition. The many elite teams of the Heaven Dou Empire and the Star Luo Empire will select the two strongest here to compete with the teams in the Spirit Hall. It''s cruel, but this rule has been going on for many years. But even under such a system, Wuhun Palace is still the perennial holder of the championship. However, this year''s situation is about to change. Although Wuhun Palace is strong, the members of this team are even called the golden generation, but compared with the Shrek team that is open, they are still a lot worse. Wang Ran came to Wuhun City to join in the excitement. Although the Advanced Soul Master Competition had been going on for a month, it was still a long time before the final battle. Right now, the two empires of Tiandou and Xingluo were still in a contest stage. It''s a coincidence that when Wang Ran arrived, he happened to be in time for the game between Shrek and Xingluo. Appeared silently in the game, no one felt Wang Ran''s arrival. Now that the game hadn''t started, Wang Ran just swept away his consciousness and found out where Shrek was. Without staying in the field, Wang Ran went directly to the Shrek team''s waiting area. After all, the Shrek team participated in the competition under the name of Taoist Academy, and Ning Rongrong was still in the Senior Department of Taoist Academy, and had two strong men as substitutes. Therefore, this time the Shrek team led the team, in addition to a few teachers from Shrek, there were also two teachers from the Taoist Academy. The former Northern Heavenly King Xuedi was among them. As the existence of the soul beast line''s strength second only to Di Tian, ??after several years of cultivation, Emperor Xue began to slowly dash towards the direction of the divine residence. Although there is still a way to go, compared with the past, Xuedi''s perception has reached a new height. Therefore, at the moment Wang Ran appeared, Emperor Xue had already noticed something abnormal. His face changed slightly, and before she could say anything, Wang Ran had already appeared in the sight of everyone. Xuedi''s expression suddenly relaxed, and the whole person returned to that high-cold transformation. "My lord (dean) (master)!" Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect Wang Ran to appear here. Ning Rongrong ran directly to Wang Ran''s side, and looked at Wang Ran and asked curiously: "Master, why are you here? When the game started, we wanted to talk to you. But the teachers told me that you have returned to the sect. " Hearing Ning Rongrong''s words, Wang Ran reached out and rubbed his head. With a chuckle, Wang Ran slowly said: "There are some things that need to be dealt with. I will come over to watch your game when I am not over. Okay, I heard your names were already called on the court just now, so hurry up and go to the game. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ning Rongrong and the others nodded together. Although there is a big gap between the participating teams and them, they will not be careless. What''s more, facing the Star Luo team this time, for Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, it was a battle of fate. Everyone in the Shrek team looked upright, and Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Oscar, Gabe, and Bai Kao walked out of the waiting area directly. This was a lineup that had been negotiated a long time ago. Except for Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, who were indispensable, the rest of them were considered to make up. Moreover, this was also the first time Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing appeared after they came to Wuhun City. It''s not that they didn''t have a chance to play before, but that they both gave up. Because, on the first day they came to Wuhun City, they met Team Xing Luo. And everyone in Shrek also knew the life experience and secrets of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing for the first time. Leaving aside the life experiences of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, the fact that they had a marriage contract was enough to surprise everyone. Even a certain surnamed Ai had a little strangeness in his heart. But everyone did not entangle in this aspect. Because the two involved have said that they had a marriage contract. What can I say about it? Its because the two of them made it clear at the first time that the two of them had already reached a consensus and dissolved their engagement in private. After all, they haven''t seen each other for many years, and there is no love between them. The dissolution of the marriage was also the first step for the two to rebel against fate. Therefore, everyone was only slightly surprised by the issue of the two-person marriage contract, and focused on the other two people. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun. One is Dai Mubai''s brother and the other is Zhu Zhuqing''s sister. It''s just that the relationship between the two parties at the beginning did feel a little unending. His own age gap created a huge gap in reality, which made Dai Mubai, who was weak at the time, run away from home early, leaving Zhu Zhuqing alone to bear the tremendous pressure from Davis and Zhu Zhuyun. This is also one of the important reasons why Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai hated him when they first met. Regardless of the grievances between the two parties, regardless of who is responsible, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing are their own, so they should help Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. At the beginning, a few people discussed and decided directly that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing should solve the entire Star Luo team head-on. This is not arrogance, but self-confidence. The source of this self-confidence, naturally comes from the powerful strength of the two. Dai Mubai, grade fifty, Zhu Zhuqing, grade 47. With such strength, it is not difficult to face a soul sect team. However, the Star Luo team is not an ordinary team after all, although it is also a Soul Sect team, and Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing still know their details. However, the Star Dou team has a strong hole card after all. Chapter 533： The fate decision is about to begin, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun are uneasy Wuhun fusion skills! The royal family of the Star Luo Empire, Dai Family, has been able to sit firmly in the country for so many years. In addition to their own powerful strength, it is more because they have a queen who can use the martial soul fusion technique together. It is already a tradition in the Douluo Continent that the emperor from the Dai family and the queen from the Zhu family. And members of the Shrek team, who had already seen the power of martial soul fusion skills, and even suffered a little, naturally understood the power of martial soul fusion skills. Although in theory Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing could also use the martial soul fusion technique, it was a pity that this was only theoretical. Because one of the most important prerequisites for using the martial soul fusion technique is that both parties can communicate with each other. In this regard, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing obviously couldn''t do it. Therefore, the way to martial soul fusion skills with martial soul fusion skills has been blocked. In order to ensure victory, everyone in the Shrek team agreed that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing should preserve their strength. So that the opponent can''t guess the details of the two, when the time comes to eliminate the ordinary members of the enemy team, and then turn back to deal with Davis and Zhu Zhuyun. Therefore, since entering the Wuhun City competition, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing have been as alternate members, sitting in the waiting area. Even, in order to prevent Team Xing Luo from thinking too much, even the members of Team Shrek did not use their full strength in the previous game. Not to mention the release of water, almost everyone released the water. After all, it was clearly crushing the game, and in the end, he had to fight to the end, and then barely win. Of course, the performances of the people have made them a lot. First of all, his performance experience has been greatly improved, and he has been able to collect money and fight fake matches without a trace. The most important thing is that they completely relieved the Star Luo team. Now, from top to bottom in the entire Star Luo team, no one thought that Shrek was a team that was several levels higher than them. No, it should be said that Team Shrek is a soft persimmon in their eyes. After all, compared with the devastating game of your own side, winning so "difficult" is not a soft persimmon? In the same way, as alternate members of the "Soft Persimmon" team, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing also made Davis and Zhu Zhuyun not take it seriously. The scale of victory has already tilted towards Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. Of course, it doesn''t matter if the two really can''t beat Davis and Zhu Zhuyun''s martial arts fusion skills. After all, they are all people who have teammates, so they can''t help out without Gabe, vain and Oscar. Ao, by the way, Gabe and Bai Gao are the young men who were pulled away from the Taoist Institute by Ning Rongrong. Although they were strong men, they were all carefully selected by Ning Rongrong. Well, in fact, Ning Rongrong ranked fourth and fifth in the junior department graduation assessment. Although the two were not comparable to Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu and Eric, they were able to stand out among the Dao Tibetan Academy students, enough to see their strength. Both of them were real forty-ninth level soul sects, and they were still the kind that could beat several at once. It was an ordinary soul king, neither of them paid attention to it. As for why not find the last one? People are basically at the level of Soul Kings, and calling them to bully people. With Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Bai Gao, and Gabe, plus an auxiliary Oscar, such a team has guaranteed the victory of the game. ... "Oh!!" "Xing Luo, Xing Luo!" "Shrek, come on!" With the appearance of the players from both sides, violent shouts broke out on the field. As one of the strongest teams, Team Xingluo naturally gained a large number of fans. Therefore, most of the audience on the field is shouting Xing Luo''s name. And Shrek, who is the representative of the "indomitable" team, is also part of his fans. Therefore, when most people cheered for the Xingluo team, there was also a small group cheering for them. Feeling the shouts of the audience, Davis narrowed his eyes slightly. He enjoyed this feeling very much, but when he heard Shrek''s name, his eyes still flashed a hint of discomfort and murder. Seeing Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing and others walking towards him, Davis chuckled and said: "My good brother, why are you brave enough to face me this time? Is it because your weak teammate gave you courage? " It was a smile, it was a reunion of the brothers, but everyone present did not feel any warmth. Even under Davis''s smile, people felt a bit of chill. Facing Davis, who was constantly releasing a dangerous aura and jumping from side to side on the edge of death, Dai Mubai showed a sincere smile. "Davis, I hope you can laugh so happily in a while." Dai Mubai''s smile was very hearty now, as if he had already seen the moment he defeated Davis. Davis frowned directly after seeing Dai Mubai''s performance. He didn''t understand why Dai Mubai''s reaction was so abnormal. According to past practice, shouldn''t Dai Mubai''s body tremble with fear at this time? No matter how bad it is, you should stare at yourself angrily and yell at yourself, right? But now, Dai Mubai turned out to be in such a relaxed state. what''s going on? I can''t figure it out, Davis has even begun to wonder if Dai Mubai has begun to give up on himself. If this is the case, it seems to make sense. Similarly, Davis was not the only one who was puzzled. Davis'' fiancee, Zhu Zhuqing''s sister Zhu Zhuyun, was also confused at this time. Not only was she puzzled too much about Dai Mubai, but also about Zhu Zhuqing''s attitude. Zhu Zhuyun really didn''t know much about the sister Zhu Zhuqing. As an opponent, Zhu Zhuyun has been monitoring Zhu Zhuqing since she was young. Every time I met, Zhu Zhuqing looked at her with coldness, fear and stubbornness. But this time was different, even if she showed a murderous look at Zhu Zhuqing, Zhu Zhuqing''s gaze never changed. There is no fear, no coldness. In addition to that stubbornness, Zhu Zhuqing''s eyes are more of relief and ease. Zhu Zhuyun vaguely felt something was wrong, she wanted to talk to her fiance Davis. But time is too late, and the host on the field has announced the start of the game. Everyone showed their martial souls in unison, all of Xing Luo''s side were four-ringed soul sects, and they were also the soul sect with the best soul ring configuration in yellow, yellow, purple and purple. On the other hand, what about Shrek? Chapter 534： The battle of fate is about to begin Except for Oscar''s revealing his own double yellow and double purple spirit ring configuration, the rest of the people just carried out simple martial arts possession, and couldn''t see their details. As for Oscar, after releasing his martial spirit, the third spirit ring on his body flashed continuously, and three mushroom-shaped sausages appeared directly in front of Oscar. Without hesitation, Oscar passed a pass directly to Gabe and Bai. Before Star Luo team could do anything, the three of them ate the mushroom sausage in their hands. A pair of transparent wings appeared behind the three of them out of thin air. As soon as the wings were inflamed, the three of them directly lifted into the air and handed over the home ground to Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. In this scene, not only the audience in the audience was stunned, but even the Star Luo members who had been paying attention to the Shrek team were also confused. Seeing Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing standing alone on the opposite side, Davis was puzzled, but he still said in a playful tone: "Second brother, what''s the matter? Are your teammates already giving up on you?" Hearing Davis'' joking voice, a smile of disdain flashed across Dai Mubai''s mouth. Slightly squinting, Dai Mubai spoke softly towards Davis: "I hope you can laugh out loud in a while, my dear brother. Zhuqing, go! " "Ok!" With Dai Mubai''s burst of shouts, the figures of him and Zhu Zhuqing instantly rose up and attacked the members of the Star Luo team. At the same time, they couldn''t hide the spirit ring on their bodies with all their strength. The five-ring and four-ring soul masters recognized by the soul master world as the best configuration stunned the audience directly. Especially Dai Mubai, the black spirit ring hovering around him directly detonated the audience. The referee of the game also held a microphone and other things on the side, driving the atmosphere in a shocked tone. "Oh, my goodness! Our Shrek team member Dai Mubai turned out to be a powerful soul king. It seems that we all underestimated the Shrek team before. However, looking at the current situation, it seems that the Shrek team deliberately let Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing join forces to deal with the five members of the opposite Star Luo team. In this way, the result is still an unknown. Let us boldly guess whether the old and powerful team of the whole soul group will win, or will the Shrek team, which has hidden its strength and possesses the soul king, win? " Hearing what the referee said, Davis felt as though he stepped on a paralyzed shit. But time did not allow him to think more, because Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai had already come to them. To be honest, facing the fifty-odd-level Dai Mubai, Davis had no confidence in his heart. However, Dai Mubai''s attack was about to hit him in the face, even if he had no confidence, he had to bite the bullet. Not only Davis, but Zhu Zhuyun is also the same at this time. She could feel that although Zhu Zhuqing who had attacked herself was also the cultivation base of the Fourth Ring Soul Sect. But Zhu Zhuqing''s rank is definitely higher than her. Zhu Zhuyun thought about breaking his head and didn''t want to understand why Zhu Zhuqing''s cultivation level improved so quickly. Obviously, when he left home a few years ago, Zhu Zhuqing was just a little girl in the second ring. At that time, Zhu Zhuyun had already reached the 30th level early. However, this has only been the past two years, why has he only improved a dozen levels? But Zhu Zhuqing, who is not as talented as her, surpassed her. But even if he didn''t understand, Zhu Zhuyun couldn''t take the initiative to surrender in the face of Zhu Zhuqing. After all, the two are sisters. In a sense, their personalities actually have many similarities. However, just when everyone thought that a wonderful attack from between the four was about to be born, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, who took the initiative to attack, turned their bodies and moved towards the other three members of the Star Luo team. One of the two occupies the absolute advantage of cultivation base, and the other is the agile attack type spirit master with the highest cultivation base and the fastest speed in the audience. It can be said that these Star Luo team members who are present at the speed of the two are simply impossible to prevent. Only Zhu Zhuyun can surpass Dai Mubai in speed, but what use is this? If Zhu Zhuyun stopped Dai Mubai, Dai Mubai would be able to hurt Zhu Zhuyun with a single blow, it would be a total loss. Therefore, after Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing shot and escaped Davis and Zhu Zhuyun. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun did not launch a counterattack, but quickly gathered together. Having been together for more than ten years, the tacit understanding between Davis and Zhu Zhuyun has already reached an extreme. Just thinking about it in their minds, the two directly reached the same conclusion. Fighting alone is definitely not Dai Mubai''s and Zhu Zhuqing''s opponents, and with this one just now, Team Xing Luo will have at least two outs. Under this circumstance, they can only sacrifice their own assassin, martial soul fusion skills. Whether it is Davis or Zhu Zhuyun, the two are extremely confident in martial arts fusion skills. They didn''t believe that Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing could use a martial soul fusion skill that had a higher degree of completion than them, and they even doubted whether they could use the martial soul fusion skill. Because in Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, they didn''t see any emotional signs that could perform martial soul fusion skills. As for them, the degree of completion of martial soul fusion skills has surpassed those of the older generation. Under this circumstance, even if Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s individual strengths are strong, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun are sure to win. Sure enough, things were as expected by the two of them. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, who were the strongest members of the Xing Luo team, weren''t Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s opponents alone. The other members of the Star Luo team are even more so. After avoiding Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing directly used their full strength and eliminated the two Star Luo team members one by one. As for the remaining one, unfortunately, it was directly confronted by a double attack from Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. In just a few breaths, apart from Gabe, Baijiao and Oscar who had already lifted off, there were only the brothers Dai Mubai and Davis and the sisters Zhu Zhuqing and Zhu Zhuyun. At this moment, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun looked at each other. A touch of sorrow and determination flashed in the eyes of the two. For any participant, this battle is a win and no defeat. Most people in the world are selfish, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun are no exception. They do not want to lose, nor dare to lose. If they lose, they will have nothing, including the most precious life. Chapter 535： Who wins and who loses? The complex expressions in Davis and Zhu Zhuyun''s eyes flashed away, leaving only firmness in them. Without saying much, Davis opened his arms directly towards Zhu Zhuyun. ... "Oh my God, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing of Shrek Team of the Taoist Academy have joined forces and directly eliminated the three members of Star Dou Team. Now, as a veteran strong team, Xingluo has only their captain and deputy captain left. Now that the Shrek team of Taoism Institute did not make a full shot, the doubles had formed a two-on-two situation. However, unlike Xingluo Team, both of whom are Soul Sects, Dai Mubai of Shrek Team of Dao Zang Academy is a Soul King with a cultivation base of five rings. Now it seems that the Xingluo team seems to be unable to recover. Will the scale of victory lean towards the Shrek team of the Taoist Institute? Oh! ! OMG! ! what is this. The captain and deputy captain of Team Xing Luo unexpectedly used the martial soul fusion technique, and the end of the game was plunged into a mist again. " The excited voice of the referee kept circling the arena, and even the emotions of the audience rose a lot. At this stage of the game, the level of the audience is not comparable to that before. After all, it was Wuhun City, and the proportion of soul masters in the audience was still very high. The high proportion of soul masters means that they can understand more things. Instead of being like ordinary people, just watch the gorgeous scenes and join in the fun. Therefore, the already emotional audience, under the referee''s explanation, all stared at the stadium with scorching eyes. At this time, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun were completely integrated, and the two of them were completely gone, replaced by a black and white giant tiger. Wuhun fusion skills, Netherworld White Tiger. The sturdy aura was constantly released from the body of the Netherworld White Tiger, and even Dai Mubai, who was already a strong soul king, could not release this aura. At this moment, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun jointly used the Netherworld White Tiger to successfully break through the level of the Soul King and reach the edge of the Soul Emperor. Of course, this is a martial soul fusion technique after all. Even if two soul masters with only soul sect cultivation base have been forced to advance to the situation of soul emperor, this time will not last too long. In this regard, the Dai family and Zhu family who wanted to be from the same family in the game also knew this clearly. Therefore, they know very well that what they are fighting now is a time war. Whoever persists for a long time is the winner. A gleam of light flashed in Nether White Tiger''s eyes, and Davis, who was leading the Nether White Tiger, wanted to quickly take down Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing before his strength had faded. Without hesitation, Davis directly controlled the Netherworld White Tiger and attacked Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing are naturally clear about Davis''s thoughts. But it is clear that they have no good solutions. Although the arena is spacious, there are still some restrictions after all. In addition, the Netherworld White Tiger, who had reached the level of the Soul Emperor, was even faster than them. The combination of these two conditions caused Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing to have no room for detour attacks. As the saying goes, success and failure are also Xiao He, didn''t Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing rely on this to quickly eliminate the three of Xing Luo. However, unlike the Xingluo trio, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing were much stronger. Even facing the Netherworld White Tiger of the Soul Emperor level, they still have sufficient confidence. Otherwise, the two of them would not have the idea of ??facing the same team. After looking at each other, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s expressions became serious. "Zhuqing, the attack will be handed over to you for a while, I will block his frontal attack." Dai Mubai''s double pupils stared at the Netherworld White Tiger, his aura quickly increased. As soon as the voice fell, he greeted the attacking Netherworld White Tiger. After Zhu Zhuqing heard Dai Mubai''s words, his legs were slightly bent, ready to look for opportunities to attack. boom! With a violent sound, Dai Mubai''s Netherworld White Tiger directly slammed together. Although Dai Mubai''s strength was much weaker, Dai Mubai''s body was not as Davis expected, and he flew out directly. On the contrary, Dai Mubai''s small body stubbornly contained the figure of the Netherworld White Tiger charging. You can clearly see that a trace of astonishment flashed in the eyes of Netherworld White Tiger. But this was not over yet, just when Davis was a little dazed, Zhu Zhuqing also moved. The legs straightened quickly, and Zhu Zhuqing''s body instantly turned into a black shadow. The speed brought a huge bonus to Zhu Zhuqing''s attack, and Zhu Zhuqing''s hands that had turned into cat''s claws quickly slashed. Everyone only felt two bright lights flashing, and then they saw that Zhu Zhuqing had come to Netherworld White Tiger''s side. And what echoed them were the two long scratches on Netherworld White Tiger''s body. If it were a living body, this blow would have injured the Netherworld White Tiger. It''s a pity that the Netherworld White Tiger on the field is nothing more than the fusion of the martial spirits of two people. But even so, Zhu Zhuqing''s attack had already leaked a lot of Netherworld White Tiger''s essence. Even Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, who synthesized the Netherworld White Tiger, were slightly injured. Under the stimulation of the pain, the Netherworld White Tiger let out a violent roar. He twisted his body violently, and Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing beside You Ming Baihu were all thrown aside by him. However, both Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing have a very good sense of balance. In the process of flying out, he has stabilized his figure. However, even so, a look of joy flashed in the eyes of Netherworld Baihu. Since playing on the field, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun have been under pressure. Seeing Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing landing, Davis didn''t dare to drag on any longer. Because he already felt that his consumption was increasing rapidly. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, who were only in their forties, couldn''t hold on for too long in the state of a ghostly white tiger. In this situation, you can only choose to use the strongest means to resolve the battle the fastest. At this point, the mouth of the Netherworld White Tiger instantly opened up. The huge energy condensed in the mouth of the Nether White Tiger, and such huge energy condensed into a milky white light ball directly in the mouth of the Nether White Tiger. Seeing this scene, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s brows frowned instantly. It was too late to discuss more, and several spirit rings on Dai Mubai''s body quickly lit up. Especially the only black spirit ring on the field, the burst of light is even more breathtaking. Chapter 536： Win or lose And as the black spirit ring on Dai Mubai''s body lit up, a **** light flashed through Dai Mubai''s heavy pupils. Like the Netherworld White Tiger, Dai Mubai''s mouth also began to condense an energy ball. It''s just that the concentration and density of energy are not as great as Netherworld White Tiger. But while breathing, Netherworld White Tiger and Dai Mubai almost simultaneously highlighted a beam of energy. The originally bright and unusually bright stadium has become even brighter under the blessing of these two energy beams. There were two beams of light, one large and one small, even before they collided together, a discerning person could see at a glance that the prominent road of the Netherworld White Tiger had an advantage. However, Dai Mubai''s Baihulie Guangbo was blessed by some of his fifth spirit ability after all. Wannian spirit ability is not just a simple year difference in Douluo Continent. At this time, under the blessing of the fifth spirit ability, Dai Mubai''s attack already had a little meaning to borrow the power of the rules. It was like now, Dai Mubai''s Baihu Lie Wave, although the amount was far inferior to that emitted by Netherworld White Tiger. But under the same amount, Dai Mubai''s attack was more powerful than Netherworld White Tiger''s attack. Although it wasn''t like a domain, it could use a part of the laws of heaven and earth, but it was enough to make Dai Mubai''s attacking power even higher. Why is a soul master who has mastered domain skills more powerful than ordinary soul masters in the same realm, and can even leapfrog? Isn''t it because they can use a little bit of law. As the saying goes, the quantity is not enough, the quality comes together. Therefore, even if Dai Mubai''s attack intensity did not decrease to Nether White Tiger, he still withstood Nether White Tiger''s attack all the time. Although Dai Mubai was being suppressed a little bit, this was enough. Because just when the Nether White Tiger controlled by Dai Mubai and Davis was in a stalemate, Zhu Zhuqing''s figure had disappeared in place. In fact, just as Dai Mubai blocked the Netherworld White Tiger''s attack, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun''s hearts sank. They never expected that Dai Mubai, who had only five rings, could temporarily withstand their attacks. Indeed, Dai Mubai was not free now. But in the same way, they were also held back. But beside Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing still existed. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun didn''t dare to underestimate Zhu Zhuqing''s existence. They could feel from the moment Zhu Zhuqing attacked that Zhu Zhuqing was definitely a powerful soul master. If the two of them were attacked by Zhu Zhuqing at this time, they would definitely not be able to eat. Thinking of this, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun felt cruel. The spirit power was consumed like money without money. The attack from the Netherworld White Tiger also increased violently. In an instant, Dai Mubai''s attack was directly broken by Netherworld White Tiger. As the Netherworld White Tiger''s attack intensified, Dai Mubai''s face became fierce. He knew that Davis was going desperately. Not dare to hesitate, Dai Mubai hurried to hide away in embarrassment. With only a slight difference, Netherworld White Tiger''s attack was about to hit Dai Mubai''s body completely. But even if it was just like this, Dai Mubai''s body was rubbed by Nether White Tiger''s attack. puff! Uncontrollable, a mouthful of blood spurted from Dai Mubai''s mouth. Just being swept away by the attack of the Netherworld White Tiger had already caused Dai Mubai to take a serious injury. You can imagine how powerful the attack power of the Netherworld White Tiger just now is. I am afraid that the attacking power of Netherworld White Tiger at that moment has already approached the Soul Saint. Of course, the cost of launching such a powerful attack cannot be underestimated. Although Davis and Zhu Zhuyun are both soul sects, their soul power is also strong. But now, just this attack just now caused the soul power in the two of them to be lacking. The lack of spirit power made the Netherworld White Tiger''s figure a little unsustainable. The Netherworld White Tiger, which was originally condensed like a substance, had become a lot illusory at this time. It can be said that the Netherworld White Tiger at this time has reached a critical point. Even if you don''t do anything, it won''t take long for this martial soul fusion technique to touch it on its own. This point, as the master of Nether White Tiger, Davis is naturally very clear. Therefore, he controlled the movement of Netherworld White Tiger''s body. Davis'' goal is very clear, and that is to solve Dai Mubai''s greatest threat before the Nether White Tiger is relieved. It just so happened that now Dai Mubai was injured, just at the time when the old power was exhausted and the new power was making a living. As long as his plan is implemented, the possibility of success is really very high. At that time, even if the Netherworld White Tiger is relieved, he and Zhu Zhuyun will join forces and have a chance to compete with Zhu Zhuqing. Unfortunately, Davis'' plan is good, but how could Zhu Zhuqing give him this almost? The soul master of the sensitive attack system is most concerned about the timing of the shot. And Zhu Zhuqing is the outstanding one among the spirit masters of the agile attack system at the same level. So, how could he miss this good opportunity? Just as the body of the Nether White Tiger became illusory, and when Davis was about to further attack Dai Mubai, Zhu Zhuqing''s figure appeared above the Nether White Tiger. Without hesitation, the third and fourth spirit rings on Zhu Zhuqing''s body lit up instantly. Zhu Zhuqing''s figure split into four instantly, and each of them slammed their claws towards the head of Netherworld White Tiger. Zhu Zhuqing had been preparing for this blow for too long. It can be said that Zhu Zhuqing''s spirit and energy has reached the peak that she can reach at this stage. Only the spirit power in the body has been exhausted by this blow. With the support of a large amount of spirit power, Zhu Zhuqing''s four claws, and the violent spirit power directly tore the head of the Netherworld White Tiger. The originally unstable and illusory Netherworld White Tiger also completely dissipated under Zhu Zhuqing''s blow. Not only that, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, who showed their prototypes, also sprayed out a mass of blood on their chests in an instant. The martial arts fusion skills were abruptly broken up, and they were already very rare without passing out of a coma. Boom! Davis and Zhu Zhuyun fell on the stage fiercely. The severe damage just now made them unable to stabilize their figure. However, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhu were already ready for the next attack early in the morning. The two figures moved quickly, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai with an unstoppable force on their bodies, and they attacked Zhu Zhuyun and Davis mercilessly. This time, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun had no resistance. Chapter 537： Unwilling Davis and Zhu Zhuyun seemed to have resigned, and closed their eyes tightly. Because they believed from the bottom of their hearts that Davis and Zhu Zhuqing would not let them go. This is a great opportunity. It is not too reasonable to miss a kill in the game. Thinking in another way, if it were them, they wouldn''t be able to let Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing go. It is said that the moment before death, it seems that a long time will pass. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun did not believe in this. But facing death today, they believed it. Because just now, they thought a lot. The past is like a movie, and they quickly pass through their minds. I thought it was over, but they suddenly realized that something was wrong. Because they closed their eyes for a long time, they didn''t feel the pain. Is it possible that when people die, there is no pain? Subconsciously, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun opened their eyes. Contrary to what they expected, there is no blood at all on the field at this time. In their consciousness, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, who wanted to kill them, did not really kill them. At this time, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing just stood in front of them with complex expressions. "You guys, why don''t you do it?" Davis and Zhu Zhuyun asked dry throats. At this moment, their two voices were full of disbelief and incomprehension. But after hearing Davis and Zhu Zhuyun''s words, the complexity on Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s faces became relaxed. Looking at Davis and Zhu Zhuyun, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing smiled directly on their faces. "Why don''t you do it? Do you want to kill you? Why do we do it?" Three sentences, three questions. Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing''s rhetorical question directly caused Davis and Zhu Zhuyun to be stunned. Davis opened his mouth unconsciously, and Davis didn''t know how to answer, but said unconsciously: "But, we are destined to have only one left~" Hearing this, Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuyun''s eyes flashed a touch of freedom. "Who is doomed? Why is it doomed to me. I wouldn''t want this kind of thing." With that said, Dai Mubai took a deep look at Davis, and then continued to speak: "Brother, this may be the last time I call you in my life. From now on, you return to your Star Luo Empire to be your Star Luo Prince. And I am looking for the life I want outside. I don''t want to fight for the throne, and I don''t want to continue to be immersed in this **** destiny. So from now on, I am not Prince Xingluo Dai Mubai, I just wear Mubai. " Hearing Dai Mubai''s words, Davis was silent for a rare moment. Davis thought a lot in his mind, he felt as if he could understand Dai Mubai, and felt as if he could not understand anything. In front of Dai Mubai, he was always so arrogant and wanted to be a shadow of Dai Mubai. But how long did he not endure these rules like Dai Mubai? It''s just that he, who has the advantage, didn''t think about resisting. Davis lost, both from strength and spirit. I didn''t want Dai Mubai''s one, and directly let Davis weaken him by a level. Although Zhu Zhuqing didn''t say much, her expression at this time had already made Zhu Zhuyun, who faced Zhu Zhuqing, understand her meaning. At this moment, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun''s faces at this time were relaxed. Although Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing seemed to themselves, they couldn''t talk about making sacrifices. However, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun really profited from it. They can finally no longer have to fight over and under, and can finally be at ease to be themselves. As for whether the Xingluo royal family would agree to this matter, few people at this time were reluctant to think about it. With a wave of his hand, Davis voluntarily surrendered and surrendered after signaling to the referee. The referee also announced the result of the game simply and neatly. As the referee announced the result of the match, several other members of the Shrek team also flew down from the air. The conversation between Dai Mubai and a few people just stopped in their ears. Without saying much, everyone just patted Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing on the shoulders and expressed their congratulations. A group of five people went straight back to the waiting area, but compared to when they came, their faces were a little more smiley. Especially Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing are in a good mood. Zhu Zhuqing, who has always been cold, felt a lot warmer after unraveling his thoughts. Wang Ran looked at several people, and his mood was a lot more happy. The choice of Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing really suits his appetite. For this reason, after Dai Mubai and the others came back, Wang Ran also specifically told them that they were different from worrying about the Xingluo imperial family, and Zongmen would come forward to solve them. For this matter, Wang Ran directly sent Qian Daoliu. The Star Luo Empire is also a big empire, and the top combat power is not weak. If you want to subdue such an empire, Qian Daoliu, who is powerful, and also has a prominent identity and reputation, is simply the best choice. When Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing heard what Wang Ran said, the last worry in their hearts was also let go. Looking at the happy people, Wang Ran didn''t plan to stay here any longer. The Shrek team''s final victory was already a matter of fact. Wang Ran didn''t think that there was a team that could, at this age, make up a team that would have the Soul King or even the Soul Emperor. Now he can be regarded as making up for the see-off of the Shrek team before the expedition, and it doesn''t make much sense to continue to stay. Therefore, after Wang Ran settled the matter between Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, he was ready to leave. Although Ning Rongrong was a little bit disheartened, he didn''t say much. However, Xuedi, one of the leading teachers of the Shrek team, suddenly stopped Wang Ran when Wang Ran said he was leaving. The most important thing is that she still has a look of request on her face. Wang Ran was still quite puzzled about this, he really couldn''t guess what Xuedi would need help now. After all, the personality of Emperor Xue is so cold and cold, even Zhu Zhuqing is enthusiastic in front of her. For such a cold person, apart from teaching students, he usually cultivates. In addition, Xuedi has no worries, so Wang Ran wondered. However, what does it matter if it is clear what Xuedi''s request is? Just ask directly. "Snow Girl, what''s the matter? What are you looking for me?" Chapter 538： Xuedi’s disciple, enhanced reward "I recently accepted a disciple. I would like to ask you to relax your assessment on her, put her into the Tibetan Sect as soon as possible, and teach her the practice of Tibetan Sect. But the host can rest assured, I let you relax some assessments, not that she can''t meet the standard, but I don''t want her to continue to delay. " After Wang Ran raised the question, Emperor Xue said directly. Hearing the words of Emperor Xue, Wang Ran raised his brows slightly, and then asked with some surprise: "You accepted a disciple? Who is it? Human?" Hearing this, Xuedi nodded sharply, and then said: "Yes, the disciple I took is called Shui Binger, the team captain of the Tianshui Academy." After listening to Xuedi''s words, Wang Ran quickly drew out some useful information in his mind. However, this information is a little bit scarce and it is of no use at all. However, since Emperor Xue had said this, Wang Ran naturally believed her. Wang Ran still trusted Xuedi very much. Besides, since Xuedi joined Zangmen, her disciples have been qualified to join Zangmen. So even if Xuedi didn''t explain the situation to Wang Ran, she had no problem recruiting Shui Bing''er into the Tibetan gate. Just report it to Wang Ran afterwards. After all, there are more and more people in Zangmen now, and it is impossible for Wang Ran to bother about everything. But even so, Emperor Xue still requested Wang Ran''s opinion in advance. This was the respect Xue Emperor had for Wang Ran. Emperor Xue respected Wang Ran, and Wang Ran naturally couldn''t save her face. Therefore, Wang Ran directly said: "Yes, is that Shui Binger still in Wuhun City?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Xuedi gently shook his head and said: "Team Tianshui will have no more matches next, so Shui Binger has already returned to the college to prepare for graduation. When she finishes it, she will follow me to practice. " As Xuedi''s voice fell, Wang Ran nodded gently, and then immediately said: "In this case, when you are finished, you can directly take her back to the sect. At that time, you directly hold the introductory ceremony for him. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Xuedi nodded lightly and agreed. Several members of the Shrek team mostly showed envy on their faces. Except for Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, and Eric who have a relative inside the Tibetan gate, none of the others have them. Even if it is Gabe and Bai Kao, they can only be regarded as the registered disciples of their master, and they will not formally apprentice their teachers before joining Zangmen without graduation. As for Tang San, that pure and innocent one just walked through the back door, which was a small stove for his parents. Not to mention others. Now, how long has it been for that Shui Bing''er, he is already going to worship Tibet and learn art from his teacher. Moreover, Master is still such a well-known expert as Emperor Xue, which makes a few people enviable. But they were just envious. They still admired Shui Binger. Although they were older and lower than them, they were still opponents. However, Shui Binger''s calmness and tenacity, they have all seen. Besides, they have all been opened and hooked, how can they compare their cultivation base with those who have not opened the hook? Anyway, no one on the scene thought that if Shui Bing''er had the same experience as them, he would be inferior to them. ... Wang Ran left. After explaining Shui Bing''er, Wang Ran returned to Zangmen. The next development of the Shrek team was as expected by Wang Ran. Destroy the dry and rotten, the power is like a broken bamboo. Facing the Shrek team that no longer needed to be low-key, no team could cause them trouble. Even the team sent by the Spirit Hall itself did not cause much trouble to the Shrek team. After all, even among the several team members of the Golden Generation of Wuhun Palace, there are only three Soul Kings. Even with the martial arts fusion skill, it was still defeated by the Shrek team. The remaining few games also shocked Ning Rongrong''s reputation. Everyone was surprised to find that not all spirit masters of the auxiliary system had to be under the protection of their teammates, and they could also deal explosive damage. It''s just that what this needs is one powerful self-created spirit ability one after another. This condition puts an end to the delusion of most people. After all, creating a spirit ability is simple, but if you want to create a powerful spirit ability, it will be difficult. Even a skill may require you to perfect it for a lifetime or even several generations. Instead of wasting time on these things, it''s better to upgrade a few more levels and find a few strong teammates. To return to the subject, as the last battle ended, the Shrek team stood at the headquarters of the Spirit Hall as it should be, accepting their prizes. Bibi Dong stood in front of several members of the Shrek team, his eyes became a little erratic. She was not angry because her disciple lost the game, because in her opinion, this kind of result was normal. She claimed to know Wang Ran, after all, whether it was the side she had seen a few years ago or the investigations over the years, it had been shown that Wang Ran had exceeded the limits of this world. For such a character, it doesn''t seem to be surprising that his disciple or doorman won. Moreover, because he had expected such a result a long time ago, he also raised the reward for the championship by a level. From the three spirit bones that were more than 30,000 years old at the beginning, they were upgraded to five spirit bones that were more than 50,000 years old. Not only the quantity has increased a lot, but the quality has also been greatly improved. You know, spirit bones over fifty thousand years old, even Title Douluo would be extremely jealous. Didn''t you see that even the chrysanthemum and ghost Douluo in the Wuhun Palace didn''t have any soul bones? Do you think they can''t get it? No, they just can''t get a high age. They don''t lack spirit bones that are thousands of years old, what they lack is more than ten thousand years. On weekdays, a 50,000-year-old soul bone is enough to make Title Douluo fight, and now Wuhun Palace has five in a fight, and it is still used as a reward for the Soul Master Competition. It can be said that this is completely abrupt, the force of the Soul Master Competition has increased countless levels. Didn''t you see that the envious eyes of those eliminated teams, even those of the spirit hall elders and high-level officials from various countries who watched the battle, were going to turn red. Such a reward, even after the Spirit Hall was taken out, was considered to be bleeding. Of course, being able to sit firmly on the pope''s throne, Bibi Dong naturally cannot be taken advantage of. The reason she did this was nothing more than to show her kindness to Wang Ran and express her gratitude by the way. Chapter 539： Water ice As for why Bibi Dong thanked Wang Ran, the reason was naturally that Wang Ran casually reminded Bibi Dong to ask her to be careful about the inheritance of Rakshasa. Although Wang Ran did not take this matter to heart, even if no one mentioned it to him, he would have selectively forgotten this matter. However, Bibi Dong would not ignore this matter. At first, out of the importance of Wang Ran, after Wang Ran reminded him, Bibi Dong immediately launched an investigation into the inheritance of the gods. Not to mention, this investigation really made Bibi Dong discover many unreasonable things. It''s like a change in one''s own personality, the content of the assessment of the inheritance of God''s Mansion... Although these somewhat unreasonable things cannot be said to be completely the pot of Raksha God''s assessment, they are definitely inseparable from the inheritance of this divine residence. Pushing the investigation, Bibi Dong''s heart became more and more surprised. All the changes seem to be fine, but all the changes seem to reveal problems everywhere. It is impossible for Bibi Dong to abandon the inheritance of the divine residence that has been carried out for a half, but with Wang Ran''s reminder, Bibi Dong has indeed avoided the extreme development of his situation. That''s why, Bibi Dong would be grateful for Wang Ran''s actions. But these things are not clear to others. It was as if it was now, after Bibi Dong lifted the red silk on the tray handed over by the elder of Wuhun Hall, most of the people present subconsciously took a breath. They all know what the reward is this time, but when they see the real thing, they can''t help but feel shocked. The five soul bones are all more than fifty thousand years old. If there is no duplication of positions, this can be combined into a soul bone suit, which will raise the strength of Title Douluo level existence to a notch. How can the forces in the world come up with such a good thing, and still have the courage to send it out as a prize? Most of the people were like this, and as the lucky person who was accepted as a disciple by Xuedi, Shui Binger was no exception. Shui Bing''er with long blue hair is very easy to recognize, after all, it is the face value of Tianshui College. At a glance, the one with the most beautiful blue hair is. At this moment, the lucky Shui Bing''er was standing behind Xuedi obediently. As the chief of Tianshui Academy, and she was from a soul master family, she thought she had some vision. But now, Shui Binger suddenly felt that she didn''t know the world well. I broke through to the Soul King at the age of fourteen, and the soul ring is matched with a super evil genius, a champion prize is a soul master contest with five soul bones over 50,000 years... Shui Bing''er became more and more suspicious. Is this Douluo Continent now the same as the Douluo Continent where she had lived for 17 years? Why does it feel that the improvement of cultivation level is so easy, and why does it feel that soul bones are so worthless now? But this is not right. If the cultivation level is easy to improve, then why is he still a soul sect, who is known as the strongest talent in Tianshui Academy in a century? If soul bones are not valuable, why hasn''t she been a key training object of the academy and family for so many years? Can''t figure it out, really can''t figure it out. Since being accepted as a disciple by Xuedi a month ago, Shui Bing''er felt that the things he had touched seemed a lot stranger. According to Shui Binger''s original plan, after this Soul Master Competition, he should return to Tianshui College to become a teacher, and then slowly take over as the dean of Tianshui College. But now, there is a strong and boundless master, let alone. Hearing from this master, after the Soul Master Competition is over, she will take her to the sect to hold an introductory ceremony and learn some super powerful exercises and books by the way. And I heard that the strong and somewhat unreasonable guys Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu also learned this. With that said, will she also take off in the future. Can you mention the dream of becoming Title Douluo? For example, become a Super Douluo above level ninety five? Thinking of this, even as calm as water ice, I felt my heart burst into flames, and my mind became confused. Looking up at the Xuedi, whose expression seemed to be unchanged for thousands of years, Shui Bing''er seemed to remember the first encounter with this master. A few days before the start of the Soul Master Competition, one member of the Tianshui team happened to break through the forty level. In order to improve the winning rate, Tianshui Academy made a decisive decision to find a suitable spirit ring for the breakthrough member. After all, it was only a fourth spirit ring, even if it needed a five or six thousand year spirit ring, but after all, it was only a thousand year spirit ring. For Tianshui College, this is simply a matter of hand. Even if only the Tianshui team makes a shot, it can still complete the task. Of course, in order to ensure efficiency and obtain the fourth spirit ring as soon as possible, Tianshui College still sent a teacher of the spirit saint level to take action. Because of time, although the Far North Land was the best choice for Tianshui College, they still gave up. This time, their destination was the soul beast forest with the largest and highest fault tolerance rate on land, the Star Dou Great Forest. The entire Tianshui team set off together, this is also to go to Tiandou City as soon as possible to participate in the Soul Master Competition after hunting the soul beasts. As the captain of the Tianshui team, Shui Bing''er is undoubtedly also in this team. According to the normal situation, even if they didn''t need a lot of water attribute spirit masters, they could still easily obtain the fourth spirit ring for the members of Team Tianshui. After all, this is the Star Dou Great Forest, there is no soul beast. However, this time their luck is really not so good. After two full days, none of them found a suitable soul beast in the periphery. In desperation, they had to travel a certain distance inside the Star Dou Great Forest, hoping to find a suitable soul beast. This time, I don''t know whether to say that they are lucky or that they are unfortunate. The right soul beast was indeed found, and it was a relatively mild plant-type soul beast-a narcissus growing in a valley and lake. But like this kind of plant spirit beast born out of the treasures of heaven, material and earth, there will definitely be more or less, stronger or weaker spirit beasts guarding it, waiting for a suitable opportunity to **** it for one step closer. Unfortunately, guarding the narcissus next to it is a water dragon with a cultivation base of 90,000 years. Narcissus, a soul beast with mild attributes and amazing medicinal effects, is simply a treasure that is hard to find for thousands of years to the water dragon. Chapter 540： Strange Just as spirit masters want to become Titled Douluo, most spirit beasts with wisdom also have a dream of becoming a hundred thousand-year spirit beast. This water dragon, which has been cultivated for more than 90,000 years, is naturally no exception. However, the difficulty and risk of breaking through one hundred thousand years were too great, and Zhuo Shuilong had to find some natural treasures for himself to increase the probability of his breakthrough success. This daffodil is the breakthrough protection that Zhuoshulong has prepared for itself. In order to achieve the best results, Zhuoshulong has secretly left the interior of the Star Dou Great Forest since discovering this narcissus. Came to this lake, which is already regarded as the outer forest, and guarded this precious narcissus. It has been waiting for thousands of years. When the daffodil reaches ten thousand years, the water dragon will eat the narcissus whose medicinal effect has changed qualitatively, breaking through to one hundred thousand years. At this time, a group of people from Tianshui College came here to grab food from the tiger''s mouth. How could the water dragons that have been dormant here for thousands of years let them go. It is conceivable that all the people in Tianshui College were directly attacked by Zhuoshuilong. The Zhuoshui Dragon, who had been cultivated for more than 90,000 years, was no weaker than the ordinary Title Douluo. Facing such an opponent, everyone in Tianshui Academy whose cultivation base is the highest but the Soul Sage level is naturally not an opponent. They can''t even escape. Perhaps the lives of the people in Tianshui should not be extinct. Just as Zhuoshuilong was about to do something against them, Xuedi, who returned from Zangmen, just passed by here. The pure ice attribute energy fluctuations that Shui Binger exudes while desperately drew the Xue Di''s attention. The Snow Emperor, known as the Ice and Snow Elf, also gave rise to a touch of love for talent because of the pure ice and snow attributes of Shui Bing''er. Of course, even though the love of talent was raised, the Xuedi at that time did not intend to accept disciples. When Xuedi had plans to accept disciples, time had come to the start of the Soul Master Competition. At that time, the Xuedi only helped Shui Binger and the others. Although the water dragon is an insurmountable mountain for Shui Binger and others. But to Xuedi, Zhuoshuilong was nothing more than a large bug. With just a palm, Zhuo Shuilong was directly controlled by Xue Di. It was precisely because of this that Shui Bing''er, who had met for the first time, understood the power of Xuedi. And Zhuo Shuilong also recognized the gap between himself and Xue Di the first time he was under control. Without a second word, Zhuo Shuilong directly admitted it. Even Zhuo Shuilong was ready to reluctantly sacrifice daffodils to save his life. After all, the water dragon who has been dormant has no idea what happened in the past few years. After the information it had known, it was thought that Xuedi, Shui Bing''er and the others were in the same group. However, Zhuo Shuilong obviously thinks too much about this. Although Xuedi had a love for Shui Bing''er, he did not intend to deprive Zhuo Shuilong of the opportunity to evolve. After all, Xuedi was also the head of the soul beast clan. Therefore, after rescuing Shui Binger and the others, Xuedi directly sent them out of the valley where Zhuoshuilong was. I thought that the fate between the two was over, but in the Soul Master Competition, the Shrek team led by Xuedi and the Tianshui team met. It was precisely because of this time that Shui Bing''er''s outstanding performance really attracted the attention of Xuedi. It is precisely because of this that Shui Binger was hit by the big pie, Xuedi''s disciple. ... ... Thinking about it, the shock and envy that Shui Binger''s face had caused by the five spirit bones sent by Bibi Dong disappeared. In comparison, she is already the lucky one favored by heaven. Just this, what''s not satisfied? Xuedi naturally noticed Shui Binger''s performance. Xuedi didn''t show anything about this, but he was more satisfied with Shui Binger in his heart. Maybe, this Shui Binger can really inherit her mantle. The time is up, and the award ceremony of the champion team is almost over. Bibi Dong put the spirit bones in his hand into the hands of the Shrek team one by one. The current Shrek team, after all, half of the members are outside the Taoist Academy. Like Tang San, they still yearn for something like spirit bone. As for the people from Dao Zang Academy, although their desire for spirit bones is not as large as those of Shrek Academy, spirit bones above the level of 50,000 years are enough to make them happy. Therefore, most of the Shrek team members are still very happy, with happy smiles on their faces. The only person standing in the corner was Xiao Wu, looking at Bibi Dong''s figure, her expression a little strange. And Bibi Dong also noticed Xiao Wu, a unique girl. She didn''t know why Xiao Wu had this expression. After all, Xiao Wu is already a powerful soul king. Coupled with the cultivation of Tibetan practice and the various treasures on her body, under normal circumstances, outsiders can''t find her soul beast identity. But when Bibi Dong handed a soul bone in her hand to Xiao Wu''s hand, she understood why Xiao Wu was like this. Because in the process of exchanging spirit bones, Bibi Dong and Xiao Wu''s body inevitably touched. It was this short moment of contact that made Bibi Dong''s expression slightly stunned. Because she had already sensed that Xiao Wu was not a human body at all, but a soul beast transformed. Moreover, Xiao Wu''s breath is more familiar than Bi Dong. Because when she got her only one hundred thousand year-level spirit ring, she had met Xiao Wu. It''s just that Xiao Wu at the time was just a little guy who had just transformed. Even Bibi Dong at that time planned to have a double kill to supplement his second martial spirit. It was only because of Xiao Wu''s mother''s desperate obstruction and Ming Erming''s arrival in time that Xiao Wu escaped. Now, suddenly seeing Xiao Wu again, Bibi Dong still felt a little awkward. Even, because of Xiao Wu''s identity, Bibi Dong had the idea of ??cutting the grass and rooting out in his heart. However, this idea was only controlled by Bibi Dong himself in an instant. After all, Xiao Wu''s current identity was a Tibetan disciple, and he was still the one who was registered with Wang Ran. Bibi Dong is not stupid, she still doesn''t want to conflict with Wang Ran. Otherwise, she had spent such a high price before to show Wang Ran what she was doing. But Xiao Wu''s problem really caused Bibi Dong a headache. If you dont know each other, you can solve it well, and you can take the initiative to show your kindness and express your kindness if you cant beat them. But for Xiao Wu, it was really helpless. After all, Bibi Dong himself was Xiao Wu''s mother-killing enemy. Under such prerequisites, take the lead to show good! Chapter 541： The situation has changed? In fact, it was not just Bibi Dong who was tangled at this time, Xiao Wu was also very tangled inside. Bibi Dong is her mother-killing enemy, but Bibi Dong is also Qian Renxue''s mother. Qian Renxue treats Xiao Wu just like his sister. In Xiao Wu''s heart, Qian Renxue is also her family. Between family affection and hatred, Xiao Wu is really embarrassed. Moreover, Bibi Dong is the only hope for her mother''s resurrection. After learning about Wang Ran''s strength, Xiao Wu begged Wang Ran, hoping that Wang Ran could resurrect her mother. But it''s a pity, because Wang Ran couldn''t solve this matter. Because Xiao Wu''s mother''s soul was almost wiped out when Bibi Dong absorbed the spirit ring. It is easy to reshape the body, but difficult to reunite the soul. Although Bibi Dong had obtained Xiao Wu''s mother''s spirit ring and spirit bone, there must be still Xiao Wu''s mother''s remnant soul inside. However, it''s not enough to have a remnant soul. The remaining soul cannot bring Xiao Wu''s mother back to life. To reach the level of resurrection, Xiao Wu''s mother''s remnant soul needs at least thousands of years to nurture. Moreover, Wang Ran has not been able to intervene in this matter. Because the remnant soul of Xiao Wu''s mother had already merged with Bibi Dong long after Bibi Dong had absorbed the spirit ring and spirit bone. In this world, there is only Bibi Dong who can help Xiao Wu''s mother warm up the remnant soul. But if Bibi Dong was just a mortal, how could there be thousands of years to warm up the remnant soul of Xiao Wu''s mother? So at this point, Xiao Wu''s heart became even more tangled. I hope that Bibi Dong will suffer more disasters and difficulties, but also that Bibi Dong will be smooth and profitable, and his cultivation will advance. Fortunately, Xiao Wu didn''t have any chance to contact Bibi Dong over the years, so she let it go for the time being. And under the company and care of friends and elders, Xiao Wu has had a very relaxed and happy life these years. Xiao Wu thought she had fallen down all of this, but today after seeing Bibi Dong, her heart was confused. There is no way to express that tangled feeling in words. And this feeling reached a peak after Bibi Dong stood in front of her. In a short period of time, there were countless possible scenes in Xiao Wu''s mind. Regardless, directly attack Bibi Dong? Stay sane, don''t care about anything, accept Bibi Dong''s prize? ... Xiao Wu thought a lot, as if every choice had countless possibilities. But what is certain is that Xiao Wu herself cannot be in any danger. Nothing else, just because she is a Tibetan disciple. Even if Bibi Dong really angered Bibi Dong and asked Bibi Dong to deal with her little girl regardless, Xue Di would not stand idly by. Xiao Wu was very clear about Xuedi''s strength. Originally under such inherent advantages, most people would definitely choose to attack Bibi Dong. After all, there is no worries, no matter what you think, let yourself be happy first. Of course, those who make this choice will certainly not be too mature, nor too far-sighted. Obviously, Xiao Wu is not such a person. Although Xiao Wu is usually very carefree, she doesn''t care about the overall situation. But to be honest, Xiao Wu is still very smart and very mature. So just after receiving the spirit bone from Bibi Dong, Xiao Wu sighed long. In response to this, Bibi Dong, who sensed Xiao Wu''s secret, just fell silent and did not speak. It was Xiao Wu who was young and still the first to speak. With the answer in her heart, Xiao Wu looked up at Bibi Dong with deep eyes, and said in a low voice: "Xiamen, I wish you can cross the last threshold and return my mother freedom. At that time, the grievances between us will be truly written off. " Xiao Wu''s voice was very small, except for Bibi Dong, only a few Shrek team members on the stage could hear it. Everyone was a little confused at this time, because Xiao Wu was not willing to talk about her mother before, so they didn''t know. Otherwise, they are not sure that until now, they have not noticed Xiao Wu''s strangeness. Bibi Dong, one of the parties involved, was silent for a moment after hearing Xiao Wu''s words and nodded seriously. Although she didn''t know what Xiao Wu meant at first, after all, as a Tibetan disciple, it was normal for Xiao Wu to know a little secret. But Bibi Dong is a smart woman, and after a little thought, she understood what Xiao Wu wanted to express. That''s why she agreed. Although she didn''t think she had done it wrong, she was at a loss after all. Moreover, if she really took the last step, selling it to Xiao Wu, or the Zangmen behind Xiao Wu''s face, would be a good thing. When Xiao Wu saw Bibi Dong agree to come down, her face looked better. The rest of the Shrek team members were curious about the story between Xiao Wu and Bibi Dong. However, they also know that now is not the time to ask questions. Of course, Bibi Dong couldn''t explain it to them. After finishing the brief conversation with Xiao Wu, Bibi Dong loudly encouraged the Shrek team. At the same time, she also expressed her respect and yearning for the Taoist Academy. Bibi Dong''s voice resounded through the ears of everyone present, and the name Taoism Academy once again took root in everyone''s hearts. This is also one of the reasons why so many Soul Master Academy want to achieve good results in the Advanced Soul Master Competition. As long as they have achieved good results, in addition to winning honors for their own country, the academy''s own reputation will naturally spread across the continent. At that time, the college''s enrollment will be smoother, the success rate will be higher, and there will be more geniuses. In the coming year, their results in the Advanced Soul Master Competition will become more conspicuous. This is a virtuous circle. Although it is not a winner-takes-all, winners will definitely eat their mouths. As for the losers, they can only have a sip of soup behind the winner''s ass. ... At this point in the process, this session of the Advanced Soul Master Competition can be declared over. Just when everyone felt that the competition was over and they were about to leave, the expressions of the many powerhouses present suddenly became serious. Bibi Dong frowned, and his eyes narrowed slightly to look into the distance. The elders in the Wuhun Palace looked even more like an enemy. Not only them, but the many powerhouses who came to watch the ceremony were also full of doubts. But over time, even low-level spirit masters and even ordinary people''s expressions became serious because of the depression in the air. Chapter 542： Tang Hao To say that the only thing in the crowd that didn''t change his expression was Xuedi. It is still so cold, or calm. But it is understandable, after all, Yigao people are bold. Among all the people present, Xuedi is undoubtedly the strongest one. Even Bibi Dong, who had already begun to inherit the position of God''s Mansion, was not as strong as Emperor Xue. However, although Xuedi was calm, he also cast his gaze into the distance. After a few breaths, a bright light suddenly rushed from a distance. The great power made Bibi Dong''s expression suddenly more serious. This is Wuhun Hall, Bibi Dong''s home court. Now, a strong man who hasn''t shown his face behaved like this, it is tantamount to slap the Wuhun Hall naked. If this is the case, Bibi Dong hasn''t done anything yet, regardless of Bibi Dong''s own feelings. From now on, the Wuhun Temple, which has been passed down for thousands of years, may become a joke. Without hesitation, looking at the light that galloped in, Bibi Dong''s strong spirit power burst out in an instant. Swiping the scepter in his hand, the huge soul power instantly extended from the top of the scepter. boom! With a loud noise, the attack from a distance was stopped by Bibi Dong. At this time, everyone can see clearly, where is a light, it is obviously a huge hammer. It''s just that because of the large amount of soul power and the speed that the naked eye can''t catch, it will be regarded as a light. With a wave of Bibi Dong''s arm, the huge hammer was thrown directly onto the ground in the distance. There was another loud noise, even if it lost its momentum, it only relied on its own gravity to smash a depression on the hard ground. You can imagine how terrifying the weight of this hammer is. Looking at the huge hammer on the ground, almost everyone fell silent for a while. However, in the next second, the crowd boiled instantly. Because many people present recognized it, that huge hammer was precisely the Clear Sky Hammer known as the world''s number one martial soul. Who can come to watch the final game of the Advanced Soul Master Competition, who is not someone with knowledge? There was some grievances between the Haotian School and the Spirit Hall, and everyone was clear in their hearts. Although they may not know what the grievance between the Clear Sky School and the Spirit Hall is, is it important? The point now is that the people from the Clear Sky School have come to slap their faces, and watched it lively! Sure enough, in the next second, a strong man''s voice rang from a distance. "Wuhundian, you owe me so many years, I will collect some interest now." As this voice fell, the tall man wearing a cloak slowly appeared in the sight of everyone. Looking at this figure, a group of experts in the Spirit Hall explained that they narrowed their eyes slightly, and their vigilance rose to a peak. Because they recognized it, this man was the youngest Title Douluo in the continent, Haotian Douluo Tang Hao. The struggle between Tang Hao and Wuhun Palace had only lasted more than ten years, or even less than twenty years. Although twenty years was not short, it was not too long for them and even Title Douluo. What''s more, many of them have participated in that battle. In that battle, even the pope at the time was folded in, let alone an ordinary soul master? Therefore, Tang Hao''s strength has been deeply imprinted in their hearts until now. Now, Tang Hao came to find something, how could they relax in their hearts. Of course, Tang Hao has another identity, that is Tang San''s father. Therefore, unlike the heavy-hearted people in the Spirit Hall, Tang San''s face was directly surprised. Dad was about to call out from Tang San''s mouth as soon as he saw it, but before Tang San could speak, Tang Hao took the lead and said: "Where is the junior? Bibi Dong, where is my son!" Tang Hao''s voice contained a trace of anger. He came at this time because he learned that Tang San was participating in the competition. Even Tang Hao''s main purpose was to take Tang San away. Collecting some interest from Wuhun Hall was just incidental. As a result, he didn''t feel Tang San''s breath at all. How can this not make Tang Hao angry? Could it be that Tang San''s identity was discovered by the Spirit Hall, and now he was brutally murdered? A bad thought suddenly appeared in Tang Hao''s mind, which made Tang Hao who was already angry, his heart gloomy. In fact, this kind of Oolong appeared mainly because Tang Hao''s resentment towards Wuhun Palace was too deep. If Tang Hao''s mood was calmer, he would be able to spot Tang San easily. After all, even though Tang San''s breath had changed at this time, his appearance was somewhat similar to his mother. Unfortunately, Tang Hao''s mind was full of anger at this time, and his attention was focused on Bibi Dong. As for Tang San in the crowd, he directly ignored it. Bibi Dong was also very angry at this time, Tang Hao was challenging her dignity bottom line. Not just her, all the members of the Spirit Hall were very angry. Of course, more of them are still nonsense. Even a small number of people were irritated by Tang Hao. Your own son finally came to ask them what logic is this. "Tang Hao, are you here to provoke my spirit hall today? Isn''t it possible, do you really treat me as my Wuhun Temple? You can come and leave if you want! ? " With a sullen face, Bibi Dong said sharply towards Tang Hao. When Tang Hao heard Bibi Dong''s words, he didn''t even mean to communicate, so he immediately prepared to do it. Tang San also reacted at this moment, feeling the atmosphere of rattling swords, his expression of helplessness. Tang San now had his vision opened. He didn''t want Tang Hao and Wuhundian to be too stiff, whether it was for the resurrection of his mother or Tang Hao''s own development. So before Tang Hao started, Tang San quickly said: "Dad, here I am!" As Tang San''s voice sounded, the scene instantly became quiet. Tang San turned out to be Tang Hao''s son? Isn''t his spirit blue silver grass? It''s no wonder that everyone is puzzled, but the main reason is that Tang San is now a real Soul King powerhouse. In such a long match, no one was able to force Tang San to use his second martial arts spirit. So even if it was the Hall of Spirits, he didn''t even know that Tang San was Tang Hao''s son. Only a few people from Dao Zang Academy and Shrek knew Tang San''s identity. Of course, Tang Hao was also a little dazed at this time. However, Tang Hao quickly reacted. Seeing Tang San whose appearance had changed drastically, Tang Hao, who had just been angry and looked like a man, trembled. Chapter 543： Feeling from Shui Binger It''s so alike, it''s so alike! Tang Hao pursed his lips in disbelief. This god-like man couldn''t help but feel a little moist in his eyes. Looking at Tang San, Tang Hao''s retort uncontrollably thought of his wife. Especially the eyes of the two are exactly the same. Tang Hao understood that Tang San''s Blue Silver Grass had definitely undergone a second awakening. Although it is not clear what the process is like, even this result has disrupted Tang Hao''s own plan. However, the moment he saw Tang San, these were not important anymore. As a father, Tang Hao knew that he owed Tang San too much. Now, seeing that Tang San''s life went so smoothly, Tang Hao didn''t want to delve into it. The figure shook, Tang Hao immediately protected Tang Hao behind him. "Little San, don''t worry. The Wuhun Temple owes us father and son, I will start to get it back from now on." Tang Hao''s voice was very soft, but the deep chill contained in it could be heard by anyone. "Dad, don''t be impulsive, I already know about mom. There is still room for maneuver in the matter, so now you must not do anything to the Wuhun Palace. " Seeing that Tang Hao was about to make a move, Tang San couldn''t care too much, and directly grabbed Tang Hao''s cuff and said. However, Tang Hao didn''t know what Tang San was thinking. Seeing Tang San like this, Tang Hao thought that Tang San had been instilled in some extreme thoughts over the years. Therefore, Tang Hao not only didn''t calm down, but was angry from his heart. His anger was not only toward the Wuhun Hall, but also toward the master Yu Xiaogang and Shrek Academy. At the beginning, Yu Xiaogang and Shrek had gained his trust, and he would give Tang San to them for training. But now, Tang San''s stance turned towards their enemy Spirit Hall. This made Tang Hao, who was already excited, subconsciously thought it was the fault of Yu Xiaogang and Shrek Academy. So, how can he not be angry? Of course, in Tang Hao''s anger, there was still some incompetence against Tang San. The enemy of killing mother, Tang San''s stance turned towards the Wuhun Palace! Tang Hao didn''t say much, and threw away Tang San''s hand directly. The Clear Sky Hammer emerged directly, and was held tightly by Tang Hao. The hammer quickly grew larger, exuding a sense of oppression. Almost instantly, Tang Hao held the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand and flew towards Bibi Dong fiercely. The speed was so fast that Tang San, who was already a strong soul king, couldn''t react at all. Tang Hao is very strong. Although he hasn''t practiced seriously for so many years, his talent is there, and his cultivation base has reached the ninety-fifth level. Coupled with the bonus of the world''s first weapon of martial arts and the one hundred thousand year spirit ring, Tang Hao''s strength at this time was already at the forefront of many Title Douluos. Therefore, Tang Hao''s attack at this time was as if Mount Tai was overwhelming. Even if he wasn''t covered by this blow, he could feel the heavy pressure. But even though Tang Hao was strong, Bibi Dong was not a weak one. Bibi Dong, who was already undergoing a **** test, was stronger than Tang Hao in terms of strength alone. It''s just that Bibi Dong didn''t want to let people see the terrifying appearance after his spirit possessed, so facing Tang Hao''s attack, Bibi Dong couldn''t take advantage. But as the Pope of Wuhun Palace, she couldn''t give in. Even if he didn''t possess the spirit of martial arts, Bibi Dong just relied on the scepter in his hand to stalemate with Tang Hao. The two attack, even if it was just the aftermath, was still extremely terrifying. A large number of low-level spirit masters couldn''t control their bodies at all, and under the aftermath of the battle between the two, they kept retreating. However, even if they are forced to retreat, they are reluctant to move away from their realization. Because this scene is really shocking. Ordinary Title Douluo team is hard enough to see, let alone strong players like Tang Hao and Bibi Dong. Many of them have only this opportunity in their lives to see this kind of scene. So, who would be willing to look away? The disciple Shui Bing''er collected by Xuedi was one of these people. Even for Shui Bing''er from a big family or college, it was the first time in her life to see such a scene. It''s just that she is luckier than others because she was not disturbed by the aftermath of the battle between Tang Hao and Bibi Dong because of Xuedi''s intentional protection. At this time, Shui Binger''s eyes widened, carefully observing the battle between Tang Hao and Bibi Dong. Suddenly, a sweet voice with a little anxious sound rang in Shui Binger''s ear. "Master Xue, you quickly stop Xiao San and his father. If this continues, it will be difficult for Xiao San to do it." Master Xue? Are you talking about your own master? But how did my master stop Tang Hao and Bibi Dong from fighting? Although his master is very strong, it is the Pope of the Spirit Hall and the Haotian Douluo Tang Hao who inherited the name of Haotian! With doubts and surprises in his heart, Shui Binger looked at the source of the sound. From this look, she also knew who was talking. Not someone else, it was Xiao Wu from the Shrek team who had fought with their Tianshui team. Since Shui Bing''er became a teacher, she has also become familiar with Xiao Wu. She knew that her master still loved Xiao Wu very much. However, even if he spoils Xiao Wu again, Emperor Xue shouldn''t agree to it under this situation. That was a battle between two top powerhouses. Does Xuedi have that strength to intervene? You know, even if the strength is equal to Tang Hao and Bibi Dong, it is difficult to stop them. Even if you forcibly interfere, you might accidentally hurt yourself. Although Shui Binger knew that her master was very strong, she didn''t know how strong it was or how strong it was. At this time, Shui Binger did not speak, but listened suspiciously behind Xuedi. And Xuedi did not answer immediately after hearing Xiao Wu''s request. She glanced at Tang San first, and then at Xiao Wu with a slightly raised eyebrow. After thinking about it, Emperor Xue smiled and nodded to Xiao Wu: "Yes, this can be regarded as alleviating the internal conflict in Tibet." Following the words of Emperor Xue Di, a happy smile appeared on Xiao Wu''s face. And Shui Bing''er behind Xuedi''s eyes widened in shock. Yes, my master actually agreed! What does this represent? This represents the strength of my master, definitely not weaker than Tang Hao and Bibi Dong. Even, there may be a lot stronger. That''s the Pope of the Spirit Hall, that''s the Haotian Douluo, who is famous all over the world. My own master is so powerful, oh my god, I have worshiped a fairy master! Chapter 544： The name of the Snow Emperor Xuedi didn''t care about Shui Bing''er''s shock. After agreeing to Xiao Wu, Xuedi''s body also surged with majestic spirit power. Without anything to borrow, Xuedi''s body floated out of thin air. Stretching out his hands, Xue Di''s figure instantly appeared between Tang Hao and Bibi Dong. With the moment Xuedi took the shot, the air became much colder. Everyone was looking at Xuedi who suddenly shot, and some were excited and surprised. Of course, most people are still unbelievable. After all, in the hearts of most people, the strength of Bibi Dong and Tang Hao is already the apex of the spirit master world. They couldn''t believe it, and they didn''t want to believe that the nameless Snow Emperor would be stronger than Bibi Dong and Tang Hao. However, the fact is not that they can change without believing it. Now that the Snow Emperor has begun to move towards the realm of God''s Mansion, his strength is really much stronger than Bibi Dong. In addition, Bibi Dong at this time is not yet fully shot. Although Xue Di was at the center of Bibi Dong and Tang Hao''s confrontation, she still looked calm. The attacks of Bibi Dong and Tang Hao were easily resolved, and Xue Di didn''t stop there. Both hands continued to exert strength, and the ice and snow formed by the spirit power went straight towards Tang Hao. Xuedi didn''t make a move with Bibi Dong. The cause of this battle was Tang Hao. As long as you control Tang Hao, with Bibi Dong''s calmness, you won''t be okay. That being the case, Xuedi was also happy to be free. ... In terms of pure damage power, Tang Hao is undoubtedly the first echelon in Title Douluo. However, in terms of strength, Tang Hao at this stage is far less than Xue Di. Facing the long river of ice and snow hit by the Emperor Xue, Tang Hao directly waved the Clear Sky Hammer in his hand. He didn''t know who Xuedi was, but what prevented him from taking revenge on the Spirit Hall was an enemy in his heart. Therefore, facing the Snow Emperor Tang Hao, there was no mercy at all. The gigantic Clear Sky Hammer was playing like a tiger in Tang Hao''s hands. The long river of ice and snow that Xue Di played was attacked by Tang Hao hammer after hammer. With every blow, Tang Hao could shoot down a piece from the long river of ice and snow. However, Tang Hao''s counterattack had no effect. The Xuedi''s attacks seemed to be continuous, and there was no decline at all. On the contrary, under the control of Emperor Xue, the long river of ice and snow, like a spirit snake, kept wandering and fighting around Tang Hao. In the face of Xuedi''s attack, Tang Hao went to be like a reckless man, and he was unable to show his strength without being able to show it. And such a situation, as time went on, became more and more unfavorable to Tang Hao. Seeing that the long river of ice and snow, like a spirit snake, was about to wrap around his body, Tang Hao couldn''t care too much. With a roar, Tang Hao''s eyes instantly widened. The Clear Sky Hammer in his hand trembled uncontrollably. At the same time, several spirit rings on Tang Hao''s body shattered almost at the same time, turning into light spots and blending into the Clear Sky Hammer. At this moment, the size of the Clear Sky Hammer suddenly expanded a bit. The terrifying coercion followed the trend, and even the sky became gloomy under the influence of Tang Hao''s blow. Tang Hao almost demonstrated his dominance and power to the extreme that a mortal can achieve. Everyone could feel the horror of the Clear Sky Hammer in Tang Hao''s hand. Even Bibi Dong felt shocks in her heart at this time. She couldn''t believe that Tang Hao was able to issue such an attack. Of course, Tang Hao''s attack may not be flexible enough, but as long as it is enveloped by Tang Hao''s attack, even if it is only affected by the aftermath, the consequences are unimaginable. Even Bibi Dong himself didn''t have the confidence to take Tang Hao''s blow. Not only Bibi Dong, but also Xue Di, who was the most powerful person on the scene, showed a rare solemnity on his face at this time. Tang Hao''s attack also exceeded her expectations. However, for such an attack, Emperor Xue could still deal with it. Without being stingy with the soul power in his body, Emperor Xue''s hands folded instantly. The sky that was already dull was now even more depressed. The long river of ice and snow that Xue Di played was also transformed into a crystal clear ice dragon under the support of its huge soul power. Even the scales are unusually clear. With his agile appearance, he couldn''t tell that this was just an attack, it was a dead thing. And the owner of this ice dragon, Xuedi, faced Tang Hao''s terrorist attack, and did not choose to give play to his flexible advantage. On the contrary, Xuedi chose to attack the enemy''s strength with his shortcomings. With an unrelenting aura, the ice dragon''s dragon head slammed into Tang Hao''s Clear Sky Hammer. The moment the two collided, a bright light suddenly burst out of the gloomy sky. The violent collision sound imagined did not come, the collision sound between the two has exceeded the limit that humans can accept. Under this "quiet" attack, the surrounding space unexpectedly produced a wave of distortions, and even at the node of the attack, there were small cracks. Two mortals who had not yet become gods attacked and collided and broke the solid space. The combined destructive power of the two, in a sense, has reached the level of the divine residence. Under such a terrifying confrontation, Tang Hao, who was slightly lower in strength, couldn''t resist first. The heavy Clear Sky Hammer dropped out of his hand and disappeared in the air. Tang Hao himself was even more pale and looked a little weak. Of course, Xue Di was not easy to win. After defeating Tang Hao, the crystal clear ice dragon was also full of cracks at this time. If Tang Hao could delay the time a little longer, maybe this ice dragon would break apart first. Unfortunately, Tang Hao couldn''t hold on for that long. After Tang Hao''s martial spirit was dispersed, the ice dragon that Xuedi shot was restored to its original shape in an instant under Xuedi''s repair. Then the ice dragon turned quickly under the control of Xuedi, and instantly enveloped Tang Hao''s entire body. No matter how hard Tang Hao tried, he couldn''t smash the ice dragon and rush out of Xue Di''s control. Even as the ice dragon closed his body, Tang Hao, who was confined in it, couldn''t even move it. Tang Hao''s performance passed into the eyes of everyone present without any hindrance. Almost everyone looked up at this scene stupidly, and their faces seemed to be filled with incredulity. Those wide-open eyes seemed to keep saying, just this? Xuedi''s shot this time astounded everyone instantly. Her direct disciple Shui Bing''er also realized for the first time how powerful her master is. From now on, the name of Xuedi of Taoist Academy will definitely resound in the mainland. Chapter 545： Three dances Of course, the onlookers could see Tang Hao''s situation. Tang Hao, who was trapped by the Snow Emperor, could also see the expressions of everyone through the body of the ice dragon. Tang Hao, who was already a bit embarrassed in face, was even more ashamed and angry at this time. In shame and anger, Tang Hao only felt his own vitality surge. Although all these years of experience, Tang Hao didn''t take his face seriously. But this time is too shameful. Obviously, he came to the Wuhun Palace with a vow to trouble him. Look at the opening just now, how domineering it was. As a result, the Wuhun Palace hadn''t taken any action yet, and he was controlled by an unknown woman. His dignified Vast Sky Douluo is not really shameless. In this case, even if he has already experienced social beatings, he can''t accept it for a while. The unbelievable in everyone''s eyes, in the eyes of Tang Hao at this time, it was simply a shame. But now that he is controlled by others, even if he is embarrassed, it is of no use. In desperation, Tang Hao could only close his eyes, and was not upset to see. Of course, Xuedi didn''t want to humiliate Tang Hao either. After controlling Tang Hao, Emperor Xue nodded towards Bibi Dong, and then left directly with Tang Hao, Xiao Wu and others. The crowd around, spontaneously gave way to Xuedi and the others. The crowd watched the Xuedi leave quietly, and no one spoke. The same is true for Bibi Dong, but compared to others, the look in her eyes is more complicated. Seeing the departure of Emperor Xue, Bibi Dong couldn''t tell whether he was emotional or letting go. The elders in Wuhun Hall saw Bi Dong staring at Xuedi''s back in a daze, and couldn''t help but ask: "Master Pope, you just let her take Tang Hao away? In this case, isn''t the majesty of our Wuhun Temple~" ... Bibi Dong looked at the chattering old men around him, winked, and asked in a cold voice: "Today we are ashamed of Wuhun Palace?" Several elders were taken aback when they heard the sound, and subconsciously shook their heads and said: "That''s not true." Looking at the elders who were a little confused, Bibi Dong continued to ask: "Then do you think you can beat Tang Hao? Or do you think you can beat Snow Girl?" Hearing this, several elders who asked questions looked at each other, and they all shook their heads and said: "This~ their strength is indeed strong, plus we are indeed older..." Hearing a few people say this, Bibi Dong didn''t irritate them either, and he kept a bit of face for them. After the voices of a few people, Bibi Dong just opened his mouth and explained: "Since our Spirit Hall has not suffered a loss, and Tang Hao has also been punished, why do we have to be an enemy of that Snow Girl? Doing more is not as good as doing less. If you can have one more powerful friend, why turn her into an enemy? " Hearing that Bibi Dong said so, an elder didn''t say much, so he nodded and said yes. ... On the other side, after Xue Di left the Spirit Hall with a group of people, Tang San really couldn''t bear to see his father so aggrieved. I didn''t care whether he would offend the Xuedi, and directly said to the Xuedi anxiously: "Senior, can you let my father go first?" After hearing Tang San''s words, Xuedi didn''t answer immediately, but glanced at Xiao Wu. Xiao Wu was looked at by Xuedi, only to feel that she was uncomfortable now. A little awkwardly twisted her body, Xiao Wu said unnaturally: "Oh, Master Xue, Xiao San tells you what I am doing." Seeing Xiao Wu''s appearance, Xuedi couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. The life of the past few years has also added a little more human touch to Xue Di''s cold personality. Especially when dealing with the younger generation of Xiao Wu, Xuedi always has more expressions. With a playful heart, Xuedi asked Xiao Wu with a smile on his face: "What do you think? Should we let Tang Hao go." When Xiao Wu heard Xuedi''s words, her small face suddenly became stern, and she pretended to be calm and said: "Of course it should be released. Uncle is not our enemy." Seeing Xiao Wu pretending to be calm, everyone smiled. Over the past year, the relationship between Xiao Wu and Tang San has become more and more subtle, and everyone is watching. Although there are no results yet, everyone hopes to move towards the good side. Of course, Tang San''s attitude toward Xiao Wu was also subtle, and that was why everyone was happy to see it. However, the two had not pierced the window paper after all. Faced with Xuedi''s jokes, even if it wasn''t directly at him, Tang San''s face showed an awkward look. Although Tang San had been a man for two generations, Tang San was still a young chicken in the area of ??affection. Xuedi saw the embarrassment of Tang San and Xiao Wu, and did not continue to joke. After all, just now, he was just playing around. Under normal circumstances, Xuedi is still very influential. Turning his head, Xuedi looked at Tang San and said: "Of course you can let your father go, but do you think letting him go now is a good choice?" Hearing what Xuedi said, Tang San was silent for a moment. Indeed, what Xuedi said is not unreasonable. Although they had left the Spirit Hall, they were still in the Spirit City. Relying on Tang Hao''s hatred towards Wuhun Palace, if he was out of control, his attitude was not certain. Although Emperor Xue could defeat and control Tang Hao once more, wasn''t it all right? However, Tang San''s silence quickly faded, and what appeared in his eyes was a light called self-confidence. Looking at Emperor Xue, Tang San nodded heavily, and said seriously: "Senior, don''t worry, I will convince my father, there will be no accidents." Tang San''s speech speed was not fast, even slow. At the same time, his volume is not loud. However, from Tang San''s words, everyone could hear the deep determination. Seeing Tang San like this, Emperor Xue didn''t say much. Just took a deep look at Tang San, and then dispersed the ice dragon that had wrapped Tang Hao that had shrunk for an unknown amount of time. Following the reality of the ice dragon, Tang Hao exploded with enormous spirit power. However, he didn''t take a shot at Xuedi, it was more like venting his suffocation. However, this shocked Tang San. He was sure to persuade Tang Hao, but there would still be time to persuade. If Tang Hao made an angry shot as soon as he was relieved, let alone Tang San, there would be no way even if the Heavenly King Lao Tzu came. Simply, Tang Hao hadn''t reached that level. Chapter 546： Haotian comeback Tang Hao was still very cautious about Xuedi at this time. During this period of time, he also understood that Emperor Xue and Tang San were together. Moreover, Tang San still recognized and respected Xuedi and others very much. Without the anger in his heart, Tang Hao could still look at things calmly. There must be hidden feelings for Tang San, who has been mature since childhood, to treat it like this! Of course, the most important reason was that Tang Hao knew that he couldn''t beat Xuedi, so let''s forget about the indifferent struggle. Therefore, Tang Hao just exploded out of spirit power, venting his depression a little bit. After that, Tang Hao didn''t say more about what to do. He didn''t understand the ins and outs of the matter, so he could only squint at Xuedi and the others, waiting for them to speak first. In a moment, Tang San, whose heart settled a lot, walked directly to Tang Hao''s side. Pulling Tang Hao''s sleeve, Tang San whispered to call Tang Hao aside. Everyone knew that they were Tang Hao and Tang San, and they had some family matters to discuss, so they didn''t speak. He just quietly watched the conversation between the two not far away, and didn''t choose to use spirit power to listen to what the two said. Time was consuming every minute and every second, everyone just saw Tang Hao''s expression look angry for a while, guilty for a while, and pleasantly surprised for a while. Everyone didn''t know what Tang San had said to Tang Hao, they just knew that after the two had talked, Tang Hao became excited. It was also a lot of enthusiasm for the people in Zangmen. The most important thing is that Tang Hao, who has always been a lone ranger, not only didn''t mean revenge this time, but even stayed in their team for the first time. ... ... After Dao Zang''s group left Wuhun City, they soon returned to Dao Zang Academy. As for the teachers of Shrek Academy, they did not go with them, but chose to go to a senior Soul Master Academy called Blue Tyrant Academy. It was not that Wang Ran and the Taoist Institute did not keep them, Wang Ran also gave them the opportunity to choose. After all, with their strength, there is no problem in being an ordinary teacher. However, all of Shrek''s teachers refused. They don''t have much ambition, and they can train and train students in the second half of their lives. Otherwise, they couldn''t have been willing to nest in a shabby Shrek Academy at the beginning. Although Wang Ran gave them a chance, they all gave up in the face of those assessments. It''s not that I didn''t have the confidence to pass it, but I was unwilling to struggle for it. As for Tang San and other former Shrek Academy students, they had already graduated from Shrek Academy the moment the Advanced Soul Master Competition ended. Able to win the Soul Master Competition in the name of Shrek, they can also be regarded as giving Shrek Academy a most valuable gift. After everyone returned to the Taoist Academy, everyone also saw the other side of Tang Hao, a tough guy. This Vast Sky Douluo, who was famous for the entire continent, even showed tenderness when facing Tang Xiao and other relatives of Vast Sky Sect. Outsiders don''t know the story between Tang Hao and Haotianzong, they just saw that Tang Hao and Tang Xiao, two titled Douluo level powerhouses, unexpectedly all left tears. Tang Hao, who consciously owed a lot to the Vast Sky School and Tang Xiao, and had no worries for the future, after seeing Tang Xiao at the Taoist Academy, he once wanted to use self-mutilation to return the Vast Sky School''s heritage spirit bone to Tang Xiao. The attitude was so firm that even Tang Hao, his elder brother Tang Xiao, and his own son Tang San could not stop him. However, Tang Hao''s plan was not executed successfully. Because just when he was about to do it to himself, others took the lead in doing it to him. It''s just that, unlike Tang Hao''s self-mutilation, the person who did it just wanted to beat Tang Hao''s unscrupulous descendant. That''s right, it was Tang Chen, who had the longest standing and the highest cultivation level in the Haotianzong, who took action before Tang Hao. This man, who had also inherited the name of Haotian Douluo, beat Tang Hao, his grandson, with no mercy or distress at all. Anyway, almost the entire Taoist Academy knew about Tang Hao''s tragic situation that day. Even if you didn''t see it with your own eyes, you could guess from the shock in the academy and the rumors among your classmates that Tang Hao, who was a national idol, was so miserable. However, even if he was beaten up badly, Tang Hao didn''t dare to fight back. Let alone Tang Chen''s strength, Tang Hao''s ability to shoot a horse is incomparable, but the fact that Tang Chen is Tang Hao''s grandfather is doomed to Tang Hao not daring to fight back against Tang Chen, and can only struggle to defend. However, even though Tang Hao was severely beaten by Tang Chen, his spirit bones and limbs were still preserved intact. In Tang Chen''s words, Haotianzong does not lack the soul bone in Tang Hao, on the contrary, it lacks a genius like Tang Hao. So he personally ordered to restore Tang Hao''s identity as a disciple of the Haotian Sect, and let him keep the soul bone of the sect inheritance. Others, even if it was his eldest brother''s words, Tang Hao could not listen, but Tang Hao had to abide by Tang Chen''s words. Although it seemed a bit semi-forced in nature, this process also made Tang Hao''s guilt disappear a lot. He was also able to accept this result with tears in his eyes. And this is what Tang Chen, an elder, wants to see. The ending was perfect and everyone was happy. With this ending, Tang Xiao, as the contemporary lord of the Clear Sky School, also announced the official return of the Clear Sky School, which had been closed for a long time. The Reappearance of Clear Sky School also shocked the entire Douluo Continent. Let everyone understand that even if the mountain has been closed for a long time, the world''s first sect is still the world''s first sect. Seven Douluo also took advantage of the trend to take over the heat of the Advanced Soul Master Competition. Don''t ask why the Clear Sky Sect has seven titled Douluo, and after spending so many years with Wang Ran, those Clear Sky Sect powerhouses who work in the Taoist Academy still have some gains. Whether it''s the four new titled Douluo of old-brand powerhouses, or the titled Douluo of two recognized strength factions, Xiaotian Douluo and Vast Sky Douluo. Or Tang Chen, who is almost incomprehensible, almost suppressed the existence of Wang Zhan in the entire spirit master world of the previous era. The seven people all proved the strength of the Clear Sky School to compete with the Spirit Hall. The Clear Sky School, where the seven people are located, also attracts the attention of the mainland people all the time. Everyone is guessing what the Clear Sky School will do after its return. It is to trace the grievances with the Spirit Hall, and fight for the position of the overlord in a showdown? Or take advantage of the situation to unite and unify the seven major sects of the mainland, completely become the uncrowned king, establish a polarized situation with the Wuhun Temple, and develop peacefully? Chapter 547： Six years, at the turn of the times, the emperor also transposed All the possibilities, no matter which Clear Sky School chooses, the world can understand. However, Clear Sky School did not choose any of these paths. On the contrary, after Haotianzong was born, it was a stable one. Apart from leaving the hidden place and rebuilding the Zongmen resident in the city, the only big move of the Haotian School is probably to let the children in the Zongmen go to the Dao Zang Academy on a large scale. This result caused an uproar on the mainland. The world was surprised that there was no influence on Clear Sky School''s decision. For Clear Sky School, they didn''t care about the disputes of the world. Tying with Dao Zang Academy or Zangmen and Wang Ran was a decision made by the entire Haotian School. After all, even if all the members of the Haotian Sect joined Zangmen, Haotian''s name would not be cut off. Clear Sky School will always be that Clear Sky School. Of course, even though the Clear Sky School did not explain to the outside world the meaning of his decision. But the name Taoist Academy still regained the eyes of the world. You know, this move of the Haotianzong is after all tied to the battleship of the Taoist Academy. As the world''s number one sect, the Clear Sky School, with seven titled Douluo level powerhouses, why is this? Moreover, the Clear Sky School was not the first sect to act in this way. Including the previous Seven Treasure Glazed Tile School, the same is true. What kind of secrets are hidden inside this so-called Taoist Academy? Suddenly, the prestigious Dao Zang Academy''s reputation was temporarily capped. Even if it was the Temple of Martial Soul, which had been passed down for thousands of years, it seemed to be slightly inferior to the Taoist Academy at this time. After all, the Wuhun Palace had no ability to bring the entire Clear Sky School under his command. Those aristocratic clans and sect forces have set their sights on the Taoist Academy again. The enthusiasm for exploring Taoism and Tibet Academy that had been slowly faded because of time, at this time also radiated vigorous vitality on the mainland again. The most intuitive manifestation of this is that the number of students has reached a new peak in the new enrollment assessment of the Taoist Institute. Of course, these had no effect on the Dean Wang Ran. After all these years, the various mechanisms within the Taoist and Tibetan Academy have long been perfected. It''s like recruiting students, so I don''t need to worry about Wang Ran. The most he talks about when freshmen are enrolled. Even with speeches, as the next generation grows, Wang Ran is gradually reducing the frequency. For a while, the days seemed to calm down. Even if the Dao Zang Academy is at the focal point of the entire continent, there is no change in daily life. And such a peaceful day will last six years. In the past six years, several senior soul master contests have been held on the mainland. However, no one was as exciting as the one where Ning Rongrong, Xiao Wu, Tang San and others participated. In these few Advanced Soul Master Contests, the Taoist Academy did not even photograph any students participating in the battle. But even so, Dao Zang Academy is still the uncrowned king of the Advanced Soul Master Competition. Because, in the past six years, a large number of Dao Zang Academy students graduated from the academy and entered the society. Relying on profound cultivation and tyrannical strength, these people are all distinguished. Whether they are in the military or politics, or entering the academy as teachers or other, they are considered important personnel. At the same time, a large number of soul master families, because there are graduates from the Taoist and Tibetan Academy in the family, the family level has moved up a class. There are even more geniuses of civilian origin, and thus established his own soul master family. Without exception, the graduates of these Taoist Institutes are the main talkers of their respective families. Maybe their cultivation base is not the strongest in the family, but their vision is definitely ahead of the entire family. As these people came to power, the tendency of their respective families towards the Taoist and Tibetan Academy reached a peak. As long as the children are of the right age, the first choice is definitely to send them to participate in the entrance examination of the Taoist Institute. If they really fail, they will choose to send their children to other colleges to study. After all, these people who graduated from Taoism Institute all have the same identity, that is, Tibetan disciples. They all knew how powerful and profound the Dao-Zang Academy and the Tibetan Gate behind it were. Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, they are all successful people. But only they know that they are not the top group of graduates. Even in their evaluation of themselves, they are not considered outstanding graduates. Because those people are talented, capable, and ambitious. They are cultivators on the road, pursuing that distant dream of becoming a god. It''s not like them at all, because the dream is far away, and I choose the prosperity in front of me. Although those graduates from Tibet who can be called outstanding will also enter the secular world, more of them still feel life and truth. For a period of time, they may be farmers, soldiers, teachers or even beggars. Because for them, an identity at this stage is just a journey through their life, not a result. Reading thousands of books, traveling thousands of miles, constantly filling oneself, and constantly accumulating, that is their pursuit. Therefore, these people who have become famous officials will be so determined to send their descendants to the Taoist Academy. ... It can be seen from these things that the Taoist and Tibetan Academy is very successful no matter what. There are not only members who are brave enough to climb the peak, but also some celebrities from all walks of life. But if you ask about the most famous person in Taoist Academy, it is definitely not Wang Ran, who is the master of the Tibetan gate and part-time dean of Taoist Academy, but Xue Qinghe, Wang Ran''s personal disciple. In other words, Qian Renxue pretending to be Xueqinghe. Even Ning Rongrong, who was already the Sect Master of the Seven Treasure Glazed Glass Sect, was not as famous as Xue Qinghe who Qian Renxue pretended to be. Because, the once great prince of the Tiandou Empire, has now officially enthroned as the emperor of the Tiandou Empire. As for the previous Xueye Emperor, in the secret confrontation between the two major forces of the Heaven Dou Empire and the Wuhun Temple, he has completely traveled beyond the sky. Sadly, until his death, Xue Ye didn''t find that Xue Qinghe, his most trusted son, was actually an outsider posing. This is certainly the reason why Qian Renxue''s performance is too good, but this is not without the lack of royal family affection. Chapter 548： Disputes in the world After Qian Renxue inherited the Heaven Dou throne, the atmosphere on the mainland gradually became tense. The Tiandou Empire changed the atmosphere of the mean in the past, and the whole country began to rise up the division of martial arts. The army is also growing at an exaggerated rate. Affected by the Heaven Dou Empire, the Star Luo Empire, which was already heavily armed, also began a large-scale military troop. Not only the two empires, but also among the several principalities, they also carried out a wave of military expansion in secret. Even the Wuhun Hall was built around Wuhun City, and several cities were built to gather low-level spirit masters, Gong Wei Wuhun City. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the situation is very tense now. The current scene of peace and prosperity may not last long. Sure enough, in the third year after Qian Renxue took the throne, the Heaven Dou Empire took the lead in launching a tentative attack on the Star Luo Empire. As a military power, the Xingluo Empire naturally did not accept counsel, and immediately launched a counterattack. The flames of war ignited instantly, and various forces entered the arena one after another, and the entire continent was instantly plunged into the quagmire of war. ... Inside the Taoist Academy, Wang Ran stood with his back on his back outside the palace gate. Douluo Continent hadn''t left a trace on Wang Ran''s face for nearly 20 years. It just made his eyes deeper, and the temperament on his body became more dusty. Looking up at the junction of Tiandou and Xingluo, Wang Ran could feel the murderous aura emanating from the sky. The war has progressed to this day, and it has entered a white-hot stage. Every day, the number of people who die on the battlefield is in the tens of thousands. Even the tense atmosphere of the war once spread to the Taoist Academy. Wang Ran knows very well that, in fact, the current battle is meaningless. Because of this battle, no matter who wins between the two empires, the final fruit is not something they can enjoy. Because his disciple, everything he did was to pave the way for the Wuhun Hall. When the war drags everyone into an unacceptable extreme, Wuhun Hall will enter the arena as a savior. Establish the Wuhun Empire and take over the entire continent. The former Tiandou Emperor Xue Qinghe would "suicide" to thank the world. The other royal members of the two empires will be exiled forever. This was Qian Renxue''s plan, and it was also the plan of Wuhun Palace. In this regard, many members of Zangmen are also aware of this. However, they have no intention of intervening to change this ending. Because, the part that concerns them, they have already done a good job. As the lord of Zangmen, Wang Ran is also watching the changes. If you divide for a long time, you must unite. This is the general trend of the world. Wang Ran didn''t care who was in power in Douluo Continent, nor did it care whether Douluo Continent was unified by the world or something else. Because no matter it''s Zangmen or Dao Zang Academy, it''s now aloof. No matter how the form of this world changes, the status of Zangmen and Taoist Academy will not change. For ordinary people, it will be easier to live after the unification of the world. What Wang Ran cares about is whether the resentment of the dead souls on the tragic death battlefield will have a bad impact on the world. Withdrawing his gaze from the battlefield, Wang Ran looked in the direction of the Wuhun Hall again. Now that the foreshadowing has been buried, when will the Wuhun Palace end? ... Just staring at it, I don''t know how long it took, Wang Ran''s eyes suddenly shrank slightly. Immediately afterwards, the sky suddenly became gloomy in the direction of the Wuhun Temple pointed by Wang Ran''s gaze. The invisible power is centered on the Wuhun Temple, radiating towards the entire continent at an extremely fast speed. As this power spread, whether it was the birds in the air or the beasts on the ground, all shuddered subconsciously. The aura in the air is also gathering at an extremely fast speed. The thunder sounded out of thin air, as if to commemorate something. The strange sound of heaven and earth, this is the trend of the birth of a new inheritance divine residence. It was not Wang Ran''s line of proving Dao with strength, but the divine residence inherited from this plane. With the blessings of the world laws and the indoctrination of the previous god''s residence, once the gods are cultivated, they will quickly rise to the corresponding realm. If there is loss, there will be gain. This is the advantage of inheriting the divine residence. And at this point in time, only Pope Bibi Dong of Wuhun Hall was able to succeed in inheriting the position of God. After all, Tang San and Qian Renxue now had no plans to inherit the position of God. In other words, with the exception of Bibi Dong, those who currently hope to become gods have no plans to inherit the gods'' residence. Because those who have the hope of becoming gods are all Tibetans. They are ambitious, not the same as being tied to the land of the horns. Unless absolutely necessary, they would rather spend more time cultivating than tie themselves to the Douluo plane. After all, following Wang Ran''s side, their vision is very broad. ... "Bibi Dong, after becoming a god, will he take action?" Wang Ran''s lips moved slightly, and he whispered softly. Not only him, but the teachers inside the Taoist Academy, at this moment also looked deeply at the direction of the Wuhun Hall. This idea also flashed through their minds. Things were just as they thought. Bibi Dong, who was in the Spirit Hall at this time, immediately summoned the senior staff of the Spirit Hall after the breakthrough. In a simple meeting, Bibi Dong decisively issued an order to contend for the world. In an instant, the whole Wuhun Palace was directly mobilized. After several years of planning, the number of soul masters gathered in the Spirit Hall had already reached a terrifying level. With Wuhun City as the center, the battle flag was directly erected among the surrounding cities directly controlled by the Wuhun Temple. Countless low-level soul masters, under the leadership of high-level soul masters, formed one soul master force after another. These troops, like evil tigers coming out of the mountain one after another, radiated toward the surrounding city. Not only that, among the many cities within the two empires, the local Wuhun branch hall also controlled the local city lord mansion at an extremely fast speed. At this moment, the foundation of Wuhun Palace''s ten thousand years was fully revealed. Not only were there countless soul masters under their subordinates, but even within the two empires, there were many close factions. Many city masters, the moment they entered the Hall of Souls, their inner stance fell to the Hall of Souls. So many times, after the army of the Spirit Hall arrives under the city, they can take down the city without having to waste any effort. Even with the continuous battles in the Wuhun Palace, the number of people available not only did not decrease, but even slightly increased. As for those stalwart anti-martial factions who resisted stubbornly, under the devastating attack of Wuhun Palace, they couldn''t hold on for long. After all, one side is dominated by the soul master troops, and the other side is dominated by the troops composed of ordinary people. Chapter 549： Wuhun Empire Xing, the pioneer of Zangmen generation A troop composed entirely of soul masters cannot be described by common sense at all. The power that various types of soul masters can exert is completely beyond the reach of a single soul master. It is said that the quantitative change is a little underestimating them. This is almost a qualitative change. The army formed by ordinary people is completely incomparable. Even if there are soul masters in the ordinary troops, most of the soul master troops that are enemies with them are composed of low-level soul masters. ... The result was not unexpected. Since the Wuhun Temple entered the battlefield to establish the Wuhun Empire, the form on the battlefield has directly taken on a one-sided form. Even if the two empires resisted with all their strength, they still supported the persistence for a while. What''s more, there is Qian Renxue, a top traitor in the Tiandou Empire. So in just over two years, the entire Douluo Continent was almost unified. Although in the past two years, many Tibetan disciples have joined the world to resist. However, this general trend of the unification of the Wuhun Palace still hasn''t changed. As for those Tibetan disciples who were born, Dai Mubai may be the most famous. After all, as the prince of Star Luo, the fame he gained from being in command is much more than that of others. But unfortunately, even though Dai Mubai''s strength had approached Title Douluo infinitely, compared to the Spirit Hall, especially Bibi Dong, the gap was too big. However, even though the Star Luo Empire was destroyed, relying on powerful strength and backstage, Dai Mubai still saved the Dai Family and Zhu Family. As for whether these people can adapt to the life after the country is destroyed, whether they can''t accept the reality, it''s not Dai Mubai''s control. Based on the relationship between him and his family, this time it was enough to be able to make a move. But the Heaven Dou Imperial Family was not as lucky as the Star Luo Empire. Only a few people survived this war of annihilation. However, apart from the few who survived, no one cares about it anymore. In the current Douluo Continent, all members have entered the post-war recuperation. The first thing they think about now is how to quickly get rid of the downturn in their lives. Of course, even though ordinary people in Douluo Continent are living a bit harder because of the war. However, under the subsidies of the Wuhun Palace or the Wuhun Empire, it was still possible to survive. This is why the Wuhun Empire can stabilize the country in just two years. However, I didn''t pay much attention to these entire Tibetan gates, including the Dao Zang Academy directly under Tibetan gates. At this time, their attention was completely focused on a very memorable event that was happening in the sect. That is, in the consciousness of ordinary people, the dead Tiandou Emperor and Wang Ran''s disciple Qian Renxue is about to attack the hundredth-level god. To be honest, there are not a few people in Tibet who have broken through the 100th level. Then why is Qian Renxue''s breakthrough so memorable? Not only because of the identity of Qian Renxue''s disciple, but also because Qian Renxue was the first one who sprinted to become a **** among the graduates of Taoist Academy. Therefore, Qian Renxue''s sprint has attracted the attention of countless people up and down at Zangmen and Taoist Academy. Everyone is looking forward to Qian Renxue''s success, because Qian Renxue is their peer. Qian Renxue now is the pioneer of their generation. It can be said that Qian Renxue alone carries the hope of all Taoist College students and Tibetan disciples. If Qian Renxue succeeds, everyone''s confidence will undoubtedly increase a lot. The number of people who have embarked on the path of impacting the hundred-level becoming gods will also increase a lot. But, will Qian Renxue''s breakthrough really be that easy? Forcibly breaking through is equivalent to grabbing control of the world with the will of the world. If Qian Renxue''s talent is not good, it might be simpler. After all, Tian is jealous of talents, it''s more than just talking. People with average talents will not really threaten the will of the world until death. But those true geniuses are not necessarily so. Just like Qian Daoliu and Tang Chen back then, they almost killed them when they broke through. Don''t forget, the two of them still have nearly a hundred years of accumulation. And what about Qian Renxue? Although her foundation is equally solid. But to this day, her practice years have only been less than thirty years. And there is still a long time to put her energy on seduce fights. Under this circumstance, can Qian Renxue really break through the 100th level smoothly? This point, even Wang Ran dare not say too much. Therefore, since Qian Renxue was preparing to break through, Wang Ran''s body had been guarded by Qian Renxue''s side. In the unlikely event that something unexpected happens, Wang Ran will be able to **** Qian Renxue for the first time. ... The atmosphere in the air became more and more solemn, as if heaven and earth were about to get angry. The mist visible to the naked eye in the surrounding air is a rich to extreme spiritual energy, the richness even almost turns into liquid. This is the extension of the Star Dou Great Forest, where the Zongmen residence of Zangmen is located. And sitting in the center of this place is Qian Renxue who is about to break through. Wang Ran is now quietly not far behind Qian Renxue, and the other observers are standing farther away. No one dared to make a sound, and their eyes contained deep expectations and worries. What is looking forward to is Qian Renxue''s success, but what is worried about what will happen to her. Among them, the strongest sentiment, except for Wang Ran, is the Qian Daoliu who has become a god. Originally, after Qian Daoliu broke through the hundredth level, Wang Ran asked him to go to other planes of the Douluo plane to develop Tibetan power. But when he learned that Qian Renxue was about to sprint the last step, he hurried back. For Qian Daoliu, Qian Renxue''s safety and development are more important than his own. Qian Renxue is not only the last descendant of the Angels, but also his granddaughter. However, after Qian Renxue''s breakthrough today, unless there is any accident, the inheritance of the Angel family in Douluo Continent will probably be cut off. After all, Qian Renxue now has no favorites. Because of the comparison between Master Wang Ran and even his fellow juniors, few young talents on the entire continent can be in the eyes of Qian Renxue. Therefore, Qian Renxue will naturally not leave an offspring. Without a descendant, in the world of the Martial Spirit Cultivation System in Douluo Continent, the inheritance of the angel family is naturally impossible to talk about. Of course, it''s not just Qian Daoliu alone. People like Ning Rongrong, Li Ying, and others are also extremely concerned about Qian Renxue. All are Wang Ran''s personal disciples, and the relationship between them is no problem if they are close relatives. Chapter 550： Special catastrophe However, no matter how worried everyone was, they would not have any substantial help for Qian Renxue at this time. At this time, Qian Renxue, wearing a golden armor, sat cross-legged on the ground with a solemn expression. For this breakthrough, he has prepared too many backhands. Not only did he pile up his own cultivation base to a terrifying level, he also prepared a large number of defensive magic weapons. Time passed bit by bit, and the already gloomy sky became more solemn at this time. I don''t know how long it took, Qian Renxue''s momentum soared. The eyes that were originally closed suddenly broke away at this time. Without hesitation, Qian Renxue immediately stood up from the ground. boom! The next moment, a thunder suddenly fell out of thin air, and slashed towards Qian Renxue. This is the Heavenly Tribulation, the means by which the world will prevent Qian Renxue from breaking through. Everyone knows that when the soul beast breaks through one hundred thousand years, there will be a heavenly calamity, and even every one hundred thousand years thereafter will have a heavenly calamity. However, who would know that after human beings break through the 100th level, they will also cause the advent of the heavens? Even when humans broke through the hundredth level, the power of the heavenly tribulations was greater than when the spirit beasts broke through the divine residence in the usual way, including the total of the nine tribulations they had experienced before. Because the position of the soul beast''s divine residence has not disappeared, it still exists. Moreover, with the mass destruction of the original spirit beasts and gods'' mansion, many positions were vacated. If the soul beast breaks through the routine, it will inherit one of the gods after the breakthrough. The Heavenly Tribulation they experienced, but it was indeed the seal set by the God Realm and Divine Mansion together. And when human beings become gods at the hundredth level, what they accept is the suffering of the will of the world. In essence, the two are not of the same magnitude. It was like now, just a simple thunder, and its power was comparable to the last few calamities of the soul beast''s regular breakthrough. And this was just the beginning of the test Qian Renxue faced. In the blink of an eye, the thunder had already struck Qian Renxue. In an instant, Lei Guang directly swallowed Qian Renxue''s entire body. The horror of the momentum made the minds of bystanders a problem. However, although the power of Thunder is extremely terrifying, for Qian Renxue who needs to be prepared, this is naturally not all. Sure enough, at this moment Qian Renxue was just a drum of spirit power on her body, and the golden armor on her body directly emitted a faint light. But in a moment, the terrifying thunder light had already retreated. But Qian Renxue, who was in the center of the thunder light, did not suffer any harm. On the contrary, Qian Renxue was like a **** of war, exuding the confidence of winning under the battle clothes that exuded a faint golden light. And with the angel wings waving behind Qian Renxue, Qian Renxue''s temperament was even more sublimated. However, this seemingly smooth scene did not last for a few seconds, and the next thunder sounded again. This thunder, it feels no longer as pure as the last time. In the thunderstorm this time, there was already a touch of pure black. The thunder, which was already terrifying, was given the blessing of the law at this time. And above the sky, at this time, it was also condensed one after another black clouds. On Qian Renxue''s face, a panic was also revealed at this time. Although Wang Ran had already told her that her catastrophe might be stronger, she was already prepared in her heart. However, she never expected that the time interval between her robberies would be so short. And it''s only the second way. In her robbery thunder, the blessing of the law is already contained. This has surpassed the calamity of Qian Daoliu, Tang Chen, and even Di Tian and others. Don''t dare to be careless, any attack involving the law cannot be underestimated. The spirit ring on Qian Renxue instantly lit up, and Qian Renxue''s huge phantom appeared directly behind her. At the same time, a golden angel holy sword transformed by energy was also held tightly by Qian Renxue''s huge phantom. Facing the galloping Jie Lei, the phantom clasped the angel''s holy sword and leaned upward. At this moment, Qian Renxue''s speed has reached a peak. Even Jie Lei was firmly caught by her. Suddenly, deafening neighs rang through the world. Between Qian Renxue and Jie Lei, they kept toasting each other. Of course, it turned out that Qian Renxue wiped out this terrifying robbery thunder. Although Jie Lei was strong, it was only the second attack of Heaven''s Tribulation after all. If Qian Renxue couldn''t even pass this hurdle, she wouldn''t be able to hit the 100th level. However, even if he passed through this robbery steadily, the huge shadow of Qian Renxue''s back also faded a bit. Moreover, Qian Renxue''s complexion became a little paler. It can be seen that Qian Renxue''s consumption this time is not small. If it were an ordinary person, there would still be ample time to adjust one''s own state. But Qian Renxue was different, her catastrophe didn''t mean to wait for her at all. After the second thunder thunder was wiped out, a third thunder thunder, which was more black, followed. But with the first experience, this time Qian Renxue had already expected it in her heart. So she didn''t mess around, but dealt with it steadily. It''s just because the mind is all placed on the heavenly catastrophe. What Qian Renxue didn''t notice was that when he wiped out the second thunder that had the blessing of the law, a mysterious aura containing a strong vitality followed the angel''s holy sword into Qian Renxue''s body and hid it. And this scene happened to be caught in the eyes of Wang Ran who had been paying attention to Qian Renxue''s state. Slightly narrowed his eyes, Wang Ran''s eyes flashed with puzzlement. He was no stranger to this kind of rich vitality, because before Tang Chen and others became gods at the 100th level, they had also appeared. There is destruction in the robbery, but the end of the destruction is life. The reason why a hundred-level becoming a **** will cause a person to undergo a qualitative change is because these born out of the law, containing vitality, will make the mortal body become a qualitative change. Therefore, no matter which world you are in, while the catastrophe corresponds to high risks, it also represents high returns. However, before, whether it was Tang Chen or Qian Daoliu, or Di Tian, ??Xue Di, etc. The moment this special vitality entered the body, the physique began to slowly change. And what about Qian Renxue? In Wang Ran''s perception, there was no such change at all. The special aura containing vitality did enter Qian Renxue''s body, but it did not have any effect on Qian Renxue''s physique. Deposited in Qian Renxue''s body, it seemed to be accumulating silently. "Is the amount not enough? Or is there another reason?" Squinting his eyes, Wang Ran thought thoughtfully in his heart. Chapter 551： Heavenly Tribulation? Because Qian Renxue was still going through the catastrophe, even though Wang Ran had some doubts in her heart, she didn''t show it. And Qian Renxue had already experienced four robberies at this time. The thunder was originally only slightly black, but now the black is already very rich. But correspondingly, Qian Renxue also became embarrassed at this time. The golden armor on his body also became a little scorched at this time. Even faintly you can see that the crack is coming. More than that, Qian Renxue''s face began to see a lot of sweat. It can be seen that Qian Renxue was already struggling to deal with it. But now I have only insisted on four thunder tribulations, and there will be five others next. Everyone watching, even Wang Ran couldn''t help but tugged. But Qian Renxue''s heart was calm and abnormal. It should be said that Qian Renxue is very confident in herself. The fifth thunder robbery came down, and Qian Renxue at this moment did not shrink back, and did not even have a defense. Facing the fifth black robbery thunder, Qian Renxue held the angel''s holy sword, waved her wings behind her, and rushed towards the sky. The tip of the sword faced Jie Lei, and the terrifying energy burst instantly. In a collision, Jie Lei was smashed by Qian Renxue, and she herself was severely smashed to the ground by Jie Lei. The cracks on the battle armor were more obvious, and Qian Renxue couldn''t help but shed a touch of blood. After breaking into a prepared pill in his mouth, Qian Renxue rushed into the air again. The sixth way, the seventh way... One after another, the thundering thunder was wiped out by Qian Renxue abruptly before it landed. Correspondingly, Qian Renxue was struck by thunder thunder to the ground again and again. After the eighth thunder robbery, the armor on Qian Renxue''s body could no longer withstand the terrifying power of thunder thunder, and it was completely shattered. The aura on Qian Renxue''s body also became extremely weak. The originally fair-skinned and beautiful person not only lost his original demeanor, but also had a tattered and embarrassed body. Qian Renxue''s injuries were serious, but no blood came out. Because, the blood around the wound had already dried up due to the attack of Jie Lei. However, no one would make fun of Qian Renxue for this. If they get along with each other, no one of them has the confidence to bear the terrifying thunder robbery. ... Unlike the embarrassment on the body, Qian Renxue''s eyes were unusually bright. Strong confidence radiated from that seemingly thin body, even if the body had reached a limit, Qian Renxue did not shrink from the most terrifying ninth thunder. The cloud of robbery in the sky has gathered to a terrifying point, and looking up, there is no trace of sunlight at all. This time, Jie Lei did not fall as quickly as before. But it is precisely because of this that makes people even more worried. Because everyone can perceive that Jie Lei is brewing in the air, as if it is accumulating a catastrophe that will destroy the world. Everyone held their breath, for fear that the sound of their own breathing would affect Qian Renxue''s performance. What should come will come after all, Jie Lei did not make everyone wait too long. With the power of the robbery brewing to an extreme, it finally fell from the robbery cloud. There is no sound, and the pure black color does not seem to be any threat. But as the robbery thunder fell on Qian Renxue''s body, everyone''s heart raised their throats. Because just the aftermath falling on the ground instantly turned the soil into scorched earth. A dead silence, the kind of scorched earth without any vitality. Even Wang Ran, who had already experienced strong winds and waves, couldn''t help but straighten his body. For a moment, Wang Ran almost couldn''t help but want to break the robbery thunder. But after all, he resisted it, because Wang Ran could feel that the center of Jie Lei still had an unquenchable vitality. Before figuring out the usefulness of the vitality deposited in Qian Renxue''s body, Wang Ran didn''t dare to intervene in Qian Renxue''s catastrophe at will. However, Wang Ran was still ready at all times. As long as Qian Renxue''s vitality decayed to a point, Wang Ran would immediately take action. Then what is the state of Qian Renxue that everyone is worried about at this time? It''s hard! Very difficult! Qian Renxue felt that she was like a lone boat in the stormy sea at this moment, and she was in danger of being destroyed at any time. Gritting his teeth, Qian Renxue put up a ball of defensive cover with both hands. It''s not that she didn''t want to be the same as before, violently obliterating the ninth thunder. In fact, she can''t do it. Even if she just held up the defensive cover and resisted, Qian Renxue had exhausted all her potential. The clenched silver teeth already made a prickly rubbing sound. This voice makes people wonder whether the teeth of this mouth will be crushed by her in the next moment. Not only that, Qian Renxue''s internal organs were also under terrifying pressure at this time. Blood kept flowing from Qian Renxue''s mouth, as if it would fall into this robbery in the next moment. But even so, the protective cover Qian Renxue was propping up was constantly shrinking. From the beginning, it was able to cover the size of one meter around Qian Renxue, and now it almost fits Qian Renxue''s body. As the defensive shield shrinks, the tiny thundering thunder keeps splashing on Qian Renxue''s body. Even after taking sufficient protective measures, Qian Renxue''s body was still covered with flesh and skin from the explosion. With the passage of time, Qian Renxue''s consciousness has become a little fuzzy. The originally bright eyes gradually dimmed at this time. Qian Renxue has reached the limit, I am afraid that it will not be long before the protective shield she is holding up will be shattered in the thunder. At that time, it is no longer necessary to describe how Qian Renxue''s body will face the thunder robbery. Wang Ran was ready to take action, but at this last moment, the power of Jie Lei began to weaken. After such a long time, Jie Lei couldn''t help but dissipate. Wang Ran, who was outside of Jie Lei, felt that a smile finally appeared on his face during this scene. He understood that Qian Renxue''s test was over. Finally, Jie Lei disappeared completely. Qian Renxue, who was exhausted at this time, fell directly on the ground with a soft body. Gasping heavily, Qian Renxue''s consciousness also slowly returned. Pain, severe pain. But under the stimulation of this pain, Qian Renxue still didn''t want to move. She is so tired that she has no strength at all in her body. When Wang Ran saw this scene, he couldn''t help but reveal a touch of distress. How can I not feel sorry for the child who I regard as my own, and is suffering from such a hardship? However, now is not the time to distress, because there is still one thing that has not been resolved. Chapter 552： Shock What impact will the deposited strange energy with vitality have? With this thought, Wang Ran immediately wanted to rush to Qian Renxue''s side. However, before he could act, his face suddenly changed. Because, the Jieyun in the sky that should have dispersed, at this time suddenly floated towards the ground. To be precise, it should be drifting towards Qian Renxue who collapsed on the ground. I dare not care, Qian Renxue can''t bear any attack at this time. Without hesitation, Wang Ran directly stretched out his hand to hit the Jieyun in the air, preparing to disperse it. However, the will of the world seemed to perceive Wang Ran''s intentions, and the power of the law directly embodied in the air, directly blocking Wang Ran''s attack. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran couldn''t estimate too much, and instantly increased his attack intensity. However, what makes people desperate is that the power of the attack that the law embodies has also increased, maintaining the level of stalemate with Wang Ran. Wang Ran deliberately bypassed the barrier of the will of the world and attacked Jieyun. However, it is impossible to go around in the Douluo plane. Anxiously, Wang Ran even opened the eyes of God in an attempt to forcefully break through the obstacles of the will of the world. Now Wang Ran''s regular cultivation base is close to the extreme point of the Douluo plane. After opening the eyes of God, he can even steal a part of the world will''s control over the Douluo plane. However, Wang Ran did not have the strength to detach after all, even if he opened the Eye of God, there was no way to break the barriers of Douluo''s plane. But the will of the world seemed to be like a king who had eaten the weight of the weight, and would not let Wang Ran disperse the robbery cloud at all. But the others didn''t have the strength to disperse Jieyun, and for a while, the situation was directly deadlocked. Wang Ran''s face was ugly at this time, and he wanted to protect Qian Renxue. But Qian Renxue''s surroundings seemed to have become a forbidden area, as long as he stepped into it, there would be laws and regulations to block it. It won''t kill you, but it just entangles you and makes you hard to move. Wang Ran was angry, leaving no affection at all in his hands. One blow hit the incarnation of the law, and the space was shattered, revealing a deep and mysterious void. No one doubts that if such an attack is not in the air, but in front of the ground, the entire ground will be penetrated. All the people on the periphery looked at the angry Wang Ran in shock. It was the first time that they saw Wang Ran making a full shot. That terrifying posture was directly engraved in the hearts of everyone. At the same time, they were also worried in their hearts, not knowing what would happen to Qian Renxue. But what''s the use of being anxious? Let alone whether they can help, it is impossible to get them closer now. Wang Ran was still showing off there, even if they were just getting closer, they risked being beaten into nothingness. Clenched fists tightly, everyone''s bodies were shaking. They realized for the first time that they were so weak. Uncontrollably, everyone''s eyes became red. But at this moment, a purple streamer flashed across the sky and headed towards Qian Renxue who collapsed to the ground. Faced with this streamer, no one had reacted, except Wang Ran. Although angry, Wang Ran has not lost his reason. However, the attack in his hand has condensed and there is no way to disperse it. In desperation, Wang Ran could only do his best to weaken the power of the attack. With this kind of arrow on the strings but having to control it, even Wang Ran would have to endure tremendous pressure. After all, it is a full shot, how can it be so easy to retract? In a rush, a swath of blood ran directly from the corner of Wang Ran''s mouth. Wang Ran, who was not injured in the horrible collision just now, was actually injured by himself. Fortunately, Wang Ran''s attack was also under control. Although it was still part of the shot, the power was weakened compared to Wang Ran''s full shot. I don''t know how much. But even so, the aftermath of the collision between Wang Ran''s attack and the attack formed by the law was not something that the invading person who turned into a purple streamer could bear. Before reaching Qian Renxue''s side, the purple light and shadow were directly swept away by Wang Ran''s attack. In an instant, the speeding purple streamer stopped in place, revealing a woman in a purple armor. In the next second, the person flew out in the same direction as when he came. At the same time, a big mouthful of blood spurted from the woman''s mouth. At this time, everyone could clearly see the face of the woman in the purple armor. The woman is not bystander, she is the Pope of the Wuhun Temple, and the emperor Bibi Dong of the Wuhun Empire. It turned out that Qian Renxue had already told Bibi Dong the news of her sprint to the 100th level today. Although Qian Renxue hopes Bibi Dong will come, because this at least proves that Bibi Dong cares about her. But reason told Qian Renxue that the chance of Bibi Dong coming was very small. Although Qian Renxue proved herself through the incident of jointly plotting the mainland, the relationship between her and Bibi Dong has not been eased in any way. The two stubborn people always look cold when they get along. Therefore, after notifying Bibi Dong, Qian Renxue took this matter to the bottom of her heart. She subconsciously thought that Bibi Dong would not come back, so naturally she wouldn''t have any expectations. To be honest, when he received the news from Qian Renxue, Bibi Dong was also struggling. She thinks she should hate Qian Renxue, even if she is innocent. Therefore, she shouldn''t care about Qian Renxue''s life and death. But, does she really hate Qian Renxue? The answer is naturally no, so after receiving the news, Bibi Dong wavered. Although she didn''t deal with Qian Daoliu, she still knew everything about Qian Daoliu. She understands that the danger of sprinting to the hundredth level is no less than that of her divine residence assessment, and even more than an unknown amount. She just passed on the position of God, she has experienced thousands of lives and deaths. Where is Qian Renxue? The great risk and catastrophe came at once, can she really bear it? It''s really not true. If it fails, it is really lost. But can she really accept Qian Renxue''s "enemy" and die under the catastrophe? Even, I can''t even see the last time? Even if the chaos in his heart became a mess, Bibi Dong had to admit that he couldn''t accept this kind of thing at all. Maybe, she never hated Qian Renxue. Everything is nothing but anger. Yes, there is another mother in the world who hates her child born in October? And this child still loves himself in his heart. So, Bibi Dong is here. It''s just that Bibi Dong has been hiding in the dark without showing up. Chapter 553： Dependence on good and bad If Bibi Dong, who inherited the Raksha''s throne, had deliberately concealed and did not enter the Zangmen resident, it would not have been discovered by the Zangmen guards. Those people present, Wang Ran also discovered Bibi Dong''s arrival. But Wang Ran didn''t mean to expose Bibi Dong, so she let her do it. Therefore, Bibi Dong was watching the whole process of Qian Renxue''s tribulation just now. Several times, when Qian Renxue was in danger, Bibi Dong couldn''t help but wanted to rescue Qian Renxue. But after all, she resisted it. This was the trust in Qian Renxue and also the trust in Wang Ran. But now, seeing this situation, she couldn''t suppress the feelings in her heart after all. Bibi Dong knew that Qian Renxue''s side was very dangerous, and also knew that the aftermath of Wang Ran''s attack was far beyond what he could bear. Even if he was about to touch the strength threshold of the first-level divine residence. However, Bibi Dong, who had always been sensible, couldn''t help but rushed out. Even if it was meaningless, even if the gods were broken or even died, Bibi Dong couldn''t help watching Qian Renxue Xiaoxiang Jade damage in front of her. The result was not surprising, even if Wang Ran had stopped, Bibi Dong still suffered serious injuries after the attack. Flying upside down in the air, Bibi Dong''s eyes were already filled with crystal tears. There is no radiance of hatred in the eyes long ago, and some, only fear and sadness are left. Weakness, this is what everyone feels. Even Qian Renxue who collapsed to the ground was no exception. Qian Renxue was just unable to move with exhaustion, and did not lose consciousness. From the moment Jie Yun changed, she had already noticed it. Including Wang Ran shot out in anger, Bibi Dong gave birth to her. Qian Renxue took all of this into his mind. But these did not bring substantial help to Qian Renxue at this moment. They couldn''t bring any improvement to Qian Renxue''s injury. Nor, let Qian Renxue give birth to some strength out of thin air. For Qian Renxue, who was seriously injured and exhausted, even moving his eyes was an extremely laborious task. However, Qian Renxue didn''t have any fear in her eyes, instead she was full of satisfaction. It may not end well, but knowing that so many people care about her and love her, even Bibi Dong is the same, it seems that it is still good. At this point, Qian Renxue didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. With her eyes closed, Qian Renxue quietly waited for death to come. Suddenly, the sad atmosphere spread directly on the scene. No one had the heart to see this happening, and many people couldn''t help closing their eyes. Similarly, there are many people looking at Qian Renxue''s figure with some ugly faces. At this moment, Wang Ran was not able to avoid vulgarity either. Even if his heart is strong enough, Wang Ran''s eyes are still slightly red at this time. But soon, Wang Ran''s expression changed from sadness to surprise. Because with the whereabouts of Jie Yun, no Jie Lei fell. On the contrary, as Jieyun got closer to Qian Renxue''s position, the color of Jieyun, which was originally dark, began to slowly change. The color changed from black to light, and then refined into a bright golden red. At the end of the day, the clouds are no longer even visible. When those pieces of robbery thunder fell on Qian Renxue''s body, they turned into golden-red flames. Although the flame seemed very powerful, Wang Ran could feel a strong vitality from it. Wang Ran can be sure that what will happen next is definitely a good thing for Yu Qian Renxue. Therefore, Wang Ran was no longer sad or angry at this time. What only puzzled Wang Ran was that since the will of the world spent such a large price to block his chance of destroying Qian Renxue, why was it such a gesture of wishing Qian Renxue to die sooner in the first place? This is what Wang Ran can''t figure out anyway. It can only be said that Wang Ran is still too young and has too little experience. If he was experiencing more things, Wang Ran would be able to understand. Unless the world itself has undergone tremendous changes, the will of the world cannot be stingy with support for those who cross the robbery. For a world, the robbers are not only the cancer of the world, but also the hope of the world. If the robber has spent his entire life in his own world, then he will naturally do more harm than good to the world. But if the robber can truly transcend, it can drive the sublimation of a world. That''s why, crossing the catastrophe is always dangerous and opportunity coexist. And the more genius, the higher the danger and the greater the natural benefits. After all, the more genius, the greater the harm to the world if it has been mixed in the world. If there are more people like this, the world is probably not far from collapse. This is the world''s screening of hope for the future. After passing through, then it proves that the world has recognized you. At the very least, it can be said that you have the hope to fight for the opportunity to break free and drive the world to sublime. Of course, if you don''t have the qualifications, don''t blame the world''s will to act so hard. For this kind of guy who has been determined to be a malignant tumor to himself, no matter how people look at it, it is impossible to stay. Of course, these are all superfluous now, and the protagonist at this time is still Qian Renxue who collapsed on the ground. Qian Renxue, with her eyes closed, thought it was her last time. Although it is not regrettable, there are many regrets after all. I thought that after a short memory of the past, I would disappear on the spot. However, as time went by, the pain in the imagination did not come. Not even a trace of tingling pain came. On the contrary, a tingling sensation came from somewhere in his body. Is this the true feeling of death? An unbelievable thought flashed through Qian Renxue''s mind. Of course, this is also normal. After all, how can normal people experience death? Under such circumstances, it is normal for some inexplicable thoughts to appear in the mind. But soon, Qian Renxue realized that things seemed to deviate from her own expectations. Because, with the tingling feeling, the pain in her body slowly subsided. Not only that, the stamina that should have been exhausted long ago is also slowly recovering at this time. Even the energy in the body began to slowly recover, In this case, how could the subject be a dying person? With the help of recovering a lot of strength, Qian Renxue, who collapsed on the ground, slowly opened her eyes. And as Qian Renxue''s eyes opened, it seemed that two stars flickered. Chapter 554： Rebirth from the ashes, metamorphosis It is no longer the dimness of the time of serious injury. At this time, Qian Renxue''s eyes are like shimmering gems. And as Qian Renxue opened her eyes, the first thing that came into view was the endless golden and red fire before. Even though she had already experienced a big storm, Qian Renxue''s heart still couldn''t help but chuckle. Subconsciously, Qian Renxue who bounced from the ground wanted to revolve the few energy recovered in his body to resist this sea of ??flames. But before she could act, a voice rang in Qian Renxue''s ear. "Don''t resist, this is the world''s reward for you." This voice was naturally made by Wang Ran. Qian Renxue, who was in the flames, didn''t know what was going on now, but Wang Ran could see clearly. As the golden-red flame covered Qian Renxue''s body, the special vitality deposited in Qian Renxue''s body, like boiling oil splashed by drops of water, instantly boiled. With the golden-red flame, the two were inside and the other outside, slowly improving every part of Qian Renxue''s body. Like a phoenix reborn from the fire, when the flames dissipated, Qian Renxue at that time was a Qian Renxue far surpassing the original. Qian Renxue naturally followed Wang Ran''s words unconditionally. Wang Ran''s training is indispensable for her to get to this step. It is impossible for Wang Ran to joke with her at this time, so Qian Renxue subconsciously calmed down the energy that had already been mobilized. With the observation, Qian Renxue''s heart also became excited. Can live with a better posture, who would want to die? What''s more, Qian Renxue still has so many nostalgias in this world. She could feel that the boundless flame around her body was sublimating herself. How does this make her unhappy and not excited? However, no matter how excited, Qian Renxue was able to calm down and maintain sufficient reason. Without daring to hesitate, Qian Renxue immediately sat cross-legged on the ground, adjusting her state. With Qian Renxue''s conscious cooperation and conditioning, the two energies, one inside and one outside, strengthen Qian Renxue''s body faster and faster. ... The stars in the sky appeared and disappeared. After three days, the golden-red flames on the ground finally dissipated inside the Tibetan gate. After spending three days in Qian Renxue on the original site, his expression finally changed. In these three days, no one left the Tibetan gate, all of them were quietly waiting for Qian Renxue''s awakening. Therefore, as Qian Renxue''s expression changed, everyone present turned to him expectant glances. Frowning slightly, Qian Renxue slowly opened her eyes. There was a breeze slowly blowing around, and a warm and soft breath instantly enveloped everyone present. People who are not strong enough can''t see how powerful Qian Renxue is at this time. They just could feel that Qian Renxue''s breath of spring breeze was very comfortable. Only Wang Ran''s several levels before the hundred can feel that Qian Renxue, who has just broken through the hundred, is not weaker than Qian Daoliu who has broken through for many years, and even exceeds it. Feeling this, the faces of Wang Ran, Qian Daoliu, Bibi Dong and others all showed relief smiles. As for the juniors and sisters of Qian Renxue, they all clapped in excitement. Looking at the familiar faces, Qian Renxue couldn''t control a smile on her face. In just a few days, Qian Renxue undoubtedly experienced life and death. Therefore, her heart is now full of aftermath. Taking a step forward, Qian Renxue quickly walked towards Wang Ran and the others. As she approached Wang Ran, Qian Renxue''s tattered clothes were replaced by a set of pale gold long skirts. The distance of hundreds of meters is just a moment for Qian Renxue now. But looking at Wang Ran and others, Qian Renxue didn''t know what to say. After holding back for a long time, but holding a sentence I succeeded. Wang Ran suddenly laughed when he saw Qian Renxue''s appearance. Wang Ran''s smile suddenly made everyone smile. Because it has been so many years, it was the first time they saw Wang Ran smiling so loudly. In the past, even if Wang Ran was happy, it was nothing more than a chuckle. The whole person is like an immortal who does not eat the fireworks in the world, and is always gentle. Even the most favored Ning Rongrong had never made Wang Ran laugh so loudly. From this we can see how happy Wang Ran is at this time. However, Ning Rongrong, who has always been the favorite of Wang Ran, did not have any envy, because she was equally happy at this time. As the person involved, Qian Renxue''s eyes suddenly became moist after hearing Wang Ran''s laughter. As one of Wang Ran''s only three personal disciples, Qian Renxue always thought that she was the one who received the least attention from Wang Ran. After all, whether it is Ning Rongrong, who is known as Wang Ran''s heart, and Li Ying, who regards Wang Ran as his father, Wang Ran has cultivated it from scratch, bit by bit. What about her? It can be said that the monk on the halfway. From the root cause, it seems to be weaker. Moreover, the first contact story does not seem to be so song and tearful. Not even warm. Although Wang Ran never had this idea, he never treated the three of them differently. However, Qian Renxue, who had lived in a ruthless environment since childhood, could not help but have such persistent thoughts. But now, she won''t have this idea anymore. Whether it was Wang Ran''s anger against the will of the world before, or the laughter now, both expressed that Wang Ran''s feelings towards her were equally irreplaceable. "Master, I..." Qian Renxue choked up and wanted to say something, but before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Wang Ran. After so many years, how could Qian Renxue''s thoughts be hidden from Wang Ran. It''s just that there is no way to explain this kind of thing, she can only let her change slowly. "Don''t talk nonsense, now when you are happy. After this battle, there will be no hardships to stop you in the future." Just like when he first received Qian Renxue as a disciple, Wang Ran gently rubbed the top of Qian Renxue''s head and said softly. Listening to Wang Ran''s words and feeling the familiar temperature above her head, Qian Renxue also burst into tears and nodded heavily. "Ok!" Upon seeing this, Wang Ran didn''t say much, and left with a smile on his face. At this time, Wang Ran''s heart was also full of emotion. After so much, Qian Renxue''s heart was finally completely opened. Seeing Wang Ran''s disappearing back, a drop of tears called happiness also quietly slipped from Qian Renxue''s cheek. Looking at everyone again, Qian Renxue''s eyes finally fell on Bibi Dong. "mom" Chapter 555： The creator of a new history The Wuhun Empire has a history of ten years. After ten years of development, the impact of the original war of annihilation has completely subsided. Under the leadership of Hu Liena, the second-generation emperor of the Wuhun Empire, the living standards of the people in Douluo Continent have reached an unprecedented peak. And in these ten years, in the Wuhun Empire, in addition to a large number of top masters. Of course, for the mainland soul master group, the most important thing is the appearance of artificial soul rings. Of course, it is not very accurate to say that it is an artificial spirit ring, it should be said that it is a **** bestowed spirit ring. Because the artificial spirit ring was transformed from the foundation of the **** bestowed spirit ring. This artificial spirit ring naturally spread from the Dao Zang Academy and Zangmen, the forces behind the emergence of top masters. Seven years ago, Bibi Dong, the founding emperor of the Wuhun Empire, began to vigorously support the Taoist Academy. This made the well-known Taoist Academy completely become the number one academy in the mainland, and even fell far behind other academies. Both the number of trainees and the quality of trainees are far beyond what other colleges can compare. Even the State-run Academy of Wuhun Empire, Wuhun Empire, is far inferior to Taoism Academy. Five years ago, many teachers at the Taoist Academy further transformed ordinary artificial spirit rings based on Wang Ran''s research materials on spirit rings. You don''t need the strength of the divine residence level, as long as the strength reaches the soul emperor, you can try to make an artificial soul ring. Of course, the spirit emperor can only make ten-year-level spirit rings. Even if it was a Title Douluo, he could only make a spirit ring of about 30,000 or 40,000 years. As for spirit rings with a higher age, even those over 100,000 years old, only those above the Divine Mansion level can be created. At this point, another emerging profession, ring maker, has also appeared on the mainland. This is also the fourth profession after the Taoist Academy, after being the alchemist, the refining device, and the formation master. Even the degree of popularity, the ring maker is far above the other three professions. After all, equipment or something can be dispensed with, but no spirit ring? Do you still want to improve? Of course, the level of popularity is completely indifferent to people such as the refiner, the alchemist, the formation master, and the ring maker. Because can become this kind of profession, who is not an outstanding person? Even with the exception of a small group of people, most of them have not studied at the Taoist Institute for more than five years. Even that small group of people are disciples cultivated by these people. The talents and vision of these people have completely surpassed ordinary soul masters. Even if they just practice honestly, their achievements will not be low. Therefore, this has also caused a frantic pursuit across the continent. From the nobles of the empire to the common people, that different one can produce such a talent. As long as one came out, whether it was an alchemist or a ring maker, or something else. Then his family could instantly become a guest of countless soul masters around him, and his social status was greatly improved. Therefore, the Taoist and Tibetan Academy, which can cultivate these talents, has undoubtedly become the holy place in the minds of all soul masters. As long as you can enter the Taoist Academy, even if you can''t graduate successfully, that''s a matter of Guangzong Yaozu. It can be said that if an opportunity to enter the Dao Zang Academy and an opportunity to become the city lord of a small city is in front of us, then most spirit masters will choose to enter the Dao Zang Academy to study. After all, as long as you study at the Dao Zang Academy for a few years, let alone the city lord of the small city, you may not be able to enter the imperial palace. However, the purpose of the Dao Zang Academy is ultimately to cultivate talents for Tibetans, so now it is not only difficult to enroll, but also to graduate. As a result, countless soul masters who claim to be geniuses can only fall on the road to the assessment of Taoist Academy. For this situation, Wang Ran is naturally happy to see it happen. However, Wang Ran also hoped that the overall strength of Douluo Continent would become stronger and stronger. Therefore, whether it is medicine pills, magical implements, formation talisman, artificial spirit ring, Taoism Academy is provided by all continents. However, there are still too few talents in this area. Even after so many years of training, it is still a drop in the bucket for the entire Douluo Continent. But even so, it greatly improved the overall strength of Douluo Continent and eased the relationship between humans and spirit beasts. Whether it is a spirit ring or a spirit bone, there are items that can be replaced. Especially the spirit ring, the students who graduated from the Taoist Academy have all dabbled in the making of the spirit ring. These have greatly improved the living environment of the spirit beasts. Compared to hunting down soul beasts, trading with Taoist Academy is too safe. Whether it''s money or treasures of heaven and earth, the Taoist Academy is always open to those who come. After all, no matter how you say it, the Taoist Academy exists in the world and money is also indispensable. And Douluo Continent''s cultivation mode also entered a new era. Dao Zang Academy is not only sought after by many soul masters, but also become the creator of new history by historians. However, these external praises did not have any impact on Wang Ran. Because at this moment, Wang Ran is sitting comfortably in the depths of Zangmen, which is called the Holy Land by the world. In the seven years since Qian Renxue sprinted to the 100th level, not only a large number of Tibetan disciples successfully sprinted to the 100th level. And Wang Ran himself had already touched the tipping point of breaking through the barriers of the world. Not only Wang Ran, but also the goodness and evil that have faded from the gods, has also reached this critical point. By the way, evil everywhere joined Zangmen soon after goodness joined in. Not only the two of them, but also a large number of god-level gods who are unwilling to the status quo have joined the Tibetan gate. It''s just that the only ones who have succeeded in passing on the position of the Divine Residence are the evil and the good. And after good and evil had passed on their gods, they also returned to the Zangmen headquarters on the Douluo plane for the first time, and followed Wang Ran to pursue the broken realm. Therefore, at this moment, the two are practicing together with Wang Ran. On the big lake inside Zangmen, Wang Ran and the three sat on the lake quietly. Profound and profound auras spread from the three of them, and the dense, foggy, original spiritual aura around them constantly rose from the lake below them, and entered their bodies through their pores. Who could have imagined that in such a large lake below them, the water of the lake was completely condensed by the spiritual energy of the world''s origin. Because of the influence of these original spiritual energy, and the mysterious and mysterious aura exuded when the three of Wang Ran were practicing. Not far away, there are many fairy grasses within the eyes of Binghuo Liangyi, the year that is soaring crazy. Even at the beginning, a large number of Ganoderma lucidum gave birth to the mind, and even more so that it became a 100,000-level soul beast. Chapter 556： Shock As a last resort, Wang Ran had to let someone replant another batch, and then removed the immortal grass Lingzhi that had given birth to spiritual wisdom and had become soul beasts. After all, you can''t mutilate these new-born little guys. Of course, this time Wang Ran also has a long memory, and at the beginning of planting the spiritual plants, he erased the possibility of them giving birth to spiritual wisdom. If under these conditions, these spiritual plants can still give birth to spiritual wisdom, then Wang Ran must consider whether to accept a new disciple. After all, this kind of luck can''t be justified if it''s not a big deal. In the past few years, this incident has caused Wang Ran to withdraw from his cultivation state. Wang Ran originally thought that after he re-entered the cultivation state, he would continue until he broke through. In the end, he was wrong, because just now, he suddenly felt that the space had suddenly become unstable. He opened his eyes violently, and a mysterious and profound flash disappeared. Not only Wang Ran, but also the evil and the good in the cultivation state, also suddenly opened his eyes. There was a solemn flash in the eyes of the three of them. This situation is not a good phenomenon. However, the three of them just felt that the space had suddenly become unstable because they were immersed in the cultivation, but they did not carefully investigate what the situation was. Looking at each other, the three of them understood their thoughts. Without hesitation, the three of them immediately closed their eyes and jointly explored what was going on. In the entire Douluo plane, the three of them deserved to be called the strongest. The three of them joined forces, and the three of them found out the cause almost instantly. There was a problem in the small symbiosis world between Douluo Continent and other worlds on the Douluo plane, the so-called God Realm. The God Realm space at this time was extremely unstable, and there was a risk of collapse at any time. And with the collapse of the God Realm space, the God Realm will collapse. In that situation, for the various worlds that maintain the existence of the God Realm, it can be said that it is a natural disaster that covers the entire world. If you don''t stop it, how many creatures will be left on Douluo''s plane by then, it would really be a matter of uncertainty. Although I don''t know exactly what happened in the God Realm, Wang Ran, the good and the evil all know that it is definitely not the time to talk about it. The most urgent thing is to go to the God Realm to see if there is any possibility of salvation. Even an outsider like Wang Ran doesn''t want the Douluo plane to be destroyed, let alone the two native Douluo people, the good and the evil? Not daring to stay, the figures of the three of them instantly disappeared in place. With the disappearance of the three of them, strange spatial fluctuations also spread from inside the Tibetan gate. By the time the three figures reappeared from the chaotic space, the three of them had already come to the edge of the God Realm. Perceiving again, being familiar with the evil and goodness of the God Realm finally set the goal to maintain the stability of the God Realm''s control center. Without hesitation, Wang Ran followed the good and evil, and quickly moved towards the control center. With the strength of the three people, even if it almost spans the entire God Realm, it still only took a moment. And with the arrival of the three of them, it became clear what exactly happened, which destroyed the control center of the God Realm and put the God Realm at risk of destruction. A hundred-foot golden dragon, with the assistance of a black-robed man, is madly destroying the control center of the gods. And the surrounding God Realm divine residences, even if there are a group of top-notch existences such as the Shura God, while maintaining the stability of the God Realm, there is no way to strangle the two who are wreaking havoc. Even if he could spare his hand to attack the Golden Dragon that day, those attacks would not be too powerful, and he was easily resisted by the black-robed man. After the three of Wang Ran arrived, the faces of the gods of the gods all showed surprises. On the contrary, although the golden dragon and the black robe man could not see the expression, they could also feel uneasy from them. "The sect master, two **** kings, please hurry up and kill Rakshasa and the Golden Dragon King." God Shura, in a blood-red battle armor, said with a surprised expression on his face. Hearing the words of God Shura, Wang Ran also speculated that apart from the identity of the Golden Dragon and the black robe man. Golden Dragon King and Raksha God. Of course, this Rakshasa **** is naturally not Bibi Dong who has a **** position. Not to mention anything else, Bibi Dong didn''t have the power to stir the God Realm at all. Moreover, it is impossible for Bibi Dong to give birth to the idea of ??destroying the world. Then this Rakshasa is naturally the last Rakshasa god, that is, the one who passed the divine status to Bibi Dong. Not surprisingly, the Golden Dragon King who was sealed by the God Realm should have been released by this Rakshasa. As one of the incarnations of the Dragon God, the Golden Dragon King perfectly inherits the body of the Dragon God. His strength naturally does not need to be questioned. In their heyday, the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King were both top-tier gods. Only one step away, the two can touch the realm of the **** king. And now the Golden Dragon King is clearly at its peak. And the Rakshasa God is an old first-class god''s residence. When he was reigning, he even fought with the **** Shura for a while, and at the peak stage he also stepped into the existence of the **** king with one foot. Although Rakshasa has passed the position of God out, it is still a powerful first-level divine residence. The two preemptively destroyed the control center of the gods. The gods of the God Realm who are bound by their hands and feet naturally cannot deal with the two of them. Even if the **** Shura has already entered the realm of the **** king, there is no way to change this result. So just now the two sides were directly in a stalemate, and this kind of stalemate will become more and more unfavorable to the gods over time. After all, destruction is much easier than maintenance. But the situation is different now, and the two sides are at the same stage at the same time. But now, the God Realm suddenly has three existences of Good, Evil, and Wang Ran that are about to surpass the God King. What Golden Dragon King, what Rakshasa, isn''t that enough? Rakshasa naturally understood this, so after the Shura God exited, Rakshasa directly gave up the protection of the Golden Dragon King, even gave up his own protection, and desperately initiated destruction towards the control center. As long as the center of the gods is destroyed, even if only a part of it is destroyed, it will be enough to drag on for a while. Maybe, Wang Ran, the evil and the good will all be in the quagmire. At that time, who is the winner may be. Raksha''s thoughts are very good, but how can Wang Ran make Raksha''s wishes come true? Whether it was Wang Ran, good or evil, they were really just grabbing hands to deal with Golden Dragon King and Rakshasa. They didn''t use Wang Ran to make a move, the good and evil both stretched out their arms directly at the Golden Dragon King and Rakshasa. Chapter 557： Rakshas wrong view With the actions of good and evil, the Golden Dragon King and Rakshasa, who were still making waves just now, were directly pressed onto the ground, unable to move. Looking at the subdued Rakshasa and Golden Dragon King, an expression of anger flashed in the eyes of evil and kindness. The practice of the two of them today has challenged their bottom line. But compared to evil and kindness, Wang Ran''s expression was much calmer. However, if you have to observe carefully, you can find that Wang Ran''s attention is completely off Rakshasa and the Golden Dragon King at this time. Even Wang Ran''s slightly squinted eyes were hollow, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes from time to time. It''s just that now everyone''s attention is not on Wang Ran, no one notices it. ... After the good and evil took the initiative to subdue Rakshasa and the Golden Dragon King, the faces of the gods of the gods all relaxed. In the next second, huge divine power gushed out from their bodies. Through the ground beneath his feet, he kept mending the control center of the God Realm. During this process, evil and kindness also removed the Golden Dragon King and Raksha from the control center, and moved them in front of them. However, after the Golden Dragon King and Rakshasa came under the eyelids of the good and evil, they also discovered the strangeness. That is the eyes of the Golden Dragon King, although it is still the same as usual, full of tyrannical expressions. But the difference is that the current Golden Dragon King does not have the original spirituality in the eyes. In this regard, the good and the evil looked at each other, and the two also figured out the strangeness. At the beginning, the Dragon God was in chaos, and after his death he became the Golden Dragon King and Silver Dragon King. The Silver Dragon King, who inherited the elements and spiritual power of the Dragon God, undoubtedly inherited the principles of the Dragon God. The Golden Dragon King carries the tyranny and madness of the Dragon God. Even in the recognition of the Golden Dragon King, only destruction is the most important. For this reason, in the original battle, after the Golden Dragon King was defeated by the God Realm, he could not escape from the God Realm like the Silver Dragon King. However, after the God Realm had subdued the Golden Dragon King, he could not kill him, but could only seal it and slowly obliterate him. In this process, the gods of the gods will naturally use some small methods. For example, killing the soul of the Golden Dragon King slowly turns him into an unconscious walking dead. It now appears that the gods of the God Realm at the time were undoubtedly successful. Then the current situation has become very clear. The root cause of cholera today is still the Raksha who inherited the godhood. As for the Golden Dragon King, who has lost his self-consciousness, it is nothing more than a chess piece in Raksha''s hand. Thinking of this, good and evil immediately sealed the struggling Golden Dragon King. Looking at Raksha, the evil face was dark and sternly said: "Raksha, thinking about the affection of my former colleagues, I can give you a decent ending. However, you have to tell me honestly, what is the purpose of your move, and is there anyone behind you who supports you? " The evil voice is very cold, and anyone can hear that the evil mood at this time is very unpleasant. As a subordinate of the once evil god, Rakshasa can naturally also see that his former fixed-head boss is trying his best to suppress his anger. However, Raksha at this time did not mean to be afraid, and regret was even more impossible to talk about. As early as when she made this decision, she had already figured out all the possible consequences. Even the countermeasures to face such consequences have already been thought of. Raksha did not think that what she had done was wrong, and she even thought she was pursuing the truth. At this time, Raksha was a fanatic, and she even had the confidence to persuade the evil and good to join herself, destroy the gods and pursue the truth for herself. After all, the two have also inherited their own identity, isn''t it just that they don''t want to be bound by this false world? ... Without responding to the evil question positively, Raksha frantically persuaded the evil and the good: "Two **** kings, since you have also passed on the gods, have you also discovered the secrets of this world? Hahahahaha, I know that there are still some sober people in this world. " Listening to Rakshasa''s crazy words, both evil and kind frowned. They didn''t understand what Raksha was talking about, but they didn''t interrupt either. Because the next moment, Rakshasa''s voice rang in their ears again. "Tens of thousands of years ago, I went to hunt down a second-level divine residence that defected. From his mouth, I heard for the first time that the world itself is a scam. At the beginning, I also thought this was just nonsense. But in the years that followed, more and more things verified the original statement of the second-level divine residence. For countless days and nights, I have been troubled by this matter. Finally, I made a decision, a decision to open the door to truth. I decided to explore the truth of this matter myself, to verify whether this matter is true or not. I spent tens of thousands of years and finally convinced that the existence of this world itself is a huge scam. The so-called world is actually a huge cage that keeps us in it. There are those second-level divine residences everywhere, it is not a defect, he just understood the nature of this world, and wanted to pursue the method of breaking the game. He is respectable, but I personally ended such a great pioneer. But it doesn''t matter, I have inherited his will and found a way to break this huge prison. " After listening to Rakshasa''s words, the brows of evil and kind only frowned. The two of them couldn''t help but slap their tongues, this Rakshasa is too extreme, even extreme to crazy. There is no doubt that such people are extremely terrifying. As long as they have the opportunity, no one knows what they will do. ... Seeing that the good and the evil frowned and did not speak, Raksha thought that their hearts were shaken, but they still had some doubts. Hurry up and continue to speak, and said while the iron is hot: "The two **** kings are also people who came here. After so many years, even if you are the **** king, but before the gods are passed on, are you really free? Shendi Shendi has an endless life span, but it is controlled by the world everywhere. There is no way to break through the upper limit of his own **** position, and he will always be controlled by the world. Even if he inherited the position of God, his own strength will receive a step backward that cannot be rejected. Of course, this is just a little bit of evidence, and there are various things that can prove that the world is just a large cage. Everyone in the world is just a lamb to be slaughtered. And the so-called Divine Mansion is nothing more than a high-level domestic animal. " Chapter 558： Death is the best destination The more I spoke, the more angry Rakshasa''s expression became, and even his breath became distorted. When the evil and the good heard this, their eyes flashed again. They didn''t believe Rakshasa''s words, after all, they knew the secrets, but they did much more than Rakshasa. They are just amazed by the actions of the Rakshasa, tens of thousands of years to pursue the so-called truth, no matter what the outcome is, it is worthy of admiration. And the most important thing is that the results that Rakshasa came up with sounded quite reasonable. If you think about it carefully, what Raksha has said seems to be true. If it hadnt known the many secrets a long time ago, maybe both Evil and Raksha would hesitate. No, after hearing Raksha''s words, the faces of many gods not far away became weird. In this regard, evil and good looked at each other, and decided to wait until this time to solve them, and open up some secret information, so as to prevent Raksha from happening again. But for now, we still have to solve the Rakshasa matter first. "So, what does this matter have to do with your destruction of the control center?" After calming down, the evil asked indifferently. Raksha did not conceal it. If the evil cannot be persuaded, then she will have no future. "Two gods, please believe me. It took me nearly ten thousand years to find such a way to detach from the world. As long as the center of the God Realm is destroyed, the God Realm will collapse and all the world will collapse. At that time, the world itself was the weakest, and it was also the best time for us to escape from this world. At that time, even if it is the will of the world, because the world is about to collapse, there will be no way to stop us. As long as we can break through this world, then we can really live as ourselves. It took me several years to pass on my godhood for this moment. I can''t wait any longer. The more I know the truth, the more I fear this beautiful appearance. The truth is too dark, even if we stay here for an extra second, we are all at risk of being harvested. " The more Raksha said, the more obvious the craziness in his eyes. Evil and kind gave Raksha a pitiful look. Sometimes, it is really necessary to know some truth. Otherwise, no one knows which step one will take on a wrong path. And the stronger the strength, the more biased it may go. It''s like the current Rakshasa, and it has even reached the point of being confused. The profound cultivation base and the paranoid thoughts made Raksha too invisible to the truth of the world. Even if the evil told her what the truth was, she would not believe it. Because once you believe it, it will prove that the Dao Heart of this Rakshasa is broken. Instead of that, it''s better to die in paranoia. Moreover, Raksha''s mentality is terrible after all. Sacrificing countless worlds and creatures is actually just for oneself to have a chance of detachment! Therefore, death is the home of Rakshasa. The only good news now is that it can be determined that there is no messenger behind the scenes in this incident. Rakshasa is already the biggest boss. ... He sighed deeply, the evil eyes looked at Raksha with complicated eyes, and said softly: "From a certain point of view, you are actually a very respectable person. However, your path is ultimately wrong. From the beginning, you fixed the result on the dark side. But have you ever thought that the truth of the matter actually runs counter to your guess? " Hearing the evil words, Raksha squinted his eyes in an instant, and asked vigilantly: "What do you mean? What are you going to do?" Unfortunately, Rakshasa''s question is destined to be unanswered. Because after the evil finished speaking, he directly placed his palm on top of Raksha''s head. In the next second, amidst Rakshasa''s horrified expression and unbelievable tone, the evil hands burst into progressive energy fluctuations in an instant. Rakshasa, facing the attack of evil, was directly turned into ashes under the attack of evil. That kind of real ashes, even if it was mental power, didn''t leave a trace. Looking at the place where Luo Sha died, all the divine residences present sighed in their hearts. Regardless of the current position, the original relationship with Rakshasa. After all, they are colleagues who have been with each other for countless years, and the death of Raksha still makes these divine residences very emotional. However, they didn''t mean to complain for Rakshasa. Regardless of other things, what Rakshasa did today will not be left to her life if anyone deals with it. It''s just that the words of Rakshasa before his death caused some muttering in the hearts of some gods. Upon seeing this, Kindness said directly to the **** Shura: "Sura, let''s open the temple information library from today. There is not much need to conceal some things. The God Realm, after all, will embark on a new journey. " Upon hearing Kindness say this, God Shura also flashed an expression of emotion on his face. If you really do that, I''m afraid the entire God Realm members will usher in a big change of blood. And now that good and evil have passed on the gods, the two newly appointed **** kings are still too immature. No matter whether it is strength or mind, there is no way to become a qualified leader. If the gods of the God Realm change their blood, I am afraid that there will be many loopholes in the God Realm. However, God Shura still bowed down and agreed. Because he himself will eventually embark on a path of detachment, and there is no reason to stop others. Although the gods don''t know the meaning of kind words, they can understand that it is a good thing for them. After repairing the control center, the gods retreated with anticipation. Only good, evil, and Wang Ran remain in place, oh, and the Golden Dragon King who has passed out in a coma. It''s not that good and evil don''t want to go, but that Wang Ran has actually entered a state of enlightenment, and the two of them don''t dare to disturb Wang Ran at all. Helplessly, the two of them could only accompany Wang Ran''s side, waiting for him to wake up. But before Wang Ran was sober, evil and kindness ushered in the Silver Dragon King. The Silver Dragon King now is no longer the Silver Dragon King at the beginning, and the hatred between her and the God Realm has long been put down. Even now, the relationship between the Silver Dragon King and the two great **** kings, good and evil, is pretty good. why? Because after going round and round, the Silver Dragon King finally returned to the Star Dou Forest and joined Zangmen. The three of them are serious fellows. This is also the reason why the good and evil did not kill the Golden Dragon King just now. For the Silver Dragon King, the Golden Dragon King is a very precious resource for practice. After all, the Golden Dragon King has no sagacity anymore, it can be regarded as a high-level fairy grass. Chapter 559： breakthrough Both the Golden Dragon King and the Silver Dragon King had the same origin. Instead of obliterating the Golden Dragon King, it is better to use waste and supply it to the Silver Dragon King for cultivation. If the Silver Dragon King and the Golden Dragon King become one, even if they simply absorb the energy of the Golden Dragon King, it may not be impossible to reproduce the style of the Dragon God. Before the two had planned to return to Tibet, they would hand over the Golden Dragon King to the Silver Dragon King. As a result, because Wang Ran fell into enlightenment, the time was delayed, and the Silver Dragon King himself opened the door. But this is also understandable. The Silver Dragon King, whose strength has long been restored to its heyday state, can naturally discover the instability of the previous space. Coupled with the close connection between the two after the Golden Dragon King broke through the seal, it was entirely reasonable for the Silver Dragon King to find him so quickly. However, even if the Silver Dragon King rushed here for the first time, it was a step too late. The matter has long been resolved by good and evil. Of course, the evil and the good did not turn a corner, and briefly and concisely explained the course of the matter to the Silver Dragon King. The Golden Dragon King, naturally came to the hands of the Silver Dragon King. For the Golden Dragon King who can be called his other half, the Silver Dragon King is not at all polite. Just in time for Wang Ran''s enlightenment, the good and evil were guarding the law, and the Silver Dragon King took advantage of the trend to absorb the power of the Golden Dragon King. Of course, because of these years of experience, the Silver Dragon King did not choose to merge with the Golden Dragon King and re-enter the path of the ancient dragon god. Only with the help of the Golden Dragon King, he broadened his own path. As the so-called practice has no years, Wang Ran, who has been immersed in enlightenment, has no idea how long it has passed. Inspired by the instability of the God Realm space before, Wang Ran faintly felt that he had seized the opportunity to sell the last step. In Wang Ran''s current state, sometimes the only difference in breaking through is just a little bit of inspiration. Unwilling to give up this sudden inspiration, Wang Ran immediately chose to practice enlightenment. Time was consumed bit by bit, feeling the mysterious aura of Wang Ran''s body, and even the good and evil felt enlightened. I don''t know how long it took, Wang Ran''s breath suddenly fluctuated. This made the three of Kind, Evil, and Silver Dragon King who had been guarding Wang Ran''s side fiercely happy. Because they could all feel that Wang Ran''s aura began to increase. There is no doubt that Wang Ran is about to break through. You know, Wang Ran is already at the apex of this plane. If he makes another breakthrough, doesn''t it mean that he is about to transcend this world. And once Wang Ran succeeds, will the day of their breakthrough be far away? His eyes didn''t dare to blink, and the three of them stared at Wang Ran who was about to break through. Wang Ran did not disappoint the three of them either, and the aura on his body soared. He was already close to the next realm, and he had been enlightened for so long to find the feeling of breakthrough. Therefore, Wang Ran''s momentum skyrocketed very quickly and very smoothly. At this moment, all the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth in the entire God Realm became active. No, it should be that the original aura of the entire plane is active. They seem to be jumping for joy, as if celebrating. Affected by the aura of the world''s origin, everyone on the entire plane couldn''t help but feel a little better at this moment. And the root cause of all this, Wang Ran''s source of spiritual energy in the world around him is even more active to the extreme. The boundless world''s original spiritual energy, like a river entering the sea, madly poured into Wang Ran''s body. Circulating circle after circle, Wang Ran also had a lot of energy gushing out of his body, turning it into the original spiritual energy, and reintegrating into the world. These gushing energy is not ordinary energy. In essence, the quality of this energy has exceeded the upper limit of this world. Although energy is not much for the world, it can provide a slight possibility for widening the upper limit of the world. This is also the reason why the world will hope that there will be detached persons in the world. In the final analysis, the two are mutually beneficial and a win-win situation. The world provides breakthroughs with massive amounts of the world''s original aura needed for breakthroughs, and the breakthroughs provide the world with higher quality energy and help the world to promote. The huge spiritual energy storm attracted the attention of the entire God Realm, and God''s Mansion kept coming over to see what happened. But as they arrived, watching the King of Good, Evil, and Silver Dragon guarding aside, and Wang Ran in the breakthrough, they quickly understood what this was all about. The existence of Zangmen and Wang Ran himself is not a secret to the God Realm. Especially not long ago, the good and evil let the **** Shura open up some information hidden in the gods, and they understood Wang Ran better. Looking at this situation, you don''t have to ask, it must be Wang Ran''s breakthrough. Fear of affecting Wang Ran, no one dared to approach him. After all, let''s not say that in the future, I might also come to this point, just watching the good, evil, and silver dragon kings guarding the side, they dare not step forward. This kind of important matter, if both the evil and the good think that they have the idea of ??destruction in their hearts, it will be interesting to give them a brief look. They have not forgotten the tragic ending of the veteran first-level god''s residence Raksha. Without the strength of the **** king, who would dare to take the blow of the good and the evil. The gods who arrived, surrounded the distance so quietly. As time goes by, more and more divine residences are enclosed in the distance. And Wang Ran''s breath finally reached a peak at this time. At this time, Wang Ran didn''t know how many heaven and earth auras he had absorbed. The already vast sea of ??spiritual energy in the dantian had already expanded like a starry sky at this moment. Especially the one after another, the number of glittering golden cores floating in the pubic pubic area, which is totally unclear, makes Wang Ran''s pubic field space look like an endless starry sky. Of course, the golden core in Wang Ran''s body is not the golden core of the world of cultivating immortals. Although it is also formed by solidification after the energy quality has changed, the level difference is far away. And as the "starry sky" in the Dantian space became stable, Wang Ran''s realm was completely stabilized. His body shook, and the space around Wang Ran collapsed in an instant. Slowly opened his eyes, no momentum flashed. But everyone felt that when they saw Wang Ran''s eyes again, they were plunged into another world. It was as if Wang Ran was standing there, he himself was a world. Incredible! It''s incredible! One person is a world. Is this the realm that can be reached after breaking through the limit? Chapter 560： Breakthrough This is a thought that flashed through everyone''s mind. Especially the three who are familiar with Wang Ran''s kindness, evil, and the Silver Dragon King, they not only marveled, but also deeply admire Wang Ran. They hadn''t forgotten that when they first met Wang Ran, Wang Ran''s realm was similar to them. Even in the original battle between Wang Ran and evil, Wang Ran was still inferior to evil. How long has it been since then? Ten years in the human world, ten days in the gods. In their eyes, is this time still called time? But Wang Ran directly surpassed all of them with such a little time. How can this make them not admire. Of course, what they didn''t know was that Wang Ran had a cheating device called Cangzhu. Although there is no way to directly increase the cultivation level, with the remaining Taoist rhyme of the escaped "one", the speed of cultivation is not comparable to that of ordinary people. ... The shock and admiration of everyone did not affect Wang Ran at this moment. He knew very well that his current self was still far away, and it was impossible for him to float. Therefore, he is very calm, even if he feels that he can break the world barriers of this world now, and even destroy the world. After moving his body lightly, Wang Ran looked at the good and evil who were also at their limits, tapping his finger lightly. Good and evil instantly felt as if the laws of the world around them were imprisoned, and at the same time a peculiar Taoist rhyme rose. It was like a divine enlightenment, a touch of enlightenment appeared directly in the hearts of the two of them. They knew that Wang Ran was helping them and pushing them to take the last step. Without hesitation, the two immediately sat down cross-legged, controlling the energy in their bodies to break through their invisible barriers. The two were already stuck on the edge of the breakthrough, and now with the assistance of Wang Ran, who came over, the breakthrough was a certainty. Although it took a long time, the two of them finally came to a new realm safely and steadily. Feeling the surging power in the body that has never been felt before, even the kind and evil that has been in the position of the king of gods for countless years, the energetic look can''t help appearing on the two people''s faces. Unfortunately, Wang Ran did not give them a chance to be energetic. After the two broke through, Wang Ran directly asked: "I am going to leave this world directly. Will you two stay with me or stay in this world for a while and explain?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, good and evil just looked at each other and said directly: "Let''s leave with you, but before we leave, we have to reinforce the control center of the God Realm to prevent the previous situation." Hearing this, Wang Ran nodded gently, motioning them to do it. Good and evil didn''t waste time either, and they directly prepared to reinforce the control center of the gods. Taking advantage of this time, Wang Ran also extended his spiritual thoughts to the human world. Countless worlds, after these years of development, each one has the figure of Zangmen. And the Taoist Academy, with the expansion of Tibetan gates in various places, slowly began to blossom and bear fruit. Wang Ran carefully observed every world and every Tibetan man. Of course, it was Douluo Continent that Wang Ran''s attention stayed the most. Having lived here for decades, he has personally trained countless disciples. If there is no emotion, how can it be possible. However, Wang Ran finally controlled his inner emotions, and did not choose to go back to say goodbye or anything. The position of Douluo Tibetan Sect''s sect master, he passed to her after Qian Renxue broke through the hundredth level. There is nothing to explain, and leaving quietly is actually a good choice. However, the reluctance in his heart caused Wang Ran to watch the people in Zangmen quietly for a long time. Whether it is Li Ying who is working hard gradually, Qian Renxue who patiently cultivates his disciples, or Ning Rongrong who travels the mainland with strange spirits, and so on. When they didn''t feel it, Wang Ran had already bid them farewell silently. Finally, after Wang Ran silently engraved the methods and key points for breaking through the limits in various Tibetan gates, he withdrew his spiritual thoughts. At this time, the work of the good and the evil is about to be completed. When Wang Ran thought, a huge formation pattern emerged directly beside Wang Ran. At the same time, the same formation pattern appeared beside Di Tian who was practicing in the Tibetan Gate of Douluo Continent. Feeling that he was summoned by Wang Ran, Di Tian opened his eyes for the first time. Without hesitation, Di Tian stepped into the huge formation pattern beside him for the first time. In an instant, Di Tian appeared directly beside Wang Ran. Seeing so many powerful divine residences around, Ditian obviously did not react to what happened in the first time. But soon, he noticed the change in Wang Ran''s body. His complexion instantly became pleasantly surprised, and Di Tian hurriedly said: "Sect Master, have you taken the last step?" Hearing this, Wang Ran nodded lightly, and then spoke to Di Tian Dao: "Yes, so I am going to leave this world. You and I signed a blood contract, so I am going to take you away, so I ask about your decision. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian hesitated a little. It''s not that he didn''t leave with Wang Ran for no reason, but he was worried that Wang Ran would be in trouble with him. Although his talent is good, after signing a contract with Wang Ran, his cultivation speed has been further strengthened. But in the final analysis, he is now only a second-level divine residence. If it weren''t for signing a snow contract with Wang Ran, he didn''t even have the qualifications to perceive the changes in Wang Ran''s breath. But at the same time, he also wanted to become stronger, and following Wang Ran''s side was undoubtedly the best way. That''s why Ditian hesitated, somewhat entangled in what choice he should make. As if seeing Di Tians entanglement, Wang Ran said directly: "You don''t have to worry about dragging me down. If there is a real danger, it won''t be a good thing without you. And if you are there, you might be able to help. And when I went to other worlds, I also needed a mount partner. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Di Tian naturally stopped hesitating, and directly agreed. "To be able to leave with the sect master, I am naturally willing." After speaking, Di Tian walked directly behind Wang Ran and waited quietly. Wang Ran didn''t say much to Di Tian, ??but said to the Silver Dragon King who had been standing by: "Gu Yue, let''s tell them about our departure when you go back. In addition, please explain to my disciples and don''t let me wait for them for too long. Chapter 561： A hundred years of loneliness Wang Ran left, taking Di Tian, ??together with good and evil, leaving the Douluo plane in a low-key manner. Breaking through the barriers of the world, the three people floating in the emptiness all looked at the Douluo plane in the mist with emotion. This kind of illusory feeling, and the three people of Emperor Tian, ??good and evil who saw this scene for the first time, all brought a bit of novelty in their emotions. "This scene is really spectacular!" Good, Evil, and Di Tian all spoke in shocking voices. Upon hearing the words of the three of them, Wang Ran grinned lightly and spoke to the three of them: "It''s really shocking, but we will have to spend a long period of boring time. After all, I don''t know, when will we meet a suitable world for us to enter. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, it can be said that Ditian, the lowest in status, did not express his opinion. As for good and evil, they asked with some doubts: "The right world? Are these few around you okay?" It''s no wonder that the good and the evil are strange, Wang Ran has not discussed this with them before. In their opinion, after leaving the Douluo plane, wouldn''t it be enough to find a new world. And now, there are still many worlds around Douluo Continent. Therefore, they will ask such questions. Originally, Wang Ran didn''t intend to explain, after all, even he himself didn''t know what would happen next. But now that both of them have asked questions, Wang Ran will naturally explain. Without thinking too much, Wang Ran spoke to the two of them: "Although the surrounding worlds are also a brand-new world, there may also be a brand-new cultivation system. But the levels of these worlds are not too high, at most they are half a level higher than the Douluo plane. It can be said that we ourselves have surpassed the upper limit of this world. Even if we go to these worlds, we will not get much improvement. Instead of wasting this time, it is better to directly choose a suitable world. " Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, kindness and evil nodded suddenly. However, the two still have some doubts. "Then we don''t care about these worlds? Don''t we need a lot of help in the future?" Good and evil asked about their own thoughts, Wang Ran shook his head with a chuckle when he heard it, and asked the latter to speak: "No matter how it is, I will break into some heritage in those worlds in a while. With my current strength, being able to get the recognition of these inheritances naturally meets the requirements of Tibetans. " Hearing that Wang Ran had already arranged something, the good and evil did not say much. A few people didn''t feel too much emotion. After a few brief discussions, Di Tian directly turned into a prototype, and the three of Wang Ran hovered around the surrounding worlds. Wang Ran didn''t stingy with the energy in his body and made a legacy, which was nothing but a drop in the bucket for him. Even if he can''t recover for a while, it has no effect. Therefore, Wang Ran directly penetrated into a large number of Tibetan inheritances among the several planes surrounding the Douluo plane. These inheritances are the seeds planted for Zangmen. Once they take root, germinate and grow up, they will be brand new branches of Zangmen. Moreover, within each inheritance, there is a trace of Wang Ran''s mental power. This spiritual power can not only screen the inheritors, but also provide them with some practice knowledge. It can be said that an inheritance is the grandfather and golden finger in a novel. As long as Wang Ran''s inheritance can be achieved, he will almost predetermine the identity of the tide of the times. For them, starting a new era is not a problem at all. It is foreseeable that as these inheritances fall, one legend after another will emerge in one world after another. And these people all have a common identity, that is, the descendants of Tibet. In other words, it is Wang Ran''s registered disciple. Of course, these are all things to do. After Wang Ran had penetrated all the inheritance into those new worlds, he turned and entered the void space. ... Wang Ran was right, this time they really experienced a long period of boring time. Although there is no time for this, Wang Ran can calculate that they have been exploring the void space for more than 100 years this time. For them, this time does not seem to be particularly long. After all, for people in their realm, it is too normal to practice once for a hundred years. But in the void space, they can''t cultivate. In other words, they spent this time completely awake. Apart from simulating and analyzing various art classics in my mind, there is nothing at all. Even a few of them dare not even try. After all, no one is sure how long they will wander in this void. If they really consume too much here, they may not be able to cope with any emergencies when they enter the new world. After such a long period of time, the shock of entering the void space has long since disappeared, and sitting withered for a long time has made the mood of several people become irritable. Even, they have all raised the idea of ??just finding a world and staying for a period of time. After all, they have not encountered the new world in the past hundred years. But the level of these worlds is really too low, and the best one is just about the same as the Douluo plane. The poor ones, Wang Ran even suspected that they were just the daily world in which ordinary people lived. But in the end they controlled themselves and did not do so. The strong are able to withstand loneliness and hardship. A comfortable living environment is indeed good, but it can also kill people''s fighting spirit. Wang Ran and the others are undoubtedly strong, and they also have lofty ideals. So Wang Ran didn''t enter these worlds except for some inheritance. After decades of training, whether it was Wang Ran or the good and evil trio, or Di Tian carrying the trio, the aura of the four of them became more peaceful. A hundred years of loneliness has not only made them boring, but also some spiritual sublimation. The mood of the four people now has improved a lot from the beginning. Suddenly, the expressions of all four of them became pleasantly surprised. That''s right, it''s all their current state of mind, and their mood suddenly became excited at this moment. Because in their sight, a vague outline of the world is shining with its own glory at an unknown distance. Even if they only saw a vague outline, a few people can be sure that this is definitely a powerful world they have never encountered before. Chapter 562： The new world of the first echelon Their more than one hundred years of experience of wandering in the void tells them that they can''t be wrong. Without Wang Ran''s reminder, Di Tian directly increased the twisting range of his body, his speed instantly increased, and he moved towards that brand new world. In the void space, Di Tian''s speed is still very fast. It didn''t take long for the newly discovered world to float in front of the four people. As long as they raise their hands, the four of them will be able to touch the world barriers of this world. If it were before, the four of them would have entered this world without hesitation. But now they have not done so, on the contrary, their faces are still solemn. Because the size and strength of this world has exceeded their expectations. With the inheritance of Zangmen, Wang Ran is sure that even if this world plane is placed among all world planes, it is at the top level. It''s just the level of coercion from the world that has already made Wang Ran feel the pressure. There is no doubt that the upper limit of the strength of this world is extremely astonishing, and the masters are not something they can provoke now. Entering this unknown world, their chance of encountering danger naturally rises linearly. Therefore, at this moment they will hesitate. Of course, this is also due to the large number of people. Even Wang Ran, if he makes a decision at this time, he must follow the opinions of others. If it was Wang Ran himself, he would definitely have entered in the first time. After all, danger and opportunity coexist. This world is certainly dangerous, but if you can reach the top of this world and then detach yourself, you might be able to go to the last step. The meaning represented by this is much bigger. If you miss this world and want to find this world or someone of the same level later, it may not be when. After all, in the void space, there is no direction coordinate. Some have to rely on luck or the signposts they have left. And in this world, Wang Ran still has no confidence in leaving a legacy that cannot be deciphered. The risk of the inheritance being cracked was too great, and Wang Ran didn''t dare to take any risks at all. But if you just leave a simple guide coordinate, it will be destroyed too easily. Therefore, Wang Ran must enter, but he must be prepared to deal with various risks before entering. Moreover, we must also ask the good, evil, and Ditian three people, and arrange them. "Good, evil, emperor, you can also feel the level of this new world. You are dissatisfied with saying that even if this world is placed among the heavens and the realms, it is at the top level. You can also imagine the degree of danger, so will the three of you enter this world? " After clearing up his heavy heart, Wang Ran Chuanyin asked several people. Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the three of them instantly understood Wang Ran''s own thoughts. As Wang Ran''s contract partner, Ditian took the lead in responding: "Sect Master, I am naturally with you." Good and evil are not to be left behind, the two looked at each other, and the years of tacit understanding made them instantly understand each other''s thoughts. There was a smile on their faces, and the two directly spoke through: "It''s more interesting because of danger. Isn''t it? Sect master." Hearing this, Wang Ran''s face also had a smile. Sure enough, these are the few people he knows. Now that it had been decided, Wang Ran and the others did not flinch. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ditian recovered his body before entering the world barrier. The four of them rallied into twelve points, and the energy in their bodies was completely mobilized. Maintaining the best state that can be achieved now, directly breaking through the barriers of the world. A wave that was too shallow was born above the barrier of the world, but when it went out without trouble, it disappeared. The entry of the four people did not cause any waves, and it can also be seen that the level of this world is high. ... And what happened to the Wang Ran four who passed through the barriers of the world at this time? At this time, the four of them only felt their brains dizzy. Also, how could it be possible to pass through the barriers of the world and enter such a powerful world without any sequelae. Even though Wang Ran had already experienced the situation of entering the new world, he still couldn''t control the dizziness in his mind. After all, the dizziness of entering the Douluo plane was nothing compared to this time. The appearance of this dizziness directly caused the four of them to lose their perception of the surrounding environment. Even, they can''t respond. In order to prevent accidents, the four originally wanted to use a protective technique to get through this dizzy moment. But before the dizziness of the four of them disappeared, a strong sealing force directly fell on the four of them. The original incomparable strength was directly suppressed to an unacceptable level. This result made the four people accustomed to their own strength instantly feel a sense of powerlessness. The hearts of the four of them were suddenly shocked, because this is not a good situation. Although the seal was not directly applied to the four people, it was just because there was a seal in the surrounding environment, and the four were only incidental. However, this at least proves that the environment they are in is not so friendly. Without daring to be careless, the four hurriedly adjusted their state, wanting to quickly relieve their dizziness. But things didn''t go as smoothly as they thought. Before they could act, a fairly powerful impact directly hit their bodies. At this time, the four of them had no time to control their bodies, and they were directly knocked back a few steps by the impact. Of course, although this impact is not weak, it is not a big deal to Wang Ran, Evil, Good, and Di Tian. Except for those steps backwards, there was no impact at all. Not to mention the powerful cultivation base of a few people, but the physical strength, this little impact force is unlikely to have any effect on them. Not to mention that the body is a golden-eyed black dragon, the body is naturally powerful. Even the bodies of the three of Wang Ran, Good and Evil have all undergone qualitative breakthroughs. In addition, they are also practising Zangmen''s unique physical training exercises. Simply speaking of physical strength, they will not be weaker than the strong physical training of the same level. Based on the impact just now, if it weren''t for the sequelae caused by the barriers that traveled through the world, they would not have time to react, and they would not even move. However, after so many things, the four of them also got rid of the sequelae of crossing the barriers of the world, and restored their normal perception and body control capabilities. After recovering, the first reaction of the four of them was to perceive the surrounding situation and to find out what exactly was the thing that attacked them just now. Chapter 563： China, hometown? It doesn''t matter if you look at it, all the faces of Wang Ran and his party showed weird looks. Most of the weird looks on the faces of the good, the evil, and the Di Tian were all doubts. Because they saw what was attacking them, there was no energy fluctuation. Although it looks peculiar, it is fundamentally an object of the mundane world. Not only that, but there are many similar things around. But is the impact of ordinary people''s gadgets so powerful? Moreover, the surrounding environment is also the first time they have seen it, which is very novel. Not only that, the aura in the surrounding sky and earth is simply astonishingly low. However, there is always such a powerful sealing power, how can aura be so low? Different from the good, evil, and Di Tian, ??although Wang Ran''s expression was a little bit puzzled, he still couldn''t believe it and was surprised. Why can''t you believe it? Why surprise? Because Wang Ran knows these novelties. Although he hadn''t seen it in hundreds of years, Wang Ran still knew very well that the thing that attacked them was called a truck. And what makes Di Tian, ??good and evil three feel novel is the towering tall buildings and all kinds of modern products. Now Wang Ran once wondered if he had taken the wrong script. Because of the rolling subtitles and the logos on the passing vehicles, they all told Wang Ran that this is Huaxia, the place where he once lived. But how is this possible? If this is his former hometown, why did U Dao Ren bother to get him into other worlds? After all, the level of this world is so high, it should still be very suitable for his development. Although the earth was sealed by a huge seal, there must still be other planets suitable for cultivation on this plane. Wang Ran was silent for a moment, but soon he wanted to understand. Regardless of whether this plane is his hometown or not, he is really not suitable for development in this world. Let alone whether he can grow up in a world of this level, simply cultivating Tibetans is not a good choice. Because no matter how high the level of a plane is, no matter how many geniuses, it may not be able to cope with the future situation. If Wang Ran breaks through this plane, it doesn''t necessarily take long. At that time, if Wang Ran went to layout other planes, there would be too much time delay. It seems that the situation that Zangmen has to deal with in the future is indeed too bad, otherwise it would not be so arranged. After sighing silently, Wang Ran couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. At this moment, he felt that his responsibilities were heavier. However, although Wang Ran felt a little emotional in his heart, Wang Ran was still very happy. After all, it may be back to the world where he might be born and raised. Although Wang Ran thought about it a lot, the time had only passed for a moment. Wang Ran''s sigh was also caught in the ears of evil, kindness and Ditian. Involuntarily, the three of them raised their brows. Wang Ran sighed unexpectedly. Did he find out what was happening around him? "What''s wrong, the master, is there something wrong?" The three of them did not dare to hesitate, and immediately questioned them. After all, no matter how safe the surrounding environment is, they dare not care about it. After all, the level of this plane is too high, they dare not be too confident in their own strength. What''s more, the environment here doesn''t seem to be very safe either. At that time, their seal was always being suppressed, and they still had no way of solving it. Wang Ran was slightly taken aback when asked by the three of them, but he reacted in the next moment. Shaking his head lightly, Wang Ran said: "It''s okay, just thinking of something. In addition, the three of you don''t need to be too nervous. If there are no accidents, it is still very safe here. Let''s not talk about this, let me go over and inquire about the situation. " Wang Ran said briefly, without explaining too much. After speaking, Wang Ran didn''t wait for the three to speak, and walked directly to the truck that hit them. ... ... Liu is a truck driver, and the pressure of life forces him to gallop on the road almost every day. To be honest, this kind of life is tiring, but Liu is very happy. But he has sensible parents, a gentle and considerate wife, and a lively and lovely daughter. Although he was tired from work, it brought him a good income and allowed his family to live a pretty good life. That''s why Da Liu was very sorry, and every time he went on the road, he was twelve points. After all, so many car accidents and so many truck drivers who die in car accidents every year is no joke. But today he had an accident, an accident that made him stand up on the spot. Because this section of the road is a road he often walks, he knows that there are no pedestrians on this road. In addition, today is his daughter''s birthday, so he speeds up a little bit. Liu swears that he just speeded up a little bit, far from speeding. And even so, he took a more careful attitude than before. Everything was normal, as long as half an hour later, he could stop work and go home. But he suddenly saw the middle of the road, and suddenly four figures appeared. Liu subconsciously stepped on the brakes, but the distance between the truck and the four people was too close. Before Liu had stepped on the brakes, he slammed into it. Even if he is not speeding, but the speed is very fast. What''s more, this is a truck. Is this weight, this inertia, it''s a joke to hit someone directly? At this moment, Liu felt that the flow of time in his eyes had slowed down. That''s it! This is the only thought in Liu''s mind at the moment. Lets not talk about the issue of human life, self-blame or self-blame, even if he is compensated, he cant afford it. Four lives are not enough even with insurance. What''s more, these four people seem to be lovers of costumes. Although it was just a glimpse, Da Liu still vaguely saw the appearance of the four people. Although not real, Liu felt that the four of them were very handsome and beautiful. Moreover, he also felt that the clothes on the four of them were all high-end goods. As the husband of a costume lover, Liu still knows what level of high-end costumes are. Those who can buy such clothes are not only wealthy, but at least they are also wealthy and free. If such a person is killed, it is certainly not something that can be solved with a small amount of compensation. Maybe, I will go to court, and even be ruined by others. This is not alarmist. The phenomenon of social class still exists even in a society under the rule of law. Chapter 564： After the founding of the People’s Republic of China How could an ordinary citizen of Dali deal with such a thing? Even if the responsibility lies with the other party, the result is not something Liu can handle. The most terrible thing, such a character, Da Liu, hit four at once. Isn''t this the rhythm that God wants to play with his big Liu! Not surprisingly, a loud noise came directly into Liu''s ears. I don''t know if it was because of the large number of people hitting him. Liu felt that what he had hit was not a physical body, but a wall. Because of this, even the airbag was knocked out. Liu''s face was directly connected to the oncoming airbag, and he couldn''t see the specific situation outside the car at all. But Liu could imagine the tragic situation outside the car at this time. Buried his face in the airbag, Liu felt his legs tremble uncontrollably. There was also a panic in my heart, and all the thoughts that came out of my brain were all messed up. Is my life ruined from today? Is my wife and children leaving me? Is my parents forced to commit suicide... The more he thought about it, the more flustered Liu''s heart, and the more chaotic his mind. Liu did not dare to get out of the car, he was terrified. He neither had the courage to face the tragedy, nor the courage to face the unknown. For a moment, Liu even wanted to desperately and restart the car to escape from the scene. It is also commonly known as hit and run. Don''t say that Liu is cold-blooded, no matter which ordinary person this kind of thing is placed on, the first thought is to escape. It''s just that some people can control it, and some people can''t control it. Fortunately, Liu finally held back. This is not only the embodiment of the moral bottom line in Liu''s heart, but also the rational control of Liu. Liu, who has been walking on this road all year round, knows that there are many surveillances on this road. Hit-and-run, you''re afraid that you are not thinking about fart. You can''t get away with such a big thing even without monitoring. After all, so many vehicles coming and going around are not furnishings, they are all living witnesses. Of course, what Liu didn''t know was that although there were many vehicles passing by, they all drove past quickly as if they hadn''t seen this scene. Naturally, this is not cold-blooded by others, after all, even if it is cold, they are not too much to watch the fun. The sunken mark on the head of Da Liu''s truck clearly means that there is a lively look here. The reason why the pedestrians ignored this incident was naturally because Wang Ran took the shot. Although his strength was suppressed very much, Wang Ran could still do it easily with a little magic spell or something. After all, Wang Ran didn''t want to make a big noise when he first arrived. ... ... Leaning on the airbag, just when Liu made up his mind to get out of the car to have a look, the sound of Dangdang knocking on the glass suddenly rang from his ears. Da Liu subconsciously looked towards the car window, and in a short time, Da Liu''s face showed a haggard look. Just from the face, it can be seen that Liu was very uneasy at this time. But in the next second, Liu''s expression eased. Because following Liu''s gaze, a young and handsome face appeared in Liu''s line of sight. Just looking at his face, this person seems to be just a college student in his early twenties. It''s just that this college student has long hair and is wearing a series of ancient costumes. At that time, these were not the places that attracted Liu''s attention. It was the eyes of the "young man" that really attracted Liu''s attention. Liu didn''t know how to describe those eyes, they were so clear and bright, but Liu felt very deep. It seems to have experienced countless years of baptism, full of stories. The first moment he saw these eyes, Liu felt that his mood had been purified and his heart settled down. Naturally, what Da Liu looked at was not someone else, but Wang Ran who came to ask questions. Wang Ran also came from an ordinary person, and naturally understood the psychological transformation of ordinary people. An ordinary person, encountering this kind of thing, must be extremely flustered. Therefore, Wang Ran deliberately released a peaceful message to let Liu relax and settle down. Wang Ran didn''t even say that he didn''t even have this confidence. Liu''s reaction was already a foregone conclusion. Therefore, after knocking on the car window, he directly signaled Liu to get out of the car and have a chat. Da Liu who settled down did not refuse, and he opened the car door and went down. It''s just that Liu was dumbfounded when he got off the bus. Because the four Wang Ran stood in front of him straight and unscathed. Liu was sure that these four people were definitely the four he had just ran into. No wonder, no wonder Wang Ran felt familiar at first sight just now. It turned out that he had just glanced at it in surprise. But how is this possible? To be loaded by a truck like this, not to mention being hit to death, at least it is a severely injured high amputation! As a result, the four people who were seriously injured and unable to take care of themselves, who should have been hit, stood in front of their own eyes intact, without even scratching their skin. But his truck was hit and the airbags popped out. He glanced at the four people in disbelief, and Liu glanced at his truck again. Well, after the impact, the truck head dented in, which is normal. However, the truck head was only sunken in, but there was no blood stain. What did this prove? It proved that there was nothing wrong with hitting four people just now. No, it shouldn''t be said that there are four people. It is not certain whether you hit a person or not. Normal people, how could it be okay to be hit! As an ordinary human being, even if he has read Internet fantasy novels, Liu is still scared. Even, the sense of fear is more than when I thought I had killed someone just now. Even if it was Wang Ran''s guidance just now, it was invalid at this moment. However, it is understandable. After all, the unknown is the most frightening. Wang Ran just gave a psychological guidance just now, and did not use coercive means. Moreover, the current situation is undoubtedly the kind of unknown situation. What kind of existence are Wang Ran and the others? The legendary practitioner? Still a legendary monster. But Liu looked at Wang Ran and the others, and felt that they were more likely to be practitioners. After all, the four of them were dressed in ancient costumes and looked like fairy spirits, and they didn''t look like monsters. And there is a rule, after the founding of the Peoples Republic of China, it is not allowed to be refined. Of course, Liu couldn''t guarantee. In Chinese mythology, not all monsters are hideous. There are also a large number of monsters, with a good skin and a good temperament. For example ~ vixen. And it''s all monsters, it''s normal to have a transformation technique or something, isn''t it? Chapter 565： Compensation from Wang Ran However, to Liu, the identity of Wang Ran and the others is not the most important. The most important thing is, how would they treat themselves when they saw them? Is it killing people? Or kill them? I saw their secrets, killing people and killing them was all too common. As soon as he thought of this, Liu''s calf began to tremble, and his face was also an expression of wanting to cry but unable to cry. The fear was already beyond words, Wang Ran and the four looked at Liu, and they were a little silent for a while. They think they still have a little affinity, why is Liu behaved like this? In order to ensure smooth communication, Wang Ran had no choice but to use a physical plug-in. As soon as he lifted his right hand, a clear light radiated directly from Wang Ran''s hand. And the goal of this clear light was Da Liu who was in fear. Subconsciously, Liu wanted to avoid it. But Liu was just an ordinary person, how could he escape Wang Ran''s methods. Before he could react, the clear light enveloped Da Liu''s body directly. In an instant, Liu''s mood calmed down. "What on earth are you guys doing?" Da Liu, who was quite calm, asked with some doubts. Although he didn''t know what Wang Ran did to him, after Wang Ran eliminated the fear in his heart, Da Liu understood it. Regardless of what Wang Ran and their identities are, at least they are safe now. When Wang Ran heard Da Liu''s question, but did not sell it, DC said: "Don''t worry, we will not harm you. We will even compensate for the loss caused to you. But before that, I want to ask you some questions. " Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, Liu''s mood instantly relaxed. Although reason told him, he should pay attention to it. But at this juncture, I don''t have the right to refuse, and I dare not even discuss it. After swallowing his saliva, Liu hurriedly said: "You guys, just ask, as long as I know, I will try my best to cooperate. As for compensation, it is really unnecessary. " Just kidding, how dare he ask for compensation? Of course, Wang Ran just smiled and did not respond to Liu''s statement that he should not compensate. Since Wang Ran said that there was compensation, he would naturally take action. For ordinary people like Liu, it is enough for him to use it for a lifetime. "Don''t be nervous, my questions are simple common sense questions. First of all, can you tell me if this country is called China? " Wang Ran asked softly, the expression on his face also became serious. I have to say that Wang Ran''s question is indeed very simple and very common sense. How simple is it? It was so simple that even the truck driver Liu was stunned. There was only one thought flashing in Liu''s mind at this moment, and that was whether these mysterious beings were teasing himself. However, Liu quickly realized that this guess was impossible. With such a mysterious existence, there is really no need to waste time and energy on small people like yourself. Not dare to hesitate, Liu quickly nodded and replied. Seeing Da Liu''s affirmative answer, the look on Wang Ran''s face couldn''t help showing a trace of excitement. Without pause, Wang Ran immediately asked several questions. What kind of world situation, what kind of political system... Anyway, Wang Ran asked almost all common-sense questions that could verify the information of this world. Of course, the result did not disappoint Wang Ran. Wang Ran knew every question that Liu answered, because this was the situation of his parent. At the end of the question, Wang Ran was almost 80% confident that this plane was his hometown. With a sigh of relief, Wang Ran calmed down his excitement. Looking at Liu, Wang Ran slowly said: "Last question, what year is it now?" "year 2010." Following Wang Ran''s question, Da Liu subconsciously answered. It''s just that his answer was different from the previous ones, and it was not a surprise, but a disappointment that brought Wang Ran. In 2010, Wang Ran was still in college at this time, and the timeline was not right. However, Wang Ran still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. After all, it was not difficult to see chaos in time during the process of crossing borders. What''s more, the current laws of heaven and earth are inherently weak, and this situation is even more common. What if Wang Ran and the others touched the long river of time when they crossed the barriers of the world, and the time went wrong. Therefore, the disappointment in Wang Ran''s eyes only disappeared in a flash. If the result is what he expected, it is naturally worthy of joy. If not, it doesn''t really matter. Wang Ran hopes to return to his hometown, but if he can''t go back for a while, there is actually no problem. ... When he got the answer he wanted to know, Wang Ran also gathered his mind. Putting other thoughts aside, Wang Ran directly took the shot to restore the truck that had been dented. Although modern industrial parts are indeed very delicate, relying on Wang Ran''s mental power, it is simply not too easy to simply resume work. Wang Ran''s hand directly made Da Liu''s look happy. This time, at least there is no need to repair the car. You know, just like that, it costs at least a few thousand yuan for one repair. And now, just check to see if there are any problems. Therefore, after Wang Ran restored the truck to its original condition, Liu directly opened his mouth and thanked Wang Ran: "Thank you so much." Facing Liu''s gratitude, Wang Ran nodded gently. Because of this gratitude, he can still accept it. Although Wang Ran was the cause of the incident, his compensation has not yet ended. He was also the master of Zangmen sect at any rate, and now he can be regarded as a senior in the spiritual world. How could the compensation that I said personally just repair the truck for such a low-end operation? If this is the case, how should the good, evil, and Ditian look at him? Does Wang Ran''s face anymore? Even if its stingy, its not so stingy. Compensating the other party a little bit more will not cause any loss to Wang Ran at all. What''s more, the other party is just an ordinary person, and it is even more impossible for Wang Ran to deal with it. After all, the psychological shadow that I have caused to others is quite big. Moreover, Liu has a good temperament, and he has provided Wang Ran with a lot of useful information. Naturally, Wang Ran will not be stingy with his compensation and rewards. "Don''t worry, thank you, since I said to compensate you, naturally it''s more than just talking." Chapter 566： Da Liu with a protagonist template "Since you saw us today, your life will definitely change a lot in the future. So I now give you two choices. One is to erase your memory of us, let you know nothing and restore a peaceful life. Of course, I will give you a wealth, so that you don''t have to run around for a living in the future. As for the second one, I will give you a copy of the inheritance, giving you the opportunity to contact a different world. However, with the current environment, you may not do much in your life. However, it is still possible to increase the life span by one hundred years. So, which one do you choose? " Wang Ran narrowed his eyes slightly, and directly handed over the choice to Liu himself. These two choices have their own pros and cons, but in the final analysis, the most entangled Wang Ran is whether to erase the memory. It may be the name of Huaxia, which made Wang Ran a lot closer to Liu, so he did not want to make a choice for Liu. Wang Ran is like this, and Da Liu is even more so. After all, these two choices, no matter which one you choose, can make a huge change in Liu''s life. But no matter which one you choose, you can be sure, and the results are beneficial to Liu. Therefore, Liu was also very entangled at this moment, he could feel his heart beating continuously. Excited, this is undoubtedly a portrayal of Liu''s heart. Is this a legendary adventure? Is he going to become the hero of an online novel? Maybe it was because I had read too many novels, Liu couldn''t help but flash this idea in his mind. Which man has never dreamed? Flying with a sword is probably the childhood dream of most boys. Da Liu is naturally no exception. But Liu is no longer a kid after all. He has a family and concerns. Now he is no longer the boy who could abandon everything to chase his dreams. He knows that the unknown world is not necessarily beautiful. So Liu retreated, maybe ten years younger, without so much concern, Liu would choose that mysterious world. But it doesn''t work now, Liu has something he can''t give up, and he doesn''t want to take that risk. So Liu gave up the seemingly wonderful world and chose Anshen. Regarding Liu''s choice, Wang Ran was silent for a moment, then smiled and agreed. This person, Liu, really moved Wang Ran at this moment. It seems timid to choose stability, but is Da Liu''s choice not a selfless manifestation? A kind of selflessness towards the family. Give up their own opportunities, so that those who are concerned about themselves can be stabilized. At the same time, Wang Ran also knows that Liu is not a person, but the epitome of a class of people, a class of people under the influence of modern universal values. This kind of person may not be able to carry the pot, but they can definitely become the mainstay. Therefore, while satisfying Liu''s choice, Wang Ran gave him an unknown future. Easily erased Liu''s memory, and Wang Ran added a bit of memory that did not belong to him in Liu''s memory. At the same time, he made a mark in his soul. Wang Ran moved Da Liu with his eyes closed to the driver''s seat of the truck, and put top-quality jade in the driver''s seat of the truck. In Liu''s memory, this would have been opened by chance when he was in a sports car through a bought rough stone. After doing this, Wang Ran thought for a while and entered a spiritual protection technique on Liu''s body. This is to prevent bad guys from taking risks, after all, wealth is touching. Of course, this technique was controlled by Wang Ran. The existence of that touch of spiritual power determines that if Liu is doing evil in the future, the body protection technique will be useless. At this point, Wang Ran has fulfilled his promise. Bringing goodness, evil, and Di Tian back to the side, Wang Ran snapped his fingers lightly. In an instant, Da Liu, who was in a coma, came to his senses. As if nothing had happened, Liu directly took a sip of water from the water glass. Then he glanced at the jade beside him, joyful emotions gleamed from Da Liu''s eyes. "It''s really good luck this time. Wenli will see it later, she must be very pleasantly surprised. Guoguo can live a carefree life in the future." Liu in the truck said cheerfully. After rubbing his face, Liu started the car again and drove away. He did not see the four of Wang Ran who were not far away at all. Seeing Da Liu''s realistic figure, the evil couldn''t help but speak: "Sect Master, are you too kind to this ordinary person?" Di Tian may not know what Wang Ran did just now, but the goodness and evil in the same realm as Wang Ran are indeed clear. Although the strength of the two of them is not as good as that of Wang Ran, their vision is still there. Wang Ran not only fulfilled his promise just now, but also imprinted a legacy in Liu''s soul. If Liu can stick to his heart, this heritage will be awakened at some point in the future. This kind of favor can no longer be described as compensation and rewards. When Wang Ran heard the evil words, he did not give an accurate explanation. With a slight smile, Wang Ran slowly said: "Great? Isn''t this his chance?" Hearing what Wang Ran said, the good, evil, and Ditian were also silent for a while. How do you say such things as chance? It can only be said that Liu has joined Wang Ran''s eyes. If Liu''s disposition were not so, Wang Ran would not take care of him in this way. "Forget it, it''s the little guy''s fate, not to mention him. Sect Master, listening to the questions you asked just now, how do I feel that you are very familiar with this plane? " With a helpless smile, the evil directly skipped Da Liu''s matter, and Chao Wang Ran asked about another matter. After all, the three of Kind, Evil, and Di Tian didn''t pay too much attention to the matter of Da Liu. To them, Liu, who has reached middle age, is really just a lucky little guy who has caught Wang Ran''s eyes. Even when the evil asked just now, he was just surprised by Wang Ran''s attitude. The three of them weren''t interested, and Wang Ran naturally didn''t intend to go on. After all, even for him, his attitude towards Liu was not without a whim. After gently exposing this topic, Wang Ran put the matter aside. This matter was just a small episode in his long life. Now, let''s answer the evil question first. "Familiarity is indeed quite familiar, but I am not familiar with this plane, but with this planet. Because I suspect that this planet is most likely my hometown. " Chapter 567： Sudden peep "hometown!!?" This time, it wasn''t just evil, even Kindness and Ditian both asked in surprise. No wonder they were surprised, it was the first time they heard about Wang Ran''s hometown. Although the level of this plane is a bit scary, how can a character like Wang Ran appear on a planet that is close to the Age of Judgment? Even if the inheritance is profound, not being able to cultivate is a big problem. But Wang Ran wouldn''t lie to them about this kind of thing. So the question is, how did Wang Ran break the shackles of cultivation and even break through this world? The three of them couldn''t understand, they could only secretly guess in their hearts that Zangmen must have secrets that they didn''t know. They didn''t ask, and it might not be good to know some things. Naturally, Wang Ran would not take out his own bottom tray as the master, especially when his current strength is not strong enough, it is necessary to maintain a sense of mystery. Therefore, after hearing the shock of the evil people, Wang Ran didn''t say much. He just shook his head slightly and explained the evil and their surprise. "It may not be our hometown, it''s just possible. After all, there are many planes, all of which have some similarities. And this plane, the time point is not in line with my hometown. If it wasn''t for us to provoke time, then I think too much. " After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, the evil, the good, and the Ditian nodded thoughtfully. It''s no wonder that Wang Ran treated that big Liu a little too well, it turned out that it was for this reason. Although this is not necessarily Wang Ran''s hometown, at least they have the same background. Under Aiwu and Wuxia, Wang Ran is understandable to take care of Liu. The four did not stay here for too long, and after a brief discussion, they were ready to leave. However, at this moment, they suddenly felt a strong feeling of being spied on. The four of them are all powerful, so this is definitely not an illusion. The good, evil, and Di Tian were shocked in an instant, and directly released their spiritual thoughts to find out who was spying on them in the dark. But unfortunately, they did not gain much. Unexpectedly, a chill arose in the hearts of the three of them. Could it be that on this planet in the Age of Dominance, there are still strong people that they can''t reach? This is not impossible. After all, it is at least in a world with the same background as Wang Ran''s hometown, and some horrors are understandable. "Sect Master, is this?" Evil, Kindness, and Di Tian all asked in a low voice with some uncertainty. Compared with the tension of the three, Wang Ran seemed calm and unusual. Because he has found the source of that sense of peeping. It''s not a so-called mysterious powerhouse or horror, but a simple surveillance camera. Oh, it can''t be said to be simple. Because this surveillance camera, at this point in time in 2010, is really a bit of a black technology. It not only depicts the formation pattern, but also special concealment. Wang Ran can be sure that when ordinary people pass by, even standing under the surveillance camera, they will not be able to detect the existence of this thing. And there are not a few such things. At the very least, there are quite a few within Wang Ran''s range of perception. No need to ask, this is definitely something of a state agency. Because ordinary individuals or forces have neither the opportunity nor the resources to rectify these things. It seems that even in the Age of Domination, this place that seems to be my hometown hides a world that ordinary people don''t know. Gently waved his hand, Wang Ran spoke to the three of Kind, Evil, and Ditian: "Don''t be nervous, it''s not a threat to us." Hearing what Wang Ran said, the hearts of Good, Evil, and Di Tian calmed down. Wang Ran didn''t say much, but smiled at the surveillance camera that spotted them. He did not intend to destroy the camera, because with the speed of network transmission, the scenes they appeared might have already been recorded in the database. And unless it is forcibly destroyed, it is difficult for magical magical powers to have any impact on human network data. This has nothing to do with strength, it is entirely a question of the development system. At the same time, a few young people sitting in the middle of the huge screen wall in a secret and heavily guarded base, the place where the highest authority of the Huaxia Imperial Capital gathers, suddenly shouted: "Under what circumstances, did they find us?" Following the screams of several people, everyone in the base looked up at the huge screen. Where, in the Dark Sky Eye plan, the surveillance display in Shandong Province is like a display screen. The Dark Eye Program is the same as the Sky Eye program, in that there are no surveillance cameras all over the country to ensure national security. However, the objects monitored by the Skyeye Project are mainly ordinary people, while the objects monitored by the Dark Skyeye Project are all kinds of extraordinary people. The so-called extraordinary people are practitioners, monsters, etc., who possess extraordinary powers. Not necessarily, the country can be said to have made great efforts, and it can even be said that the power of the whole country has been used. Not only the surveillance camera technology used is ahead of an era, but also practitioners are invited to portray the aura-sensing array on each camera. As soon as there is an aura level that exceeds the average concentration, the monitoring system will automatically magnify the picture of the problem location on the display. In order to ensure that this plan is not leaked, all the installers of surveillance cameras are special forces directly under the highest leadership. Everyone in this force is a "non-existent" person, an elite cultivated by the country since childhood. At this moment, on the huge display, the four figures of Wang Ran were presented. And it was Wang Ran''s mysterious smile that aroused everyone''s surprise. In fact, since the appearance of the four Wang Ran, the surveillance cameras have locked their presence. It''s just that everyone in the surveillance room didn''t care too much about them. After all, although there are few practitioners, they are not without them. I can''t say every day, but there are still a few that can be found every other day. Therefore, Wang Ran and the others were not special, and everyone didn''t care too much at first. It wasn''t until Wang Ran and the others communicated with Liu, when Wang Ran took action, that they paid attention to it. It''s like meeting someone on the road without any special feeling. Only when that person is staring at you will you feel peeped. It is precisely because of this that Wang Ran and the others didn''t feel much at first, and until just now, they didn''t feel that they were being spied on. Chapter 568： What exactly is this plane? The surprise of everyone has not stopped, because in the next second, the figures of Wang Ran and the four suddenly disappeared from the monitor screen. Moreover, even though they searched the entire surveillance wall, even the colleagues in charge of other positions contacted them, and they did not find the four of them. At this moment they knew very well that the matter was serious this time. No one doubted the strength of Wang Ran and the others. After all, it was just this magical skill, which was beyond the reach of ordinary practitioners. At the same time, no one can guarantee the attitude of Wang Ran and the others. If this kind of existence really has some gloomy thoughts about the country, then the country is bound to lose a lot, and even suffer a traumatic disaster. Not hesitating, they passed the news to the highest authority in the first place. After receiving this news, the highest authority also wrinkled in an instant. However, after all, they are highly powerful and well-informed, and the mentality of the highest authority is very stable. In the first place, the highest authority issued an order to search the four Wang Ran across the country. Of course, the highest authority does not want to establish an enemy for himself for no reason. So although he ordered the search of Wang Ran''s four people, he also emphasized that when he found Wang Ran and others, he must be polite. As long as Wang Ran is not malicious, treat him as a guest. Suddenly, all the secret departments in Huaxia started to act. As the target of this operation, Wang Ran and the others were wandering leisurely on the main road at this time. Although surveillance cameras are everywhere in modern society, for people like Wang Ran and others, if you don''t want people to find them, it shouldn''t be too simple. In the crowd, the four did not attract anyone''s attention. It has been more than ten days since Wang Ran and the others came to this plane. Naturally, they couldn''t have been wandering during this time. As early as the first day, Wang Ran went to verify whether this plane was his world. But what is disappointing is that this plane is really not Wang Ran''s hometown. Although there are many similarities between this planet and Wang Ran''s hometown, it is indeed not Wang Ran''s hometown. Because on this planet, there is no trace of Wang Ran''s existence at all. Whether it was a person who was familiar with Wang Ran at the beginning, or a familiar thing, I didn''t find one. This proves that it is definitely not the chaos at the time. However, Wang Ran hasn''t gained anything these days. He traveled all over the planet and discovered many secret cultivation forces. Although the practitioners of these forces are not considered strong, Wang Ran discovered that there are quite a few dense lands near the residences of these forces. The degree of danger of these secret areas, even Wang Ran could not easily get involved. Needless to say, there are absolutely earth-shattering secrets hidden in this dense land. This planet, which is extremely similar to Wang Ran''s hometown, definitely has an extremely astonishing history. That''s why, Wang Ran and the others did not leave this doomsday planet for the first time, but chose to stay. Wang Ran wanted to crack these secret lands. He had a hunch that if he could really get the things in the secret lands and unlock the secrets of the secret lands, it would definitely benefit him a lot. Of course, the good, evil, and Ditian who are attracted by the novelty and prosperity of modern society also occupy a reason. After all, no matter how many secrets there are in the secret, it would not have a decisive role for Wang Ran. Therefore, in a dozen days, half of the Wang Ran''s four people spent immersing themselves in the world. Although Wang Ran had been thinking about ways to crack those secret areas, it was a pity that there was no gain. The dangers in the Midi mainly come from the extremely high-level formations set up by the experts with extremely advanced cultivation bases. With the current Wang Ran, there is no way to resolve those dangers. Although you can choose to destroy the formation base, but with the current cultivation base, no one wants to succeed for decades. It''s just that those things in the secret area are really worth Wang Ran''s consumption for decades? It''s not necessarily true. Instead of wasting these decades of time, it might as well be used to improve cultivation. Maybe, when the time comes, you can pass through forcibly. After all, the secret place is there, and there will be a lot of time to crack in the future. Therefore, Wang Ran and the others are already planning when they will leave this planet and look for a planet where they can cultivate. If nothing happens, Wang Ran and others estimate that they will leave this planet in a few days. However, the reason why the accident is called an accident is that his arrival was not expected by the parties at all. Just like now, Wang Ran and the four who were just hanging out in high spirits suddenly raised their heads and looked into the eastern sky. "There, is there something terrifying about to come?" The evil spoke in disbelief, and a gleam of horror flashed in his eyes. Not only the evil, but also the good and the emperor. Because they could feel that a...no, it should be nine terrifying auras, approaching this planet quickly. The strength of these breaths, even Wang Ran, was much worse than Wang Ran. Of course, if only this is the case, a few people will not say that they are shocked. What really shocked them was that these nine powerful auras contained a thick death spirit. Although everyone still has no way to control the laws of this plane, they can''t even fully use them. However, as they once fully mastered the power of one or even a few complete plane laws, they could still feel those dead auras, and they were almost integrated into the laws of death. Moreover, although the nine auras are powerful, they don''t have a trace of vitality. This is not at all like a living body that can radiate, more like a body of a strong man without intelligence. So they were horrified, because no one knew what kind of horror existed behind these deadly corpses. Among the four, only Wang Ran was a little calmer. Slightly squinting, Wang Ran stared at the direction from which the powerful aura came, frowning not knowing what he was thinking. They can feel that the nine auras are getting closer and closer to this planet. As the breath of unknown existence got closer and closer to Wang Ran and the others, Di Tian suddenly spoke in a little astonishment: "I seem to be able to feel the call of blood from there." Di Tian''s words caused Wang Ran''s frowning brows to slowly unfold. There was a gleam in his eyes, Wang Ran had some faint guesses now, but he was not sure. Chapter 569： Kowloon pull the coffin "Go, let''s see what it is!" In order to verify the conjecture in his heart, Wang Ran directly addressed the three of Good, Evil, and Di Tian. The three of them are curious, although it may be dangerous, but which one of them is not a person who has experienced wind and waves? Now that Wang Ran said so, the three of them naturally responded out loud. With a flash of body shape, the three of them instantly disappeared in place. ... At the same time, a group of young people who were only 26 or 27 years old had just reached the top of Mount Tai. As the head of the Five Sacred Mountains, Mount Tai naturally has its unique charm. However, the charm of Mount Tai doesn''t seem to be that attractive to this group of young people with different minds and internal undercurrents. For them who had just experienced a class reunion not long ago, the beauty and everything are secondary. They only want to find face or continue to slap their faces. After all, the most common story of college student gatherings that have just entered society for a few years is not about pretending to be slapped in the face or being beaten back. Naturally, they are no exception. But after they climbed to the top of the Jade Emperor, such thoughts faded a lot. Because the scenery above the top of the Jade Emperor is indeed too spectacular. The moment they climbed to the top of the Jade Emperor, the four figures suddenly appeared on Mount Tai. These four figures are naturally not bystanders, but Wang Ran, Good, Evil, and Ditian. With the arrival of Wang Ran and the four, the sound of wind and thunder suddenly came from the sky. The group of young people who had just reached the top of the Jade Emperor also raised their heads subconsciously, wanting to see what was going on. Is it true that the gods are not beautiful, will it rain if they just go up the mountain? But it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. With the shift of sight, a group of people''s eyes widened in an instant. Because they saw nine black dots in the sky, and the black dots are still growing rapidly. However, while breathing, nine behemoths descended from the sky, coming towards the ground with extreme speed. As if nine long black rivers were falling down, at this moment everyone on Mount Tai''s expressions of shock were frozen, and they looked at each other in amazement. All the people held their breath in astonishment, and even forgot to yell for a while. Because the nine behemoths are the mythical creatures they know publicly, the dragon. No, it should be exactly nine huge dragon corpses. Behind the nine dragon corpses, there is also a huge bronze coffin. The next moment, Mount Tai was boiling. Everyone ran in a panic, rushing in all directions, avoiding the huge dragon corpse nearby. You must know that Mount Tai is the first of the Five Sacred Mountains and a famous tourist destination. There is never a shortage of tourists. There was no problem when it was quiet, but now in such a panic, the entire Mount Tai seems to have exploded. Some people died under the same kind of trampling before the nine dragon corpses came. With screams of fear and crying helplessly, Mount Tai at this moment is no longer the famous fairyland, but has turned into a purgatory on earth. The young people at the beginning were naturally among the fleeing crowd, but they were all highly educated talents after all. Under such circumstances, although panic, but still remaining calm, knowing what kind of choice is best for him. They didn''t run down the mountain headlessly, just because of the chaotic transition now, running down might not be safe on the mountain. Wang Ran and the four came quietly to the top of the Jade Emperor when the crowd was chaotic on Mount Tai. ... As it got closer and closer to Mount Tai, the speed of the nine coffin dragon corpses slowed down. But even so, as the nine dragon corpses and the bronze coffin landed, the entire Mount Tai still produced a huge shock. Numerous cracks extended from under the nine dragon corpses and the bronze coffin. Everyone except Wang Ran fell to the ground under the shock. The group of young people on the top of the Jade Emperor had the best luck, but some of them suffered minor injuries. Those chaotic crowds running down the mountain do not know how many people died at this moment. Standing on the top of the Jade Emperor, Wang Ran narrowed his eyes to look at the nine huge dragon corpses and the bronze coffin tens of meters long, and muttered: "Sure enough, Nine Dragons pulls the coffin~" Hearing Wang Ran''s voice, the good, evil, and Ditian who followed him couldn''t help but ask: "Nine Dragons pull the coffin? Sect Master, do you know what this thing is?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran nodded gently, and then replied: "This is made by a supremely strong man. Not only were these nine dragon corpses a terrifying powerhouse before they were alive, but the material of the bronze coffin was also a top treasure. Of course, you can also regard him as the top transportation in the starry sky. However, I have only heard of this thing, but I have never seen it. " "Transportation?!!!" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Evil, Kindness, and Di Tian all spoke in disbelief. Especially Emperor Tian, ??both belong to the dragon clan, although he and these nine dragon corpses are not in the same plane, but this does not affect the connection between them. He of the same race can feel the power of these nine dragon corpses even more. It is no exaggeration to say that the most powerful existence among the dragons on the Douluo plane, the former Dragon God, is no different from a newly born young dragon in front of these nine dragon corpses. With nine corpses like this and an impenetrable bronze coffin, Wang Ran even said it was a means of transportation. What a powerful existence is the creature that refines them into this. While Ditian was shocked, there was still this indelible sadness in his heart. Such a powerful clan has been refined into a means of transportation. It seems that the dragon clan in this world is the same as the dragon clan on the plane of Douluo. Wang Ran didn''t explain too much. He didn''t quite understand what the specific situation of this plane was and what unknown secrets there were. After speaking, he directly turned his gaze to the group of young people who had just got up from the ground embarrassedly. Because he didn''t guess wrong this time, the famous scenes like Nine Dragons pulling the coffin have come out, and this plane is definitely the plane that covers the sky. Parallel world? Wang Ran secretly guessed in his heart. No wonder this plane is so similar to his hometown, it turned out to be such a thing. It''s just that Wang Ran didn''t expect that the level of the sky-shielding plane was so high that he fell to the Douluo plane far away. The heavenly servant of this plane, the future Emperor Ye Tian, ??is not among these young people. Chapter 570： Ye Fan, leave Wang Ran simply determined which Ye Fan was. Of course, it wasn''t that he knew Ye Fan. It is mainly Ye Fan''s ridiculous ancient sacrament, which is really easy to distinguish. For Wang Ran''s gaze, Ye Fan, who was in the crowd, naturally did not feel it. On the top of the Jade Emperor now, apart from Wang Ran, there were only Ye Fan. When they stumbled up from the ground and saw the sight in front of them, they all couldn''t help but take a breath. For them, the impact of the scene in front of them is too great. The huge dragon corpse, the weird copper coffin, and the cracked top of Mount Tai all impacted the worldview they had formed over the years. They don''t have any idea of ??staying here, they just want to leave Taishan as soon as possible. Just a simple communication, they began to prepare to leave Taishan. However, Ye Fan, who can be called the protagonist, had just begun the opportunity, how could he easily escape it? Before they could take a few steps, there was another violent vibration on Mount Tai. At this time, the crack on the top of the Jade Emperor directly expanded. Through the huge cracks, everyone can clearly see the five-color altars wrapped in rocks. A sense of absurdity rose from the hearts of Ye Fan and others, and they suddenly felt that the world seemed to have another side that they didn''t know. Are the legendary mythical characters really just mythological characters? Is it true that the ancient emperor chose to enshrine Zen in Mount Tai for the sake of a posterity? Not necessarily, Nine Dragons Pulling the Coffin may not be able to explain these problems, but these five-color altars hidden in Mount Tai have already explained all this to them. Even, they all suspected that the Nine Dragon Pulling Coffin before hitting Mount Tai was summoned by this five-color altar. He didn''t dare to stay any longer, and everyone hurriedly went down the mountain. However, Mount Tai, who has experienced the impact of the Nine Dragons pulling the coffin, is now very unstable outside. Just a small amount of weight may cause the entire mountain to collapse. As if it was now, waiting for them to take a few steps, a girl suddenly fell into the crack with her feet empty. As if there was a chain reaction, all the cracks on the top of the Jade Emperor were rapidly expanding. One of Ye Fan''s group was counted as one, and they all fell into the altar beneath their feet. Only then did they notice that under their feet there was an altar much larger than the surrounding five-color altars. At a time, even if their will is much stronger than ordinary people, they can''t help but get into chaos. A soft choking sound came from the crowd intermittently, and a few girls couldn''t bear the shock today. There is only one thought in their hearts now, and that is regret. Why did they come to Taishan for the appointment? If they dont come, dont they have to suffer from this kind of thing? But things have reached this point, even if they regret it in their hearts that they are dying, there is no way to change anything. The five-color altar on Mount Tai doesn''t even care about their temperament. As Ye Fan said that people fell on the altar, the huge five-color altar slowly bloomed with brilliant light. One huge rune after another floated from the altar, and then, a huge gossip array slowly rose from the altar under Ye Fan and the others. With the rise of this huge gossip map, a spectacular star map appeared in front of everyone. That star map, like a Milky Way, poured down from the sky. Even Ye Fan and the others couldn''t help being shocked by this scene at this time. But before they came back to their senses, the closed bronze coffin suddenly opened a crack slowly. As the cracks grew larger and the bronze coffin slowly opened, a huge suction force came out of the bronze coffin. Ye Fan and the others only felt the darkness before their eyes, and in the next second, Ye Fan and the others were directly sucked into the bronze coffin. At this time, Ye Fan and the others had already reacted, and immediately wanted to run outside the bronze coffin. But time was too late, because the next second, with a muffled bang, the bronze coffin was directly closed. No matter how desperate Ye Fan and those people were, the bronze coffin did not open again. And as the bronze coffin completely sucked Ye Fan and the others into it, the star chart floating on the five-color altar also disappeared. In the next second, the light of the five-color altar was generous, and the nine dragon corpses seemed to have come alive, directly pulling the bronze coffin and flying towards the sky. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran on the side directly said: "Keep up with them." After speaking, Wang Ran stood directly on the back of the bronze coffin, and good, evil, and Di Tian also followed the trend. In the next second, nine dragon corpses pulled the giant bronze coffin directly out of the earth. After the nine dragon corpses pulled the bronze coffin and left, the entire Mount Tai suddenly became quiet. Taishan is quiet here, but the extraordinary monitoring base of the Imperial Capital is not quiet anymore. They had already noticed the existence of this horror long before Nine Dragons Pulling the Coffin had entered the earth. Although the people here are well-informed people, but who has seen something like Nine Dragons Pulling Coffin? So all of them, at this moment, are constantly discussing this matter. However, no matter how intense their discussion is, there is no way to change the outcome of the matter. The report has been handed in. As to what choice will be made in the end, that is the business of those in power. "Ah, it''s them!" But suddenly, an exclamation came from the crowd. It was the monitor who had discovered Wang Ran and the four who made the exclamation. His exclamation this time was not because of anything else, but because he had discovered the four of Wang Ran again. "What''s wrong with Mo Ge, what are they?" Hearing the exclamation of Mo Ge who had spotted Wang Ran''s figure, his colleague couldn''t help but asked. Mo Ge didn''t explain anything, but directly moved the monitoring screen forward. "It''s them!" This time, it was not that Mo Ge alone exclaimed, but everyone shouted in unison. Because in the picture just now, they actually saw Wang Ran''s four figures on the top of the bronze coffin. Although the four of them only appeared for a moment, Wang Ran and the four of them disappeared without a trace along with the bronze coffin. But their appearance has long been kept in mind by these inspectors. Looking at each other, everyone was surprised. All the personnel of the entire state secrets department, after struggling to find a person who had no results for more than ten days, appeared at the scene where the coffin was pulled in Kowloon. Chapter 571： Yinghuo Ancient Star Who are they? What is the purpose of appearing in the world. This is like a natural disaster, is it their handwriting? None of the people in charge of monitoring was sure. They looked at each other and said softly in unison: "Hurry up and report it, no matter what their purpose is, it''s not something we little people can control. The above has been looking for them for many days, so let the people above give you a headache. " ... The outcome of the discussion is unknown to everyone. But on the second day, such a piece of news appeared in a certain network news. A terrorist attack occurred in Mount Tai, Shandong Province. The exact time is still under investigation Everyone with a discerning eye knows that this is because the country is reducing the impact of the Nine Dragons coffin pulling incident. But Nine Dragons pulling the coffin is not one person who has seen this scene. Countless people have seen this scene. Even if the Mongolian Lianbo news is broadcast, everyone knows in their hearts that there must be a side of the world that they don''t know. However, no matter what the people think, they can no longer affect the four Wang Ran and Ye Fan who have left the earth. Standing on the huge bronze coffin pulled by the nine dragon corpses, the good, evil, and Di Tian asked softly: "Sect Master, where are these nine dragon corpses going to pull this bronze coffin?" Wang Ran chuckled slightly, looked into the distance, and slowly said: "Big Dipper Star Territory, a prosperous world of practice?" Surely, the four of them fell into silence for a while. Nine Dragons pulled the coffin very fast, and it was only a moment before they left the earth. Nine Dragons pulled the coffin and descended on a deserted planet. The place is the five-color altar that everyone is also familiar with, and there is a huge stone tablet around the altar. Two big characters are engraved on the stone tablet, Yingzhuo. Kindness, evil, and Ditian dont know what Yinghuo means. However, Wang Ran, who had the same background in his hometown and the Zhetian plane, knew very well what Yinghuo represented. Yinghuo is the ancient name of Mars. In just a few moments, Jiulong pulled the coffin and traversed a distance of several light years to reach the ancient star Yinghuo. This speed is unattainable even by a major monk. At this time, the door of the bronze coffin opened slowly. The fearful people in the bronze coffin rushed out as soon as the door of the bronze coffin opened. But they were dumbfounded when it came out, because the outside scene was no longer the earth they were familiar with. The reddish-brown soil and the extremely desolate environment all tell everyone that this is a brand new planet. "Oh my God! Where is this place? I want to go home, I don''t want to stay here!" There are already girls whose psychology has begun to collapse, they are crying and yelling. I want to prove that this is actually a dream. As long as you wake up, everything is fine. But they were disappointed. Reality is reality, and it can never be changed because of the collapse of some people. Wang Ran didn''t think they were pitiful. From another perspective, it was not an opportunity for them to set foot on the ancient starry sky. Even this opportunity can be said to be tainted by the identity of classmate Ye Fan. Others don''t know, but Wang Ran understands. The so-called Nine Dragons pull the coffin, in fact, came specifically to pick Ye Fan. If it was not his classmates who climbed Mount Tai with Ye Fan that day, but others, then this opportunity would not belong to them. Although everyone has everyone''s choice, everyone has everyone''s way of living. But if he can seize this opportunity, his life will be more exciting. So Wang Ran just watched this scene quietly, he was also watching, wanting to know what kind of performance Ye Tiandi will have in the future. After all, Ye Tiandi was Ye Tiandi, and he did not live up to the time that Wang Ran wasted for him. Even if he is still very weak, but facing the unknown, he can still maintain a calm mind. "Okay, don''t cry. I think I should know where this is. Now our top priority is to find a way to get out of here. Rather than wasting time crying and crying. " Ye Fan spoke, and it can be seen that he is still very prestigious among his classmates. Because following Ye Fan''s opening, the chaotic crowd slowly calmed down. Of course, among Ye Fan''s classmates, naturally there were also those who couldn''t understand Ye Fan. After Ye Fan spoke, a man scorned his neck and asked: "Cut, Ye Fan, since you have said that, then you are going to tell me where it is. This is the first time everyone has encountered this kind of thing. What big tail wolf are you pretending to be here? " "Liu Yunzhi, if you want to be beaten, just say straight, I can fulfill your wish." Before Ye Fan spoke, a burly man beside Ye Fan spoke. Liu Yunzhi shrank his neck when he heard the brawny man''s words. This is not the comfort zone they are familiar with. If Ye Fan and the others really want to beat themselves up, he really has no good way. After all, if you can''t beat others, you don''t have to be tough. Of course, although Liu Yunzhi did not speak again, the expression on his face was still full of contempt. In response, Ye Fan showed a smile on his face. Although this Liu Yunzhi was a bit responsive, it was still a bit useful under the accidental collision. Originally, this matter was only able to show his own knowledge, and Liu Yunzhi''s doing this could also consolidate his prestige by the way. Wang Ran didn''t want to be delayed here, he still wanted to go home. At this time, the most correct choice is only when everyone''s hearts are united. If the team is full of intrigue, then there will be no chance to escape the danger. "Pangbo, don''t be so angry, there is no need to be angry with people like him." Ye Fan gently grabbed the eager Pang Bo and said directly. When Liu Yunzhi heard this, his face instantly turned black. He didn''t deal with Ye Fan for a day or two. Now that Ye Fan ridiculed him, can he bear it? If this is the case, what do the students still think of him? Does his face need any more? If he is so confessing and throwing his own face out to be trampled on, he would rather fight Ye Fan and the others. Anyway, there are a lot of people on my side, and it''s not always certain who loses and who wins. "Ye Fan, what do you mean, what do you call a person like me!" As expected, Liu Yunzhi and Ye Fan choked. But facing Liu Yunzhi who was a little angry, Ye Fan didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he pointed his finger at the stone stele on the five-color altar. No, to be precise, what Ye Fan pointed to should be the two characters carved on the stone tablet. Chapter 572： Light source, hope? "Look at that, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have insight, but if you don''t have insight, it''s your fault." Although Ye Fan wanted to twist everyone into a single thread, he didn''t give Liu Yunzhi a good face either. Pointing to the stone tablet, Ye Fan sarcastically said towards Liu Yunzhi. At this time, Liu Yunzhi''s face had become pig liver-colored, and he opened his mouth to refute, but he didn''t know what to say. After all, he really didn''t know what was written on the stele. But they didn''t care, because everyone''s attention had now shifted to the stone tablet because of Ye Fan''s words, and no one noticed the change in Liu Yunzhi''s face. "What kind of text is this, I feel a little familiar!" "Yes, it seems to be in ancient Chinese, but I don''t know what it is written." ... Looking at the stele, everyone talked in twos and threes. Suddenly, a female voice suddenly sounded, breaking everyone''s argument. "This seems to be the seal script, the meaning of Yinghuo!" "Yinghuo? Isn''t that Mars? Are we on Mars now?" But how is this possible? How could there be oxygen on Mars to sustain our survival? " "Yes, isn''t the only earth in the solar system that has a suitable environment for human existence?" "Could it be that the knowledge we have learned before is all deceptive?" ... There was a brief silence, and the word Yinghuo caused an uproar among the crowd again. Facts have proved that their cultural literacy is still very strong. Just now because of the first arrival, and the fact that they had just experienced too many things, their minds were directly suppressed, so they ignored these details. Now, when everyone''s attention is on these details, they still analyze a lot of things. But after all, they are still a group of ordinary people, and they are ordinary people who have grown up under atheism. They think more and have a harder time accepting extraordinary things. Therefore, even if the days they argued are about to be upset, there is still no result. At this time, everyone suddenly remembered that this matter seemed to have been brought up by Ye Fan, who had never spoken. Does that prove that Wang Ran already has a more mature idea? Ye Fan himself has a lot of prestige among his classmates, so listening to his opinions at this time is quite reasonable. Therefore, everyone directly asked Ye Fan: "Ye Fan, you found out about Yinghuo first, or you can talk about it, everyone will believe you." "Yeah, Ye Fan, can you also tell us your opinion, what should we do now?" Hearing that everyone''s attitudes had begun to move closer to Ye Fan, Liu Yunzhi''s face turned black, who had not dealt with Ye Fan. But he couldn''t speak. Who told him to leave a bad impression on everyone at the beginning. Liu Yunzhi now only hopes that Ye Fan can''t tell you how ugly you are, and make a good show of ugliness. Will Ye Fan make a fool of yourself? Nobody knows. But now, Ye Fan has become the backbone of everyone. Even Ye Fan''s ex-girlfriend Li Xiaoman recognized this. Ye Fan naturally did not conceal everyone''s questions. He himself has this idea, so Ye Fan said directly: "Everyone knows that Yinghuo is Mars, and the font on the stele is even the seal type used by ancient ancestors. From this point, it can be inferred that what we have just discussed in the bronze coffin is very likely. The ancient ancestors are definitely not as simple as we thought. And this Nine Dragon pull coffin is also very likely to be summoned by the ancient ancestors. As for science, do you think what we are encountering today is scientific? Perhaps science is indeed credible under normal circumstances, but if the legendary gods and Buddhas are real, then everything may be changed. In contrast, our current situation is very dangerous. We don''t know what the situation of Yinghuo Guxing is, and we don''t know the origin of this Nine Dragons Coffin. So for us, danger is always there, even now. " Ye Fan''s firm voice rang in the ears of a group of classmates, even Liu Yunzhi, who didn''t deal with Ye Fan, nodded in approval. Seeing that everyone recognized his idea, Ye Fan continued to speak: "In this case, our main task at the moment is to figure out the surrounding situation. See if we can provide the conditions for us to survive here, and where is a safe place. Of course, the most important thing is that we have to try to see if we can find a way back. " Hearing Ye Fan''s thoughts, everyone felt that they had no opinion. After all, it is their common desire to find a way back. Compared with the uninhabited and dangerous ancient stars, the comfortable modern life is better. "Ye Fan, we have no opinion what you said, but Mars is so big, we definitely can''t fully explore it, we should always find a direction." Among the crowd, one of Ye Fan''s classmates directly pointed out the source of the problem. In this regard, Ye Fan was also silent for a moment. Choosing the direction of exploration is absolutely very important. If you choose the wrong one, let alone the wasted time and energy, your own safety cannot be guaranteed. The unknown ancient star of Yingzhuo, God knows what dangers will be. If this is wrong, waiting for them is likely to be overwhelming. But they still have to go, because if they stay where they are and do nothing, their ultimate end will not escape a death. Or they will be dragged by Nine Dragons to a farther and more dangerous place. So, to make this choice, the pressure on everyone is really very great. "Look, what is that?" Suddenly, an exclamation broke everyone''s silence. Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction pointed by the speaker''s finger, and a look of surprise flashed in everyone''s eyes in the next second. Because, as everyone looked at, a light source was drifting in the distance. The brightness of the light source is so weak that everyone even needs to stare attentively to find out. It can be expected that the light source is still a long, long distance away from Ye Fan and the others. Moreover, the light source is still very unstable, flashing, seeming to be in danger of being extinguished at any time. But this can''t stop the surprise in everyone''s hearts, because the emergence of this light source, no matter whether it is dangerous or safe, they at least have a goal. In case they are lucky, they might find a way back. At this time, everyone in Ye Fan had the same idea in their hearts, that is, let''s take a look! Chapter 573： Great Thunder Sound Temple Unlike Ye Fan and others who couldn''t see where the light source was flashing, Wang Ran, the good and the evil four saw it really. A ruin, a ruin of an ancient palace that has been passed down for countless years. Where there are rare treasures, at the same time, there are also shocking dangers. Once this danger broke out, even Wang Ran and the four would not be able to protect themselves. Fortunately, even if the ancient palace has been turned into ruins, it still possesses the powerful sealing power to seal the terrifying existence. Even if it is now damaged, the existence of that horror can affect the outside world, but it cannot threaten the four of Wang Ran. Of course, for Ye Fan and the others, even a little power leaked out of that terrifying existence was enough to disperse their souls. Ye Fan and others, who are moving in that direction, will definitely encounter their unimaginable horror to this day. Standing behind Wang Ran, Di Tian frowned without doubt. As Wang Ran''s contract beast, coupled with having been with Wang Ran for so many years, Di Tian was still able to perceive Wang Ran''s concern for Ye Fan and others. But now, Wang Ran knows that the ruins are full of crises, and Ye Fan and the others have gone. It is very likely that they will die. But now, Wang Ran obviously paid close attention to Ye Fan and the others, but he didn''t stop them from stepping into danger. Not sure what Wang Ran thought, Di Tian asked with some doubts: "Sect Master, are you just watching these little guys go to death? Do you want me to take action and let them retreat?" Hearing Ditian''s inquiry, Wang Ran shook his head gently. Looking at the back of Ye Fan and others leaving, Wang Ran slowly said: "No, they are all people with chance. After this Nine-Dragon coffin pulling incident, they are bound to enter the world of spiritual practice. You also understand the cruelty of the spiritual world. Compared with the conspiracy and tricks that kill people without seeing blood, this kind of intuitive danger, on the contrary, does not appear so terrifying. Instead of letting them slowly understand the cruelty of the spiritual world in the future, it is better to wake them up with a stick now. Let them understand that what they will face next is absolutely dangerous and hardship beyond their imagination. This is a cruel trial for them. " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the good, evil, and Ditian nodded lightly. However, Kindness still had some doubts, and then asked: "Sect Master, then we don''t care about them from now on and let them fend for themselves?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran gently shook his head and explained: "Of course not. After they have experienced the great horror of life and death, and truly recognized their situation, it is when we take action. After all, not every time, there are people like us who help them when they are in danger. Moreover, only after experiencing hardships can we truly understand the kindness of giving charcoal in snow. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Kindness pursed his mouth slightly, and did not continue to ask. The evil, who had never spoken, raised his head slightly and glanced at the back of Ye Fan''s group. He can understand what Wang Ran said. Although he has some pity for Ye Fan and others, if he is allowed to choose, he will also make a choice that is common to Wang Ran. After all, no one hopes that they will help the dog, feed the dog, or even get a bite. The topic returned to Ye Fan and the others, at this time they were getting closer and closer to the perilous ruins. At the same time, their hearts are getting more and more excited. Of course, the nervousness did not disappear in their hearts, and it even went one step further. Because they not only found tiles on the journey just now, but also human skulls. The tiles represent hope in the distance, while the skull represents the hope, which is also perilous. But by now, they have no retreat. I can only suppress the fear in my heart forcibly, bite the bullet and pursue the light source. With the passage of time, the mysterious light source also appeared in front of Ye Fan and others. A piece of ruined walls, candles burning in the silent ruins. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan and the others were shocked. Even in ruins, they can imagine the glory and hugeness of this palace. They couldn''t think of what kind of existence it was to build such a huge and vast palace on Mars. Suppressing the shock in his heart, Ye Fan and the others accelerated their pace and moved towards the ruins. The closer they are, the more shocked they are. Through the ruined walls, they can also see that the raw materials used to build this palace are definitely not ordinary products. And this shock, as they came to the front of the ruins, reached a peak. For no other reason, a plaque is still hung on the main entrance of the ruins of the palace. The four characters of Da Leiyin Temple before the plaque deeply attracted the attention of everyone. Da Leiyin Temple, the name is too familiar to them. At this age, who has not read Journey to the West, and who does not know the Buddha. And with the appearance of the Great Leiyin Temple, they were getting closer to the legendary mythical characters. Everyone couldn''t suppress their inner excitement and headed towards the inside of the Great Leiyin Temple. They can foresee that there are definitely some unimaginable opportunities inside the Great Leiyin Temple. Even if they don''t find a way back, they can increase their self-protection ability. Moreover, as long as they can return to the earth and find a few things in the Great Leiyin Temple, they can live the life of a master. Only Ye Fan quietly looked at the linden tree in front of the ruins, his eyes shining brightly. Bodhi tree, Da Leiyin Temple... A bold guess quietly rose from Ye Fan''s heart. After everyone except Pangbo entered the Great Leiyin Temple, Ye Fan quietly picked off the Bodhi seeds from the Bodhi tree. Pang Bo didn''t know why Ye Fan did this. The reason why he didn''t follow everyone into the Great Leiyin Temple was just because Ye Fan didn''t go in. As Ye Fan''s best friend, Pang Bo knew Ye Fan too well. The reason why he didn''t go in was definitely because there were more important things. The most important thing is that if Ye Fan needs help, he can still help. Ye Fan didn''t treat Pangbo badly either. Although he didn''t know if the Bodhi tree was the same as he had guessed, Ye Fan still divided the Bodhi seed in his hand into Pangbo. Chapter 574： Aftermath? Pang Bo naturally didn''t know what this bodhi was, but seeing Ye Fan''s attention so much, Pang Bo also solemnly put it away. As for being polite, it is not necessary between Pang Bo and Ye Fan. After putting away the Bodhi Zi, Ye Fan and Pang Bo also followed the large army and entered the Great Leiyin Temple. As everyone had guessed, they did find a lot of good things in the Great Leiyin Temple. Although most of them are somewhat damaged, they are still very satisfied. The only thing that disappoints them is that there are so few things they can carry. As a last resort, each of them could only take a few things they liked the most and left. The most funny thing was Pangbo, who even took the plaque of Da Leiyin Temple directly. Of course, they did not find a way to leave within the Great Leiyin Temple. In desperation, everyone could only leave the Great Leiyin Temple to find another way out. But in the hidden danger Da Leiyin Temple, how can they leave easily? Sure enough, just after Ye Fan and the others left Da Leiyin Temple, danger followed. It was the original road, which was different from the quiet when it came. At this time, the road was slowly blowing up dust. There was a faint anxiety in everyone''s hearts, as if something was going to happen. "What''s the situation, why did the sandstorm blow up?" Someone in the crowd finally couldn''t help but complain. Pang Bo, who was carrying the plaque, also poked Ye Fan quietly, and asked in a low voice: "Do you think this sandstorm is normal? Why do I feel a little flustered?" Hearing Pangbo''s inquiry, Ye Fan also frowned tightly. Faintly speeding up, Ye Fan returned to Tao in a low voice: "I don''t know, but I also feel something is wrong, so please pay more attention. I hope we..." "what!!!" Before Ye Fan finished speaking, a sharp scream came. Everyone stopped subconsciously, looking along the voice, everyone''s face turned pale. Because, beside the girl who screamed, there was a corpse lying with a blood hole on the forehead. The owner of the corpse is not someone else, but a classmate who has been with them day and night for several years. It''s just that, because she was at the end again, no one noticed anything abnormal except the girl next to her. Everyone understands that the unknown horror is coming. Don''t hesitate, in the face of life and death, everyone has forgotten the excitement just now, and ran forward in a big step. However, because of being too scared, many people''s scared legs are weak. It''s like the girl who screamed just now fell to the ground without running a few steps. The next second, an unconscious stunned sound came from the girl''s mouth. Everyone looked back, the speed was a bit faster, and they wished that parents had lost their two legs. Because, there was an extra blood hole on the head of the girl who just screamed, and she fell to the ground and lost her life. However, in just a few breaths, they had already lost two of their companions. However, they don''t even know what the enemy is. How can this keep them from being afraid, and how can they calm down. Running madly forward, everyone did not dare to stop their steps. But this was of no use, as the screams kept sounding, and their number gradually decreased. I don''t know how far they ran. They changed from 30 people to 22 people now. A whole eight people died on the road just now. Everyone''s faces are full of fear, and no one knows whether he will die next. Fortunately, they also gained something, at least they could see clearly, and what attacked them was a small black shadow. Of course, this is of no use, because they can''t even see what the shadow is. They are very tired at this time, and running for a long time makes them feel that their lungs are about to explode. But they didn''t dare to give up, because compared with death, the pain was too much to mention. Suddenly, the black shadow struck again, this time its target was Ye Fan. The speed of the black shadow is very fast, although there is still a long distance from Ye Fan, but Ye Fan has no time to react. Only now Pangbo, who first discovered the shadow and standing next to Ye Fan, was able to react. Without hesitating, Pangbo directly swung out the plaque he was carrying Fortunately, Pangbo wanted to leave himself a self-defense weapon, and he was strong, even if he carried the plaque of the Great Leiyin Temple, he could keep up with the team. Otherwise, Ye Fan would really be in danger this time. Of course, if Wang Ran shot, the result would also change. But this time it was not Wang Ran''s turn to take action, because the plaque Pang Bo had drawn out happened to collide with Sombra. With a touch, the plaque and the shadow slammed together. At the same time, a faint light radiated from the plaque. At this time Pangbo only felt that his hands were numb, but fortunately, that shadow was also shot to death by Pangbo''s blow. At this time, everyone could clearly see what the dark shadow looked like, it turned out to be a small crocodile. Everyone was stunned. When was the crocodile so terrible? And it''s still a crocodile too small. As the main target of this attack, Ye Fan patted his chest fiercely and took a few rough breaths. Just now, he felt that death was so close to him for the first time. He patted Pangbo on the shoulder, Ye Fan said with lingering fear: "Thanks to you this time, I won''t talk about the extra, you know everything." Hearing what Ye Fan said, Pangbo waved his hand indifferently and said: "Who and who of us, there was a good thing just now, don''t you remember me too." The two said nothing more than this. Sometimes, just keeping your affection in your heart is enough. However, although the two did not speak, the others caught the conversation. "Pangbo, you have done a great job this time. Fortunately you killed this thing, otherwise we really don''t know how many people are going to die. All of us here, thank you. " Facing the compliments of the classmates, Pang Bo just waved his hand with a chuckle, saying that it''s okay, it should be. The relaxed atmosphere spread among the people all at once, and the joy of the rest of your life would never be known without experience. But at this time, Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Zhou Yi and a few others frowned tightly. Chapter 575： Horror strikes "No, the danger is not over yet!" An abrupt voice suddenly broke the cheerful atmosphere of everyone, and the speaker was Ye Fan, who had just experienced life and death. Ye Fan''s words directly condensed the cheerful atmosphere among the people. Liu Zhiyun, who looked at Ye Fan''s irritation himself, turned his lips disdainfully when he heard Ye Fan''s alarmist remarks: "Ye Fan, don''t scare everyone here to highlight your importance. Pangbo has just killed the culprit who attacked us. There is no danger." Liu Zhiyun''s words made a kind of students successfully put on a complicated look on their faces. Looking at Ye Fan, there was a complicated light in his eyes. I have to say that Liu Zhiyun spoke very viciously, not only destroying Ye Fan''s image in the hearts of everyone, but also provoking the relationship between Ye Fan and Pangbo by the way. Unfortunately, the relationship between Ye Fan and Pangbo is not something he can provoke. After hearing Liu Zhiyun''s words, Pang Bo did not feel dissatisfied with Ye Fan in his heart. The same goes for everyone. Although they have more or less other ideas, their attitude is still biased towards Ye Fan. If what Liu Zhiyun said is true, everyone will indeed give Ye Fan a bad sign in their hearts. But it is a pity that Liu Zhiyun only made Ye Fan nauseous. After he finished speaking, Zhou Yi on the side said directly: "Ye Fan is right. I don''t know if you have noticed it. The little crocodile that Pangbo killed just now has a lot more blood holes on their heads than Li Yuan. Moreover, just looking at the blood holes on Li Yuan and the others before, everyone should also be able to find that the sizes are actually different. So we have reason to suspect that there is definitely more than one crocodiles like this. In the same way, there is definitely more than one potential enemy we face. " Hearing Zhou Yi''s explanation, Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman and other people who noticed this also immediately responded. At this time, the smiles on everyone''s faces disappeared, and Liu Zhiyun also closed his mouth in a serene manner, not saying anything more. The feeling of slapped face, he really tried many times in the past few days, which made him almost psychologically overshadowed. ... "Then what shall we do now?" After knowing that they were still in danger, everyone couldn''t help but asked. "Run, run to the coffin in Kowloon, although I don''t know what it is, but we can only believe that he can bring us safety. In addition..." "what!!" Ye Fan spoke firmly, but before he could finish speaking, the scream rang again. Another person was killed, and the same was a blood hole in the top of his head. This time, they even saw a small crocodile crawling out of the dead man''s head. Everyone couldn''t care about other things anymore, and ran in the direction of Nine Dragons to pull the coffin. While running, Ye Fan shouted loudly: "Everyone takes the things brought from the Great Leiyin Temple in their hands. Those things can protect us and cause harm to these little crocodiles." Ye Fan''s words were not indiscriminate. When Pang Bo hit the little crocodile with the plaque from the Great Leiyin Temple, he clearly saw the faint light emerging from the plaque. Ye Fan was very sure that the little crocodile died because of the faint light damage. Otherwise, how could the little crocodile, which can easily break open the human skull, die because of hitting an ancient plaque? After speaking, Ye Fan also took the Buddhist items he had obtained in Da Leiyin Temple in his hands. The same is true for everyone. After hearing Ye Fan''s prompt, they also took Buddha''s lamp, wooden fish and other items in their hands. Although it is not clear whether what Ye Fan said is true or false, what if? If it is true, their chances of surviving are greatly increased. Facts have also proved that what Ye Fan said is indeed true. After they took out the Buddhist artifacts, their situation has indeed improved a lot. Facing the attacks of those little crocodiles, the Buddha artifacts seemed to have encountered provocations, actively emitting brilliance, and let the attacks of those little crocodiles return without success. They even killed a lot of small crocodiles. However, the number of baby crocodiles is not as they expected, only a few. As they got closer and closer to Nine Dragons to pull the coffin, the little crocodiles seemed to be irritated, and they were no longer hiding themselves. In an instant, an overwhelming number of little crocodiles, like ocean waves, swept towards them frantically. If you have intensive phobia, as long as you see this scene from a distance, you will probably get a tingling scalp in fear. What''s more, are people like Ye Fan who are facing the crocodile tide? There were several who were terrified and couldn''t even control their legs and feet. Fortunately, the students who had experienced life and death together did not give up on them, but gave them a hand. Moreover, now they are not too far away from Jiulong pulling the coffin. But even so, several people were still covered by dense crocodiles. It''s like being surrounded by ferocious piranhas in the Amazon River. Even the few people who were overtaken by the crocodile group always have Buddha artifacts in their hands, but there are so many little crocodiles that can''t stand it. And they can''t take the initiative to urge the Buddha to kill the enemy, they can only respond with the instinct of Buddha. This made the damaged Buddhist artifacts unable to bear the heavy burden at all. Within a few breaths, the Buddhist artifacts in the hands of a few people were completely damaged. And those few people did not escape the fate of tragic death in the end. There is no blood and blood as imagined, and there is no bones. It was still just an extra blood hole before the Tianling Gai, and it didn''t look bloody. But those wide-open eyes were enough to see their panic and unwillingness. This is more frightening than no bones. At this moment, a deep despair arose in everyone''s hearts. Nine Dragons pull the coffin is right in front of them, but this little distance, in their opinion, is like a godsend, it is difficult for people to cross. Because the speed of everyone is too slow compared to the terrifying crocodile tide. Even if the distance between the two is very long at first, but in a moment, the crocodiles can catch up with them. If there were no accidents, their fate would have been fixed since the crocodiles swallowed the first person. Now, the terrifying tide of crocodiles is behind everyone. In the next second, they can be swallowed. There is no hope in everyone''s hearts, even if the Nine Dragons Coffin is only a few dozen meters away from them. They are so tired that they can''t run at all. This is not just physical pressure, but also mental pressure. Chapter 576： Save everyone from fire and water Except for Ye Fan and a few others who are still insisting, most people have actually given up in their hearts. Sitting on the ground, they are really tired. At this juncture, as long as they vent their energy, they really can''t hold on anymore. Whether they continued to rush forward or collapsed on the ground weakly, everyone closed their eyes in despair. They knew better in their hearts that they were already in danger this time. However, after waiting for a long time, the pain in my imagination did not come. On the contrary, there was a dragon roar in their ears. Is this... rescued? Everyone opened their eyes in confusion, and in the next second, they saw a scene that they would never forget in their entire lives. Countless crocodiles swept towards them frantically, but were intercepted by a black dragon. With a breath of dragon, a large number of small crocodiles fly into ashes and annihilate. No matter how impacted by those little crocodiles, they couldn''t get past the thunder pond one step. "Dragon... the living dragon..." Everyone murmured unconsciously, they didn''t know what the origin of this giant dragon came from, and what it had to do with the Nine Dragons pulling coffin not far away. But they knew that they were rescued, at least they were rescued now. Just when everyone was stunned, a gentle male voice rang from everyone''s ears. "Ditian, quickly solve these little ones, don''t worry about the big one, he won''t be able to get out." As the voice fell, three silhouettes of two men and one woman in long robes quietly landed in front of the crowd. It was not someone else who was talking, but Wang Ran who had been sitting on the wall all the time. Following Wang Ran''s exit, Ditian no longer had any scruples and continued to keep his hands. In the next moment, the power of Di Tian surged, and an endless sea of ??fire spewed out of Di Tian''s mouth. The endless sea of ??fire directly covered the entire crocodile tide. However, after a few breaths, the crocodiles that had just performed evil have turned into flying ashes. As the crocodiles disappeared, Ye Fan and a few others who were still standing collapsed on the ground. At this time, the body of Di Tian who transformed into the body also changed, and he transformed directly into a human form and fell behind Wang Ran. Looking at the collapsed crowd in front of him, Wang Ran smiled and said to everyone in Ye Fan: "How about it, are you all right?" Everyone felt depressed after experiencing such a thing. Now that I heard Wang Ran''s words, a few people with poor psychological quality immediately couldn''t help but burst into tears. Fortunately, there are still a few who can resist such pressure in their hearts. People like Ye Fan, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, and Li Xiaoman are still able to stay sensible now. After hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan and the others panted heavily, thought for a moment, and replied: "Um... several gods, do you know what the situation is? We just want to go back now. We really don''t want to stay longer in such days." "Yeah, several sages, I wonder if you can help us go back?" When the voice fell, everyone looked at Wang Ran, Kindness, Evil, and Ditian expectantly. Unfortunately, Wang Ran did not give them a definite answer. Shaking his head, Wang Ran said softly: "Although I am very sorry for you, but I can''t intervene in this matter." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, a look of despair appeared on everyone''s face. "Why? You are so powerful, so the terrifying crocodiles can be wiped out at will, why can''t you send us back?" Desperate in his heart, Liu Zhiyun asked unwillingly. Wang Ran sighed as he looked at everyone. Can he send Ye Fan and the others back? There is no doubt that he can. But he can''t do this, because the man who manipulates all of this is far from what he can provoke now. Although it is still unclear what level of his current strength is on the Sky Covering Plane, Wang Ran knows very well that only the terrifying monster beast that is sealed can easily crush the four of them after breaking the seal. And how powerful should the emperor with the top combat power on this plane be? Wang Ran is sure that as long as he destroys the other party''s plan, the next moment is his own burial. Wang Ran didn''t dare to use his own life to bet whether the other party had any idea of ??making a move. So even if he had this ability, Wang Ran wouldn''t do it. Of course, Wang Ran can also choose to send some unimportant people back to Earth. But if you really want to do this, how should Wang Ran explain it? I can''t say it directly. Isn''t it the same to destroy the plan of the great emperor by then? And if it is stated clearly, how can his Wang Ran''s mystery be maintained? How will the plan be implemented in the future? You know, in a world without a foundation, keeping a sense of mystery is the secret of rapid development. Of course, the most important thing is that Wang Ran knows that Nine Dragons Coffin Coffin is about to start. If they were to send everyone back, they would not be able to catch up with this ride. Although they can travel in space, if you really rely on them, how long will it take to find a planet where they can grow? Rather than wasting that time, there is no such thing as a hitchhiker. But even if this was the case, Wang Ran couldn''t explain it to Ye Fan. So in the face of everyone''s questioning, Wang Ran just smiled and said in a mysterious tone: "You have to know that everyone has their own turning point in their destiny. Now that you are at this turning point in your destiny, I don''t want you to miss it because of it. " "but" Hearing what Wang Ran said, a girl still wanted to say something. But before she could speak, Zhou Yi on the side directly grabbed her and said to Wang Ran: "Shangxian, we understand, thank you for your kindness, and thank you for your help this time. If the immortal is useful in the future, please speak up. We will surely go through fire and water, whatever it takes. " Zhou Yi is very smart and knows reality clearly. He understood that they couldn''t make Wang Ran change his mind. Rather than keep entanglement and cause dissatisfaction and even anger from Wang Ran and others, it is the best choice to go downhill. Maybe it would make Wang Ran and the others happy, and get some benefits for themselves. Even if there is no benefit, it is good to leave a good impression. Ye Fan also understood this, so after Zhou Yi finished speaking, he also opened his mouth and said: "That''s right, thank you so much this time. The life-saving grace is not unforgettable. If there is a chance in the future, we will do our best to repay you. " Sure enough, after hearing what Ye Fan and Zhou Yi said, Wang Ran, Kindhearted, Evil, and Ditian were still happy in their hearts. Chapter 577： Fellow Daoists, dont come out to talk? After all, no one wants to waste time on such meaningless things. The actions of Ye Fan and Zhou Yi not only expressed their gratitude, but also saved Wang Ran and the others a lot of time. With a light wave of his hand, Wang Ran said in a relaxed tone: "It''s not like this, if we can meet it, it can be considered destined. In addition, I would like to remind you that Nine Dragons Coffin Pulling is about to start. If you dont grasp it tightly, you may stay here forever. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the complexions of everyone in Ye Fan suddenly changed. Although the next journey is unknown, they still have to choose an unknown future compared to staying in such a dangerous place as the ancient star of Yinghuo. After all, it is impossible for Wang Ran and the others to stay here to protect them, and it is also impossible for them to always meet strong people like Wang Ran and others to help. But despite making a choice, everyone still hopes to provide themselves with some security protection. Isn''t Wang Ran and the others the best choice? After hesitating for a while, Ye Fan took the initiative to ask: "I don''t know what arrangements the celestials have next? If not, how about going with us. The unknown future should be more interesting, right? " Upon hearing Ye Fan''s words, Wang Ran glanced at him with a smile. Although Ye Fan played a little bit cleverly, it also hit his arms. In this way, but there are also excuses to go on the road with them. Wang Ran thought like this, but Ye Fan didn''t know. Seeing Wang Ran''s smile, Ye Fan felt his heart lifted into his throat. "That god, what do you think?" But Ye Fan finally raised up the courage and bit the bullet and asked. When Ye Fan spoke again, Wang Ran chuckled and said: "An unknown journey? The next journey is unknown to you, but it''s not like that to me." Hearing that Wang Ran said this, everyone''s hearts in Ye Fan sank. Fortunately, Wang Ran''s words did not end. Just as everyone''s hearts sank, Wang Ran continued to speak: "But you little fellow, but you have my appetite. No matter, we have no destination anyway, let''s be with you. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, joy suddenly flooded the faces of Ye Fan and others. As Wang Ran said that for the good, evil, and Ditian, they naturally wouldn''t object. A group of people stepped directly into the bronze coffin, and as everyone entered, the door of the bronze coffin closed automatically. In an instant, the bronze coffin plunged directly into darkness. As soon as the bronze coffin door closed, everyone felt the bronze coffin tremble. Everyone is very clear that Nine Dragons Coffin Pulling has started again. When everyone was silent with anxiety, the dark bronze coffin instantly lit up. The arrival of light more or less wiped out the depression in everyone''s hearts. The light that came suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. Following the light source, the bright light floating in front of Wang Ran caught everyone''s eyes. Everyone is very clear that this is Wang Ran''s shot. Everyone repeatedly thanked Wang Ran, but Wang Ran just waved his hands indifferently. Then everyone noticed that Wang Ran was staring at Li Xiaoman. There was a moment of depression in everyone''s hearts. Does Wang Ran have any bad thoughts? After all, to be honest, Li Xiaoman is indeed the most beautiful woman in their group. But if Wang Ran really had any bad ideas, everyone would dare not resist, even Li Xiaoman himself. In other words, even if they want to resist, they have no way or ability to resist. But in this way, Wang Ran''s image will be greatly changed. Li Xiaoman was also frowned upon by Wang Ran''s straight eyes, not knowing what Wang Ran wanted to do. It''s just that although Li Xiaoman felt hairy in her heart, she always felt that Wang Ran''s eyes were not looking at herself anymore. But Li Xiaoman didn''t dare to bet that if Wang Ran really had other ideas, where would she go? "That god, do you have something to do?" Li Xiaoman plucked up his courage and asked Wang Ran aloud. However, Wang Ran looked at Li Xiaoman directly as if he hadn''t heard Li Xiaoman''s words. Inside the huge bronze coffin, he fell silent for a while. Fortunately, this situation did not last too long, Wang Ran slowly said: "It''s this time, are you sure you can''t come out and chat?" Wang Ran''s words directly caused Ye Fan''s cold hair to stand up. Fellow? What fellow daoist, who is Wang Ran talking about? Everyone''s doubts did not last long. As Wang Ran''s voice fell, a hoarse laughter suddenly came out of Li Xiaoman''s mouth. At the same time, Li Xiaoman''s face became gloomy. Coupled with the laughter from Li Xiaoman''s mouth, her whole person looked strange. It was the first time everyone saw Li Xiaoman like this. For ordinary people, the current Li Xiaoman is really terrifying. Especially these classmates who have lived with Li Xiaoman day and night, this is even more so. So with Li Xiaoman''s changes, several people around her were shocked and backed away in an instant. "Boy, are you brave?" As the hoarse laughter fell, a gloomy male voice came from Li Xiaoman''s mouth. Ye Fan and others, who had never seen such a scene before, only felt a chill flash in their hearts. The complexions of the good, evil, and Di Tian did not change, after all, they also controlled this method of possessing, and they had even used it more than once. Naturally, Wang Ran couldn''t be frightened by a consciousness. Now Wang Ran is in the bronze coffin, not to mention that this guy''s body can''t break the seal, even if it can break the seal, then he has nothing to do with Wang Ran. So after hearing the gloomy male voice in Li Xiaoman''s mouth, Wang Ran just chuckled and slowly said: "Friends of Daoist don''t need to be like this. I know who I am, and what situation a fellow Daoist is in, you and I also know well. So you and I might as well talk frankly and frankly, and don''t have to engage in these bluffs. In addition, dont you think its a bit embarrassing for fellow Taoists to hide their heads and reveal their tails? " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, "Li Xiaoman" was silent for a moment, and then suddenly let out a strange laugh. "Boy, if it wasn''t for me to be sealed, I would definitely kill you. Keeping you alive is really a big threat. " Hearing "Li Xiaoman", Wang Ran shrugged indifferently, and then said: "Of course, if fellow daoists can do it, you can come and try if you can kill me." Chapter 578： Crocodile ancestor, chance! "It''s just that I''m afraid that the predecessors will not be able to kill people, and they will be killed instead." At the end, Wang Ran''s face slowly leaked a sneer. At the same time, a strong confidence radiated from Wang Ran. This time, "Li Xiaoman" didn''t say much, but his body trembled. In the next second, Li Xiaoman returned to normal from the gloomy appearance just now. Seeing everyone who looked at him in horror, Li Xiaoman''s body was also shaking uncontrollably. She was possessed just now, but she could easily feel it after passing by. Even because of being possessed, Li Xiaoman''s perception was directly magnified several times. That kind of cold and violent feeling made her body tremble as soon as she thought of it. And now, Li Xiaoman could feel something lying on his head. But she didn''t dare to look at it, she didn''t even dare to even move it. But Li Xiaoman is not good-looking, Ye Fan and others can see clearly. The one lying on Li Xiaoman''s head was nothing else, but the little crocodile who had just taken the lives of several of their classmates. No, it should be a little crocodile possessed to be precise. Although the little crocodile at this time is no different from the previous ones, his eyes, like gems, are full of complicated light. Looking at the little crocodile above Li Xiaoman, Wang Ran said softly: "This fellow Daoist, I wonder if I can know the name of fellow Daoist?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the little crocodile above Li Xiaoman''s head let out a burst of laughter, and slowly said: "Name taboo? Remember when the world called me, crocodile ancestor." Hearing the answer from Crocodile Ancestor, Wang Ran did not show any unexpected expression on his face. No matter who the other party is, he is just a passerby. Or one step closer, the mighty passerby? However, Wang Ran''s attitude directly caused the dissatisfaction of Crocodile Ancestor. Although Wang Ran was young, his realm was not low. For people in this realm, how could he have never heard of the name of his crocodile ancestor. But what is Wang Ran''s expression now? Do you look down on him? "Boy, can I understand that you are provoking me?" The crocodile''s cold voice came, causing Ye Fan and the others to shiver together. As the protagonist who was threatened, Wang Ran did not have any consciousness of being threatened. Looking back carefully, this crocodile ancestor seems to have no good end, right? With a chuckle, Wang Ran did not respond positively, but just said: "Ancient demon crocodile ancestor, the world thought that you failed to pass the barrier, and died. Unexpectedly, you were sealed here. " Naturally, Wang Ran didn''t know how the world judged the crocodile ancestors. He said that just to create his own sense of mystery. After hearing Wang Ran''s words, the aura on Crocodile Ancestor''s body instantly became a lot violent. Wang Ran''s attitude has explained everything, his crocodile ancestor power is no longer there. At least this is true for Wang Ran, Good, Evil, and Ditian. But how did Crocodile Ancestor know that there is a reason why the four people''s attitude is so calm. Wang Ran is because he knows the details and future of the crocodile ancestor, and is confident that his strength will reach or exceed the realm of the crocodile ancestor before the crocodile ancestor is broken. Good, evil, and Ditian, but they dont know what Crocodile Ancestor is. Wang Ran was not afraid, and the three of them naturally didn''t care. If someone who knows the identity of the crocodile ancestor comes later, the result will be different. Maybe, take the initiative to help Crocodile Ancestor break the seal. After all, this is very likely to be valued by the crocodile ancestor, and find a great backer for yourself. Unfortunately, these crocodile ancestors did not know, nor would they know. Consciously being despised, the crocodile who was not in power, roared frantically. The sound was so loud that even if Li Xiaoman, who was riding under him, covered his ears, he was still shocked to bleed. The crocodile''s anger was not directed at Wang Ran and the others, or it was not mainly directed at them. In the eyes of Crocodile Ancestor, the culprit responsible for all this was the person who sealed him. "Bald donkey, wait for me. Sooner or later, I will eat your meat, drink your blood, give you cramps and cramp your body!" The crocodile ancestor''s voice echoed in the bronze coffin. Wang Ran frowned as he looked at Li Xiaoman who was bleeding from the ears of the crocodile ancestor. This child really received a disaster without ignorance. He stimulated the crocodile ancestor, and Li Xiaoman was the first to be injured. This thing really makes him feel bad. But speaking of it, Wang Ran didn''t expect a powerhouse at the level of Crocodile Ancestor to be so impatient. With a wave of his hand, Li Xiaoman was directly out of the control of Crocodile Ancestor. A green light flashed in Wang Ran''s hand and he directly stroked Li Xiaoman''s body. In the next second, Li Xiaoman, who was in pain, instantly felt his pain disappear. Even, the body is much lighter than before. She understood that Wang Ran helped herself. I wanted to thank him, but when I looked at the current situation, it was not the time to thank Li Xiaoman, and Li Xiaoman closed it and quietly pushed into the crowd. At this moment, the crocodile ancestor only felt anger rushed to his brain, and Wang Ran actually despised him so much. However, the crocodile ancestor is after all a great demon who has practiced for countless years. Although he is angry, he also understands that with the body he currently occupies, it is impossible to affect Wang Ran at all. So Crocodile Ancestor did not do anything, but kept Wang Ran firmly in his mind. If there is a chance in the future, he will never let Wang Ran go easily. Regarding these, Wang Ran is naturally clear. He has offended the crocodile ancestor today, and the two will never get along peacefully in the future. But he didn''t care, the crocodile ancestor was not a threat to him. The reason why he has been talking with the crocodile ancestor for so long is just to be completely prepared and directly control the consciousness of the crocodile ancestor. He wanted to search the memory of the crocodile ancestors through this consciousness, and then infer the practice system of the occult plane, and testify to his own memory. After all, Crocodile Ancestor is the top powerhouse after all, far from what Wang Ran can compare now. Even if it is just a touch of consciousness and without perfect preparation, Wang Ran is not sure that he will succeed. Who knows what crocodile ancestors have, if it fails, it will be delayed for a long time. After all, such a good opportunity can''t be encountered at will. Wang Ran didn''t think he could get a second one in a short period of time, a chance to obscure the memory of the top powerhouses on the heavenly plane. If it weren''t for this, Wang Ran would have killed the crocodile ancestor a long time ago, no matter how rampant he was here. But unfortunately, Wang Ran is not ready yet, so he can only continue wrangling with the crocodile ancestors to kill time. Chapter 579： Turn your face, do it "Since fellow daoists are so angry, why not break the seal at ease, why waste time to trouble these little guys?" Wang Ran narrowed his eyes slightly, and asked softly as he watched the roaring crocodile. The already angry Crocodile Ancestor, hearing Wang Ran''s words, and seeing Wang Ran''s calm look, also slightly narrowed his eyes. Now the anger of Crocodile Ancestor has reached its extreme, but he did not continue to yell, but slowly said: "An Xin broke through the seal, do you know how many years this saint has been sealed? There is not a living person, even those monster races that have been sealed, have been eaten clean by me long ago. I dont know how many years have passed since the impact of the dark sky. Finally, I finally waited until the living creatures arrived. Don''t you think they are good playthings, they can bring me a lot of fun. Otherwise, do you think they can survive? " Hearing the words of Crocodile Ancestor, the hearts of Ye Fan and the crowd were filled with endless anger. Playthings, crocodile ancestors actually regarded them as playthings. Such an attitude can''t be unconscious on anyone''s body. Especially people like Ye Fan, who are much more arrogant than ordinary people in their hearts. But they can''t help it, because the crocodile ancestors are telling the truth. Although less than a day has passed, Ye Fan and the others have already recognized it clearly. In this world, strength is the last word. Crocodile ancestors are powerful enough, so they can be treated as playthings as they should. Wang Ran is strong enough, so he can talk to Crocodile Ancestor on an equal footing, Crocodile Ancestor is also willing to talk to him. And they, because of their weakness, even their own lives cannot be in their own hands. If it weren''t for Wang Ran''s help, they wouldn''t know what they would be tortured by the crocodile ancestors. Wang Ran, kindness, evil, and Ditian, who have seen through these a long time ago, naturally won''t have any emotional fluctuations because of the words of Crocodile Ancestor. Shrugging irrefutable, Wang Ran said softly: "From your perspective, it is true. However, I still want to give you a piece of advice. " Hearing this, Crocodile Ancestor''s eyes showed doubts, and he asked incomprehensibly: "Advice, will you give me advice?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran nodded gently, and then continued to speak: "Yes, just advice. Everyone''s cause and effect are not clear to you, so I don''t think it is correct for you to play with life like this. If you have a chance next time, don''t provoke these little guys to exist. Because maybe one of these people, behind the scenes, can''t afford to offend. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Crocodile Ancestor felt that he had captured some important information. Without pause, after Wang Ran finished speaking, Crocodile Ancestor immediately asked: "What do you mean, do you know some secrets?" Unfortunately, Wang Ran did not answer this question from Crocodile Ancestor to help him solve his doubts. On the contrary, Wang Ran continued to speak as if talking to himself: "Oh yes, there is one more thing. You should firmly remember the truth, that is, villains mostly die from talking too much." As the voice fell, a terrifying coercion broke out instantly on Wang Ran''s body. In an instant, Ye Fan was so touching that he was forced to lie on the ground, unable to move his body at all. Even if it is, a little bit. Wang Ran, who was fully prepared, would naturally not leave any mistakes. Therefore, the crocodile ancestor had no time to react at all, so Wang Ran directly controlled it. For fear of an accident, Wang Ran directly suppressed the consciousness of the crocodile ancestor after controlling the crocodile ancestor. In an instant, the eyes of the crocodile, who had already moved with smart eyes, instantly became sluggish. At this time, Wang Ran''s aura slowly dissipated. As Wang Ran''s aura dissipated, Ye Fan and others also climbed up on the ground one after another. At this time, the expressions on everyone''s faces became more rigorous. Originally, because there was no reference, they still didn''t know Wang Ran''s strength, so the long and comfortable life made them inevitably have some thoughts in their hearts. But now it''s different, although Wang Ran''s strength is still unclear. But after what happened just now, they knew in their hearts that they were in front of Wang Ran, and I was afraid that they were no different from the front of Crocodile Ancestor. As long as they want, they can easily be crushed to death. However, unlike Crocodile Ancestor who treated them as playthings, Wang Ran respected them even more. But this is definitely not the reason why they can make an inch. Didn''t you see that Wang Ran, who was still talking to Crocodile Ancestor with Yanyue, turned his face in an instant and started doing it? This kind of old monster who has not known how many years is living is beyond their imagination. Even if Wang Ran seems to be a respected senior now, he might turn his face and reveal his fierce side in the next second. So now Ye Fan and others, standing in place called a trembling. To put it bluntly, they didn''t even dare to show one of them now, for fear that they would offend Wang Ran and the others without knowing it. ... The reaction of Ye Fan and others was naturally caught by Wang Ran, but he didn''t have the time to take care of everyone. As the saying goes, there are many dreams in the night. Crocodile ancestor is not a simple character, who can grow into a giant existence, who hasn''t used the means to press the bottom of the box. In order to prevent the rebirth incident, Wang Ran invaded the will of the crocodile ancestor the first time after he controlled the crocodile ancestor. Sure enough, there is no simple one who can grow into a giant. It didn''t take long. The little crocodile possessed by the crocodile ancestor exploded instantly and turned into a blood mist. Correspondingly, the will of the crocodile ancestor was also annihilated at the same time. Fortunately, because Wang Ran shot in time, he still got a lot of knowledge he needed. Like what kind of cultivation system, the division of realms, and even he intercepted some information about the treasures of the crocodile ancestors. With this information, Wang Ran not only had an understanding of the comparison between his current strength and the realm of the occult plane. It also greatly assisted Wang Ran''s next plan. As the clone of the crocodile ancestor exploded in the bronze coffin, the crocodile ancestor''s body, which was still sealed in the ancient star of Yinghuo, let out an angry roar. "Asshole thing, you dare to be yin. Don''t wait for me to go out. When I go out, I will definitely put you and those bald donkeys to pieces!" Unfortunately, the anger of Crocodile Ancestor did not have any effect on Wang Ran. On the contrary, the crocodile ancestor''s overreaction also aroused the suppression of the seal, which made the crocodile ancestor a little bit more painful. Chapter 580： First metamorphosis Regardless of how pitiful the crocodile ancestor is now, anyway, Ye Fan and the others are now shocked by the explosion of the crocodile ancestor clone. That''s right, I was really taken aback, and my body couldn''t help but tremble. Seeing the appearance of Ye Fan and others, Wang Ran couldn''t help but chuckle. "Why, you are so afraid of me, and I won''t do what you guys do." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the corners of Ye Fan''s mouths twitched stiffly. That''s what I said, but it really relaxes them, and they can''t do it. At this moment, Ye Fan and others felt weak in their hearts. But Wang Ran spoke to them, and they didn''t dare not answer the conversation. Everyone glanced at each other, and finally Ye Fan bit his scalp and said: "Shangxian, it''s not that we are afraid of you, but mainly around you. We feel too much pressure." No loss is a person who can become the emperor of heaven in the future, even if he has not yet contacted the practice, his courage is not comparable to others. Sure enough, it is a good seedling. Looking at Ye Fan, Wang Ran couldn''t help sighing in his heart. At this moment, Wang Ran cultivated Ye Fan''s mind more deeply. With Ye Fan taking the lead, everyone nodded in response. Li Xiaoman, who was not far away, bowed deeply to Wang Ran, and then said: "Just now, thank you Shangxian for helping me. I really have nothing to repay you." Gently waved his hand towards Li Xiaoman, Wang Ran said: "It''s okay." With that said, Wang Ran directly sat cross-legged on the ground, and then continued to speak to everyone: "Sit down, don''t stand up even if you are under pressure, but there is still a long time to go through." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the good, evil, and Di Tian naturally had no opinion, and they just sat down cross-legged. And Ye Fan and others, after a brief eye contact, also sat on the ground. It''s not that they want to climb up the pole, it''s mainly that they are really tired. After the great escape just now, they were already tired and didn''t want to move. If it wasn''t for fear of Wang Ran''s dissatisfaction, they would not even have the will to stand up. After seeing everyone sitting down, Wang Ran continued to speak: "You don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself. We never bully the weak at will. In your words, we can actually be called pacifists. " Upon hearing this, Ye Fan and the others widened their eyes in surprise. Zhou Yi and Ye Fan couldn''t help but asked: "The gods still know about our earth? Could it be that the gods are the ancient sages of the earth?" Hearing Ye Fan and Zhou Yis questions, Wang Ran shook his head gently, and then said: "You can say yes, or you can say no. Before we stayed on the earth for a while, this time the Nine Dragons pulling the coffin, we are also witnesses. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan and others couldn''t help sighing in their hearts. Wang Ran meant that he was a human being on earth, but he was not a human being from Ye Fan and the others. However, Ye Fan and others subconsciously believed that Wang Ran and the others had only been on the earth for a while, so they would understand it. Regarding this, Wang Ran didn''t mean to explain more, and continued to speak: "You don''t need to call us the gods. The title of gods is not something we can bear now." Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan and others put away the depression in their hearts, and then asked: "Then you are not called Shangxian, how should we call you?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran said softly: "Since you have embarked on this journey, you will definitely embark on the road of spiritual practice in the future. Since you are all monks in the future, just call us seniors directly. " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan hurriedly said: "We understand, senior." As the voice fell, the bronze coffin slowly fell into silence. Wang Ran, Kindness, Evil, and Ditian had no intention of taking the initiative to speak, and Ye Fan and others didn''t know what to say for a long time. Fortunately, after the conversation just now, the pressure in the hearts of Ye Fan and others has also dissipated a lot, and it will not be said that they feel depressed. But even if the pressure dissipates a lot, it still exists. What''s more, in such a confined space inside the bronze coffin, the depressive atmosphere will slowly grow. Ye Fan didn''t have such experience like Wang Ran and others. In such a depressing environment, not speaking is too suffocating. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Ye Fan and others to stand the atmosphere. They took the initiative to ask Wang Ran: "Senior, you just said that we will also enter the world of spiritual practice in the future, can''t we choose to be ordinary people in the future and simply live our lives?" Hearing the people''s questions, Wang Ran simply cast a glance at them, and then said: "It can be, but can you withstand the temptation? Even if you can stand it, can you endure your own destiny in the hands of others? You know, other worlds are not as harmonious as your earth, life and death are really too common. And sometimes its not something you cant do if you dont want to. There will be countless shadow powers behind you, pushing you forward. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone fell silent. Yes, can they really stand the temptation? High probability is impossible. On earth, they dare not say that they can withstand the temptation of feasting and feasting, and they have to rely on the constraints of the law. So in a world where power is paramount, how dare they guarantee that they can withstand the temptation. Moreover, they really don''t want to try again, it feels like fate is in the hands of others. Even on the earth that Wang Ran called harmony, all kinds of chaos are happening all the time. What about the spiritual world? Everyone is not a fool, and the situation in the spiritual world can be understood by them as long as they think about it. It cannot be said to be lawless, but it is almost impossible for ordinary people to live as easily as on earth. Life and death are held in the hands of others. As long as you have experienced this experience once, you will never want to experience it a second time. ... After a long silence, everyone sighed helplessly. They have accepted the fact that they are about to enter the world of spiritual practice, and they plan to say goodbye to their past lives. However, there are too many things on the earth that they can''t let go. Lovers, parents, friends, etc., etc., I dont know if there is any chance of seeing each other again in this life. This sigh contains not only their compromise to fate, but also their reluctance to give up the past. Chapter 581： Loyalist Now that they had accepted their next destiny, everyone in Ye Fan also began to make plans for their next path. Although Wang Ran said that they were bound to become monks, but now they are just ordinary people. They still don''t know anything about spiritual practice. At this time, it is necessary to inquire about spiritual practice. As a senior in the spiritual world, Wang Ran, who is now in the same room with them, is undoubtedly a very good target for inquiries. So everyone did not hesitate, and immediately prepared to ask Wang Ran about cultivation. After all, they still have a chance now, and if they wait until later, whether they can meet Wang Ran, they have to say otherwise. After making a decision in his heart, Ye Fan directly asked Wang Ran: "Senior, you are also aware of our situation. I don''t know if you can teach us some spiritual experience, or some things that need to be paid attention to on the path of spiritual practice." Upon hearing Ye Fan''s question, Wang Ran didn''t mean to conceal it, and directly replied: "Since you have asked, then I will briefly talk to you. To become a powerful monk, there are four core things that are indispensable. You should also have some understanding of these four things, and that is the land of wealth. Money is naturally money, or resources for spiritual practice. If a monk wants to grow up, huge resources are bound to be indispensable. With the same talent and the same cultivation technique, if you have huge resources for cultivation, you will grow much faster than others. The gap may not be large in a short period of time, but as time goes by, the gap will become more and more obvious. So wealth is indispensable on the path of spiritual practice. Couple refers to the companion on the path of spiritual practice. You know, spiritual practice is a long journey. On this journey of spiritual practice, you will encounter all kinds of difficulties. At this time, having a like-minded fellow can not only help you solve the difficulties on the path of spiritual practice, but also make your mind calm. As for the Dharma, it is the key to practice. This method includes not only the cultivation method, but also the teaching of others to you on the path of cultivation and so on. To give a simple example, people who came from a big sect are more likely to become strong than those who come from a small sect. This is not only because it is easier for people from Dazongmen to obtain cultivation resources, but more importantly, Dazongmen has a more powerful practice method than the small schools. At the same time, there are more strong people inside the big sect, and the things that can be taught to the disciples of the sect are more comprehensive. In this way, the disciples of the big sect can take fewer detours on the path of cultivation, and the success rate will naturally far exceed that of the small sect. As for this last point, in my opinion, it is the basis that determines the upper limit of a practitioner. From this name, you can see that it refers to a place of practice. Why do I say that it is the basis for determining the upper limit of a practitioner? I also give you a simple example. Take your earth as an example, if you are in the dharma-end environment of the earth, it is impossible for you to make a big breakthrough in your entire life. However, if you change to a treasured geomancy place, not only will your cultivation speed be greatly increased, but even the upper limit of your realm will be increased a lot. You should all understand the legendary fairy world, why are there so many powerful existences in the fairy world? One of the most core reasons is that the aura in the fairy world, whether it is quantity or quality, is much stronger than the others. As for the other world law issue, it is still too early for you now. But for this point, you don''t need to worry too much. This time you leave, there is no need to worry about it in a short time. These are the four core points on the path of spiritual practice. If you can all gain something in the future, then the future can be expected. " After listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, Ye Fan and others were silent for a moment. They need some time to digest what Wang Ran said. At the same time, they are also thinking about how they should pursue these things next. After a while, Li Xiaoman took the lead and asked Wang Ran: "Senior, I want to dare to ask, do you have a sect?" As soon as Li Xiaoman''s words were spoken, her thoughts became clear. She was hitting Wang Ran''s idea, or she was hitting Wang Ran''s idea. However, as Li Xiaoman said, she was not the only one who made this idea, and a gleam of light flashed in everyone''s eyes. Yes, the four elements of the path of spiritual practice. Although it is simple to say, it is not something they can get involved now. Although there is no need to consider land for the time being, what about the law of finances? There is no need to consider the spiritual resources, they will not be able to own them in a short time. As for the Taoist practitioners, they are even more illusory. The human mind is hard to guess. It is more difficult to have a trustworthy Taoist companion than to obtain a large amount of spiritual resources. Even to a certain extent, companionship is the most difficult to obtain on the path of spiritual practice. Now the only thing they can come into contact with is the law. In other words, only Wang Ran was the only opportunity they could come into contact with. As a great monk, Wang Ran must have a strong heritage. Although he didn''t understand Wang Ran''s specific strength, he didn''t understand the practice system of the spiritual world. But these did not hinder their recognition of Wang Ran''s strength. After all, from the previous dialogue between Wang Ran and Crocodile Zu, it was possible to hear that there was definitely a big opportunity for Wang Ran. Wang Ran also said before that the big sect had a crushing advantage over those small sects. Everyone does not naively think that they are the sons of heaven, and they can easily worship the big sect. Rather than arduously worshipping a small sect in the future, it is better to gamble that the king is strong enough and the sect behind him is also strong enough. If this were the case, they would have solved the two major difficulties on the path of spiritual practice at once. First of all, there is definitely no need to worry about Fa. Secondly, everyone has come to the big sect, and money must be enough. Why not try this kind of two birds with one stone? Even if the facts were different from what they had guessed, Wang Ran was not from a large sect, nor was he powerful. However, they are also making a lot of money to worship Wang Ran''s door and use Wang Ran as a springboard to enter the wider world. Taking another 10,000 steps back, even if Wang Ran rejected them, what about it? Is it possible that because of Wang Ran''s refusal, they will incur any losses? Laughing to death, it''s not a good deal at all. Chapter 582： Dazzling, Li Xiaoman Li Xiaoman''s reaction caused Wang Ran''s brows to be slightly raised, not because of displeasure, but because of surprise. To be honest, everyone would make this choice, Wang Ran is not surprised at all. However, Wang Ran originally thought that this question would be raised by some bold and active guys like Ye Fan, Pang Bo or Zhou Yi. Unexpectedly, the first person who spoke was Li Xiaoman, a girl who didn''t speak much. Seeing Li Xiaoman''s serious look, Wang Ran narrowed his eyes slightly. It seems that I have a low evaluation of Li Xiaoman. Li Xiaoman not only has some good talents, but also his mind, mind and even ambition cannot be underestimated. Well, it''s also a good seed. Wang Ran whispered in his heart. ... "Why, girl, are you planning to take refuge in me?" In just a moment, Wang Ran asked with a smile. Seeing Wang Ran''s smile on his face did not show any unpleasant meaning, Li Xiaoman was also relieved. She was still playing drums in her heart just now. What if Wang Ran''s dissatisfaction caused by her own little meaning? After all, not every strong person allows people to think carefully in front of themselves. But now, Li Xiaoman was relieved instantly. Wang Ran is still Wang Ran, and he is very tolerant to his juniors. Li Xiaoman, who had no burden in his heart, became more relaxed now. After Wang Ran asked, Li Xiaoman nodded and admitted: "Yes, senior, I do have this idea." Hearing Li Xiaoman''s answer, Wang Ran had a better view of Li Xiaoman in his heart. At the same time, the eyes of other people showed a fiery light, staring at Wang Ran closely. Li Xiaoman is the forerunner among them. If Li Xiaoman succeeds, they will follow the trend. There was nothing unusual about Wang Ran''s fiery gaze facing everyone, even if Ye Fan existed in these people. To be honest, Wang Ran is now much more interested in Li Xiaoman than Ye Fan. After all, Ye Fan''s road has been almost arranged, even without himself, Ye Fan can eventually become a giant. His own appearance is at best to speed up Ye Fan''s growth rate, and by the way, give Ye Fan a chance to break through the limit. But Li Xiaoman is different. Fundamentally speaking, she is an ordinary person, and she is not on the same level as Ye Fan. Without Wang Ran, even if Li Xiaoman had some talent, the ultimate achievement would not be too high. At most, it can only become the mainstay of a holy land. Even, because there is no backing protection like Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman will have a great chance of falling on the road to seek the truth. For a teacher, to cultivate an existence destined to be a big boss and an ordinary person, do I have to ask which one has a stronger sense of achievement? Therefore, facing the fierce eyes of everyone, Wang Ran still focused his attention on Li Xiaoman. After Li Xiaoman spoke, Wang Ran narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "Since you have this idea, then I will not hide it from you. I do have a sect, even I am the master of the sect. However, my sect is not so easy to enter. For some reasons, my requirements for the sect people can be said to be almost harsh. I can tell you responsibly, you spend a lot of time and energy to participate in the assessment, the result is not necessarily good. Besides, even if you successfully join my sect, dont you worry that my sect is just a small sect? After all, you haven''t been in contact with the world of practitioners, and you don''t know exactly what level of existence I am. By the way, I can also remind you that your talent is still very good. After entering the world of spiritual practice, you may have the opportunity to join the Holy Land within a few years. And my sect has nothing to do with those holy places. If you join my sect, then those sects, no matter what the reason, will not accept you again. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the eyes of everyone including Li Xiaoman flashed with retreat and doubt. If the facts are really the same as what Wang Ran said, then once they make a wrong bet and are accepted by Wang Ran, then even if there is a better choice in the future, it has nothing to do with them. So, at this moment they flinched. Wang Ran was not surprised by everyone''s confusion. With the huge information gap, Wang Ran successfully fooled this group of Xiaobai. If Li Xiaoman and Ye Fan had been in contact with the spiritual world, they could easily find many loopholes in Wang Ran''s words, and then make the right choice. However, it is a pity that everyone in Li Xiaoman is just a little rookie who has never been in contact with the world of spiritual practice. Of course, this was what Wang Ran had expected long ago. It can be regarded as a small psychological test, after all, this time Wang Ran I am not going to do any assessment. If everyone really made a choice and decided to join the Tibetan Sect, Wang Ran would directly enroll them in the Sect. This can also be regarded as loving the house and the black, after all, these people are also regarded as earthlings. ... Unfortunately, facing Wang Ran''s psychological test so rough that it couldn''t be rougher, only a few could make up his mind. Most people turned their attention to Li Xiaoman, wanting to see what choice Li Xiaoman would make. If Li Xiaoman agrees, then take a look at what Wang Ran can give Li Xiaoman. If Li Xiaoman refuses, it can be regarded as giving them a reason for refusal. In any case, it is always okay to wait and see first. At this time, Li Xiaoman can already be said to have been pushed to the forefront. All the pressure gathered on Li Xiaoman alone, what choice she made, almost determined her future fate. So even if no one puts pressure on her, Li Xiaoman himself is very entangled. However, being able to raise this topic first is evident in Li Xiaoman''s mind. Light flashed in his eyes, and a touch of firmness appeared in Li Xiaoman''s eyes. Although he was very entangled in his heart, Li Xiaoman quickly made a decision. In other words, as early as when the question was asked at the beginning, Li Xiaoman had already expected it and made a decision. The reason why I was silent for a period of time was more to persuade myself to stick to my heart without shrinking. "Senior, I have already decided, I want to join your sect. No matter how difficult the assessment is, I want to give it a try. " Li Xiaoman spoke slowly, and what was hidden in his calm words was huge firmness. Chapter 583： Everyones decision After Li Xiaoman''s voice fell, Wang Ran did not answer. I saw Wang Ran sweeping his eyes on the faces of Ye Fan and others with different expressions, and slowly said: "Since you asked, let''s solve it all at once, what do you think?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, all but a few people showed a hesitant expression on their faces. They originally wanted to wait and see first, and wait until Li Xiaoman''s affairs were over before making plans. As a result, Wang Ran didn''t come as they thought, but directly let them choose. At this moment, everyone was sitting on the wax, unable to make up their minds to make a choice. Wang Ran looked at the people who were a little startled for a while, with a smile on his face. Just kidding, he has lived for so many years, can he not even see the cautious thinking of everyone? If you want to wait and see and see if you can take advantage of it, you should hurry up and go to bed, because that is impossible. Of course, not everyone is hesitant. After Wang Ran asked the question, Ye Fan and Zhou Yi only hesitated for a while before directly making a choice. "Senior, I also want to join your sect." Seeing Ye Fan''s words, Pang Bo, who was already thinking about it, directly chose to join. Hearing Ye Fan, Pang Bo and Zhou Yi speaking, Wang Ran asked the others: "what about you?" At this time, returning to China with Li Xiaoman, the only Cadet present with a western face took the lead and said: "Sorry, senior... senior, I don''t want to join, join your... Zongmen, I think... in the future I will... have a better... future." Although Chinese is sloppy, but Cade''s meaning is already obvious. Wang Ran was not surprised by CapitaLand''s choice. Born in the West, it is normal to value one''s own interests. Compared with the endless possibilities in the future, Wang Ran''s temptation is obviously not big enough. Cade''s words obviously resonated with the rest of the people who did not make a decision. After thinking for a while, the rest of them also gave answers to rejection one after another. However, judging from the distressed expressions on everyone''s faces, they still value this opportunity very much. However, these Wang Ran ignored them. Since they had all made a choice, it meant that the fate between them and Zangmen had been exhausted. Wang Ran turned his gaze to the four people who had chosen to join Zangmen, Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Zhou Yi, and Pang Bo. He chuckled and asked slowly: "Can I ask you one last time, why did you make this decision?" Hearing that, Ye Fan and the others did not have the hesitation just now, and directly replied: "Of course, seniors, although we don''t understand the spiritual world, we can also guess that there must be various competitions in the spiritual world. Like the holy place you mentioned, you can tell by its name that it is definitely not a simple place for practice. The resources in the spiritual world are certainly not endless. Like the kind of powerful sect, we don''t think we can compete with the local geniuses. " "That''s right, since cultivation is about talent, the sooner you get involved in cultivation, the better. We are now almost 30 years old. Compared with those young talents, our competitiveness is too small. " "Moreover, even if we can join those so-called holy places, we will not necessarily receive attention or even be excluded. So, instead of fighting for those uncertain futures, we still think it would be better to follow you. " "Although the time spent with your seniors is not long, we can still see that you are all generous elders. Following your practice, we will certainly not suffer. " After listening to Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo and Zhou Yi, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. Not only him, but the good, evil, and Di Tian who have been sitting on the ground as tools, smiles on their faces. May I ask the younger generation who knows how to be satisfied and know how to be grateful who doesn''t like it. Of course, the words of Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo and Zhou Yi made the faces of the rest of the people regretful. Although they had thought of this just now, they were always comforting themselves, and the future was definitely bright. But now that the shortcomings are being spoken out, they can''t help but start thinking about that. Could it be that this decision was made wrong? Everyone couldn''t help but ask themselves. ... "You guys are really pretty good," Wang Ran said with satisfaction. After Wang Ran finished speaking, the faces of several people did not show arrogance, on the contrary they showed some modesty. They know very well that they are not really a big deal, they just know how to choose. He did not delay the praise of himself. After Wang Ran''s voice fell, Li Xiaoman took the lead and said: "Senior, I''m ready, you just need to perform any assessments." After Li Xiaoman finished speaking, Ye Fan, Pang Bo and Zhou Yi also nodded firmly, their eyes full of determination. But when faced with the questions of the four, Wang Ran didn''t use any means, just smiled at a few people. Wang Ran''s smile directly made Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo and Zhou Yi confused. The four of them glanced at each other, and asked with some doubts: "What''s wrong, senior, is there any problem?" Hearing the doubting voices of the four people, Wang Ran shook his head first, and then slowly said: "Problem? No problem, it''s just that you have already passed this assessment." "Passed? When." After hearing Wang Ran''s words, the four of them couldn''t help but their eyes widened, looking incredible. Regarding this, Wang Ran did not answer, but just smiled at a few people. Soon, the four of them reacted and asked tentatively: "Senior, are you saying that the decision just now is the assessment?" Hearing this answer, Wang Ran nodded calmly, and then said: "Yes, from the moment I gave you a choice, the assessment has already begun." Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the faces of Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Zhou Yi and Pang Bo all showed joyful smiles. They were worried that they could not pass the assessment just now, but the surprise came so suddenly. This is simply meeting love at the corner. However, compared to the joy of the four, the others who chose to give up felt very uncomfortable. They feel that they are losing more and more now, can they really have a better future in the future? If it doesn''t, wouldn''t it be that you ruined your own future? Chapter 584： Arrive at the destination As the saying goes, ten birds in the forest are not as good as one bird in hand. The people who have chosen to give up now feel extremely uncomfortable in their hearts. When everyone felt uncomfortable, Wang Ran spoke again: "Since you have passed the assessment now, I will accept several of you as registered disciples. Of course, if you can satisfy me in the future, I will also accept you as a personal pass. However, although you have joined Zangmen now, I will not teach you the practice right now. Moreover, I don''t have much spiritual resources for you in a short period of time. Ao, by the way, Zangmen is also my sect. The three of them are also the gatekeepers of our Zangmen, you can just call them uncle master. " Having said that, Wang Ran pointed to the good, evil, and Ditian, and made an introduction respectively. Facing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo and Li Xiaoman did not show any dissatisfaction. I''m not a cultivator, so I should just listen to Wang Ran''s arrangements in the future. Since they chose to join Zangmen, they must believe in Wang Ran. Anyway, the four people didn''t believe it, Wang Ran would cheat them. But the others who didn''t choose to join Zangmen, because Wang Ran''s words looked a lot better, and his heart was not so heavy. After all, from this point of view, this Tibetan gate does not seem to be very powerful. Moreover, the most important resources for cultivation, Ye Fan and others couldn''t get much in a short time, and they didn''t even pass on the exercises to them. In this way, they feel much better in their hearts. At least everyone is still the same now, so I might develop better. If Ye Fan and the others get dazzled by the various cultivation techniques and cultivation resources as soon as they enter the door, then they will feel really uncomfortable in their hearts. However, what everyone didn''t notice was that after seeing the changes in their faces, the three of Kind, Evil, and Di Tian flashed a look of compassion in their eyes. Really, Wang Ran didn''t have the training resources and didn''t pay much attention to Ye Fan. Although Wang Ran didn''t have many cultivation resources, it was enough for Ye Fan and the others to use it for ten or eight years. If Wang Ran wanted to, Ye Fan and the others could start cultivating now, and even the speed of cultivating would be much faster than ordinary people. It was precisely because Wang Ran valued them that he didn''t worry about letting a few people practice. After all, the four of them are almost thirty years old, and too many of them have lost their vitality. If you don''t think of a way to replenish your vitality first, but start practicing now, it will be harmful to the four of them, but not profitable. It can only be said that these people are too knowledgeable and think too simple. If you use one sentence to describe it, it is that the clown is yourself. However, the roads are all chosen by themselves. Who is so greedy? After all, they are not their own, and the good, evil, and Ditian three have no intention of instructing them. After a gleam of pity flashed in their eyes, the three of them closed their eyes and entered a state of cultivation. ... I don''t know how long it took, and suddenly there was a violent vibration in the bronze coffin. At this time, everyone in the bronze coffin, whether sleeping or cultivating, all woke up in an instant. They knew that a brand new world had arrived. Sure enough, after everyone woke up, the door of the bronze coffin that had been closed loosened and opened in an instant. Strong light and fresh air came from outside the bronze coffin one after another. Everyone''s spirits came in an instant, they were really suffocated just now. Wang Ran, Good, Evil, and Di Tian had no problem. Such a short period of time was not enough for them to cultivate. But Ye Fan and the ordinary people are different. They really survived, and even fell asleep in the end. Not only that, because Wang Ran and the others were cultivating with their eyes closed, they did not dare to talk at will, for fear of affecting Wang Ran''s four. Now they have finally come to the new world and can see the sky again. They all walked towards the outside of the bronze coffin with excitement, and didn''t want to stay in the bronze coffin any longer. As everyone walked out of the bronze coffin, a thick greenery immediately appeared in front of everyone. The tall trees around, no longer know how many years they have grown. Ye Fan and the others were looking at everything around them in a novel way. This feeling of seeing the world of life again was really exciting. However, everyone is very clear that there are definitely dangers in this world that they can''t imagine. The huge strange bird that flew over from time to time, and the broken stone monument with three characters in the distance, all confirmed this. ... Wang Ran, Kindness, Evil, and Ditian, the moments when they walked out of the bronze coffin, their complexions changed frantically. Because they felt that their vitality was constantly being lost, and there was a strong murderous intent locking them down. The loss of vitality is not a big deal to them, but this murderous intent is terrifying. They can feel that if they are not paying attention, they will be killed on the spot. Regarding this, the trio of Di Tian, ??Good and Evil were not clear, but Wang Ran understood very well that now he had been spotted by Emperor Ruthless, one of the ultimate bosses who covered the plane of the sky. If the ruthless people do it, they will not have a chance to escape, and they will directly explain here. "Sect Master, is this murderous?" Kindness, Evil, and Ditian asked Wang Ran in a low voice. Wang Ran narrowed his eyes slightly, and slowly said: "Don''t worry, I''ll test it out first." After speaking, Wang Ran directly released his spiritual consciousness, and the surrounding environment instantly appeared in Wang Ran''s mind. Very easily, Wang Ran found nine fruit trees that were split from the immortal medicine. Without hesitation, Wang Ran directly used his magical powers, wanting to pluck the fruit from the fruit tree. But Wang Ran had just taken action, and the murderous intent fell on Wang Ran''s head in an instant. Not daring to hesitate, Wang Ran stopped his actions instantly. As Wang Ran stopped his actions, this murderous intent slowly calmed down. In just an instant, Wang Ran''s back was directly wet with cold sweat. Wang Ran was sure that if he did something, he would die in the next second. Sure enough, these were all prepared by Ruthless People for Ye Fan. It really took a big advantage to accept Ye Fan this time. Wang Ran couldn''t help feeling inwardly. Kindness, Evil, and Ditian saw that they felt strange, and asked Wang Ran with some concern: "Sect Master, what shall we do now?" This time, Wang Ran didn''t immediately answer the three of Kind, Evil, and Ditian. After thinking for a moment, Wang Ran''s eyes condensed, and then he said: "Wait, I will try again." After speaking, Wang Ran shot again. It''s just that Wang Ran''s goal this time is no longer those magic drugs, but Ye Fan and others. Chapter 585： Murder shrouded, Wang Ran persuaded Wang Ran is going to give it a try, can you just take Ye Fan and the others away. The result was naturally predictable. After all, Ruthless had spent so much effort to pave the way for Ye Fan, how could Wang Ran destroy it. Just when Wang Ran just started to take Ye Fan away, the murderous intent that had just calmed down once again fell on Wang Ran''s head. Even this time, the murderous intent was stronger than just now. For a moment, Wang Ran''s body trembled uncontrollably with fright. Not daring to hesitate, Wang Ran quickly dissipated the energy that had been condensed, and stopped the movement in his hand. But this is not over yet, although the murderous intent dissipated after Wang Ran stopped his actions. However, Wang Ran, Kindness, Evil, and Ditian felt a force of expulsion at the same time. Although they were able to resist, the murderous intent that hovered above everyone was like a guillotine, threatening the lives of the four people at all times. Wang Ran didn''t dare to be careless, he knew very well that this was an ultimatum given by the ruthless person. Their existence has greatly affected Ruan Ren''s next plan. The four looked at each other and made a decision in their hearts at the same time. ... While Ye Fan and others were still excited, Wang Ran suddenly spoke to Li Xiaoman, Ye Fan and others: "We still have some things to deal with, and give you a task to get out of this barren ancient forbidden land on your own. After you go out, you will gain a lot of things. At that time, when you start to practice, I will be waiting for you outside the forbidden land. " After finishing talking, Wang Ran didn''t give Ye Fan time to react, he took the three of kindness, evil, and Di Tian and disappeared in the same place. As the three of them left, Ye Fan and others reacted to what was going on. Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo, and Zhou Yi glanced at each other in confusion, and Pangbo slowly said: "Master, they just left like this? It really doesn''t care about us? Then what should we do?" Hearing Pangbo''s words, the other three shrugged helplessly, and then said: "Otherwise, haven''t you seen it too. There is no way, we can only watch us go outside." Not just the four of them, but also helpless and solemn expressions on the faces of the rest. When Wang Ran left, they couldn''t get the light, so they could only walk out honestly. Gu~~ As Ye Fan''s voice fell, a burst of noise followed. Everyone glanced at each other and sighed helplessly. Everyone used a lot of energy to climb Mount Tai, and then they encountered the crocodile ancestor''s chase. Despite the huge physical exertion, Ye Fan and the others still waited a lot of time in the bronze coffin. All of a sudden, the sequelae of huge physical energy consumption came up. Ye Fan and the others are not Wang Ran, Good, Evil, and Ditian. They have reached the realm of Bigu a long time ago, and they don''t need to consume energy through physical objects. Ye Fan and the others, after consuming a lot of physical energy, can only consume energy through food. I couldn''t feel anything when I was excited just now. As soon as the unexcited energy passed, a deep sense of hunger spread. "Come on, let''s find something to eat now. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will be starved to death before we get out of this forbidden place." Zhou Yi sighed, then spoke directly to everyone. Everyone had no opinion, they nodded and agreed. However, the faces of a few people, including Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing, became ugly. In the beginning, before Wang Ran and others appeared, everyone faintly focused on Ye Fan. In the future, as Wang Ran brought Ye Fan and others into his custody, the core position of the few of them became even more apparent. It can be said that it is now on the bright side. This made it possible for Liu Zhiyun and others, who had a rift with Ye Fan, to accept it. Originally, their ability to worship Wang Ran''s door was enough to make them jealous, but in the end everyone still regarded them as the core. Why is this? Not to mention how uncertain your future development is, even now, Ye Fan and the others have just entered a teacher''s gate. Ye Fan and the others know the information of the spiritual world, and everyone knows it too. Since everyone is on the same level, why should Ye Fan and his people be the core? But now, although they were dissatisfied, they did not show it. After all, the situation is better than people, but if you want them to convince Ye Fan and them like others, it is absolutely impossible. If you are not all the way, don''t think about having a heart. The strangeness of Liu Zhiyun, Li Changqing and others did not attract the attention of others, or even if they noticed, they did not take it to heart. After Zhou Yi''s voice fell, everyone just discussed briefly, and then dispersed to find food. It is not clear what others are looking for, but under the deliberate guidance of Ruthless Man, Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo and Zhou Yi easily came to the opportunity Ruthless Man prepared for Ye Fan. Seeing the clear spring water in front of them, nine small fruit trees full of fruit, the four of them instantly became excited. The hunger in their abdomen has long made them unable to control their desire to eat, especially Pangbo, a nervous guy. Without hesitation at all, Pangbo went directly in front of a fruit tree on the runway, plucking a fruit and preparing to eat it. But Pangbo''s nerves are thick, but Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, and Zhou Yi''s nerves are not. How can they not be wary of this kind of wild fruit? All kinds of poisonous wild fruits emerge in endlessly on the earth. Diarrhea, vomiting, and even paralysis are not uncommon. Now in the world of spiritual practice, if you encounter that kind of poisonous wild fruit, wouldn''t it be possible to send them to the west to see the Buddha in one bite? Therefore, at the moment Pangbo was about to eat the fruit, several people hurriedly said: "Pangbo, wait, don''t..." Unfortunately, although everyone was wary, they couldn''t bear Pangbo''s movements fast enough. Before they could finish their words, Pangbo spoke directly to the wild fruit in his hand. He even swallowed without chewing. Pangbo didn''t react until now. Hearing what the pedestrian said, Pangbo turned around and glanced at everyone with a puzzled look. While turning around, Pangbo also chirped, and then asked: "What''s the matter, what''s the matter? Don''t say it, this fruit is quite delicious. It deserves to be the growth of the virgin forest of the spiritual world. It is pure natural and pollution-free, and it is impossible to eat on the earth. Hey~Don''t be stunned, come over and eat together. " Chapter 586： Unpredictable Seeing Pangbo greeted himself there with a okay appearance, he even commented on the taste of the fruit. Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Li Xiaoman couldn''t help but twitched their mouths. This means that the fruit is not poisonous, otherwise they are afraid that they will not directly collect Pangbo''s body. "No, nothing else." Looking at each other, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Li Xiaoman said helplessly towards Pangbo. "Since it''s okay, you can come here as soon as possible. The fruit is really delicious." Pang Bo didn''t realize the problem at all. After hearing what Ye Fan said, he excitedly waved to them and said. After speaking, Pangbo ate the fruit in his hand in twos and threes. Ye Fan, who took this look, quickly walked to Pangbo''s side and ate with him. Don''t hurry up, look at Pangbo''s appearance, they are afraid of this fruit, Pangbo will be created by himself. The four people who feasted on it did not realize how precious this fruit really is. Even for Wang Ran, it had some great effects. Under the effect of these fruits, the essence of Ye Fan and the others has been completely replenished. Even their own talents have risen to a level. These things were something that Wang Ran couldn''t easily bring to them now. Sure enough, a ruthless person is a ruthless person, even Wang Ran will be jealous with this handwriting. Ye Fan and the others, who didn''t realize the precious fruits, stopped after eating some fruits. It''s not that they are full, but that they are still thinking about other classmates. "Okay, let''s take the remaining fruits back to others. I don''t know if they have found food." After touching his unfinished belly, Ye Fan said directly. Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, and Li Xiaoman also have no objection. After all, if you find something to eat, you should bring it back to your classmates. But it should be, everyone is still a little bit reluctant. After all, since they had eaten this fruit, they felt that their energy was extremely energetic. Different question, this fruit is definitely not a common product, it is definitely a very precious thing. Good things, everyone can monopolize the same thing. It''s just that none of Ye Fan''s four is that kind of villain, so they can afford these good things. After plucking these fruits, everyone put a few in their pockets. There were not many fruits. After the four of them ate a few pieces, the rest was only enough for the rest to share. But this kind of good thing is better than nothing. After drinking a few more sips of spring water, everyone returned to their original path. At first, everyone was in a very happy mood. Although they were not full, they also felt good about it. Moreover, the energy of the four has become more energetic. But it didn''t take long for the four of them to look ugly. Because on their way back, they met Liu Zhiyun, Li Changqing, Wang Yan and Liu Yiyi. The four were grouped into a group, and it wasn''t surprising that even if they ran into each other. What really made everyone angry was that Liu Yunzhi, Li Changqing and Wang Yan were actually bullying Liu Yiyi. I saw Wang Yan playing with the Buddha beads that originally belonged to Liu Yiyi, and Liu Yiyi''s hand was Wang Yan''s broken copper bell. Liu Yiyi stood in front of Wang Yan with an aggrieved look, while Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing also stood coldly behind Wang Yan to support him. Don''t ask, it''s definitely Liu Zhiyun and the three who are doing little tricks. Ye Fan and the others didn''t understand why this happened. Liu Zhiyun and Ye Fan knew that they were at odds, but Liu Yiyi, a weak girl, didn''t provoke them at all. Everyone is old classmate for many years, why does this kind of problem occur? What Ye Fan didn''t know was that Liu Zhiyun did this for many reasons, but in the final analysis, it was because Liu Yiyi was on Ye Fan''s side. After experiencing so many things, everyone understands that the things they brought out of Da Leiyin Temple are treasures. But they can''t use it after all. After experiencing the hunting and killing of the ancestors of the Yinghu Ancient Star Crocodile, many of the Buddha artifacts brought out by them were damaged. Wang Yan is one of them. It just so happened that this time they and Liu Yiyi were grouped together. Wang Yan herself was not pleasing to Li Xiaoman, so she deliberately bullied Liu Yiyi who was biased towards them. Not to mention Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing, the three reached an agreement without much discussion. Therefore, this scene will appear. But Ye Fan and the others are not clear about this. Seeing Liu Zhiyun and the others'' excessive behavior, a few people ran over and asked Liu Zhiyun and the others harshly: "What are you doing?" As early as when Ye Fan and the others ran towards this place, Liu Zhiyun had already discovered it. In an instant, their faces changed. Although Ye Fan was not pleasing to their eyes, they didn''t want to be an enemy of Ye Fan either. After all, if they really fight, Ye Fan and Pangbo will be able to fight if they come out and they don''t even know their own mothers. What''s more, there are now Zhou Yi, a second-generation figure with comprehensive development of morality, intelligence, physical education, and art, and they are even worse. Therefore, everyone subconsciously tugged. However, their expressions quickly recovered, after all, now the matter is over, Ye Fan and the others have no evidence, what can they do with them? As for how Liu Yiyi feels, what does it have to do with them? Therefore, facing Ye Fan''s sharp questioning, Wang Yan smiled lightly, and then said: "Ye Fan, you are back, it seems that you have gained something. We didn''t do anything, but Yiyi liked my brass bell and wanted to exchange it with his prayer beads. I thought, everyone has been classmates for so many years, and since Yiyi likes it, I also switched to her. " After hearing Wang Yan''s words, Liu Yiyi, who had been dragged behind by Ye Fan and the others, explained somewhat aggrievedly: "I don''t have it. After she took my prayer beads, she forced the brass bell to me." In fact, there is no need to listen to Liu Yiyi''s explanation. After hearing Wang Yan''s words, Ye Fan''s people laughed angrily by her. Looking at Wang Ran, Ye Fan asked with a sneer: "You mean, Yiyi used her intact Buddhist beads to take the initiative to exchange you for the broken and unusable brass bell? Everyone has been classmates for so many years, do you think that Ye Fan is an idiot? " Hearing that Ye Fan wanted to stand up for Liu Yiyi, Wang Yan was not afraid of him. Originally, the relationship between everyone was not good, even if Ye Fan and the others developed in the future, it would be impossible to help her. Therefore, Wang Yan directly said: "Believe it or not, that''s the truth anyway." Chapter 587： The anger from Ye Fan "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, hurry up and return the things!" Ye Fan got angry and said sharply towards Wang Yan. Ye Fan has always been very gentle, but this does not mean that he will not be angry. Ye Fan once became angry, which also left a deep impression on his classmates. Therefore, after Ye Fan''s face changed, Wang Yan shuddered subconsciously. But Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing, who stood behind Ye Fan, didn''t mean anything to be afraid. They even saw Ye Fan get angry, and their hearts were filled with joy. Seeing Wang Yan was about to admit it, Li Changqing took a step forward, with a hint of playfulness on his face, and said to Ye Fan: "This is a matter between Liu Yiyi and Wang Yan. If they are willing to exchange it, they will exchange it. Ye Fan, do you care too much?" Hearing Li Changqing''s words, Wang Yan''s heart suddenly became calmer. This time, Ye Fan didn''t say much, he just squinted at Li Changqing slightly, let the back step forward and threw his arm towards Li Changqing. Snapped! With a sound of meat, Li Changqing was slapped to the ground by Ye Fan in an instant. At the same time, Li Changqing''s face seemed to be stung by a poisonous bee, and it swelled instantly. All the students knew how powerful Ye Fan was. It can be said that even the strongest Pangbo is a little bit behind Ye Fan. Especially now, Ye Fan has also eaten a few divine fruits, and his physique has been further strengthened. Ye Fan''s all-out slap was something that Li Changqing, who had been spoiled for many years, could bear. Under a palm, Li Changqing was directly beaten by Ye Fan. Li Changqing almost fainted while lying on the ground. Wang Yan was so frightened by this scene that he didn''t dare to move. He didn''t expect that Ye Fan would even dare to do it. Like Wang Yan, there is Liu Zhiyun standing by. However, in Liu Zhiyun''s heart, what is stronger than fear is endless anger. How dare Ye Fan, how dare he do it directly, this makes Liu Zhiyun how to raise his head in the future. Therefore, after Ye Fan finished playing Li Changqing, Liu Zhiyun immediately shouted: "Ye Fan!! What do you want to do...well~" It''s a pity that Liu Zhiyun hadn''t said anything before, and he was knocked down by Pangbo who followed closely. "Asshole thing, shameless, you still make sense, right?" Seeing Liu Zhiyun who was kicked on the ground by himself, Pang Bo spoke disdainfully. Ye Fan has done it. As a best friend, how could he stand idly by? Pangbo''s strength was already great, not to mention that he still kicked with his feet this time, so Liu Zhiyun was kicked to the ground directly, he could only retching, but he didn''t have the strength to get up. After a long time, Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing got up from the ground. However, in order to avoid being beaten again, they didn''t dare to jump this time, and stood aside honestly. If it hadn''t been for the spiteful gazes in the eyes of the two of them, everyone would have thought they were convinced. Of course, the thoughts of Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing Ye Fan and others didn''t care. After solving Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing, Ye Fan directly spoke to Wang Yan: "I don''t want to say it a second time, you know what you should do. Although I don''t want to beat women, it''s not that I can''t beat women. " Upon hearing Ye Fan''s words, Wang Yan shuddered in fright. She also saw Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing''s end. The two big men were still vulnerable in front of Ye Fan and the others, so she was a woman who could make waves? Although Wang Yan loves face very much, he still knows how to compare face with the suffering of flesh and blood. What''s more, she is also trying to save face, maybe it will be more embarrassing to wait a while. Therefore, after Ye Fan''s voice fell, Wang Yan directly shivered and sent the Buddhist beads in Liu Yiyi''s hands. Even his broken copper bell did not dare to come back. If Liu Yiyi hadn''t returned the copper bell to her, Wang Yan would have lost his wife and broke down this time. "Hey, Ye Fan, you are here. Ah! What happened to Changqing, your face, why is it so swollen?" It may be that everyone''s voice was too loud, and other students who went out looking for food also rushed over. But when everyone saw Li Changqing''s miserable appearance, they were all startled and hurriedly asked. As for Liu Zhiyun, although it was also miserable, because he was kicked by Pang Bo, there was nothing to be seen on the outside. And Li Changqing, after hearing the questions from the classmates, resisted the anger in his heart, showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and then endured the pain and said: "It''s okay, I was accidentally stung by a wasp just now." Li Changqing did not say that he was beaten by Ye Fan. After all, he was also a face-saving person and didn''t want to be known about his own scandals. However, his answer was obviously not convinced by everyone. After all, although Li Changqing''s face is swollen, but the palm print is still clearly printed on his face? However, Li Changqing said that, and everyone was not asking too much. He asked Li Changqing to be cautious and uncovered it. As for Ye Fan and others, although they pouted their lips in disdain, they did not expose Li Changqing. The matter is over, and they don''t need to expose people''s scars. Now that Li Changqing''s affairs have been exposed, the students are not entangled, but they opened their mouths and asked them: "Have you found food? We searched for a long time, but we didn''t find anything to eat. Although a lot of small animals have been found, they are caught every time. " Liu Yiyi shook his head directly when he heard the people''s inquiries. The time in their group just now was used to bully themselves, where they came from looking for food. But Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing still had a lot of chocolate on them, and they and Wang Ran ate a lot. As for yourself, just kidding, who would think that Liu Zhiyun and the others would share the food with Liu Yiyi? When all the students saw Liu Yiyi shook their heads, their hearts sank. Liu Yiyi and the others didn''t get anything, so would Ye Fan and the others, who were with Liu Yiyi and others just now, have any gain? This kind of thing is impossible no matter how you look at it. However, when everyone was disappointed, Ye Fan and the others said directly: "We found some wild fruit." With that said, the four of them directly took out the fruits they had picked up. It''s a pity that there are really too few fruits, and there are only six when it comes to full play, which is not enough compared to the dozen or so people present. Therefore, the people who had heard Ye Fan''s words had hope in their hearts, but now their hearts sank again. It is estimated that a person can only get one bite of this thing. You may be hungrier if you eat it, so it''s better not to eat it. Chapter 588： Just to my liking Liu Zhiyun, who was resentful, said directly at this time: "With such a little thing, one bite is gone, what good can it do? And these wild fruits, who knows if eating them will ruin your stomach? " Liu Zhiyun now dare not blatantly provoke Ye Fan, but this does not mean that Liu Zhiyun does not want to make Ye Fan sick. Now, isn''t it a good opportunity? Therefore, Liu Zhiyun didn''t think much about it at all, and just started talking about Yin and Yang strangely. Facing Liu Yunzhi''s yin and yang strangeness, Ye Fan''s hearts were also agitated. This fruit is definitely a good thing, they all give up points to everyone, but Liu Yunzhi still doesn''t appreciate it. However, a few people were irritated in their hearts, but they didn''t say anything to refute them. It just so happens that you are picking and choosing and saving it. Thinking of this, Ye Fan couldn''t help but show a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Looking at Liu Zhiyun, Li Changqing and Wang Yan, Ye Fan said directly: "Since the three of you don''t like it, it''s just to make a contribution to everyone. Yiyi is weak and needs to add more energy to give her a fruit directly. Think of it as giving your share to Yiyi, and the remaining five will be shared equally by everyone. " Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Liu Zhiyun and the three did not show any pity, but said in a weird manner: "That''s fine, anyway, if you take a bite, you will be hungrier, so it''s better not to eat. Besides, with such a large forest, there will be fewer wild fruits around? Instead of hooking up the greedy insects, it''s better to eat a full one at a time. Presumably, Ye Fan, you guys came back only when you were full. Otherwise, how could it be possible that there is only such a thing left? " Hearing Liu Zhiyun''s yin and yang strange words, Ye Fan and the others were not angry yet, but Liu Yiyi took the lead to fight back. "Liu Zhiyun, you are too embarrassed to say that. Ye Fan, they kindly found everyone to eat, how about you? Obviously there are a lot of chocolates, but the three of you secretly ate them by yourself." It''s no wonder that Liu Yiyi was angry. She was very grateful to Ye Fan and others. In addition, she had long been dissatisfied with Liu Zhiyun, Li Changqing and Wang Yan, so she didn''t save them face at all. Honest people also have a temper. Although Liu Yiyi is very weak, she is still very rigid when it comes to this kind of selective issue. After hearing Liu Yiyi''s words, the faces of all the students changed. At first they thought Liu Zhiyun''s words were reasonable, but they didn''t expect Liu Zhiyun to hide such a thing. But after Liu Zhiyun heard what Liu Yiyi said, there was no embarrassment on his face. He has experienced such things a lot, as long as he has a good mouth, the black ones can be said to be white. Therefore, after Liu Yiyi finished speaking, Liu Zhiyun directly said: "Who said I don''t give it to everyone? The reason why I didn''t take it out before was just because I forgot about it. After all, everyone has gone through so many things just now, it''s normal to forget such trivial things. If I hadn''t touched my pocket just now, I would have forgotten that I still have chocolate. It just so happens that since Yiyi you have said so, I also let everyone see that I, Liu Zhiyun, is definitely not the kind of person who has something that I don''t share with you. " With that said, Liu Zhiyun said directly that he took out all the food on his body, and then said: "Come on, there are so many more, everyone will share it. Chocolate is high in calories. Although everyone does not get a lot of it, it is enough to top it. As for me, because I have eaten two yuan just now, I won''t fight with everyone. " As Liu Zhiyun''s voice fell, Li Changqing and Wang Yan also echoed: "Yes, the two of us can also testify to Zhiyun. Zhiyun did forget about this before, so when he remembered that he still had something to eat, he gave it to us and Yiyi as soon as possible. Therefore, we and Yiyi will not fight with everyone. Let''s get a point. " Li Changqing and Wang Yan are very chicken thieves, they even brought Liu Yiyi with them. Not only beautified his own image, but also retaliated against Liu Yiyi in a small amount. After all, the three of them had just eaten, but Liu Yiyi hadn''t eaten anything. To be honest, with regard to the acting skills of these three people, if it wasn''t for Ye Fan and the others who saw their faces just now, maybe even they would have believed it. The two of them almost died of Liu Yiyi''s words. It was obvious that they didn''t share anything for themselves just now, but they actually said that now. Really, I have never seen such a brazen person. However, before Liu Yiyi broke out, Liu Zhiyun took the lead and said: "As the saying goes, see the true feelings in adversity, everyone is a classmate, I don''t want everyone to misunderstand me. By the way, Ye Fan, you guys have eaten too, right? If that''s the case, don''t grab anything with your classmates. They didn''t eat anything. " And after Liu Zhiyun''s voice fell, the group of unreasonable students also believed in Liu Zhiyun. After all, there are so many foods. At this time, Liu Zhiyun can give it to everyone, can''t it explain the problem? Therefore, just after Liu Zhiyun finished speaking, everyone said: "Yes, you can see the truth in adversity, Zhiyun, don''t worry, everyone knows what you are, and you won''t get you wrong." "Yes, that''s right, everyone believes in you." ... Hearing the compliments from the classmates, Liu Zhiyun''s face was not as gloomy as before, but smiled again. Although this operation made him lose the only food left on his body, what does it matter? Food and everything are things outside of the body and can be regained sooner or later. He didn''t believe it, they could still starve to death in such a big forest. Just paying a small amount of food, you can blow Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, and Pang Bo to their prestige. By the way, they have also improved their right to speak. It is simply not a bargain. Therefore, Liu Zhiyun is really happy at this time. But Liu Yiyi was very unhappy, but he couldn''t help it because she couldn''t prove anything at all. But Ye Fan, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, and Li Xiaoman saw their classmates look so indistinguishable from black and white. Although they were chilling, they did not explain anything. With just a sneer, Pangbo directly said that the fruit in his hand had been divided among two Liu Yiyi, and then divided the remaining four among the small group. After dividing, Pangbo directly said: "Since everyone has chocolate to eat, and we don''t like our fruit, then we eat it ourselves. As for the chocolate, we dont participate in the distribution anymore. Isnt it a problem? " Chapter 589： vicious When a group of students heard Pangbo''s words, they nodded directly. Of course, they have no objection. If there are eight people missing, these chocolates will finally put them on their stomachs. As for a bite of wild fruit, how can they care about it when they grow up in the city? Ye Fan and the others just stared coldly at everyone''s feeling of respect and respect, and a sneer appeared at the corners of their mouths. Even if it was a classmate for many years, it didn''t really make everyone touch each other. The ugliness of human nature is not simply talked about, but is demonstrated vividly in everyone. Liu Yiyi was also extremely disappointed at this time. She didn''t fight with others, but she couldn''t easily accept the double-sided character of this classmate. Without explaining much, Liu Yiyi took a bite of the fruit that Pangbo gave her. As for the higher-calorie chocolate, let alone everyone didn''t mean to share it with her. Even if there is, she will not accept it. Even if the two fruits are not enough to eat, he would rather choose the fruits brought back by Ye Fan than to eat Liu Zhiyun''s chocolate. But are two fruits really not enough? That is naturally impossible. Not to mention two, even if there is only one, the energy contained is enough to make Liu Yiyi energetic. So, just after Liu Yiyi took the first bite, her eyes widened in shock. Not only because of the deliciousness of the fruit, but also because of just one bite, the exhaustion and hunger from her body have been completely eliminated. "Pang..." Liu Yiyi wanted to say something, but Li Xiaoman gave Liu Yiyi a wink and motioned her not to say more. Although Liu Yiyi was shocked in his heart, he still resisted the shock in his heart, and did not say what had already reached his lips. Just silently eating the fruit in his hand, but the speed has been quietly improved a lot. He also understood that this fruit was definitely not an ordinary good thing, and his admiration for Ye Fan and the others became stronger. Except for the fruits that Ye Fan brought back, everyone''s food was not too much. After Liu Yiyi speeded up and finished eating the fruits in his hands, everyone quickly settled the food distributed to them. The people who had something in their stomachs did not stay in place for too long. Under the leadership of Ye Fan and others, everyone explored beyond the barren ancient forbidden land. Although Liu Zhiyun has gathered a wave of people''s hearts just now, the core of this small group of students is undoubtedly Ye Fan and the four. Even after Liu Zhiyun''s instigation and separation just now caused Ye Fan''s image to be damaged, but there is no way, who told Ye Fan and the four of them to be the strongest and worship Wang Ran as their teacher. They still rely on Ye Fan and the others. If they don''t need Ye Fan and the others, the situation may change. In this regard, although Ye Fan and the others were a little tired, they didn''t say much. The faces of Liu Zhiyun and the others became difficult to look at. They had just taken out the only remaining food to gather people''s hearts. As a result, they had just finished eating, and everyone was a little cold and surrounded by Ye Fan. Hanging far behind everyone, Li Changqing asked a little bit angrily: "Zhiyun, let''s just forget it? These people, too, don''t even think about our goodness at all. Those who ate really fed the dogs." Hearing what Li Changqing said, Liu Zhiyun smiled fiercely, then said with gloomy eyes: "Forget it, how could it be forgotten? Wait, my buddha stick has restored some divinity, wait for a chance, we will kill these four **** directly. As for the gang of wall-to-wall grass, if it is so simple and is bought by us, then I will take a high look at them. " Hearing what Liu Zhiyun said, Ye Fan slapped him and Li Changqing, who was grieving, did not express any objection. After all, apart from Liu Zhiyun, the one who resented Ye Fan the most was Li Changqing. However, Wang Yanke, who did not have too many head-on conflicts with Ye Fan, was shocked by Liu Zhiyun''s words. Eyes widened in disbelief, Wang Yan said in horror: "Kill them, Liu Zhiyun, you are crazy, everyone is a classmate, how can you do this? Besides, Ye Fan and the others have visited the Tibetan gate. Are you not afraid that those seniors will trouble us? " Hearing Wang Yan''s words, Liu Zhiyun''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was not that he was scared, but he realized that he had not considered Wang Yan''s ideas just now. She and Liu Zhiyun are different from Li Changqing. Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing have been grudges against Ye Fan for a long time. But Wang Yan is not, she just joined in halfway. Liu Zhiyun knew very well that if they couldn''t persuade Wang Yan, their plan would be dead before implementation. Therefore, Liu Zhiyun squinted at Wang Yan and said coldly: "Even if they visit the Tibetan gate, do you really think those seniors will value them so much? If they really valued them, the seniors would not leave them alone in this forbidden land. After all, a few of them had said that they had worshipped the Tibetan gate, but in the final analysis they were just the registered disciples of that senior. Besides, the barren ancient forbidden land is so large and dangerous, even if Ye Fan died here, it is normal. And, do you think you can be safe and worry-free if you don''t deal with Ye Fan and the others? Ye Fan, will they tell your classmates about the things you did? Even one step further, if he spreads this matter out, your chance to visit the big sect will be completely lost in the future. After all, it is estimated that there is not a large sect that will accept us as disciples who bully the weak and insult their companions? Even if you take a step back, Ye Fan and the others did not spread it out. Do you think he will help us who are in conflict with him when he develops in the future? Even if they dont step on us, its good? Do you want to live such a day? I definitely don''t want to. Since I don''t want to, the only way now is to kill Ye Fan and the others in the cradle. After all, we are also going to enter the world of spiritual practice. You have to understand a truth, that is, people are not for themselves, and the heavens are destroyed! " Hearing Liu Zhiyun''s words, Wang Yan''s expression changed from time to time. Although she didn''t want Ye Fan to die, she also had to admit that what Liu Zhiyun said was very reasonable. There was a long silence, and no one knew what Wang Yan had thought during this time, but Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing were calm in their hearts. They knew exactly who Wang Yan was, otherwise Liu Zhiyun would not ignore Wang Yan''s thoughts and directly speak out his plans. Chapter 590： Ye Fan leaves the barren ancient forbidden land Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Wang Yan''s face to become firmer. After gritting her teeth, Wang Yan nodded directly at Liu Zhiyun, and then said: "Okay, I''ll be with you, but my brass bell is broken and I can''t help much." When Wang Yan said so, Liu Zhiyun and Li Changqing smiled instantly. Quickly waved his hand, and said to Wang Yan: "It''s okay, it''s okay, as long as you are willing to help." After speaking, the three met each other, and then showed a cold smile. ... Time flies, five days have passed. After five days of trekking, Ye Fan and the others finally came to the edge of the forbidden land. However, as long as you look closely, you can find that the number of people is three less than at the beginning. What is missing is Liu Zhiyun, Li Changqing and Wang Yan who are trying to plot the lives of Ye Fan''s people. Except for the four of Ye Fan, no one knew exactly what happened, only that Liu Zhiyun, Li Changqing, and Wang Yan were in the forbidden land forever. Of course, the death of the three people did not affect everyone''s joy. Even, thinking that the death of the three people, the joy of seeing the light in everyone''s hearts at this time, is even more intense. After all, they didn''t want to stay longer in such a dangerous deserted ancient forbidden place. Without a trace of hesitation, everyone including Ye Fan rushed out of the barren ancient forbidden ground with excitement. It''s just that, just after rushing out of the barren ancient forbidden ground, everyone felt an unbearable sting. In just a moment, everyone fainted on the ground. And as everyone fainted, everyone''s body was also undergoing drastic changes. Except for the five people who have eaten the fruit, everyone''s appearance is rapidly aging. However, in a few moments, the men and women who were in their prime of life turned into hoar-frost-covered old men. And Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo, and Zhou Yi, because they ate a lot of divine fruit, not only did not become old, on the contrary, they also became a lot younger. At this time, purely from the appearance, he looked like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy. As for Liu Yiyi, although she only ate two divine fruits, she has also become a lot younger, looking only in her early twenties. The people have been lying on the ground for a long time, but when everyone regains consciousness again, the time is almost noon. With the return of consciousness, everyone also got up from the ground. However, as everyone got up, everyone let out a horrified cry. "who are you?" "Why have I become an old man?" ... Various voices shouted from everyone''s mouth, even Pangbo and the others, because their appearance had changed so much, they were shocked for a while. But soon, everyone figured out the status quo. Everyone was silent, but from the complicated faces, we could see that everyone''s hearts were not at peace. Also, no matter who it is, when he wakes up and finds that he has stepped from youth to old age, or the familiar classmates around him have become old people, his heart will not be calm. Ye Fan and the others have become younger, but those students who have turned into old people are uncomfortable. They are more aware of the reasons for such a big gap between each other. In these five days, everyone can almost eat and live together. However, the five of Ye Fan and the others have become young, but they have grown old. The only reason for this difference is the fruits that Ye Fan and the others brought back at the beginning. They didn''t expect that when they only rejected a fruit, they turned out to be like this. If they hadn''t refused at the beginning, even if they didn''t say they became young again, they wouldn''t have reached old age. But what else can they say at this time? Are you complaining that Ye Fan didn''t give them fruit to eat? But at the beginning, the human face clearly prepared his share, only because he looked down on it and refused. They have no reason to complain about Ye Fan and the others, but they can only curse Liu Zhiyun who is dead in their hearts. Without them, it would be impossible for everyone to reject the fruits brought back by Ye Fan and others. The tremendous changes made them shed tears of collapse. What does the late years represent? Everyone knows very well that it is death. Looking at everyone''s attitude, Liu Yiyi was full of gratefulness and gratitude left in his heart at this time. She couldn''t imagine that if she, like everyone else, became an old man in his late years, she would not be able to accept it. Will it be the same as everyone, crying in tears. All the old classmates showed a desperate atmosphere. At this time, their passion for the outside world is gone. Yes, I''m about to step into the coffin soon. What''s the use of passion? Ye Fan, who had become a lot younger, glanced at each other, but they didn''t know what to say, so they fell silent. Suddenly, an atmosphere called despair emerged from the crowd. However, the silence of the people did not last long before they were interrupted. It was not the young Ye Fan, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, and Liu Yiyi who interrupted them, but the flying rainbows flying from a distance. In other words, it is the people who stand on Feihong. "You came out of the forbidden land?" An old voice rang in the ears of Ye Fan and others. Everyone who heard this voice raised their heads subconsciously. Then they discovered that the talking was an old woman with gray hair. With this old woman, there are more than a dozen people. Among these people are middle-aged men and young girls. But no matter who it is, his body exudes a dusty temperament. Even people with no knowledge can understand that these people are definitely not ordinary people. What''s more, are people like Ye Fan who already have some knowledge? So right after the old woman asked, Ye Fan and the others directly answered. But before Ye Fan and the others could speak, the old woman was like answering herself, and said again: "Sure enough, the sea of ??bitterness has been opened up, and it really came out of the forbidden land. Good seedlings, good seedlings, it is not easy for you to come out of the forbidden land alive. It''s just that why did you guys become so young? " In the end, the old woman''s words obviously asked Ye Fan who was there. Ye Fan didn''t dare to conceal it, so they just opened their mouths and went back: "This predecessor, the reason why we have become so young should be because of how many fruits we have eaten?" Hearing Ye Fan and the others'' answers, the old woman frowned directly, and then whispered in a low voice: "Fruit, is it a sacred fruit? But how is this possible? How can the nine sacred mountains be approached by a few ordinary people?" Chapter 591： Short-sighted "Have you three eaten a red fruit that grows on a high mountain in the deserted ancient forbidden land?" Although she didn''t believe it in her heart, the old woman still asked tentatively. Ye Fan also understood that this old woman definitely knew a lot. At first, they had some doubts in their minds, so after the old woman finished asking, Zhou Yi nodded directly and replied: "Yes, senior, we did eat a red fruit, do you know what it is, senior?" But the old woman who opened the mouth did not answer, but murmured to herself in disbelief: "You guys have actually eaten sacred fruit, it''s incredible, it''s really unbelievable." Having said this, the old woman directly exchanged glances with several middle-aged people around. Suddenly, everyone understood their inner thoughts. These are good seedlings, and they must not be let go. At the same time, these people feel a little regretful in their hearts. After all, everyone is not of the same school, so many good seedlings can''t be swallowed by themselves. Although the sects behind everyone are the same, but in the final analysis they are not a family. Just when the old woman and others secretly said that it was a pity, those classmates who were already covered with hoarfrost suddenly knelt on the ground. Looking at the old woman and others standing above Feihong, they trembled and asked: "Dear gods, we are all a group of people in trouble. I wonder if you can show kindness to help us restore our former appearance." Hearing these people''s words, the faces of the old woman and others flashed with joy. This is really a good thing, and I don''t want to give it a chance to refuse. After clearing her throat, the old woman said directly: "The reason why you have this situation is because of the lack of vitality. It is actually very simple to solve your current situation. Or, you can find an elixir to eat it to make up for the shortfall. However, this method is not suitable for you, and the elixir that can make up for vitality, even the worst, is far from what you can get. Therefore, the best way for you to get rid of the predicament is to break through the realm. As long as you break through the realm, your lifespan will naturally increase at that time, and the vitality that is consumed will naturally not affect you. It just so happens that you broke out of the barren ancient forbidden land, the sea of ??suffering has been opened up, and the realm will be broken very quickly. As long as you find a suitable exercise book, it won''t take long for you to get back to the original state. " Hearing the words of the old woman, the faces of everyone suddenly showed joy. "Senior, since you said that, I don''t know if you can bring us under the sect and teach us the fairy law." Everyone asked eagerly. The old women and the others don''t seem to be easy, and they can also help themselves out of a difficult situation. In this case, they don''t have the meaning to hesitate. But as the saying goes, those who catch up are worthless. Hearing everyone''s positive look, although the old woman and the others were already irritated, they still held up their arrogance. Looking down at everyone, the old woman directly said: "You should get up first. Although your age has passed our requirements, since you have opened up a sea of ??suffering and are a good seed, we can give you a chance. After all, it is not that simple to join our martial arts. Oh, by the way, let me introduce myself first, I am Li Ling from Lingxu Cave, one of the six caves in the territory of Yanzhi. These people around me are all masters of the Six Great Caverns. " "Senior Sister Li Ling is right. There are countless sacred sites in Yanzhi, but there are only six of us that can be called Dongtian. Others that are better can be called blessed places, but more are not even called blessed places. " After Li Ling finished speaking, several middle-aged people around her came to speak. The attitude of everyone is very high, as if giving Ye Fan and the others and opportunities to actually give them alms. Ye Fan, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, and Liu Yiyi were indeed unhappy in their hearts. After all, Wang Ran and the others were so powerful before, and they didn''t give them any airs. But the rest of the people can just eat this set, even their hearts are faintly happy. After all, the more arrogant Li Ling and the others are, the more it shows that their strength is stronger? What does their strength show? It shows that their choice is not wrong. Therefore, just after Li Lingji had finished speaking, except for Ye Fan, everyone''s face showed a look of worship towards Li Lingji. Nodding excitedly, everyone directly said: "We understand that there are always a lot of rules in the big sect, we can understand. You can give us this opportunity, we are already very happy. " Hearing the compliments of these geniuses, Li Ling suddenly felt that his image had grown taller, and even couldn''t help but smile. Quickly straightened his expression, Li Ling slowly said: "You don''t have to belittle yourself, you are indeed good seedlings, and we don''t want you to be in the dust. As the so-called special affairs, we will not embarrass you. Don''t worry, we are just getting to know your situation, let''s explore your physique later. " Hearing Li Ling''s words, the joyous smiles on everyone''s faces became stronger. That''s why I lick the dog and lick the dog, and I have everything in the end. They have just started to lick, isn''t it already beginning to be rewarding. Of course, it is not without spine, like Wang Ziwen and Li Daoling, they are still very tough, and they did not kneel and lick Li Ling. Even to those flattering classmates, their hearts are the same as Ye Fan and they, and they look down upon it. However, none of the people present paid attention to these trivial matters. Everyone now concentrates on the questions Li Ling and the others have asked. "First of all we must ask you, where do you come from?" Hearing Li Lings question, Wang Ziwen slowly replied: "We came from the west, and we don''t know where it is." Everyone did not choose to tell the truth, even those students who chose to kneel and lick the six caves. Everyone is an adult, and we will still make a choice to weigh the pros and cons. They can''t do it if they directly explain their details. "Western? Is it the Western Regions? No way you have so many Buddhist artifacts. There are indeed many Buddhist cultivations in the Western Regions." Hearing Wang Ziwen''s answer, Li Ling and the others did not doubt, they just spoke thoughtfully. Chapter 592： End of the Cave The Buddhist artifacts on Ye Fan and the others were naturally noticed by Li Ling and the others at a glance, but they didn''t mention which Buddhist artifacts that had internal formation patterns and Taoist rhyme have disappeared and were of no use. They were originally curious about how everyone got these Buddhist artifacts, but now that Wang Ziwen answered like this, the matter seemed to be explainable. After all, people from the Western Regions have a few powerful Buddhist artifacts on their bodies. Isn''t this normal? It can only be said that Wang Ziwen saved a lot of trouble for everyone because of his mistake. Li Ling didn''t get too much trouble with this issue, and asked again: "Then how did you come from the remote Western Regions to the Eastern Wilderness? After all, the direct distance between the two is not a little bit, even if it is us, it will take decades to drive the Feihong forward at full speed to set foot in the Western Regions." Although they don''t understand the geographical division here, everyone is not stupid enough to expose it. After the questions of Li Ling and others were uttered, everyone immediately unified their thoughts. This time, Wang Ziwen gave an explanation: "Senior, we actually don''t know how we got here. At the beginning, we climbed a famous mountain in our hometown, where there was a five-color altar. I don''t know how to do it. Soon after we went up the mountain, the five-color altar started by itself. Let us faint in darkness, and when we wake up again, we have reached a high mountain in the deserted ancient forbidden land. " Hearing Wang Ziwen''s answer, everyone in Li Ling chirped, and their faces also showed a look of yearning. Especially a middle-aged man next to Li Ling, after hearing what Wang Ziwen said, he slowly said: "Simply crossing the distance of tens of thousands of miles, there really are countless wonderful things in this world. If there is a chance, I must go and see the five-color altar that you are talking about. " Regarding the words of the middle-aged man, Li Ling and others nodded inconclusively. But they didn''t talk too much about this, but continued to ask Ye Fan and them many questions. The question went smoothly. Of course, Li Ling and the others wanted to have a cutscene about it. Now that the question is over, Li Ling and the others are about to go through the most critical link. That is the physical exploration, or the assessment of everyone''s talents. Although Ye Fan and the others have already opened up a sea of ??suffering, if their talents are not enough, they will not go too far in the future. Li Ling and the others did this to determine the attitude of the sect towards Ye Fan and others in the future. In this regard, even Ye Fan did not refuse. Although it is impossible for them to join the cave, but this does not hinder their curiosity. What is his natural physique? Not only Li Ling and others are curious, but Ye Fan themselves are also curious. This matter is as smooth as ever, and Ye Fan''s classmates are still very talented in physique. There are even a few, which can be called a top genius. With the detection of everyone''s talents, Li Ling and their mouths were almost pulled up into the sky. However, this situation quickly ended. Because soon it was Ye Fan''s turn to be the last one to accept the probe. As they explored Ye Fan''s body, Li Ling and others'' faces instantly showed shocked expressions. Opening his mouth in disbelief, Li Ling said in shock: "Unexpectedly, there is still such a physique now." The people next to Li Ling also said one after another: "Yes, this kind of physique, I''m afraid it hasn''t appeared in nearly ten thousand years." "Unexpectedly, we can still meet." ... After hearing the words of a few people, all of them showed doubts on their faces. Pang Bo, who has the best relationship with Ye Fan, couldn''t help but ask: "Several seniors, don''t you know what kind of physique Ye Fan is, is he very strong?" Hearing Pangbo''s question, Li Ling glanced at each other, and their eyes showed helpless expressions. When they looked at Ye Fan, they also revealed a touch of sympathy. "Indeed, this physique is very powerful. Ye Fan''s physique was called the Wild Ancient Eucharist, and the existence of this physique at the beginning was nothing but the existence of Zhen Shuo in ancient and modern times. For them, invincibility at the same level is basically nothing more, even if it is cross-border combat, it is commonplace for them. " Hearing Li Ling''s words, Pang Bo instantly smiled with joy. As Ye Fan''s best friend, the better Ye Fan''s talent, the happier he is for Ye Fan. Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, Liu Yiyi, Wang Ziwen and others were the same, and they couldn''t help but feel happy for Ye Fan. As for the others, they looked at Ye Fan with different expressions. Some are happy for him, but more are the envy and even jealousy of Ye Fan. Even if Ye Fan can have such a strong opportunity, his talent is still so good. It''s really good to shop around, and people are more deadly than people. But Ye Fan himself was very calm, although he was also very happy in his heart. But in the next second, everyone''s expressions changed. Because after speaking those words, Li Ling and others paused for a while, then spoke again: "However, this requires a time premise. If it was tens of thousands of years ago, the Ancient Eucharist was indeed the most powerful physique in the entire world. But it doesn''t work anymore. I don''t know the reason. Since the ancient times, the Eucharist has been cursed, and there is no way to cultivate. Even if they spend countless resources to successfully embark on the path of cultivation, they will fall into the difficulty of breaking the mirror. Therefore, it is not so much luck to have an ancient Eucharist, as it is unfortunate. In this era, even ordinary physiques can travel much farther than the owners of the ridiculous ancient sacrament. " As the words of Li Ling and others fell, those who cared about Ye Fan naturally changed their faces and didn''t know what to say. Those who were envious and jealous of Ye Fan not only didn''t care, they even felt a burst of joy, and there was not much affection. "How is it possible? Senior, have you made a mistake? How could Ye Fan not be able to practice?" Pangbo asked incredulously that he really couldn''t accept this fact. Li Ling didn''t explain much, but Ye Fan patted Pangbo on the shoulder and said: "It''s okay Pangbo, how could I, Ye Fan, be bound by this so-called curse?" Seeing Ye Fan''s appearance, Pangbo and the others were silent and didn''t know what to say, but they soon showed a smile on their faces and chose to believe in Ye Fan. The others looked at Ye Fan sympathetically, thinking that he was a little pitiful. After all, people like him can cultivate, and if Ye Fan doesn''t die, he can only be an ordinary person for a lifetime. Chapter 593： Murder As for Li Ling and the others, they didn''t take Ye Fan to heart. The ancient eucharist is certainly famous, but it was only in the ancient period. For so many years, no lonely ancient Eucharist can break the curse and resume the path of practice. What use is this Ye Fan, even if his slogans are louder? They don''t believe that a mere Ye Fan can reopen the glory of the Eucharist. Therefore, they did not say much about Ye Fan''s words, but directly said to the others: "Since it has been determined that your talents are good and your life experience is innocent, then we will take the lead and wait for you to enter the sky." "Yes, but you can''t all join a cave. Of course, you don''t have to worry about not seeing each other in the future. We are in the same spirit in the six caves, and there are still many opportunities for you to meet in the future. " "Let''s do this, whoever is called by our six great caves will stand behind us. From then on, you are the descendants of our major caves, and when the trials of the other disciples are over, we will take you back to the caves. " Speaking of this, the representatives of the six great caves looked at each other one after another, and then began to call everyone''s names one by one. In the beginning they were very tacitly accepting only some people with average talents, and the scene of you and me was very harmonious. But yelling and yelling, the atmosphere changed. Because the farther to the end, the better the talents of the remaining people. For this kind of genius disciple, no one wants to shut them out, just like earning their own heaven. Therefore, the smell of gunpowder on the scene is getting stronger and stronger. In the end, they even started a language attack. Why is your family''s Dong Tian not worthy of the truth? Why are your disciples inferior to one generation? Anyway, all kinds of words that belittle other Dongtians came with their mouths open, and Ye Fan and the others who looked at it were stunned for a while. If everyone''s talents didn''t differ much, nothing would matter. After all, in the end, it''s nothing more than all parties compromise and take a step back. But when the six big caves divided the rest of the people, only Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, and Li Xiaoman were left with the best talents, and Ye Fan made up the number, the smell of gunpowder among the six big caves escalated again. There are only three people, but there are six big caves to participate in the competition. No one wants to give up these three talents who are obviously much better than others, so the situation is obviously going out of control. "Senior Sister Li Ling, if I remember correctly, your Lingxu Dongtian has no core disciples, right? If they join your Lingxu Dongtian, wouldn''t they just be an inner disciple, and simply cannot have the best training resources. " "Heh, our Lingxu Dongtian really does not have the quota of core disciples, but your Yuding Dongtian is not better, right? Several elders of the powerful faction have already closed their doors, how can they train another person to carry the pot. " "Let me say you don''t fight, we Jinxia Dongtian still have several core disciples." "Your core disciples are also embarrassed to say, what kind of characters can you have in these years, if you don''t think about the predecessors, you might not even be able to keep the name of Dongtian?" "What do you mean, do you want to fight?" "Fight and fight, who is afraid of whom?" ... Just as the gunpowder keg was about to be ignited, Zhou Yi, who was dumbfounded, said quickly: "Seniors, don''t fight anymore, I''m really sorry, we already have a sect." Zhou Yi''s words were like a basin of ice water, directly splashed on the heads of the six big caves. After hearing Zhou Yi''s words, the crowd stopped arguing as expected, but looked at Zhou Yi together. "Do you have a sect? There are people who discovered you earlier than us in this swallow territory? Impossible, could it be your sect in the Western Regions before? " A middle-aged man in Liu Da Dong Tian frowned and asked. Hearing his question, Li Xiaoman said: "I''m really sorry, seniors. You are indeed the first one I met after I walked out of the forbidden land. However, we just visited the teacher''s gate not long ago, so we can only say sorry for your kindness. " Hearing Li Xiaoman''s words, everyone in the six holy places felt helpless. You can see from Zhou Yi''s attitude. They really didn''t mean to worship the Six Great Caves. However, after being helpless, a wave of anger rose in their hearts. Just for these three people, they were very angry just now. Almost even his face was torn apart. As a result, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman actually told them that they already had a sect. Isn''t this a joke? How can their dignified elders of the six great caves, the most powerful group of people in the entire Yanzhi territory, tolerate such a play? As for Ye Fan, he was directly ignored by them. Anyway, even at the beginning, they didn''t plan to accept Ye Fan. Um~ humble little leaf, crying online. "Can you tell us, what is the name of the sect you worshipped in?" An old woman in the Six Great Caves asked with a dark face. Although they were very angry, they even decided to take action against Zhou Yi. But they are not old and confused. Although some people are weak, if the strength behind them is unusual, they can''t provoke them. Therefore, before the evil thoughts are turned into actual actions, they are still ready to inquire about the addresses of a few people. Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Ye Fan, and Li Xiaoman saw the old woman''s dark complexion, and they knew that they had offended each other. They didn''t want this kind of thing to happen either, the blame was that they didn''t explain clearly at the beginning and didn''t have a chance to interrupt in the middle. When they had a chance to explain, things had become irreversible. The four of them met at each other and gave a wry smile to explain. No way, people have already asked, and they dare not answer. I only hope that the name of Zangmen is loud enough, or that the people of the Six Great Caves are broad-minded. In the end, Pang Bo, the most burly figure, bit his scalp and replied to the six big cavemen: "Senior, the name of the sect we worshipped is Zangmen." Hearing Pangbo''s answer, the elders of the Six Great Caves met each other, and there was a hint of doubt and cruelty in their eyes. Zangmen? They have not heard of it. In all continents of the Big Dipper Star Region, there are big sects with names and surnames recorded in the cave. But this Tibetan gate is definitely not in this list. This can only show that this Tibetan gate is definitely not a big gate that they can''t afford to provoke. Chapter 594： The villain died of talking too much, but he still talking too much Zangmen is at most similar to the six big caves behind them, and it may even be far inferior to them. It''s just a small sect from another place. Although it is not clear how the Tibetan gate rushed ahead of them and collected these good seedlings into the gate. But is this important? Just a small sect, their six great caves are not waiting in their eyes. Although the income is hopeless, these few are people who have not eaten the holy fruit for long, and they themselves are a huge amount of wealth. Everyone only had a few conversations in secret, and they had already made a decision, ready to make a choice for the fate of Ye Fan''s four. "Haha, Zangmen, a pretty good sect. Since you and I have no relationship with the six caves, I wish you a smooth path to practice. " The old woman who spoke first said again, the tone was completely blessing, and she couldn''t hear any bad thoughts at all. Ye Fan''s heart was relieved when the four of them heard what the old woman said. Fortunately, it turned out to be a good death. The four of them sighed in their hearts, and then they quickly spoke: "Thank you seniors for your blessings, and I wish you all your wishes come true." As everyone''s voice fell, the elders of the Six Great Caves gave Ye Fan a deep look at the four of them. However, they didn''t open their mouths to say anything, but directly explained to the disciples behind them: "Well, now that the matter has been resolved, then we will also go back." "promise." As the voice fell, flying rainbows rose out of thin air, and flew away with Ye Fan''s classmates who had already worshipped into the cave. "Hey, wait, take us away too!" With the appearance of Feihong, Pang Bo shouted loudly. It''s a pity that everyone in the Six Great Caves didn''t hear it, and disappeared into the eyes of Ye Fan and others in the blink of an eye. "Hey, they didn''t say to take us out of this ghost place. Master and the others didn''t come. What should we do next?" The call was not answered, Pang Bo helplessly asked several people. Li Xiaoman looked at Pang Bo helplessly, and then responded: "Pangbo, we are already offending them, how could they help us? If they didn''t take action against us, they were already broad-minded. " Ye Fan also hammered Pangbo''s shoulder and said: "Yes, you can grow up a bit, don''t just grow muscles." Hearing what Ye Fan and Li Xiaoman said, Pang Bo rolled his eyes helplessly, and then said: "Thank you, my fault, my fault, this picture of you husband and wife is really nostalgic." Upon hearing this, Ye Fan directly punched Pang Bo. "Funny, whoever sings and sings as well as his wife." Zhou Yi on the side looked at the two who were fighting, and smiled helplessly: "Okay, don''t say so much, let''s quickly discuss and discuss where to go next." "Discuss? No need to discuss, you can''t go anywhere next!" Zhou Yi''s words did not get any answer from Ye Fan, Pang Bo, or Li Xiaoman, but got a response from a cold voice. Hearing this cold voice, the chills of the four of them stood up instantly. At the same time, their bodies shuddered uncontrollably. Because along with that voice, there was also a strong killing intent. They have not experienced the life and death crisis. The time the Crocodile Ancestor played with them is not counted, or they have also encountered it in the deserted ancient forbidden land. However, this was the first time they felt this terrifying killing intent. Suddenly, the brains of the four of them couldn''t react to what else to do next. Fortunately, the person who spoke seemed to want the four of Ye Fan to understand a little bit, and did not immediately solve the four of them. Otherwise, based on the current transformation of the four Ye Fans, killing them is not much more difficult than killing chickens. As the rays of light disappeared, several figures appeared directly in front of Ye Fan. These people are not bystanders, but the elders of the Six Great Caves who have just left. Looking at the silhouettes of several elders, Ye Fan''s four also came back to their senses. Somewhat puzzled and fearful, the four-man Zhanzhan opened his mouth and asked the elders of the six big caves: "Several seniors, I don''t know what you want to do when you come back?" Hearing the questions of the four, the faces of several elders in the Six Great Caves all showed a sneer. Looking at the four of Ye Fan, an old woman slowly said: "What are we doing? Don''t you already know what we are going to do?" Hearing the old woman''s answer, Ye Fan''s four faces showed bitter smiles. They never expected that the hypocritical faces of these people just now were actually paralyzing them. No, it shouldn''t be said to be paralyzing them, after all, the four of them have no way to threaten these cave elders. The reason why they showed a hypocritical face at first is probably just to maintain a noble image in front of their disciples. In an instant, you can also buy off the admiration and heartfelt hearts of their classmates. In fact, this matter is indeed the same as Ye Fan''s four guessed. But unfortunately, even if they guess right, there is no reward. What they should face, they still have to face it. But Ye Fan and the four were unwilling to lead their necks to the slaughter, and they did not want to give up. After the old woman''s voice fell, Ye Fan asked bitterly: "Why, can you tell me why we have to kill us? Is it because we offended you unintentionally?" There was no respect in Ye Fan''s tone, after all, no one would respect someone who would kill him. However, the elders of the Six Great Caves didn''t care about this either, and they cared about a dying person. They didn''t think so. Even, facing Ye Fan''s question, they happily gave an answer. "If only you offend us, we will at best teach you a lesson, and will not take your lives. But the reason is not only that, the value in you is really too great. Because the absorption of the medicinal effect takes a period of time, this has caused you who have just eaten the holy fruit to be a great medicine. With your blood, you can refine a large number of excellent medicines. To blame, blame you for eating the holy fruit. " Hearing Liu Dadongtian''s answer, Ye Fan''s faces showed an unbelievable expression. The reason for killing them was to use them to practice medicine? This kind of answer really makes them shudder. What is the difference between this approach and cannibalism? "Don''t you be afraid that our sect will seek revenge from you in the future?" Zhou Yi threatened with some angrily. Chapter 595： Wang Rans strength "Haha, Zangmen, a small sect whose name has never been heard before, what right does it have to wait for revenge on me?" Facing Zhou Yi''s threat, the elders of the Six Great Caves spoke indifferently. Hearing these words, the hearts of Ye Fan four people had a touch of despair. But in the next second, their expressions became excited. Correspondingly, the faces of the elders of the Six Great Caves changed wildly. Because as the voice of the six great cave elders fell, a misty voice immediately sounded from a distance. "Xiaozongmen, who gave you the courage to comment on my Tibetanmen like that?" Ye Fan heard them easily, and it was Wang Ran who was talking. Although the elders of the Six Great Caves couldn''t hear who was speaking, he could feel the strong sense of oppression in his body. Sure enough, in the next second, a huge figure came quietly in front of everyone. It was Di Tian transformed into a prototype, and Wang Ran stood on top of Di Tian''s head with his back hand. As for the good and evil, they were floating in the air, following Wang Ran. After Wang Ran arrived, the expressions of the elders of the Six Great Caves instantly became frightened. As if the world was about to be destroyed, the elders whispered with dull eyes: "Dragon... Dragon? Leader-level powerhouse?" With their realm, it is still impossible to see the strength of Wang Ran and others, but this does not affect their guesses. As the elders of the cave, they are also people who have seen the world. The leaders of those sacred places have seen them in so many years. Although I haven''t seen those characters take action, the coercion on them is no different from Wang Ran at this time. They are all so powerful, so they can''t afford to resist the desire. In other words, Wang Ran and others are even more powerful. They couldn''t imagine why there would be four unnamed leader-level existences appearing in a sect they had never heard of. If there is such a powerful person in a certain sect, not to mention that the sect can be famous all over the world, at least it will be famous among the various sects. But, none of this, and even the powerhouses like Wang Ran did not reveal any information. It''s as if they appeared out of thin air. Suddenly, the elders of the Six Great Caves seemed to have thought of something, and subconsciously muttered: "Is it possible, is it possible that the legendary hidden family and the hidden family really exist?" ... Faced with the shock of the six great cave elders, Wang Ran did not respond. In other words, he didn''t care about the people of the Six Great Caves at this time. Although in the territory of the swallow, the six great caves are already god-like existences. But in the Big Dipper Star Region, the Six Great Caves are just sects that do not enter the stream. Although Wang Ran''s current strength could not be called the top level, it still surpassed the leaders of those sacred places by one level. If calculated with the cultivation system of the occult plane, Wang Ran should be at the third level of the Sendai realm at this time. That is to say, at the level of the king, you can be holy in just one step. So facing these cave elders who were not in the four-pole realm, how could Wang Ran take it to heart. Even if they were allowed to run 10,000 meters first, Wang Ran could easily take their lives. Therefore, after Wang Ran arrived, he directly surrendered his eyes to the four Ye Fans, completely ignoring the elders of the Six Great Caves and letting them fall into panic. Looking at the excited Ye Fan, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi and Li Xiaoman, Wang Ran said with a light smile: "You have a good chance. Not only did you formally start the road to practice, but you also made up for your innate energy." After speaking, Wang Ran quietly glanced towards the depths of the barren ancient forbidden ground. He could feel that there was a pair of terrifying eyes staring at him closely. Of course, this time the opponent was not hostile, otherwise Wang Ran wouldn''t dare to stay here. However, all of this is based on the fact that Wang Ran and Ye Fan are on the same front. If they were to be the elders of the cave, Wang Ran was sure that no matter how rampant they were, the moment they acted on Ye Fan, they would die in great fear. However, no one except Wang Ran can understand these things. So after hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan''s people scratched their heads a little embarrassed. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t care about the elders of the Six Great Caves, but Ye Fan and the others did not forget. The feelings of helplessness brought to them by the few cave elders just now, they hate them in their hearts. Pangbo, who has the thickest nerves but the most tolerant of sand in his eyes, took the lead and said: "Master, you can count it. You haven''t seen the abominable appearance of these old guys just now. If we delay a little longer, maybe we won''t see you. " After Pangbo spoke, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Li Xiaoman also nodded in response. Wang Ran was also not vague. After hearing the complaints of the four, he directly cast his eyes on the elders in the cave. At the same time, Wang Ran also spoke again: "Well, let''s solve these annoying guys first, and I will talk to you about the next plan." As he said, Wang Ran stretched out his palms directly towards several cave elders. When several cave elders saw this scene, they were instantly frightened. They are high-ranking, but they don''t want to just die like this. Under the strong desire to survive, they knelt directly on the ground, tears gushing in their eyes. While crying, several cave elders also tried their best to explain: "Misunderstandings are all misunderstandings! This senior, these are all misunderstandings. If we knew that Ye Fan and the others were your disciples, we would not dare to think anything wrong. You can see that we have the old and the young, and let us spare us a dog''s life. " Seeing the humble and pitiful appearance of the few people, Wang Ran, Ditian, Good and Evil did not show any sympathy. They have all experienced the baptism of years, and have seen a lot of all the ugliness in the world. Just like this, it is impossible for them to give birth to the meaning of raising their hands high. It cannot be said that they have no sympathy, but they are not the Virgin. However, Ye Fan and the four people who grew up under the red flag did not have such a rich life experience. Seeing the few cave elders who were still aloft not long ago, humblely crawling on the ground at this time, a touch of sympathy will inevitably rise in their hearts. Especially these cave elders, who are still gray-haired old people, have magnified the sympathy in the hearts of Ye Fan four people countless times. Chapter 596： first lesson "Master, let''s forget it otherwise, we have nothing to do anyway." In the end, sympathy prevailed, and Li Xiaoman and Zhou Yi couldn''t bear to speak at the same time. Although Ye Fan and Pangbo did not speak, the meaning revealed in their eyes was nothing more than the same. Hearing Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman and Zhou Yi opening to help begging for mercy, the faces of the six elders of Dongtian instantly showed a touch of surprise, and suddenly they began to kowtow harder. Regarding this, Wang Ran just cast a faint glance, and then slowly spoke to the four of Ye Fan: "I understand your thoughts, but sometimes it is better not to have sympathy. I want to tell you something, and this is also the first lesson I want to teach you. " Hearing this, Ye Fan''s spirits instantly lifted, and they pricked their ears to listen to Wang Ran''s next words. Wang Ran didn''t pause either, and then he said: "You have to remember that you can be compassionate on the path of spiritual practice, or you can choose to help others. But when dealing with enemies, especially those with sinister minds, it is best not to have this kind of sympathy. Because they will not remember what you are good to them, but only the losses they have suffered from you. If there is a chance in the future, they won''t mind stepping on you. If you are far away, just like these guys, if I didn''t come, do you think he will let you go? In the same way, did they just treat you like this? When you don''t know, they still don''t know how many people have been killed. Do you think it is a good thing to let them go? Of course, if you are already invincible, you don''t need to consider the consequences. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, all the faces of Ye Fan showed complicated expressions. They are in a mess right now, and they don''t know what choice they have yet to make. But the elders of the Six Great Caves who knelt on the ground were terrified to the extreme. They understood that Wang Ran didn''t intend to let them go. In fear, they want to ask for mercy and escape. But at this time, they were horrified to find that they could not move at all, even the slightest bit. They even couldn''t even speak out. An invisible force is controlling them, and they can only kneel on the ground honestly now. "Hey~" After a long silence, Ye Fan sighed deeply. After struggling for so long, they also understand that this world is not the world they are familiar with after all. The so-called moral ethics cannot be imposed on the current living environment. What Wang Ran said is very reasonable. If Wang Ran hadn''t come, their fate would really have been turned into a pill. And the elders of the cave who can do this kind of thing, I am afraid that they are also burdened with countless sins. The four of them are all people with firm xinxing. Taking a look at the six elders of Dongtian who were still kneeling on the ground, Ye Fan and the four of them closed their eyes tightly. Turning their backs, the four of them spoke to Wang Ran in unison: "Master, we understand, thank you for your enlightenment." Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction when he heard the answers from the four of them. Without saying much to the four of them, Wang Ran looked at the six big Dongtian elders who were kneeling on the ground and said sharply: "I saw greed and sin in you. In the next life, strive to be a loyal generation. " After speaking, Wang Ran stretched out his palm and shook it gently. In an instant, the six elders of Dongtian who were kneeling on the ground collapsed on the ground together. There is fear on their faces, some regrets, some resentments, the only thing they don''t have is pain. Although the lives of several people ended, Wang Ran did not torture them. Let them die without pain, is it not Wang Ran''s kindness? Without looking at the cave elders who had lost their vitality, Wang Ran waved his hand and directly brought the four of Ye Fan to Di Tian''s back. The good and evil that had been floating on both sides of Wang Ran also floated onto Di Tian''s broad back. Wang Ran took a deep look at the depths of the deserted ancient forbidden land, arched his hands, and then directly addressed Di Tian under his feet and said: "Di Tian, ??let''s go." As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Di Tian slowly twisted his body and quickly left the barren ancient forbidden ground. At the same time, in the depths of the barren ancient forbidden land, which is called the top of the sacred mountain, a woman in white is quietly standing on it, I can''t see her face clearly, but I can clearly see the huge chains tied to her body. The direction she looked at was exactly where Wang Ran was just now. Not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional, the woman in white nodded suddenly, and then jumped directly into the hole of unknown depth behind her. ... ... Several days passed in a flash, and the bodies of the six dead elders were finally discovered. Although the strength of several people is not worth mentioning in the entire Big Dipper domain, they still occupy an important position in the territory of the swallow. The deaths of several people directly caused an uproar in the entire Yanzhi territory. However, as the forces behind several people, the six caves within the territory of Yanzhi unanimously chose to be silent. Not wanted, and didn''t even say a word, as if this matter has nothing to do with them. This made all the practitioners in the entire Yanzhi area bewildered, after all, this completely did not conform to the working style of the Six Great Caves. Only those students of Ye Fan had guesses in their hearts. However, the victims have no intention of pursuing them, and they are even less likely to be investigated by outsiders. Only since then, the people in Yanzhi''s territory have more money for post-dinner talks. But no matter how lively the area of ??Yanzhi is now, it has nothing to do with Wang Ran and the others who initiated it. Because now they have already left early. Although there are cultivators in Yandi, it is too remote. Except for a few places, the spiritual energy of most of the world is in a state of scarcity. This is not only not conducive to Wang Ran''s development of Tibetan Sect, but also for practitioners of Wang Ran and his level, there is almost no help in practice. These days, Wang Ran led everyone to walk in the Big Dipper Starfield to understand the specific situation of the Big Dipper Starfield, while teaching Ye Fan the knowledge of the four people''s practice. With Wang Ran''s personal teaching, even though it only took a few days, Ye Fan and the others have officially stepped into the door of practice. Chapter 597： Tomb of the Demon Emperor Eastern Wilderness, somewhere in a restaurant. It has been several months since Wang Ran and the others came to the Big Dipper Star Region. During this period of time, Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Zhou Yi, and Pang Bo have been on the right track in their cultivation, and Wang Ran has also roughly figured out the general situation of the Eastern Wasteland. At this time, Wang Ran was sitting on the main seat of the wine table, watching Ye Fan and the four drank wildly. The four Ye Fans who had just stepped into the cultivator''s appetites were astonishing. They are not like Wang Ran and the four, able to supplement themselves with the aura in the surrounding environment. For them, eating a lot is the best source of energy supplement. Of course, eating bigudan is also possible. But as the saying goes, the medicine is three-point poison, and whoever is willing to take the pill. Moreover, Wang Ran wanted to listen to some news about the Big Dipper Star Region. Under this circumstance, various large restaurants are undoubtedly the best choice. Fortunately, Wang Ran and the others came along this way and encountered a lot of robbers who didn''t open their eyes. Otherwise, Ye Fan would not be able to pay for their meals. I have to say that Wang Ran''s choice is very correct. A lot of the information he got was obtained from these restaurants. It''s like now, Wang Ran and the others at the table next to them are drinking wine and talking. "Hey, have you heard that the Tomb of the Demon Emperor is about to appear." "Of course, how could I not know about such a big thing." "That is, not only that, I also heard that almost all the major forces in the Eastern Desolation will go there for a chance." "Cut, you have fallen behind with this news, the Demon Emperor''s Tomb is in our Eastern Desolation, and the Eastern Desolation forces will definitely return. But I got news, and many forces from several other continents are also coming to get in. " "Hey, they come as they come. The Demon Emperor''s tomb is in the Eastern Desolation. The big figures in the Eastern Desolation will not let them take the opportunity of my Eastern Desolation cultivator." ... Listening to the conversation between you and me at the table next door, Wang Ran''s face instantly showed an expression of interest. When the evil saw Wang Ran''s appearance, he also chuckled and asked: "Why, are you interested in that Demon Emperor Tomb?" Following the evil words, several people at the table stopped their movements and looked at Wang Ran curiously. When Wang Ran heard the evil words, a slight smile appeared on his face. Looking at the curious people, Wang Ran said softly: "That is the tomb of the demon emperor. Although the demon emperor may not really be buried, the chances in it are absolutely shocking. Although it is not very helpful to us, it is still very beneficial to Xiao Fanzi and others. Besides, now that we go out of Tibet to the Big Dipper, we have a shallow foundation. Although many secret treasures left by the crocodile ancestors have been found. But the crocodile ancestor is only a great sage after all, and compared with the ancient emperor, there is an unknown difference. Now we have more opportunities, and it will be convenient for us to train doormen in the future. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Evil, Kindness, and Di Tian nodded involuntarily. Ye Fan didn''t understand, but they knew how terrifying the great emperor was. Back in the barren ancient forbidden land, if it weren''t for ruthless people to attack them unintentionally, they would have a chance to get out of the barren ancient forbidden land. And after so many years, they themselves have completely integrated into the Tibetan gate. In order to cope with the terrifying power of the future, they also support Wang Ran. Wang Ran didn''t say anything more. After explaining to a few people, Wang Ran directly addressed the people around the table and said: "A few fellow daoists, I don''t know where the tomb of the demon emperor you just talked about is located?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the few monks who were still talking about them suddenly stopped their topic. Looking at each other, a few suspicions flashed in their eyes. In the realm of spiritual practice, they dare not let go of the guard they should have. Wang Ran and his party saw that a certain force had gone out to practice, and their casual cultivators didn''t dare to easily get involved with these forces. Wang Ran naturally understood the consideration of several people, and it was not the first time he had encountered this kind of thing after such a long time. After asking the question, he immediately said: "Several fellow daoists don''t have to worry, we don''t have any malice, just curious. The treasurer, the accounts of these fellow daoists are all on my body. " "Yeah." Hearing that Wang Ran said so, and also invited himself to wait for a meal, the cultivators also showed a smile. Of course, they had this attitude because they found that apart from the cultivation bases of Ye Fan''s rookies who were new to cultivation, they couldn''t see the strength of Wang Ran''s. The strength of Wang Ran and the others far surpassed them, and they did not dare to offend them too much. Anyway, just ask a few words, no big deal. With a smile on their faces, the practitioners hurriedly said: "Senior, you are so polite. To tell the truth, this demon emperor''s tomb is in the Eastern Desolation Eastern Region. " "Eastern Region?" Wang Ran raised his brows, isn''t this where they first arrived in the Big Dipper Star Region before? Unexpectedly, this kind of opportunity will come to the world just after leaving. The cultivators who were questioned by Wang Ran did not hesitate when they heard Wang Ran''s words, and said directly: "That''s right, Senior, the Tomb of the Demon Emperor was born in the Eastern Region. I guess the seniors are not our Donghuang people. " Upon hearing that person''s words, Wang Ran did not answer directly, but asked: "Oh? Why do you see it?" Upon hearing what Wang Ran said, the man didn''t sell it, but directly replied: "Senior, you don''t know something, this matter has already been spread in our Donghuang. At first it was just gossip, and few people believed it. However, just a few days ago, the major forces of the Eastern Famine sent their doormen to the Eastern Region, and this was done. It''s just that these news are now only circulated within our Eastern Wilderness monks, and outsiders generally don''t know it. A monk who is as big as you, if we are from the Eastern Wilderness, it is impossible for no one to tell you about it. " Hearing that person''s explanation, Wang Ran also smiled helplessly. "Indeed, we are indeed not the monks of the Eastern Wilderness. We only came to the Eastern Wilderness not long ago." Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, the cultivators showed such an expression as expected. Wang Ran did not continue to explain anything, but asked again: "I heard you just said that many big forces have already gone to the Eastern Region. I wonder if you can tell us what forces are there?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s question, those cultivators instantly became interested. With a proud look on their faces, several people spoke with excitement: "The predecessors don''t know anything, all the big forces like Xiaoyaomen and the Five Elements Palace have taken action." Chapter 598： Wang Rans trump card "Not only that, even forces like the Shaking Sacred Land and the Jiang Family that have handed down imperial soldiers have all sent their own descendants. And I heard that there are also big factions in West Desert and Central Continent in addition to their own descendants. After all, this is the tomb of the ancient Qing emperor, and the opportunities contained in it are simply unimaginable. If it weren''t for the lack of strength we were waiting for, we would also like to try the big chance that day. " At the end, a look of yearning was evident on the faces of several people. It can be seen that they really want to take a chance. Wang Ran didn''t care about this. After hearing a few people''s words, he just nodded indifferently. At this point in time, the battle of power has not yet begun, and the foundations of the various forces are still dormant. Although there is such a great opportunity as the Tomb of the Demon Emperor, they cannot disrupt their plans for countless years. At most, each family will send out strong leaders at the leader level, and even the strong at this level will not necessarily send them out. Although this is still a meat grinder for those low-level monks, Wang Ran and the others still don''t see it. The only thing that can make Wang Ran jealous is the handed down emperor soldier that might be sent out. But after thinking about it, Wang Ran felt unlikely. The handed down emperor soldiers can be said to be the heirlooms of the major forces. Every launch has to pay a great price, and it is impossible to invite them out so easily. In this way, it would be enough for only one Di Tian to go to the field. The current Ditian is not just the Douluo second-level divine residence at the time, it has been wandering in the void for a hundred years. As soon as he reached the Zhetian plane, Di Tian seemed to have opened his own cultivation shackles, and his realm grew rapidly. However, within a few months, Di Tian had broken the realm again and again and came to the realm of the once **** king. If it is divided by the realm of the sky, it is the second stage of Sendai, commonly known as the leader of the leader. It was only a small realm from the realm of Wang Ran, evil, and kindness. It''s not that Wang Ran doesn''t want to end in person, but it''s mainly because Wang Ran has to take other forces into consideration. It is impossible for him to say that he ended up personally and swallowed the opportunity of the entire Demon Emperor Tomb. If he does this, Wang Ran is sure that he will definitely be chased by the entire spiritual world. After all, this is already breaking the rules. No matter which world you are in, rule-breakers will not be accepted by the world. If Wang Ran''s strength is strong, it''s okay to say, but with his current strength, if he really has enemies with all the forces, life will definitely be very difficult. With a decision in his heart, Wang Ran''s eyes instantly condensed. Waved and dismissed the cultivators who had been questioned, Wang Ran and the others left the restaurant directly after Ye Fan and the four had finished eating. Leaving the downtown area, Wang Ran turned his head directly to Ditian and said: "Di Tian, ??you can bring Xiao Fanzi and the others to this Demon Emperor Tomb. Remember, as early as possible to ensure their safety, intercept as many opportunities as possible. " Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, Di Tian didn''t ask much, and directly nodded and accepted. However, Ye Fan were a little confused. Lifting his head, looking at Wang Ran''s indifferent face, Li Xiaoman asked with some doubts: "Master, this time it''s only the uncle Ditian taking us there, won''t you go with the two uncles, good and evil?" Hearing Li Xiaoman''s question, Wang Ran chuckled lightly and said: "Why, you can''t believe in the strength of your emperor''s uncle? Don''t worry, your emperor''s uncle''s strength is not weaker than those of the leaders of the holy land." Hearing what Wang Ran said jokingly, Li Xiaoman shook his head in a panic, and said quickly: "No, stop joking, Master, how could I not believe in the strength of Master Ditian? I''m just curious." Seeing Li Xiaoman hurriedly explaining, Wang Ran all chuckled. Wang Ran did not continue to tease her, but directly said: "I won''t go this time. After all, I have to take into account the thoughts of those holy places. Their background has not yet been born, and the strong people sent this time are at most the leader level. We are unfounded, we are not too high-profile. " Hearing Wang Ran''s explanation, everyone nodded. They are not fools either. Wang Ranyi can also understand this kind of self-defeating thing. After Wang Ran finished speaking, he paused for a while before speaking again: "But you still have to pay attention. Although those holy places and the great family will not send out the background, they may send out the emperor soldiers. Although this chance is very small, it has to be guarded against. " After a moment of hesitation, Wang Ran continued to speak: "Let''s do this, Ditian, take my Shinobi with you. In this way, even if they really sacrificed the emperor''s soldiers, you can still resist it. " After speaking, Wang Ran stretched out his palm directly. An invisible wave slowly condensed in Wang Ran''s hand. In the next second, a pure silver cane directly emerged from Wang Ran''s body and fell on the sound of his right hand. The azure blue jewel at the top of the walking stick is as deep and mysterious as the eyes of heaven. Just floating quietly on Wang Ran''s palm, everyone could feel the terrifying coercion contained in that stick. This cane trained by Wang Ranji, after the baptism of the three planes and the catalyzing warmth that was incorporated into the mysterious atmosphere of the cane, the extent of growth is simply amazing. It can be said that even Wang Ran''s growth is not as large as that of a cane. At the beginning of the Douluo plane, with this cane, Wang Ran''s strength could be raised to a level. Now that hundreds of years have passed, I don''t know if it has absorbed the power in the void, and the quality of the cane has reached an astonishing level. Although not as good as those handed down emperor soldiers, they are much better than ordinary sage soldiers. If you have to use a quality to describe it, this ninja rod can be called a half-infantry soldier. The most important thing is that this is a weapon that Wang Ran personally practiced, and it is in harmony with Wang Ran''s blood. Wang Ran can fully display the strength of the Ninja Rod. With the Ninja Rod, although Wang Ran cannot compete with the Great Sage, he can defeat ordinary saints. And with Wang Ran''s support, even the ninja rod activated by the emperor can also contend against the imperial soldiers who are not fully awakened. As for this trip, will there be a fully awakened imperial soldier? This kind of situation is impossible. If you want to fully activate the emperor''s soldiers, you must use at least the strength of a saint or even a saint without the great formation map. It is impossible for a powerhouse of this level to appear in this visit to the Demon Emperor''s Tomb. Chapter 599： Wang Rans plan Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, Di Tian did not hesitate, and directly took the Ninja Staff from Wang Ran''s hand. Feeling the terrifying power contained in the ninja rod, a shock flashed across Di Tian''s face. To be honest, I haven''t seen Ditian about the Ninja Rod. When he was in the Douluo plane, Wang Ran''s strength could have been said to be the only one in the world. Except for the battle with evil, Wang Ran has hardly used the ninja rod to fight. And after coming to the plane of obscuring the sky, they have not encountered any powerful characters. As a result, Di Tian didn''t have any special concept of this ninja rod. But now that he had come into contact with the emperor and genius, he discovered that the power contained in this ninja rod was beyond his imagination. Without saying much, after taking over the ninja rod, Di Tian put it away directly. Seeing that Ditian had put away his cane, Wang Ran said directly: "Well, you can take Xiao Fanzi and the four of them to start." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian nodded, then rolled his hand with a big hand, and directly flew away with Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Zhou Yi and Pang Bo. Seeing a few people leaving, the good and evil behind Wang Ran asked softly: "Sect Master, Ditian and the others have gone to the Tomb of the Demon Emperor, what are we going to do now?" Hearing the question of the two of them, Wang Ran didn''t think about it, and said directly: "Let''s first go to find a treasure place for spiritual practice, and build a Zangmen residence based on it. Then set up an academy and choose a doorman who can take on the big task. Of course, you can''t let go of your own practice. The battle of the general trend of this plane is not far away, and if you want to get a chance in this battle of the general trend, strength is indispensable. " Hearing this, the good and evil brows frowned slightly. Looking at Wang Ran, the two asked in a puzzled manner: "Sect Master, what exactly are you talking about?" Hearing the two of them, Wang Ran narrowed his eyes and glanced at the sky, then slowly explained: "You should be able to sense that although the level of this plane is high, it seems to be damaged, and the law is somewhat incomplete." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, kind and evil nodded slowly. Wang Ran did not sell Guanzi, and continued to speak: "If it''s in other planes, I can''t say the strength of immortality, but it will definitely not be so short. The reason for this situation is that the law is not complete, and the plane cannot support the existence of a large number of immortals. Even the powerhouse of the emperor level cannot appear on a large scale. Because there is no great emperor-level powerhouse, his own Dao Yun will affect the entire plane. Only when the great emperor dies and Dao Yun has completely faded, a new emperor can appear. The so-called battle of the general trend is the battle between the powerhouses of this plane for the chance of becoming an emperor. But unlike them fighting for the chance to become an emperor, what we are fighting for is the chance of detachment. If we fail, we will continue to stay on this plane for countless years. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the faces of the good and evil instantly became serious. They know very well what it means to stay on this plane for countless years. Perhaps it is precisely because of these years of staying that all their efforts will be abandoned. "We understand, don''t worry, the sect master, we will never fail in that general battle." The good and the evil said in unison, their voices full of solemnity. Wang Ran didn''t say anything more, there was still a long time before the general battle, and during this period of time, they had finally grown up. Wang Ran is confident and determined to climb to the top before the general battle begins and seize the opportunity for detachment. The firm expression in his eyes flashed away, and Wang Ran directly said: "Let''s go too." As the voice fell, Wang Ran, the good and the evil three instantly disappeared where they were. ... When Wang Ran and the crowd were searching for holy places for cultivation and recruiting doormen, Ditian also took Ye Fan and the four to come near the place where the demon emperors tomb was present. At this time, the present world of the Demon Emperor''s Tomb was already close at hand. Except for the scattered repairs that are still rushing here, almost all the forces have arrived. Unlike the mighty momentum when those big forces arrived, the arrival of the five Ditians did not cause any fluctuations. They are like ordinary casual cultivators, hiding in the crowd. After a few days in a row, the five Ditian people only practiced quietly around the demon emperor''s tomb. Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Zhou Yi, and Pang Bo thought that today would be the same as the previous few days, and one practice would be a whole day. As a result, when the four of them were practicing in the camp, a surprise voice suddenly awakened the four of them from their cultivation. "Ye Fan, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, Xiaoman, really you guys!" Hearing this voice, the four of them directly recovered from their cultivation state. Looking at the voice of the mirror, the faces of the four of them also showed surprise expressions. "Yiyi, why are you here?" It turned out that the person who made the noise was not someone else, but Ye Fan''s old classmate Liu Yiyi. At this time, Liu Yiyi was following a middle-aged man, and there were many young people in his twenties with her. Among them, there are even a few old acquaintances of Ye Fan. However, they were not as excited as Liu Yiyi. After all, among these people, only Liu Yiyi had a good relationship with Ye Fan. Moreover, instead of being excited at this time, they looked at the eyes of the four people, and there was even a touch of pity and loftyness. Although it was speculated that Zangmen was very powerful, but now it seems that Zangmen is nothing more than that. Not only stationed at the outermost periphery, but the number of people is also pitiful. Except for that Emperor Tian, ??there were only four of them left, Ye Fan. On the other hand, not only did he worship a good sect, but he could also be stationed inside. Therefore, they are now afraid that Ye Fan and the four will rely on them and make some excessive demands. How could they, who wished to draw a clear line between Ye Fan and the four of them, took the initiative to greet Ye Fan. They didn''t want to talk to Ye Fan, and Ye Fan naturally wouldn''t use hot faces to stick cold buttocks. Therefore, they just greeted Liu Yiyi. Hearing Ye Fan''s four voices, Liu Yiyi didn''t know what he said to the middle-aged man in front. After the middle-aged man frowned and nodded, he ran towards Ye Fan and the others. After Liu Yiyi arrived at the camp in Zangmen, Liu Yiyi directly bowed and greeted Di Tian: "Hello, Senior Ditian." Chapter 600： Demon Emperor Tomb Out Looking at Liu Yiyi bowing to say hello, Ditian also knew that she had a good relationship with Ye Fan. Nodded, Di Tian said directly: "It''s you, you guys talk." After speaking, Di Tian turned around and entered the camp. Watching Ditian leave, Liu Yiyi let out a soft breath. Although Ditian was still very kind, she was an elder after all, and she was her lifesaver. Di Tian was in front of him, and to be honest, Liu Yiyi''s pressure was really great. But now that Ditian has left, Liu Yiyi has no psychological burden. Looking at the four Ye Fans who have grown a lot taller, Liu Yiyi said with some excitement: "I thought I was wrong, but I didn''t expect it to be you. Why, are you here to watch the excitement or to compete for opportunities? " Looking at the excited Liu Yiyi, Ye Fan couldn''t help but said: "We are fighting for the opportunity with the Ditian Shishu, but the main force is the Ditian Shishu, we just make up the excitement. But Yiyi you, the changes are a bit big, you were not so cheerful before. " Hearing what Ye Fan said, Liu Yiyi couldn''t help but sighed and said: "There is a change in me, it''s just that this world is too depressing, and I suddenly get excited when I see you." "Depressed?" Ye Fan''s four explanations made doubtful voices. Liu Yiyi shrugged, glanced at the fellows in the distance, and then said: "Yeah, you don''t know, I don''t have anyone who can talk to me during this period of time. The previous classmates too, seem to have suddenly changed into a person, looking high all day long. " At the end, Liu Yi couldn''t help but sighed. The four of Li Xiaoman also noticed that Liu Yiyi''s interest was not high, so they quickly changed the subject and said: "Hey, don''t talk about these unhappy people, why are you here for Yiyi, do you want to assemble the entire Demon Emperor''s Tomb?" Hearing Li Xiaoman''s change of topic, Liu Yiyi didn''t entangle too much, smiled and said: "Where do I have that ability, I just came to watch the excitement. Speaking of fighting for the opportunity, maybe the uncle in my door will make a move. However, even if the shot is just picking up leaks on the outside, the real big chance is not something we little cultivators can intervene. " Upon hearing this, the four Ye Fan nodded in agreement. "Yes, there are too many big forces coming this time..." Before Ye Fan and the others had finished speaking, the earth suddenly trembled. Everyone''s eyes flashed with a touch of astonishment. Ignoring a glance, Ye Fan said with some inaccuracy: "This is, the Tomb of the Demon Emperor is about to appear?" "Yes." As soon as Ye Fan finished speaking, Di Tian''s voice rang behind Ye Fan. As Ditian walked out of the camp, Ye Fan quickly asked: "Uncle Ditian, are you going to make a move?" Hearing this, Di Tian shook his head gently, and slowly said: "Don''t worry, the Tomb of the Demon Emperor has just begun to live, and good things won''t come out so early. But you guys, you can go and try it. Although it''s nothing interesting, it''s not bad as an experience. " Hearing Ditian''s instructions, the four Ye Fan nodded directly. Upon seeing this, Liu Yiyi didn''t stay longer, and immediately left and returned to his team. Just as Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Zhou Yi and Pang Bo were ready to wait, the Tomb of the Demon Emperor was finally exposed to the eyes of the world. It is said to be a tomb, but it is actually a huge palace. With the appearance of the Tomb of the Demon Emperor, a large number of divine weapon machines spewed out from the huge palace. The scattered light was like a rain of light. It''s just that every drop of rain represents a treasure. The four of Ye Fan didn''t froze either. When the treasure burst out from the sky, the four of them rushed out like arrows from the string. Di Tian just watched all this quietly, only when he saw something that was pretty good, he would take it. Like him, there are the top powerhouses of the big forces. However, even though these top beings on the scene did not take action, there was still a **** storm around the entire Demon Emperor''s Tomb. Those low-level cultivators have no intention of being soft in the face of these opportunities, and all kinds of conflicts are endless. Even the four of Ye Fan received a lot of attacks after grabbing the treasure. However, because the four of them followed Wang Ran''s practice, they did not receive any harm when they joined forces. As time goes by little by little, the various treasures scattered in the sky are constantly decreasing. Of course, the quality of the treasure is higher as it reaches the end. At this time, many masters have already begun to end. The protagonists who competed for treasures also began to change from low-level monks to high-level monks. However, Di Tian still didn''t end, but there was a bunch of treasures that didn''t come together. But even so, Ditian''s harvest is still very amazing. It can be regarded as having completed most of the tasks assigned to him by Wang Ran. Finally, the spewing treasure is no longer in the tomb of the demon emperor, as if everything is over. But everyone understands that the real struggle has just begun. Di Tian also put away his indifferent expression at first, and expressed a lot of seriousness. He is preparing, as long as the treasure is born, he will make a move. Boom boom boom! As time passed, a heavy heartbeat came from the Demon Emperor''s tomb. Everyone present felt that their heart became heavier with the sound of this heartbeat. Just as everyone was eagerly looking forward to it, a heart exuding powerful might slowly floated out of the demon emperor''s tomb. In an instant, a terrifying light broke out in everyone''s eyes. "The Heart of the Demon Emperor!" This word flashed through all people''s minds. Di Tian stared at the heart floating from the tomb of the demon emperor. He didn''t know what the heart of the demon emperor was not the heart of the demon emperor. But he could feel the terrifying power contained in that heart. At the same time, he could also feel the temptation of the Demon Emperor''s heart to him. As long as he can obtain this demon emperor''s heart, Di Tian has the confidence to use it to break through several realms all the way through cultivation. Must get it! This was the only thought in Ditian''s mind at this time. Without hesitation, Di Tian''s figure instantly appeared next to the Demon Emperor''s Heart. However, Di Tian was far more than the one who had this idea. Together with Di Tian, ??there are leaders of the major forces. None of these people are weak, and even like Ditian, there are also several that are at the same level as the leader. Everyone''s eyes were placed on them, wanting to know whose heart this demon emperor''s heart would eventually go to. However, compared to the other familiar powerhouses, Di Tian was obviously a lot stranger. Chapter 601： Fight for the heart of the demon emperor Therefore, the appearance of Di Tian immediately caused a burst of exclamations from everyone present. Among them, naturally included Liu Yiyi''s sect leader. Looking at Di Tian, ??who was confronting many powerful men in mid-air, the middle-aged monk who despised Di Tian a little at first, his face was inconceivable. "How could he dare to be so, how could he be so!" There are many people who think the same way as this middle-aged monk. Naturally, they also include those who have participated in the battle for the heart of the demon emperor. Looking at the sudden emergence of Di Tian, ??the faces of the opposing masters all showed vigilance. "I don''t know where this Daoist fellow comes from, can you give me a face and not participate in the fight for the heart of the demon emperor?" The existence of the Jiang family of the great emperor family took the lead and said, although he also knew that it was almost impossible, but what if? They didn''t dare to care about Di Tian, ??an unknown powerhouse, who knew what he was. Facing the Jiang family''s words, Ditian naturally would not agree. After a cold glance at a few people, Ditian spoke directly: "Zangmen, Ditian. I am sure to win this demon emperor''s heart today. If you want to fight, then please see the true chapter under your hands." Hearing Di Tian''s answer, no unexpected expressions appeared on everyone''s faces. However, the doubts in their hearts became stronger. Zangmen, Ditian, no matter which name is so strange to them. However, with such an unfamiliar name, it turned out to be such a strong one. How can this kind of thing make them not confused? However, the people did not continue to ask, there will be time to investigate this kind of thing in the future. The most important thing now is to compete for the heart of the demon emperor. Since Di Tian has already expressed his stance now, there is no need for everyone to talk nonsense. The war is about to start. "Universe handprint!" I saw the leader-level powerhouse of the Jiang family, slapped the crowd directly, and then grabbed the whole body towards the heart of the demon emperor. The rest are not weak, so naturally it is impossible to be dismissed in such a simple way. Although the master of the Jiang family had a very strong Void Handprint, everyone didn''t take much effort to disperse the attack. They were also not polite, and they attacked directly towards the leader of the Jiang family. Upon seeing this, the face of Jiajiao Jiang suddenly changed wildly, and the whole person quickly left the scope of those attacks. Di Tian was not idle either, seizing the opportunity, Di Tian directly swung a claw at the crowd. "Dragon Claw!" Di Tian knew very well that his single blow could not achieve any results, so after the attack, Di Tian immediately issued his second attack. A phantom that was larger and more powerful than the dragon god''s claw just now broke through the air and headed towards everyone. The fact is just as Di Tian expected, the first dragon claw was easily resolved by everyone. But the second attack that followed immediately delayed everyone for a moment. Taking the opportunity, Di Tian stretched out his palm directly toward the Demon Emperor''s Heart. Just when Di Tian was about to meet the Demon Emperor''s Heart, the attacks of the crowd also interrupted Di Tian''s actions. Looking at the Demon Emperor''s Heart, which was almost obtained, Di Tian sighed secretly in his heart. Sure enough, things are not that simple, and a lot of effort will be needed next. Di Tian secretly sighed in his heart. The next moment, a terrifying attack and collision erupted in the air instantly. All of them did not keep their hands, and directly displayed their powerful attack methods. With that terrifying power, everyone on the ground can feel the murderous intent even if they just look at it without personal experience. However, the people of Ditian were robbing the demon emperor''s heart in such indiscriminate attacks. Several times, when Di Tian was about to grab the heart of the Demon Emperor, he was stopped by the others. Of course, everyone else is the same. After fighting for hundreds of rounds, no one can touch the heart of the demon emperor. Everyone hasn''t given up yet. It''s just a few hundred rounds this time, and it''s impossible to have any impact on them. If they can get the Heart of the Demon Emperor, let alone hundreds of rounds, they won''t be able to buy it for three days and three nights. But accidents always came inadvertently. Just when several people were struggling to separate, the demon emperor''s heart seemed to sense something, and it trembled violently in the air. When several people saw this, doubts appeared in their eyes. For fear that something might happen, several people have increased their strength to make shots. But as the saying goes, you can drive whatever you are afraid of. Before a few people can fight for a few rounds, the heart of the demon emperor swiftly flew toward the ground. Upon seeing this, the faces of the people in Ditian all changed. They don''t understand what the problem is. Similarly, those people on the ground also have different faces. Some people are excited, and some are also afraid. Those who are naturally excited are those of the big powers, as long as they can take the opportunity to get the heart of the demon emperor, then the ancestors can protect themselves and make a big contribution. As for the ones who are afraid, it is those ordinary sects or casual cultivators. They don''t have any thoughts about the heart of the demon emperor. For them, this is not a treasure, but a reminder of the Hades. Not to mention it was obtained, but the heart of the demon emperor floated to them, and it was a disaster for them. Therefore, for the demon emperor''s heart change, a polarizing scene appeared on the ground in an instant. On the one hand, a large number of monks rushed towards the periphery frantically, for fear that they were too close to the heart of the demon emperor. On the other hand, it was a small group of people who rushed towards the heart of the demon emperor, who was coming in extremely fast, wanting to get the heart of the demon emperor. But the most special one still belongs to Ye Fan. It''s not that they don''t want to fight, but they know that their strength is still far worse. Not only that, at this moment Ye Fan''s face also showed a weird look. Ye Fan didn''t know if he had an illusion, he always felt that the heart of the demon emperor seemed to be coming towards him. In short, no matter what everyone thinks, the current scene is very chaotic. But even in such a chaotic scene, no one can touch the heart of the demon emperor. The Ditians had no way to take action because of the restraint of many opponents. Others are also because the speed of the Demon Emperor''s Heart is too fast and extremely flexible. It was as if his own consciousness had been born, the heart of the demon emperor turned left and right in the air, and no one could grasp it at all. But when everyone felt depressed, the Demon Emperor''s Heart unexpectedly increased his speed again, and then slammed into Ye Fan fiercely. Chapter 602： Sudden change In just a moment, the heart of the demon emperor slammed into Ye Fan''s arms fiercely. But it is strange that the heart of the demon emperor moving at such a fast speed did not make Ye Fan feel a sense of impulse. However, although there is no sense of impulse, the faces of the five Ye Fans are still full of stunnedness at this time. As for why there are five people, because at this time, beside Ye Fan, there is a fat man wearing a Taoist robe. This fat man just met by coincidence when the four Ye Fan were vying for the treasure. Originally, he was going to run away after grabbing the treasure, but who said Ditian was strong enough? It is also very good for him to follow Ye Fan''s side. Although Ye Fan had a hunch for a long time, when the Demon Emperor''s heart really rushed into his arms, he still couldn''t react for a while. If Ye Fan was like this, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi and Li Xiaoman were even more confused. But they came back to their senses in an instant. Although they didn''t understand what this was because of, it was a good thing after all. Looking around vigilantly, all four of them are ready to defend. However, the fat man beside them, the moment the Demon Emperor''s heart fell into Ye Fan''s hands, his expression became bitter. He came here to fake tigers, but he never thought of fighting guns for the tigers. Quietly, the fat man wearing a Taoist robe moved slightly and moved away from the four of Ye Fan. However, Ye Fan is not the only one who understands, the treasure is here, how could others not come to fight for it. Sure enough, in the next second a beautiful figure directly attacked Ye Fan. I have to say that the strength of the girl who attacked Ye Fan was much stronger than his strength. Under a single blow, even if the four of Ye Fan, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi and Li Xiaoman joined forces, they almost did not resist. However, there was no worry in the eyes of the four of them. They still had hole cards. As long as they resisted for a while, they would be safe and sound. Because the movement on the ground had been seen by Di Tian and the others at this time, Di Tian, ??who had some surprises in his eyes, didn''t entangle the others, but got out of the battle directly and rushed towards Ye Fan and the others. Ye Fan, who had a certain number in their hearts, did not keep their hands. Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman directly attacked the girls who attacked them. Although the power is not very strong, it is enough to hinder the girl''s offensive. But Ye Fan did not attack the girl like Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman. On the contrary, Ye Fan directly took out a jade charm from his arms, and after inputting a trace of energy, he smashed the jade pendant directly in the direction of the girl. In the next instant, a ray of light flashed directly through the broken jade talisman, covering the girl''s body. The girl who had attacked by Pangbo, Zhou Yi and Li Xiaoman just now suddenly changed her face. In the next second, the girl who was still in the air fell directly to the ground. At this moment, the energy in the girl''s body has been completely sealed. This seal jade amulet given by Wang Ran can completely seal the cultivation base of the monks living in the immortal stage. This was also a life-saving object that Wang Ran gave to Ye Fan and Ye Fan, none of them only had one. To be honest, using this jade talisman to deal with a little girl who has not yet reached the realm of Dao Palace is completely killing a chicken with a slaughter knife. But the four of Ye Fan didn''t dare to bet that this girl was obviously from a big power, and if there were any trump cards in her body, they would not have the confidence to keep the Demon Emperor''s heart in her hand. Anyway, as long as you hold it for a while, you can put a big move directly to frighten the rest of the people. The fact is just as they expected. The girl was sealed at once, and the steps of the other monks who wanted to **** the heart of the demon emperor suddenly stopped. Besides, as long as the heart of the demon emperor is kept, what does a sealed jade talisman count? Without hesitation, after controlling the girl, Li Xiaoman directly took her to her as a hostage. Seeing this scene, the faces of a large number of monks turned ugly in an instant. "Purple Moon!" "Miss!" An exclamation came directly from their mouths. It can be seen that they are very anxious, but because the girl is still in Li Xiaoman''s hands, they dare not change the slightest. Looking at Ye Fan and others who were on guard, a middle-aged man said in a deep voice: "Little friend, let Ziyue go quickly, we don''t have to pursue your offense. Otherwise, what you will endure is the anger of the entire Ji family. " Hearing what the middle-aged man said, the four of Ye Fan also understood that the girl they had caught was originally from the Ji family. Although the Ji family did not come with a particularly strong person this time, it was the ancient emperor family after all, and its prestige was not something ordinary people could ignore. However, although the Ji family is strong, similar forces exist. Just after the middle-aged man spoke, another young girl with extraordinary temperament said: "Friends, as long as you give us the heart of the demon emperor, I can guarantee that the Ji family can''t do anything to you? How about it, do you want to think about it? " As the girl''s voice fell, a similar voice resounded around her. It''s not that they don''t want to do it directly, but Ye Fan''s hands took out the jade talisman just now. They could see clearly how Ji Ziyue of the Ji family was controlled just now. In the face of that light, even they couldn''t resist it. Although they knew that Ye Fan couldn''t have too many such jade charms in their hands, no one wanted to be the first bird. Therefore, they can only use words to discourage. All kinds of benefits were promised casually, after all, in their opinion, just a few little guys, promising some benefits would have been able to satisfy their appetite. If you change to an ordinary person, you may have compromised when you hear the conditions they give. But unfortunately, the four Ye Fans who got the Heart of the Demon Emperor were not ordinary people. With Di Tian behind them, they now have the same status and status as them. So in the face of the temptation given by everyone, Ye Fan and the four of them couldn''t continue to delay the time, they said directly: "Sorry, we also want this demon emperor''s heart." Hearing the words of the four of Ye Fan, the people around were furious, and many people directly threatened and said: "Little friend, you have to think clearly, this demon emperor''s heart is not something that you little guys who have just stepped into the gate of cultivation can possess. If you don''t know what is good or bad, don''t blame us for being ruthless. " After speaking, many people gathered momentum and prepared to attack. As for Ji Ziyue''s life and death, except for the Ji family who came with her, who cares? Even people from some powers are still anxious to kill this descendant of the Ji family. Anyway, there are so many people who shot, even the Ji family can''t help it. Chapter 603： The heart of the demon emperor enters the hands of the Tibetan gate "They can''t do it, what about me? Or, are you provoking me to hide the door?" Just when everyone was about to attack Ye Fan and the others, a cold voice came into everyone''s ears. It was not someone else who was talking, but Di Tian that he felt at a critical juncture. As Di Tian fell from it and stood in front of the four Ye Fans, the expressions of the many monks who besieged Ye Fan''s four changed wildly. Naturally, they will not be unfamiliar with who Ditian is, and they still vividly remember the air battle just now. Powerful at the dignified leader level, how can they provoke. Therefore, after Di Tian spoke, everyone was frightened and withdrew the attack they were about to make. In fact, at this time, everyone''s heart is clear. If the leaders of the next few major forces don''t sacrifice their trump cards, the heart of the demon emperor will fall into the pocket of the Tibetan gate. Looking at Di Tian, ??the person who had just spoken said with a panic expression: "Senior is joking, how dare I despise Zangmen. If you want to know that these little friends are your juniors, I wouldn''t dare to do anything like that. " Di Tian didn''t pursue his responsibility too much. After receiving the answer, he nodded gently and cast his eyes on the leaders of several big forces who were following him. Although Di Tian took the lead to get out, he rushed over with the fastest speed. But the others were not bad, and they followed up the moment Di Tian arrived. At this moment, looking at the heart of the demon emperor who was tightly embraced by Ye Fan, the leader-level figure who shook the Holy Land couldn''t help but said: "Fellow Daoist is a good method. Under the nose of my waiting, I even played it like this." Hearing the words of the leaders of the Shaking Holy Land, the other people''s faces also showed an ugly look. They naturally didn''t believe that the heart of the demon emperor would find Ye Fan on their own for no reason. The only explanation was that the Tibetan gate where Emperor Heaven was located had inside information early on, and they might not have made preparations. What only made them puzzled was that, but what kind of means did Zangmen use to get the heart of the demon emperor to actively invest in them? Regarding the misunderstanding of several leaders of the leader, Ditian naturally wouldn''t explain anything. After hearing the words of a few people, Di Tian chuckled and said: "It won''t take a few people to worry about it, I Zangmen naturally has its own means." Seeing Di Tian''s amorous appearance, the eyes of the leader-level figure in Shaking the Holy Land couldn''t help narrowing slightly. "Friend Ditian, although the heart of the demon emperor is now in your hands. However, you have to know that the heart of the demon emperor is not so easy to hold. I don''t know, whether you Zangmen have that background that can take away the heart of the demon emperor under the eyelids of my waiting. " Shaking the Holy Land''s master-level powerhouse''s tone was full of threats. Of course, as a descendant of the Holy Land who has passed on for countless years, he is also qualified to say this. As for Zangmen, in his eyes it was just a sect with no background. Although luckily, a strong man of the level of Di Tian was born, but what''s the use? He is just a leader-level powerhouse of a sect with no foundation, but this is not in the eyes of the major sacred places. Not only him, but several other master-level powerhouses obviously also meant this. A special leader-level powerhouse of the monster race was full of coldness in his eyes when he looked at Di Tian. The heart of the demon emperor was originally the treasure of their demon clan. As a powerful demon clan, how could he allow the demon emperor''s heart to escape. Therefore, after the leader-level figure of the Shaking Holy Land spoke, the leader-level powerhouse of the Yaozu also spoke towards Emperor Tian: "Friend Ditian, leave the heart of the demon emperor, and I can let you go safely. In addition, I will compensate Daoists for some benefits. " Unfortunately, facing the threat of a group of strong men, there was no trace of fear on Di Tian''s face. With a disdainful sneer, Di Tian directly refused: "A few fellow daoists are very confident, but it''s a pity, I don''t have to worry about whether I have this skill in the Tibetan sect. If you have any means, please do it. I just don''t know, if you have this method, I will be left behind. " Hearing Di Tian''s slightly arrogant words, several Da Neng faces showed an ugly look. However, after the brief fight just now, they also understood in their hearts, but with their own strength, it was definitely impossible to win Di Tian. Looking at each other, everyone has a certain number in their hearts. Without hesitation, several people directly joined forces and attacked Di Tian together. Di Tian still had to protect Ye Fan and the four people. They didn''t believe that under this situation, Di Tian could still keep the demon emperor''s heart. However, the fact is that this is beyond the imagination of several people. Di Tian, ??who possesses the Tibetan heritage, has as many attack methods as it is not comparable to a few great powers. Moreover, the body is the emperor of the Golden Eyed Black Dragon King, and the amount of energy in the body is far more than that of the others. Although Ditian couldn''t defeat the team of people, but in this kind of offensive and defensive battle, several holy land powers also had nothing to do with Ditian. Even facing a joint attack from a few people, Di Tian was able to keep Ye Fan four behind him firmly without receiving any harm. The bigger the face, the more ugly the faces of several holy places might become. They feel that they are simply embarrassed now, so many people can''t win the Ditian one. How many years, they haven''t encountered this embarrassing situation in how many years. Even a few of them felt that the eyes of the little monks had changed when they saw them. This is no longer their own shame, they can''t take the Di Tian, ??and the forces behind them will also be ashamed. As the saying goes, Shinobu thinks more and more angry for a while, takes a step back and thinks more and more loses, the current thinking of the great powers of the holy land has changed from grabbing the heart of the demon emperor from the beginning to defeating the Emperor. Even if there is a chance, killing the emperor genius is the best choice. As for offending the Tibetan gate behind Di Tian, ??they didn''t even think about it. Because for them and the forces behind them, sometimes their own face is more important than whether they offend others. If they lose face, not only will they lose a lot of their majesty, but also their influence in the sect will be reduced. More importantly, the influence of the forces behind them will also be affected. And they also have confidence, even if it was Di Tian, ??the Tibetan gate behind Di Tian did not dare to offend them for it. At this point, the leader-level powerhouse of the Jiang family directly said: "You fellow daoists, if you want to save face, don''t keep your hands. What hole cards you brought this time, let''s get out quickly. Otherwise, the loss of the demon emperor''s mind is small, and the world''s underestimation of our major forces will be big! " Chapter 604： War of war After that, the leader-level powerhouse of the Jiang family directly sacrificed a murderous fairy sword. Coming out to compete for the opportunity, the Jiang family would naturally provide him with hole cards. This fairy sword is a holy soldier in the Jiang family''s collection. Moreover, it is the saint soldier who kills and kills. Seeing that the leader of the Jiang family had sacrificed the sage soldiers, several other great abilities had also sacrificed the sage soldiers they had brought out. Although the forces behind them are all top, it is impossible for them to bring out the imperial soldiers casually. After all, the emperor is scarce, even if it is a big force, there is only one. Even some forces do not have emperor soldiers, and at most they only have quasi-imperial soldiers. But there is an exception of strength, that is, the Shaking Light Holy Land. The Shaking Light Holy Land without the background of the ancient emperor was the most jealous of this opportunity. Moreover, the Shaking Sacred Land itself was in the Eastern Desolation, so the Shaking Sacred Land directly dispatched the emperor soldiers. After several great powers successively sacrificed the saint soldiers, the leader-level powerhouse of Shaking the Holy Land also gritted his teeth and directly sent a signal. Seeing this, several other Shaking Sacred Land powerhouses also instantly came behind the Shaking Sacred Land master-level powerhouse. Upon seeing this, several other great powers also changed their expressions. They also guessed that besides, the Shaking Holy Land might have invited the Emperor Soldier this time. With a helpless sigh in their hearts, they understood that this time it was all in vain. The Shaking Light Holy Land blessed by the emperor soldiers can already be said to have booked the heart of the demon emperor. They also accepted this result in their hearts, but even so, they wouldn''t leave Emperor Tian. Sure enough, after the many powerhouses of Shaking Holy Land returned to their positions, the leader-level powerhouse of Shaking Holy Land bowed directly and invited out a great cauldron exuding a heavy aura. The faces of the rest of the people condensed in an instant, this great cauldron is the Emperor''s Soldier of the Great Dao of Shaking the Holy Land, with a black gold dragon pattern top. Seeing this, almost everyone came to a conclusion in their hearts that Di Tian was dead. After all the emperor soldiers have been released, is there anything more mysterious? But this time they can see the imperial soldiers of Jidao show their power, and they have the capital to brag in their entire lives. So even if the conclusion was reached in their hearts, everyone still stared at the center of the battlefield with unblinking eyes, for fear of missing something. In fact, the pressure on Di Tian''s body was already very great when the other powerful sacrificial soldiers were offering saint soldiers. Now, as soon as he saw that the sacred place of Shaking Light had actually sacrificed the Emperor Dao soldiers, Di Tian''s expression instantly became serious. At the same time, Di Tian kept sighing in his heart. Fortunately, the sect master had foreseen it a long time ago and asked him to bring the ninja rod over in advance. Not daring to be careless, Di Tian frowned directly and said to the four Ye Fan behind him: "You guys, be careful and hide behind me. I''m afraid I might hurt you for a while." Hearing Ditian''s instructions, Ye Fan nodded quickly. Di Tian didn''t talk nonsense either, the opposing emperor soldiers were all sacrificed, and if he still kept his hands, it would be really a nasty criticism. Therefore, after speaking, the power of Di Tian''s body also rose greatly, and the silver ninja rod also appeared in front of Di Tian. Feeling the wisps of imperial might emanating from the rod of the ninja, everyone''s complexion changed again and again. I thought it was settled, but I didn''t expect it to happen again. "This is, another imperial soldier?" A leader-level powerhouse from other regions asked inconceivably. Hearing this, the leader-level powerhouse of the Jiang family slightly squinted and shook his head. After all, the Jiang family came out of the ancient emperor''s family, and he also had close contact with the Jiang family''s Jidao emperor soldiers, so he still had some insights. Therefore, the leader of the Jiang family decisively said: "No, this is not the Jidao Emperor Soldier, the imperial prestige on it has not yet reached that level. However, even if it weren''t the Jidao Emperor Soldier, it was not far off. If you have to describe it, it should be called a half-infantry imperial soldier, beyond the front line of the quasi-imperial soldier. If there is a chance, this cane may not be able to evolve into an emperor soldier. " Hearing the words of Jiajiao Jiang''s master-level powerhouse, several top powerhouses instantly shut their mouths and stopped speaking. Although it was not an imperial soldier, since the emperor offered the ninja rod, the attitudes of several people towards the emperor and the Tibetan gate behind him were about to change. It is no longer simple to be able to bring out quasi-imperial soldiers, and it can be called a top power. What''s more, what the Emperor Tian sacrificed was a half-infantry soldier that surpassed the quasi-imperial soldier. If one day these half-infantry imperial soldiers can go one step further and become the ultimate imperial soldier, the Tibetan gate behind Di Tian will already be on the same level as them. Of course, even if they changed their attitude towards Ditian, they couldn''t stop there. Because now the form has risen from a dispute between spirit and spirit to a dispute between Taoism, whoever wins, the sect behind them will rise sharply. At most, after defeating Di Tian, ??only take the heart of the demon emperor, when they leave safe and sound. Until now, they do not think that their side will lose. Indeed, it is impossible for the people of Shaking the Holy Land to exert the full power of the Supreme Emperor''s soldiers, or even only a little. But can Ditian be able to exert the full power of this half-infantry soldier? The Jidao imperial soldiers still have the absolute upper hand over the upper half of the infantry soldiers. What''s more, the Emperor Heaven is now confronting more than just one Supreme Dao Emperor Soldier, there are also several Saint Soldiers. Without saying much, after Emperor Tian sacrificed the ninja rod, all the people in Shaking the Holy Land instantly surged. A large amount of energy flows from the people in the Shaking Light Holy Land into the Jidao Emperor Soldier, the black gold dragon pattern cauldron. In an instant, the sky and terrain changed drastically. The originally clear sky became dim at this moment. The terrifying emperor prestige radiated from the body of the black gold dragon-patterned cauldron and enveloped everyone. Jidao imperial soldier, black gold dragon pattern tripod recovers. Immediately afterwards, several other leader-level powerhouses also revived the Saint Soldiers they had brought. Although the power of the Jidao Emperor is far from resurrecting, it still can be regarded as pouring oil on the fire. For a time, the power of the Alliance side directly suppressed Di Tian. Di Tian didn''t dare to leave his hand carelessly, and immediately poured the energy in his body into the ninja rod. In an instant, the momentum on the Ninja Rod also became stronger. Although the quality is not as good as the black gold dragon-patterned tripod, but with Wang Ran''s support and Di Tian''s full maintenance, the Ninja''s rod at this time has almost exerted its own 30% strength. This strength was already enough to compete with the Jidao Emperor Soldiers who were unable to fully recover. So for a while, there was a situation where the two powers competed on the battlefield. The visions caused by the Jidao Imperial Soldiers and many sage soldiers occupy half of the sky with the visions caused by the Ninja Rod, and they are very distinct. Chapter 605： Win or lose "How is this possible?!!!" Seeing that the Emperor Tian was evenly divided by a half-infantry soldier and the Dajiao Alliance, which had an extremely Dao imperial soldier and several holy soldiers, everyone couldn''t help being shocked. They couldn''t understand why the half-infantry imperial soldiers could overwhelm the Jidao imperial soldiers? Is it possible that the master of this half-infantry soldier is still alive and is not in the seal? But how is this possible? After the dark turmoil, let alone the quasi-emperor or the half-emperor, the great sage and even the saints are rarely born. Several powerful masters at the master level can''t understand why this is, but by now, the development of the matter is already on the line. Therefore, although the hearts of the great master masters were full of doubts and shocks, they did not stop there. I saw the leader-level powerhouse of Shaking the Holy Land with a solemn expression on his face, looking at Di Tian in the distance, pushing his hands directly forward, and then shouting: "Jidao Emperor Soldier, shock!" Shaking the Holy Land''s leader-level powerhouse''s voice sounded like thunder, and heavily bombarded the hearts of everyone near the demon emperor''s tomb. After the voice of the master-level master of Shaking Light Holy Land fell, the Great Dao Emperor Soldier Black Gold Dragon-patterned Cauldron floating in the air seemed to have received some instructions, and the cauldron trembled fiercely. In an instant, a wave that could be seen by the naked eye radiated from the body of the black gold dragon-patterned tripod towards the emperor. The carrier''s majestic and majestic aura makes the heaven and the earth change their colors. At the same time, the leader-level powerhouses of several other great sects also successively controlled the sacred soldiers they brought and launched an attack towards the emperor. Suddenly, the entire sky was lacking in brilliant light. Di Tian naturally couldn''t sit and wait for death. Although his opponent was very strong, he was also a little emboldened to face hard with it. He didn''t stingy with the energy in his body, like a flood that opened the gate, the huge energy in Di Tian directly poured into the ninja rod. With the continuous influx of energy, the blue gem on the top of the Ninja''s Staff also shone dazzlingly. The repulsive force in the space kept converging, but in the blink of an eye, it converged into a huge golden beam of light at the top of the ninja rod. The moment the beam of light was formed, it was like a bullet out of the chamber, and it went directly towards the attack of several great master-level powerhouses. It wasn''t a long distance, and under the rapid attack of both sides, but he nodded and leaped over. There seemed to be no sound in the collision of the attacks between the two sides, but it seemed that the whole world was reverberating with a roar and explosion. Only the storm caused by the aftermath of the attack caused a group of monks with good cultivation to retreat again and again. Moreover, the original bright attacks of the two sides broke out with astonishing brightness under the collision. Suddenly, it even surpassed the sun hanging high in the sky. None of the people present dared to look directly at the scene of the collision, and all closed their eyes tightly. Time seems to have passed a long time, and it seems that only a moment has passed. As the aftermath of the attack faded, everyone dared to open their eyes and quietly look towards the center of the battlefield. It didn''t matter at all, the result directly shocked everyone. Originally, Di Tian was able to fight back and forth with several major forces and it was amazing enough. But now, there is no trace of blood on the faces of the strong men of several major forces, and the whole person looks extremely weak. These were just the few leaders at the leader level. As for the weaker ones, the blood from the corners of their mouths even stained his mind. Of course, the Ditian at this time was not much better. Like the leader-level powerhouses of several major forces, Di Tian''s face was also not bloody. However, the aura on Di Tian''s body was much more stable than those of several major forces. Moreover, don''t forget that Di Tian is not the same as a joint attack by several major forces. He is fighting alone. Even while fighting alone, he still had to protect Ye Fan''s four oil bottles that didn''t help him. Everyone with a discerning eye knows that in this contest between the two sides, Ditian won the final victory. Sure enough, at the next moment, the leaders of several major forces sighed together. Putting away the Saint Soldiers and Emperor Soldiers they brought, several people looked at Di Tian helplessly and said: "Dao friendly means, this time I am waiting to lose, the heart of the demon emperor should belong to Zangmen." After speaking, they explained that they felt tired. Although it was just a fight against each other, they spurred an attack by weapons far beyond their own realm of strength. In the stalemate just now, they almost exhausted the energy in their bodies. If it weren''t for everyone to keep their saneness and to stop at the last moment, it wouldn''t be certain whether they can float in the air at this time. Of course, their hearts at this time have also accepted the reality that they have failed to join forces. Although it is not glorious to speak out, but they are not people who refuse to admit defeat. If Ditian didn''t stop, it would be them who couldn''t hold on first. Without the protection of the Imperial Soldiers and Saint Soldiers, they would be seriously injured even if they were not dead. After all, the power of half-infantry soldiers is not something they can resist. It is not shameful to lose to a powerful opponent like Ditian that is worthy of their admiration. After hearing the words of several people, Ditian also showed a happy smile on his face. Although the consumption this time has exceeded one''s imagination, as long as the heart of the demon emperor can be obtained, these efforts are also worthwhile. Putting away the ninja rod, Di Tian arched his hands towards several master-level powerhouses, and then said with a light smile: "Several daoists praised the error, and I was just taking the power of the gods." After speaking, the two sides did not continue to say anything. But at this moment, a graceful young girl walked out of the team of the monster race. The girl''s movements immediately caused the great monsters in the monster clan team to exclaim. "Holy Woman!" "Ruyu, what are you doing?" ... Not only them, but even the monster power who had just experienced the war, a look of doubt flashed in the eyes of the girl at this time. However, the girl ignored them, bowed respectfully to Ditian, and then slowly said: "This senior, the junior is Yan Ruyu of the Monster Race. Senior, you also understand that the heart of the demon emperor is an out-and-out holy thing for my demon race. But the Demon Emperor''s Heart is not so useful to the Human Race. Therefore, the junior dare to ask the senior if he can cut his love and give this demon emperor''s heart to my demon clan. We will not let the predecessors suffer, we can exchange the handed down saints with you. In addition, if you can, it is considered that my monster clan owes it to seniors. If you have any needs in the future, as long as you speak, my monster clan will do my best to get it for you. " Chapter 606： I want Pangbo Yan Ruyu''s words were straightforward, and even shocked everyone in the Monster Race. You know, Di Tian almost beat a few big forces for the heart of the demon emperor just now. As a result, Yan Ruyu actually said that now, what if Di Tian was angered by any chance. You know, the relationship between Yaozu and characters has always been bad. If Ditian is now targeting their monster race to death, those human race forces that have just been in alliance with them will not help them. Even if they don''t step on a foot, they''re all benevolent. Under the circumstances of isolation and helplessness, how could they live in the anger of Emperor Tian in the Yaozu. Therefore, after Yan Ruyu''s voice fell, all the strong monsters said with concern: "Holy woman, what are you talking about? Senior Ditian, don''t mind. The holy woman has just entered the world and her thinking is too simple. If you offend seniors, don''t be angry. " The power of the monster race also changed and changed at this moment, but he still has his own pride after all. He didn''t want Ditian to explain anything, but quietly came to Yan Ruyu''s side. If things really go in a bad direction, he can also take Yan Ruyu and the others away for the first time. As for the others, it''s nothing to do with themselves, and watched the excitement enthusiastically. Even the onlookers were faintly excited, expecting a fight between the two sides. After all, although the excitement just now was pretty good, who would mind having more excitement to watch? As the central figure in the incident, Di Tian squinted slightly to look at Yan Ruyu. But he wasn''t angry, just faintly confused. Because he felt that Yan Ruyu seemed to have something else to say. Of course, this is related to his being the Golden Eyed Black Dragon King. The dragon clan originally belonged to a member of the monster clan, and Di Tian naturally had enough kindness to treat the descendants of the monster clan with exceptional talents. With a chuckle, Di Tian spoke kindly to Yan Ruyu: "Don''t think about the heart of the demon emperor, he is also quite useful for my Tibetan Sect." Hearing Di Tian''s kind voice, everyone was stunned. Even Yan Ruyu, the instigator, is the same. The same idea flashed in their minds at this time, is that Ditian is so easy to talk? However, although everyone was puzzled, no one dared to come out and try like Yan Ruyu. Although Yan Ruyu had some doubts at this time, he just kept this doubt in his heart. Although I don''t understand why Ditian has this attitude, isn''t it a good thing? Not disappointed by Ditian''s refusal, Yan Ruyu pulled a smile at the corner of his mouth. With her ingenuity, how could he fail to see that Emperor Tian had a certain heart for the heart of the demon emperor. But her original intention was not for the heart of the demon emperor. The reason for asking questions was just to try her luck. It''s the best if you can do it, but you don''t care if you fail. If it fails, it will be more beneficial to her next plan. After all, one rejection of two requests is not justified. Therefore, after Ditian refused, Yan Ruyu only paused for a while and said directly: "If this is the case, then my monster clan won''t be loved by others. However, Senior, our Yaozu has another request. I wonder if you can promise us? " Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Di Tian''s eyes showed such a look. Di Tian raised his eyebrows and asked Yan Ruyu with interest: "What request you to say first, as for the answer or not, I will tell you the answer after I have heard it." Hearing Di Tian''s words, the smile on Yan Ruyu''s mouth grew thicker. After all, Di Tian''s attitude is really good, so she has the illusion that Di Tian is her own family. But she didn''t care, she felt that she had a greater chance of success in the future. Without hesitation, Yan Ruyu said directly: "Senior, my request is actually very simple, that is, I want to be alone with Senior." Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Di Tian''s expression was a bit stunned for an instant. Ditian didn''t expect that Yan Ruyu''s request turned out to be for someone alone. So the question is, who does Yan Ruyu want? Why need people? The key is, why does Yan Ruyu want someone to him? All this seems to be so nonsensical, looking at Yan Ruyu suspiciously, Di Tian asked incomprehensibly: "I want someone? Who do I want?" As Di Tian''s voice fell, Yan Ruyu directly pointed his finger at Ye Fan...Pang Bo beside him. "Pangbo?" Seeing Yan Ruyu''s movements, Ditian asked with some doubts. Yan Ruyu nodded, before waiting for Ditian to ask questions, he took the initiative to explain: "It''s such a senior, this Pangbo has the blood of my monster race, and the level is very high. Compared to the human race, he is more suitable for practicing the exercises of our monster race. So I want you to let this Pangbo worship into our Yaozu. You can rest assured that our Yaozu will do our best to cultivate Pangbo and will not humiliate his talent. " Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Di Tian thought about everything in an instant. He knew that Pangbo had the blood of the demon clan, after all, the techniques Wang Ran practiced for Pangbo were different from those of Ye Fan. At first, Di Tian didn''t pay much attention. After all, it was only the blood of the monster race, and it was not a big deal. But looking at Yan Ruyu''s attitude now, Di Tian could understand that the bloodline of the monster race in Pangbo''s body was definitely of some extraordinary importance to the monster race on this plane. In other words, Pangbos ancestor of the monster race is definitely one of the most powerful in the history of the monster race. Thinking about this, Ditian looked at Yan Ruyu with a light smile, and then asked: "Your goal at the beginning was Pangbo, right? You asked for the heart of the demon emperor to try your luck, right?" Although it was an inquiry, Di Tian''s tone was extremely confident. Yan Ruyu didn''t hide it either, nodded and admitted. "That''s right, senior, I know you won''t give up the heart of the demon emperor, so my goal from the beginning is Pangbo." Hearing Yan Ruyu''s admission, Di Tian nodded first, and then said in a regretful tone: "If you change your request, maybe I will agree. But if you want Pangbo, then I can only say sorry. " Hearing Di Tian''s words, Yan Ruyu''s face showed a trace of astonishment. In her opinion, this matter should have been a sure thing, but she never expected that Di Tian would reject it so simply. "Why? As an elder, shouldn''t you hope that your descendants will have a bright future? Compared with the human race, the most suitable for Pangbo is obviously the monster race! " Chapter 607： How about entering my Tibetan gate? Hearing Yan Ruyu''s stunned voice, a faint smile appeared on Di Tian''s face. Looking at Yan Ruyu, Di Tian said directly: "I also know that Pangbo has the blood of the monster race, but unfortunately, he is a disciple of our sect master. Although it is only registered now, I still can''t call the shots. In addition, why do you think that your monster race is more majestic than Zangmen? " Upon hearing Ditian''s words, Yan Ruyu immediately retorted. After all, Ditian himself admits that Pangbo has the blood of the Demon Race. Doesn''t this prove that the Demon Race is the most suitable for Pangbo? However, Ditian was not prepared to give Yan Ruyu this opportunity at all. Before Yan Ruyu spoke, Di Tian directly released his breath. Suddenly, an astonishing demon energy spurted directly from Di Tian''s body, causing the complexions of all the people present to change. Although everyone could not know the specific race of Di Tian just by relying on its breath, there was one thing that was beyond doubt, that is, Di Tian was definitely a powerful monster of the monster race. It is precisely because of this that Yan Ruyu, who just wanted to say something, swallowed the words that had already reached his lips. Now there is no need to argue about anything. The identity of the Emperor Tian Demon Race has proved that Zangmen, like the Demon Race, is an extremely suitable force for Pangbo''s growth. At the same time, this also explains why Ditian is so kind to Yan Ruyu, and even makes Yan Ruyu feel like he is his own. Nonsense, this is more than like, this is simply. However, although Pangbo had no relationship with the demonic forces after she was born, there was no disappointment in Yan Ruyu''s heart. Although he had lost a genius, he was still in contact with Di Tian, ??a peerless great monster. Although they are not from the same power, they are all monsters. If there is something serious about the Yaozu in the future, how can Ditian shirk it? In this way, is it clear whether they are losing or gaining? Besides, with the relationship between the Emperor and Heaven, after Pangbo, who has the blood of the Demon Race, grew up, wouldn''t he have a natural connection with the Demon Race? It can not be said that Pangbo was completely lost as a genius. But because of this, other thoughts arose in the hearts of many people present. As we all know, many forces of the Human Race are at odds with the Monster Race. Now, after Di Tian had revealed his identity of the Monster Race, he undoubtedly injected a heart-stimulating agent into the Monster Race. But this is not a good thing for these human forces. The stronger the Yaozu, the more damage it will do to their interest. There are countless forces on the scene who want to destroy the good care of Di Tian and Yan Ruyu, and even if possible, it is best to kill the two. But there is no way, whether it is the Yaozu or the Tibetan gate, the strength is beyond their imagination. Otherwise, how could Yan Ruyu be so unscrupulous in all eyes? Just in this way, it directly cut off the ideas of most of the forces. After all, although they are not weak, they are still slightly weak compared with the two major forces of Yaozu and Zangmen. However, as the so-called yin and yang work together, and sever the power of this idea, there is bound to be some power that has not given up. Among them, the Ji family of the ancient emperor''s inheritance family is undoubtedly the outstanding one. As the ancient emperor clan, some people in the Ji clan had always been at odds with the Yao clan. Of course, the reason they chose to shoot is not only that, there are other reasons as well. For example, Ji Ziyue, the princess of their Ji family, is still in Ye Fan''s hands. It was not that they had never thought of asking someone, but the identity of the Emperor Tian Yao Clan made them give up this idea. After all, judging from the relationship between the Ji family and the monster clan, the result of mutual harmony and kindness is almost zero. If this is the case, why bother to humiliate yourself? It''s better to think about it and complete the plan on your own. The extreme imperial soldiers of their clan gave them the confidence to be able to withstand the pressure from the monster race and the Tibetan gate at the same time. Therefore, they were not worried about their future at this time, they were just silently thinking about how to make a fatal blow. Moreover, under the premise of this fatal blow, Ji Ziyue could also be rescued. As for whether this attack will be successful, in fact, the people of the Ji family are not particularly worried. Although the number of people from the Ji family is not large, there is no leader-level powerhouse. However, there are still some strong ones who are one level weaker than the leader-level strong ones. And they didn''t come empty-handed, they also brought the handed down saints. Because they didn''t participate in the melee just now, they didn''t consume much. But how about Ditian and others? After the battle just now, not to mention that the lamp dries up, it can also be called the end of a strong crossbow. Their current strength, being able to have one-tenth of the previous one, is considered good. In this way, the two sides came to the same level. Under the circumstances that they have mental arithmetic and unintentional, and with the help of Saint Soldiers, the chance of success is already very high. They are saving, waiting for the best time. The opposite of Ji''s family is Yan Ruyu, a saint of the demon clan. Yan Ruyu is a saint of the demon clan, not a saint of a certain demon clan force. In her heart, only those who are beneficial to the monster race as a whole and can improve the monster''s survivability are the best. Undoubtedly, being able to establish a connection with such a super big monster as Di Tian would benefit the monster race without any harm. Therefore, Yan Ruyu''s face was full of smiles at this time. After Ditian released his breath, Yan Ruyu directly made a junior gift to Ditian, and then said with some apologies and self-blame: "Sorry, Senior Ditian, forgive the younger generation''s clumsy eyes, for not recognizing that Senior is the power of the monster race, please atone for it." Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Ditian waved his hand, and didn''t mean to be entangled in this matter. After living for so many years, how could Yan Ruyu be able to hide it from him. But Ditian did not dislike this either. After all, he is indeed a monster. If something happens to the monster and needs his help in the future, as long as it doesn''t damage the Tibetan gate, Ditian is still happy to help. He just inadvertently nodded to Yan Ruyu, and Di Tian changed the subject and said to Yan Ruyu again: "It''s okay at this time, but there is another thing, I want to hear your opinion." Hearing that, Yan Ruyu did not pretend to be reserved, but directly said: "If you have anything, seniors, you can just ask, the juniors will not hide it." Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Ditian raised his brows slightly, and did not say anything else, but directly said: "Your temperament and talent are the best choices, so I want to put you in the hidden door. So what are your thoughts on this? " Chapter 608： Great joy, great compassion? Hearing Di Tian''s words, Yan Ruyu, who had just made a vow, was stunned for an instant. He didn''t expect that her opinion that Ditian wanted to consult would be like this. In fact, not only Yan Ruyu, but also the other powerful and powerful monsters, were also stunned on the spot. They couldn''t think of it, it was obviously that their own party was begging for a disciple from others just now, how could it turn out that Di Tian came to dig their corner in a blink of an eye? However, everyone did not say much for a while. After all, for Yan Ruyu, their Yaozu has always adopted a free-range policy. Yan Ruyu is a demon saint, and there is no question of betrayal or betrayal. The only thing they cared about before was whether Yan Ruyu''s choice would delay his own practice. Facts have proved that Yan Ruyu''s choice is still very correct. Otherwise, in the face of the general battle in the future, even if the opposite is Di Tian, ??they will have two mouths. But for now, let''s take a look at Yan Ruyu''s own choices for the time being. Of course, even if Yan Ruyu made his own choice, he would still not forget the protection of the monster clan. However, what everyone didn''t know was that because of Di Tian''s problem, the forces headed by the Ji family who had a bad relationship with the monster race had more murderous intent in their hearts. It''s just that, because they haven''t found the time to shoot, they are still dormant for the time being. And as the protagonist of this incident, Yan Ruyu? She is now very entangled, because whether she agrees or refuses, she has some advantages of her own. Needless to say if you agree, the monster race will completely catch the thread of Emperor Tian and even Zangmen from now on, and can even be called an ally. This is of great benefit to the Yaozu. But after agreeing, Yan Ruyu''s own next path became an unknown. Although Ditian''s identity has been proven, Zangmen has the ability to train demon clan disciples. But, compared to the monster race with profound background, would Zangmen really help Yan Ruyu even more? Although Yan Ruyu was not sure about this, her reason told her that after choosing Zangmen, her own development was far more in the Yaozu than a lot. After all, in a big power, the leader of the leader level is always just the head of the face. Those true powers, hidden worlds, self-sealed self-seals, will rarely come up next year. Therefore, the identity of the Ditian Sect Master-level Great Demon is not that attractive to Yan Ruyu, who is astonishing. If there was no half-infantry-level ninja rod, Yan Ruyu would definitely refuse it without hesitation. But it was precisely because of seeing the inside story of Zangmen that Yan Ruyu hesitated. Although I don''t want to refuse, but if I really refuse, there is still a connection between the Yaozu and Zangmen. Although there may not be another option for intimacy, it is acceptable. So now, what Yan Ruyu can do is just bet on his own choice. Raising his head, Yan Ruyu pursed his lips, watching Di Tian slowly ask: "Senior, you are a demon elder, how do you think I should choose?" Looking at Yan Ruyu''s appearance, Di Tian couldn''t help but put a smile on his face. He could see that Yan Ruyu was indeed betting, but she was not betting on whether I chose to be right, but on her own character, her attitude towards Yan Ruyu. Talented, good-natured, and smart at the same time. In short, this is a very interesting little girl. Ditian silently commented on Yan Ruyu in his heart. If there is such a disciple to pass on the mantle, it seems to be good. After evaluating Yan Ruyu, Di Tian thought of it silently in his heart. That''s right, at first Ditian just wanted to bring Yan Ruyu into the Tibetan gate, but now, he has already moved his mind to accept disciples. As for Yan Ruyus locality is not a dragon, does it matter? Di Tian didn''t decide everything by race, and he had been with Wang Ran for so long, and he was even more so now. It doesn''t really matter what the race is. After all, his Di Tian''s cultivation and insights and unique learning do not have to be passed down to the Dragon Clan. His emperor accepts disciples, the important thing is to look at the nature of the person, and the eye. Obviously, Yan Ruyu has fully met the requirements for these two points. Di Tian didn''t explain much, but took a deep look at Yan Ruyu, and then slowly said: "I can''t say much, but as an elder, I still want to tell you that if you choose Zangmen, you will not regret it in the future." Although they were very one-sided, Yan Ruyu and others could still understand the hidden meaning in Ditian''s words. It''s just that they don''t understand, where did Ditian''s confidence come from, and would think that the Tibetan gate''s background can be comparable or even surpassed by the demon race that has passed down countless years? But they don''t understand that there is no concern, and the protagonist of the incident is not them anyway. As the protagonist of the incident, Yan Ruyu suddenly showed a smile after hearing Ditian''s answer, and a firm light flashed in his eyes. Looking at Di Tian''s eyes, Yan Ruyu said directly and firmly: "Thank you for the guidance of the seniors, the juniors are willing to visit the Tibetan gate in order to pursue the avenue." Hearing Yan Ruyu''s answer, although the faces of the monster clan powerhouses were a bit tangled, they still resisted to say much when considering Yan Ruyu''s situation. But Di Tian nodded in satisfaction, with a hearty smile on his face. But before he could say anything, the accident happened in vain. "Do it!" There was a soft drink, and the speaker was the strong man in the Ji family. After a long wait, they think this is the best time. When Di Tian and the others were overjoyed, the alertness was definitely the most relaxed, and it could even be said to be almost nothing. Therefore, choosing to take action at this time, giving Di Tian and others the great compassion after the joy, the success rate is definitely the highest. Therefore, after the voice sounded, a ray of light directly struck Yan Ruyu and Ditian. The attack led by the Ji family was urging the handed down Saint Soldier to send it out. As one of the protagonists of the target of this attack, Di Tian had already reacted as soon as the sound rang. But there is no way. The time for Ji family and others to prepare is too long. Their timing is good, and the distance between the two sides is still close. This causes even if Ditian reacts, but he has no way to do anything effective. Protected. The leader-level Emperor Tian is still like this, how can Yan Ruyu and the other monster race people make any effective protection. Even, most of them did not react to what is going on right now. Chapter 609： Successfully attacked, Ditian was injured Chapter 609 Seeing the attack that was about to fall on them, everyone couldn''t fight back. It was too late, Di Tian looked at the scene in front of him, without any hesitation at all, directly turned into a prototype, protecting Ye Fan and others behind him. The attacks of the sneak attackers headed by the Ji family fell on Di Tian''s body, and he was able to resist it with his tyrannical body, and at most he was seriously injured. But Ye Fan, Yan Ruyu and others are different. They don''t have the deep cultivation base of Di Tian, ??nor the tyrannical body of Di Tian. If these attacks really fall on them, there is no doubt that even if they are lucky, they will all receive heavy losses. Even Di Tian wondered if they could get a chance to save a life. Di Tian''s speed was very fast, and immediately before the attack, he directly shielded Ye Fan''s low-level little guys under his body. The terrifying attack directly hit the scales on Di Tian''s body, and a burst of sparks immediately rose. However, this attack was not an ordinary attack after all, the head was sent to catch the handed down holy soldiers. Although it is not to say that it is comparable to a real saint attack, it is far more powerful than an ordinary leader-level attack. Even if Di Tian''s strength far exceeds ordinary leader-level powerhouses, his own defense is also top-notch. But now, Di Tian was in a weak state after all, and he had not fully mobilized his energy to defend. Therefore, the scales on Di Tian''s body just persisted for a while, before being shattered by the attacks of the Ji family and others. In an instant, blood spattered directly from Di Tian''s body. In just an instant, Di Tian had already been hit hard. However, the Ditian body is ultimately a giant dragon, and its defensive capabilities are not comparable to ordinary races. After Ji family and others attacked Di Tian severely, it was already at the end of the force, and there was no way to go further. Therefore, after Di Tian received heavy damage, the attacks of Ji family and others quickly dissipated between heaven and earth. Upon seeing this, the faces of the attackers headed by the Ji family changed. They understand that after this attack missed, they had no chance to shoot again. Sure enough, after the aftermath calmed down, all the powerhouses of the Monster Race took out their weapons and released their aura to stare at the attackers headed by the Ji family. At this moment, Di Tian was very annoyed, but he didn''t make any extra moves. Although as long as he wants, how can he keep these attackers. But he didn''t do this, because Di Tian knew very well that there were definitely not only one or two people present with such a mindset. Now his transformation was bad enough. If he tried to make a move again, Di Tian would not be able to guarantee his safety. When the time comes, if those who are equally unscrupulous take action, the situation facing Di Tian will not know how severe it will be. So even though Ditian was very angry in his heart, he still didn''t do anything. Just staring closely at the Ji family who took the first shot, Di Tian said in a cold voice: "Ji family? Very good, I have taken note of today''s affairs!" After finishing speaking, Di Tian didn''t stay in place much, and directly took Ye Fan, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, Yan Ruyu, and Ji Ziyue, who had been captured by Ye Fan and the others, disappeared in place. Originally, Di Tian hadn''t planned to leave with Ji Ziyue at first, after all, she was not a Tibetan. But why did the Ji family anger him? Originally planned to do it directly, but now it is better to take it. Although he couldn''t do anything to kill a little girl, it was not a problem to use her as a prisoner and make the Ji family feel uncomfortable. Sure enough, just after Di Tian left, the faces of everyone in the Ji family changed instantly. They didn''t expect this plan to fail, and they didn''t expect that after the plan failed, Di Tian didn''t even have the intention to communicate with them any more, so he took a ruthless word and left with them. They still want to negotiate, but as a result, there is no such opportunity now. Even if the plan failed, but Ji Ziyue was taken away under their noses, which was absolutely unacceptable to them. If this is passed back to Ji''s family, especially if it is known by Ji Ziyue''s divine body brother, then people like them don''t want to have any good fruits. Not daring to hesitate, the leader of the Ji family directly ordered to everyone with a dark face: "Follow me all, and at all costs, I must bring Miss Ziyue back." As soon as the Ji family listened to this order, they were directly ready to chase Di Tian. Just as anxious as everyone in the Ji family, there are also those strong men of the monster race. Ji Ziyue was not the only one who was taken away by Di Tian, ??but also their saint. Both of them are in their respective forces, occupying a very high position. The only difference between the two is that Yan Ruyu is a disciple of Ditian personally admitted to Zangmen, not a prisoner like Ji Ziyue. Therefore, although everyone in the Yaozu is also worried, they are more worried about Yan Ruyu''s next life and worried about the few guardians who have not been sent to Yan Ruyu. Rather than worrying about the safety of Ji Ziyue''s life like the Ji family. Therefore, the Monster Race is still very relieved from the bottom up. They are believing that even if Yan Ruyu will have bumps in the next days, but with the presence of Emperor Tian, ??it will not be too full. Of course, among them, Emperor Tian''s dragon clan identity also exerted a lot of effort. Seeing that the Ji family was in a hurry, they were about to send someone to chase Di Tian and a few of them, the monster clan''s Da Neng sneered. Just now, Ji family took advantage of him and attacked their monster race directly. Even Yan Ruyu, the saint of the demon race, and the leader of the demon race, he calculated and entered. This is also fortunate to have the existence of Emperor Tian, ??otherwise their loss this time would definitely not be the cause of the Yaozu. If this is not to find the place back, then in the future, their monster race will still walk on the world? He just wanted to teach the Ji family a lot of people, but before he could do anything, the Ji family opened the door by themselves. Looking at the people of the Ji family who were about to chase in the direction of the departure of Emperor Tian, ??the power of the monster race had no polite meaning at all, and directly gave orders to the powerhouses of the monster race: "Give me your hands. One can kill one." At first, everyone in the Ji family was a group of strong monsters who were pierced in the flesh. As soon as they heard the main talker''s command, they all went to the Ji family to kill. The ending was not beyond everyone''s expectations. The monster clan, who was already stronger than the Ji family on the front line, gained a great advantage in the confrontation as soon as it started. (End of this chapter) Chapter 610： Ji Ziyue Chapter 610 The Ji family itself is not an opponent of the monster clan, especially after the leader-level power of the monster clan joined the battlefield, the Ji family suffered heavy casualties. In desperation, everyone in the Ji family could only temporarily give up the idea of ??rescuing Ji Ziyue, with a tired body, trying to break out of the demon emperor''s tomb. Although the Yaozu had the idea of ??killing all, but it was really intentional and powerless. The leader-level powerhouses of the Yaozu consume a lot of money, and although the overall strength of the other Yaozu powerhouses is stronger than that of the Ji family, they are not too exaggerated. In particular, it is impossible for other human forces present to allow the Ji family to be annihilated. Therefore, looking at the backs of those who fled in embarrassment in the Ji family, the leader-level power of the monster race did not issue an order to kill them all. They just let them break out and escape from the tomb of the Demon Emperor. At this time, Di Tian had completely left with a group of juniors. Looking at the back of the Ji family escaping, and Di Tian, ??who had been unable to find a trace, everyone understood in their hearts. The Ji family and other big forces have completely reduced to the stepping stones of the Tibetan gate today. From now on, the Tibetans will have no suspense and become another powerful force that people look up to in the Big Dipper Star Region. Di Tian, ??who caused all of this and caused a qualitative change in Zangmen''s fame, is now swiftly flying through the sky. Although the injury was not light, Ditian managed to heal himself easily after practicing in Zangmen for so many years. Although it cannot be said that he is cured immediately, at least he will not see any clues on the outside. Seeing the surrounding scenery moving backwards at an extremely fast speed, Ye Fan and others sitting on the back of Di Tian didn''t have any sense of fear. Instead, their eyes were filled with excitement. Even if it is cold and cold, Yan Ruyu, who is in the image of a goddess, is full of interest at this time. Ao, there is one exception, and that is Ji Ziyue who was captured by Ye Fan and the others first, and then swept away by Di Tian. At this time, Ji Ziyue fell on Di Tian''s back. At this time, Ji Ziyue was about to scold her mother, she was really speechless, did her own people of the same race have all their minds flooded? Obviously his own side is not dominant, but in the end he has to touch the tiger''s ass. Okay, he is completely reduced to a prisoner. Lying on Di Tian''s back, Ji Ziyue only felt a panic in her heart. Ji Ziyue, who had never been wronged before, wanted to roar out loud. But she couldn''t do it, because after Ye Fan used the sealing jade talisman to seal Ji Ziyue, Ji Ziyue was horrified to find that she could not do anything other than thinking. action. Let alone talking, Ji moved his eyes, Ji Ziyue couldn''t do it. Obviously, I just want to fight for it, and see if I can pick a cheaper one. How come it has become like this now. Ji Ziyue kept complaining in her heart, she only felt that her own grievances were constantly being accumulated. I wanted to cry, but found that I couldn''t shed tears at all. The more so, the more wronged Ji Ziyue''s heart is. In the end, Ji Ziyue felt that she was about to explode. Seeing Ye Fan''s seal of her own initiator, Ji Ziyue vowed to kill this **** if she had a chance in the future. But yes, no matter how active Ji Ziyue''s heart is, on the surface, Ji Ziyue is like a vegetable. Therefore, none of Ye Fan and others noticed her. Even a few people are still talking about their gains and the relationship and distance between themselves and Yan Ruyu. This is not because Ye Fan and the others have other thoughts, but simply because Yan Ruyu will also enter the Tibetan gate to practice. No matter who Yan Ruyu will eventually visit, everyone can be regarded as brothers in the same family. Therefore, in Ye Fan''s opinion, it is still very important to build a good relationship between the two parties. Yan Ruyu is also a talented and intelligent person. She, who has an exquisite heart, naturally understands what is best for herself. Therefore, Yan Ruyu, who was originally sent to Ye Fan''s four-member small group, successfully fought Ye Fan and the others under the intentional contact of Ye Fan and the others. Yan Ruyu told Ye Fan and others about the interesting stories of the monster race and the rumors of the spiritual world that Ye Fan and the others were interested in, and Ye Fan and others also gave Yan Ruyu popular science about the Tibetan gate and some of his own legendary experiences during this time . The scene was very lively for a while, which made Ji Ziyue, who collapsed on the side, even more uncomfortable in her heart. But the only thing Ji Ziyue is fortunate about is that she has gotten a lot of information about Zangmen from Ye Fan and others. What Nine Dragons pull the coffin, what forbidden ancient forbidden land, what fascinating ancient star, all made Ji Ziyue''s heart endless curiosity. Forget this, Ji Ziyue actually got the news that Ye Fan and the others were not originally from the Big Dipper Star Region. This not only made Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu understand the reason why such a powerful Tibetan gate had been unknown before. At the same time, they also had endless curiosity about Wang Ran, Ye Fan and others who admired the master, who was also the master of Zangmen Sect. Fortunately, both Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue were born in powerful forces, and their status is quite high, giving them extraordinary insights. Otherwise, what Wang Ran is not Wang Ran, is not as shocking as Ye Fan and their alien identity. ... Ye Fan and the others did not have a long journey, after all, Di Tian was a leader-level powerhouse. Even if it was due to weakness, his speed was still extraordinary after he showed his true shape. Therefore, even though the location of the Demon Emperor''s Tomb is far away from Wang Ran''s location at this time, it took less than a day for Di Tian to bring Ye Fan and his team to Wang Ran''s front. Don''t ask how Ditian knew Wang Ran and their specific positions. After all, they are all strong, and they are still strong with some background. Is there such a means? ... Looking at the returning Di Tian, ??Wang Ran raised his eyebrows slightly. Because he didn''t expect that the consumption of Di Tian''s trip was so great, and there were even traces of injuries on his body. After slightly inspecting Ditian''s physical condition, Wang Ran asked with some doubts: "Di Tian, ??what''s the matter, is it tricky this time? You just forced you to use a ninja stick. Why are you still injured?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Di Tian''s face instantly showed an awkward look. The use of the ninja rod is not a big deal, after all, the opposite side of the Shaking Light Holy Land has invited Ji Dao Emperor soldiers to come. But because of his carelessness, letting everyone in the Ji family be seriously injured in a sneak attack made him lose face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 611： Unexpectedly Ji Ziyue Chapter 611 Unexpected Ji Ziyue "Ahem, sect master, things are really as you expected. Other strengths do use the handed down emperor soldiers, so I will wake up the Ninja rod. As for my injury, I blame myself for being careless and being attacked by someone. But don''t worry, the master, this kind of thing will never happen again. " Hearing Ditian''s somewhat embarrassing explanation, Wang Ran nodded unavoidably, and then said: "It''s okay, as long as people have nothing to do." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian immediately took the conversation and turned off the subject and said: "Door, don''t worry, the task you gave me has been completed. Also, look at this child. Whether it is talent or xinxing, she is the best choice. I have already cultivated her in the Tibetan school. What do you think of the arrangement? " With that said, Di Tian directly introduced Yan Ruyu behind him to Wang Ran. Wang Ran just looked at Yan Ruyu for a while, and already had a certain number in his heart. Without more hesitation, Wang Ran said directly: "It''s really good. Since it''s from the Monster Race, then you can go directly to Ditian." Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, the Di Tian who had this mind for a long time naturally accepted it directly. As for Yan Ruyu, naturally there will be no opinions. After all, her senses for Ditian are still very good, and Ditian is also a rare powerhouse, and being her master is beneficial to her without any harm. Under such circumstances, how could Yan Ruyu have any opinions? After solving Yan Ruyu''s matter, Wang Ran also turned his attention to Ji Ziyue who fell on the ground. No way, it''s not that Wang Ran wants to pay attention to her, it''s that Ji Ziyue is too conspicuous now. The others were standing well, but she was lying motionless on the ground. Wang Ran could feel that the depression in Ji Ziyue''s heart at this moment was almost exuding through the body, and the whole person''s spirit was plunged into a violent state. Naturally, Wang Ran could see that the reason why Ji Ziyue appeared in this state was because she was sealed by the seal jade talisman she made. But he could also tell that Ji Ziyue was just a little monk in the Quadrupole Realm. Use the seal jade talisman you made to seal a junior in the Quadrupole realm. Isn''t this a sledgehammer for killing chickens? Looking at Ji Ziyue, who was lying motionless on the ground, a wry expression appeared on Wang Ran''s face. Looking at Di Tian, ??Wang Ran directly said in an angry voice: "Ditian, you guys are also true, a junior has been sealed for so long and you won''t let her untie it. Although I don''t know why you brought her back, but you are still afraid that she will run under your nose? " Having said that, Wang Ran waved his palm directly, and a touch of energy floated out of Wang Ran''s hand and directly fell on Ji Ziyue''s body. When Wang Ran said so, the embarrassment that had just receded on Ditian''s face appeared again. Although it was because the Ji family attacked him, he was seriously injured. However, Ji Ziyue''s problem was really not because he was careful, because the identity of Ji Ziyueji''s family was aimed at him, but because Di Tian hadn''t noticed the matter at all. After all, it was Ye Fan and the others who sealed Ji Ziyue at the beginning, and Ditian himself didn''t even know. After that, Di Tian didn''t pay attention to Ji Ziyue, and he didn''t notice this problem at all. To say that the only contact between Di Tian and Ji Ziyue was that after Di Tian was attacked by the Ji family, he took Ji Ziyue away in a rage. After that, Di Tian was in a hurry, and didn''t care about Ji Ziyue at all. Regardless of the reason, Ji Ziyue was indeed sealed under Di Tian''s eyelids for so long. Therefore, Di Tian just smiled sullily, and didn''t say much. After the energy of Wang Ran fell on Ji Ziyue''s body, the seal on Ji Ziyue''s body was suddenly cracked. Lying on the ground, Ji Ziyue was also surprised to find that the sensations in various parts of her body slowly returned. An abundant sense of strength poured into her body again, and Ji Ziyue bounced directly from the ground. Without stopping, Ji Ziyue kicked Ye Fan directly. Because Ji Ziyue''s attack came suddenly, Ye Fan didn''t react at all and was lifted by her. As for Wang Ran and Di Tian who could react, they didn''t mean to intervene at all. No one, because they didn''t feel a bit of killing intent on Ji Ziyue''s body, and even in the kick just now, not even a trace of energy was used. Therefore, they just let it go. Sure enough, Ye Fan, who was kicked by Ji Ziyue, was startled first, and then froze in place. Because even though Ji Ziyue''s kick hit him, it didn''t cause him any harm. At this time, Ye Fan didn''t know if he should fight back or if he should just expose the matter. Suddenly, Ye Fan was so stunned that he didn''t move. Seeing this scene, Ji Ziyue felt even more aggrieved. Because of Wang Ran and the others, Ji Ziyue didn''t dare to use force for fear of angering each other. It would be fine if Ye Fan shouted in pain, but now Ye Fan didn''t respond directly. How could Ji Ziyue accept it? In anger, Ji Ziyue couldn''t care too much, and directly picked up Ye Fan''s arm and took a bite. At this moment, Ji Ziyue exerted a lot of strength, plus that she had a pair of small tiger teeth, and Ye Fan, who was directly hurting under her mouth, grinned at the corners of her mouth. "Ah, you woman is crazy!" With a cry of pain, Ye Fan threw away Ji Ziyue as soon as he raised his hand. Looking at his arm, as he expected, a circle of blood had already leaked out. Originally, Ye Fan wanted to say something, but when he saw Ji Ziyue''s appearance, Ye Fan swallowed the words that had reached his mouth. Without him, because Ji Ziyue''s eyes were red at this time, and tears kept streaming down. When did Ye Fan experience such a thing, he immediately looked confused and didn''t know what to say. Not only Ye Fan, but everyone including Wang Ran showed a hesitant expression. The little girl received so much grievance, she even cried for grievance abruptly. Although Wang Ran, Ditian, Good and Evil had long been used to seeing big winds and waves, but facing a simple girl like Ji Ziyue, there was no way for a while. Seeing Ji Ziyue cry more and more fiercely, Wang Ran had no choice but to cough lightly and said: "Okay, little girl, don''t cry, I will let Ditian send you back." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ji Ziyue slowly stopped crying. (End of this chapter) Chapter 612： Was wronged Chapter 612 Looking at Ye Fan who was a little bewildered fiercely, Ji Ziyue said directly: "I won''t go back!" Hearing Ji Ziyue''s answer, Wang Ran was also shocked for a moment. "why?" Looking at Ji Ziyue who was still a little convulsed, Wang Ran asked with some doubts. Wang Ran is still like this, let alone other people? After hearing Wang Ran''s question, everyone looked at Ji Ziyue with blazing eyes, wanting to hear what she meant. Facing everyone''s gaze, Ji Ziyue was not timid. After taking a deep breath and controlling her fluctuating emotions, Ji Ziyue said directly: "I won''t go back, I want to join Zangmen!" Hearing Ji Ziyue''s words, everyone present was caught off guard. Even Wang Ran, looking at Ji Ziyue''s determined appearance, was a little bit dumbfounded. Is this being wronged by others? Wang Ran couldn''t help thinking in his heart. He had thought about many reasons before, but he never expected that Ji Ziyue would not leave because of this. This time, without Wang Ran speaking, Pang Bo said directly: "Hey, I said that little girl, you are not mistaken, right now the relationship between our Zangmen and your Ji family is not so good!" Hearing Pangbo''s words, Ji Ziyue snorted directly. For Pangbo, who directly touched herself on the ground, Ji Ziyue had no good feelings at all. Of course, what Pangbo said is true. But the reason why Ji Ziyue said so was that she had made up her mind in her heart. Although the Ji family is also the leading power in the Big Dipper Star Region, after eavesdropping on Ye Fan and their conversation just now, Ji Ziyue has also determined that the Tibetan Sect''s background is definitely much deeper than that of the Ji family. Although Ji Ziyue didn''t have much ambition, instead of receiving the general training in Ji''s family, why not come to Zangmen to fight for a better future? Besides, at Zangmen, she had the opportunity to learn that terrifying sealing technique. After she finished her studies, she must let Ye Fan and the others feel what it was like to be sealed for a whole day. Therefore, facing Pangbos question, Ji Ziyue directly said after a cold snort: "The Ji family is the Ji family, and my Ji Ziyue is Ji Ziyue, why can''t I join the Zangmen." Hearing what Ji Ziyue said, Pang Bo and Ye Fan had nothing to say. And in Wang Ran''s eyes, there was a flash of fun. Staring at Ji Ziyue, Wang Ran said coldly: "Join Zangmen? You think our Zangmen is so worthless. Did you join as soon as you said you joined? Believe it or not, based on the concern of Zangmen and Ji''s family, I can''t kill you too much. " With that, Wang Ran''s body directly exuded a trace of killing intent. After Wang Ran said so, and then felt the killing intent emanating from Wang Ran''s body, Ji Ziyue shivered instantly. Not only Ji Ziyue, but even Ye Fan shuddered. Although only a trace of killing intent was revealed, Wang Ran at this moment was still a terrifying existence to them. However, in the face of Wang Ran''s threat, Ji Ziyue didn''t mean to give up, but stared closely at Wang Ran''s eyes, and said stubbornly: "I don''t care, I want to join Zangmen. If you disagree with the predecessors, I will always pester you. I don''t think that seniors will be so cruel and can kill me a little girl. If Senpai were really such a person, he wouldn''t have had so many tongues with me just now. Wouldn''t he just kill me? " Hearing Ji Ziyue''s unreasonable words, Wang Ran really became interested. Originally, he wanted to recruit people widely, and didn''t care about their origins. Now since Ji Ziyue''s own reasons, Wang Ran naturally has no reason to refuse. So looking at Ji Ziyue, a smile appeared on Wang Ran''s face. "You kid is very interesting, okay, I can agree with you to join Zangmen. But you have to be clear about one thing, you can join Zangmen, but if you commit that crime in the future, I will personally clean up the door. " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ji Ziyue''s face burst into an excited smile. Without hesitation, Ji Ziyue nodded and agreed. As for the things Wang Ran said that needed attention, it was not a big deal for Ji Ziyue. What is the crime of rapist? Will this kind of thing happen to Ji Ziyue? Just kidding, how could she be deceived by her upright and lovely Ai Ji Ziyue. After agreeing, Ji Ziyue said to Wang Ran excitedly: "Senior, Ono, sect master, introduce yourself again, I am Ji Ziyue, who is my master?" After finishing speaking, Ji Ziyue cast her eyes on the good and the evil with great interest. In Ji Ziyue''s opinion, her master should be one of the good or the evil. After all, Wang Ran is the master of the Tibetan Sect, and it is impossible to accept disciples easily, and Di Tian belongs to the Demon Race, and he is not the same way. Then the result is obvious, either good or evil. Although Ji Ziyue didn''t know the names of the good and the evil, he didn''t know the strength of the two. But he can still analyze it, and the good and evil are similar even if they are not strong masters. Why do you want to ask? I haven''t seen Di Tian, ??who is a leader-level powerhouse, is also polite to both of them. Such a strong man, no matter who becomes Ji Ziyue''s master, is a profit for Ji Ziyue. Wang Ran, who heard Ji Ziyue''s question, also turned his attention to the good and the evil, and wanted to see if they were interested in accepting Ji Ziyue. Both the good and the evil knew Wang Ran''s purpose for himself. However, the two of them did not agree, but slightly shook their heads towards Wang Ran. This is not because they look down on Ji Ziyue, Ji Ziyue still has talent, and his personality is also very pleasing. The reason why the good and the evil two refused is entirely because they wanted to put all their energy on cultivation. Because since coming to the plane of obscuration, good and evil have discovered their shortcomings. That is, the speed of practice is slightly slow. After all, whether it is Wang Ran, who has all the inheritance help of Zangmen, or the emperor who seems to be enlightened, the speed of cultivation can be described as a thousand miles per day. In contrast, the progress of the practice of the good and the evil is a bit touching. Of course, this is only when compared with Wang Ran and Di Tian, ??the cultivation speed of both the good and the evil appears to be slow. If compared with others, the progress of the two of them is still unattainable for others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 613： Take another Chapter 613 However, the good and the evil are not satisfied with this. In order to keep up with Wang Ran''s pace, they can contribute their own strength when disasters come in the future, and the two still intend to devote all their energy to cultivation. Therefore, the two refused to accept disciples. Seeing the good and evil shook their heads, Ji Ziyue felt bad in an instant. Why, she is a dignified young genius from the Ji family, is she even being despised of worshiping a teacher now? For a while, Ji Ziyue didn''t know if she should start selling herself. However, Wang Ran did not give Ji Ziyue a chance to speak. Wang Ran also understood the thoughts of the two, so after seeing the good and the evil shaking their heads, Wang Ran gave a helpless smile, turned his gaze to Ji Ziyue, and then slowly said: "Well, you will come to my door in the future, just like Ye Fan and the others, you will be a registered disciple for the time being. When it is time to get my approval, I will officially accept you as a direct disciple. " Hearing this, Ji Ziyue, who was still a little bit resentful just now, burst into excitement on her face. Although it is not a direct disciple, it is enough. Wang Ran is the lord of Zangmen, and he must be the strongest existence in Zangmen. At the very least, there is no problem at all when this is applied to the Big Dipper domain. Besides, what is the difference between a named disciple and a direct disciple, Ji Ziyue can''t believe that she will not be recognized by Wang Ran in the future. Sooner or later, the identity of her named disciple will be transformed into a personal disciple. So after Wang Ran''s voice fell, Ji Ziyue knelt on the ground without hesitation. With three bows respectfully towards Wang Ran, Ji Ziyue said with some excitement: "Master is here, please be worshipped by the disciple." Upon seeing this, Wang Ran did not stop Ji Ziyue. After Ji Ziyue finished the apprenticeship, Wang Ran said: "Although you have entered my Tibetan gate now, you are the Ji family after all. And this time, Di Tian forced you into captivity too. So, you still have to go back and explain to your family. " Hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, Ji Ziyue had no objection, so she agreed directly. But Wang Ran''s words paused for a while, after Ji Ziyue nodded, she turned to Di Tian and continued to speak: "Well, Ditian, you are running, take Ziyue home and explain. By the way, you bring your apprentice and Xiao Fanzi with them, and get some experience outside. " Hearing this, Ditian did not hesitate, and directly accepted it. After Wang Ran finished speaking, he pointed his finger directly, and the inheritance of the two Tibetan gates instantly turned into two rays of light, which directly flooded into the minds of Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu. With the acceptance of the Tibetan heritage, Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu fell into a sluggish moment. Taking advantage of this time, Di Tian directly took out the spoils of this harvest, which naturally included the Heart of the Demon Emperor. Feeling the immense power contained in the heart of the Demon Emperor, Wang Ran''s brows couldn''t help but beat. However, he did not take over the Demon Emperor''s Heart in Di Tian''s hands, although the Demon Emperor''s Heart contained a shocking opportunity. But Wang Ran did not belong to the Demon Race after all, and the Demon Emperor''s Heart was far less useful to him than in Di Tian. Moreover, the demon emperor''s perception of the law contained in the demon emperor''s heart is indeed a bit tasteless to Wang Ran. Besides, in the future, Di Tian will still be the protector of Ye Fan and the others, and the time for cultivation is bound to be greatly reduced. As his own contracted beast, Wang Ran didn''t want Di Tian''s footsteps to fall far behind him. And the Demon Emperor''s Heart can just make up for the loss of Di Tian in this respect, and even speed up the speed of Di Tian''s cultivation. So facing the Demon Emperor''s Heart that Di Tian handed over, Wang Ran just smiled and said: "Your luck this time is pretty good, you can get such a big chance. However, you''d better keep it for yourself, this demon emperor''s heart is more useful to you. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian was not polite, so he put it away. This is the tacit understanding formed between him and Wang Ran for such a long time. However, Wang Ran''s words were not over yet. Looking at Di Tian who was about to put away the heart of the Demon Emperor, Wang Ran continued to speak: "Don''t worry, since you got such a chance, then I will help you again." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian instantly showed a puzzled look. However, Wang Ran didn''t mean to explain more. Putting his hands together, Wang Ran''s body instantly exudes a mysterious and mysterious aura. A bead exuding mysterious light slowly emerged from Wang Ran''s eyebrows. This bead is exactly the most important inheritance in Zangmen, the Tibetan bead. With the appearance of the Tibetan beads, Wang Ran screamed towards Di Tian in a low voice. "Don''t resist!" After finishing talking, Wang Ran pushed his hands and the Tibetan beads floated directly above Di Tian''s head. At this time, Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue also recovered from the inheritance. At this moment, they also understand how deep the Tibetan gate is. The two of them themselves practiced the ancient emperor scriptures, but the ancient emperor scriptures they practiced are still a lot worse than the inheritance that Wang Ran gave them just now. Although they only got a small part of the inheritance, but seeing the micro-knowledge, just this small part of the inheritance, the background of Zangmen can be seen. However, before they had time to sigh, they saw Wang Ran''s action. At this moment, the surprise in their hearts reached a peak. Although their current strength is still very low, they can''t see that Wang Ran is strength at all. But they can also see a little bit of fur. At least they can see that Wang Ran is much stronger than the leader-level Di Tian. For this level of power, which power is not the existence of the foundation, and which one is not a figure of the ancestors. But for Wang Ran, although Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue didn''t know his age, there was no doubt that Wang Ran''s physical function was still at its peak. Of course, this is not what surprised Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu the most. What surprised Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu most was that Wang Ran was controlling the Tibetan beads floating above the head of Emperor Tian. They are all knowledgeable people, and they can tell at a glance that the aura radiating from the Tibetan beads is not something that ordinary weapons can possess. Even those Jidao Emperor Soldiers seemed to be worse than those. However, they couldn''t believe this, they just thought it was their own illusion. After all, it was the Supreme Imperial Soldier, the strongest weapon in the world, who knew what it was like when it was fully awakened. (End of this chapter) Chapter 614： Dragon heart is emperor heart Chapter 614 Dragon Heart Is The Emperor Heart But even so, they dare to be sure that the Tibetan beads floating above the emperor''s head are at least at the extreme level of the emperor. Looking at each other, Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue both saw shocked expressions in each other''s eyes. With a deep enough foundation and the inheritance of Jidao emperor soldiers, Zangmen can already be said to stand proudly among the forces in the Big Dipper Star Territory. They are even more grateful at this moment. Fortunately, they have all joined the Tibetan gate. Only then can they have such a chance. Of course, no matter how shocked and grateful the two were, Wang Ran didn''t pay attention at this moment. Because all his energy at this time is on controlling the Tibetan beads. Although Wang Ran is the master of Tibetan beads, the level of Tibetan beads is too high. The Emperor''s Soldiers that cover the sky plane are far inferior to the level of hidden beads. Even if he is as strong as Wang Ran, and is still the master of Tibetan beads, Wang Ran is only able to use part of the ability of Tibetan beads up to now. Before this, Tibetan beads were nothing more than a huge Buddhist scriptures pavilion for Wang Ran. Therefore, after offering the Tibetan beads, Wang Ran mobilized all his energy. The hidden beads were floating in front of Ditian''s head. Under Wang Ran''s control, a touch of mysterious energy slowly fell from above the hidden beads, slowly enveloping Ditian''s entire body. With the enveloping of this energy, Di Tian directly turned into a prototype that could not be controlled. Against the backdrop of Di Tian''s huge body, the Tibetan beads looked so small. But the breath exuding from the two bodies is exactly the opposite. At the same time, the Demon Emperor''s Heart in Di Tian''s hands was also wrapped in the mysterious energy emanating from the Tibetan beads, floating in front of Di Tian. At this moment, a lot of small sweat beads appeared on Wang Ran''s forehead, and the energy in his body was also madly poured into the hidden beads. The dazzling light radiated fiercely from the hidden beads, and a large amount of mysterious energy also completely wrapped the heart of the demon emperor and the emperor in it. Outsiders couldn''t understand what was happening at all, and could only see the demon emperor''s heart spinning continuously through the mysterious energy. At the same time, the heart of the demon emperor was beating vigorously. With the passage of time, strands of evil aura slowly peeled from the heart of the demon emperor. I don''t know how long it took, the original scarlet Demon Emperor''s heart became transparent at this moment. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran, whose face had already turned pale, suddenly burst into light in his eyes. Without hesitation, Wang Ran pinched his sword finger and moved toward the demon emperor''s heart a bit fiercely. The Tibetan beads that had been floating on the top of Di Tian''s head also trembled at this moment. The heart of the demon emperor that contained terrifying power and crystal clear, at this moment, seemed to be oppressed by an indescribable force, and the beating frequency actually slowed down slowly. However, it didn''t take long for the beating frequency of the Demon Emperor''s Heart to increase again. Both good and evil can find that the frequency of the heart of the demon emperor at this time is exactly the same as the frequency of the heart of the emperor. A bold idea burst into the minds of both of them instantly. The sect master didn''t want the heart of the demon emperor to fuse with the heart of the emperor, right? Before the two had time to think carefully, Wang Ran pinched a seal again. Following Wang Ran''s movements, the Demon Emperor''s heart slowly floated before Di Tian''s heart. The mysterious energy exuded from the hidden beads before, at this time, is like a bridge, directly linking the heart of the emperor and the demon emperor. As if the two were originally one, the Demon Emperor''s heart, after fitting into Di Tian''s heart, slowly merged into Di Tian''s body. The good and evil two guessed right, Wang Ran was indeed preparing to integrate the heart of the Emperor Tian and the heart of the Demon Emperor. However, he did not simply blend the two together. To be precise, Wang Ran integrated the purification of the heart of the demon emperor into the heart of the emperor, and strengthened the heart of the emperor into a new heart of the demon. After all, although the original Demon Emperor''s heart was strong, it was not the heart of Di Tian himself after all. As a foreign object, the heart of the previous demon emperor will inevitably leave a large number of traces of the original master''s road and a breath of life. Even so, Di Tian could smoothly upgrade his cultivation base to the rank of Quasi-Emperor. However, if Di Tian wanted to break through to the Emperor rank in the future, and even further, it would not consume a little bit of energy. Therefore, Wang Ran directly used the Tibetan beads to erase the traces and vitality of the original master in the heart of the demon emperor, leaving only the purest source. In this way, not only could Ditian unscrupulously cultivate with the help of the demon emperor''s heart, but the future path would also be extremely magnanimous. However, Wang Ran underestimated the heart of the demon emperor after all. Despite the help of Tibetan beads, purifying the dross in the heart of the demon emperor still made Wang Ran extremely difficult. But this has not yet reached the final juncture, even if it is strenuous, Wang Ran can only continue to persevere with gritted teeth. Wang Ran''s hands clasped fiercely, and the Demon Emperor''s heart instantly sank into Di Tian''s body. As the Demon Emperor''s heart entered his body, Di Tian only felt that his heart was held by someone. Subconsciously, Di Tian wanted to resist, but thinking of Wang Ran''s explanation just now, Di Tian still controlled the desire to resist and tried to keep calm. After all, Ditian didn''t believe in anyone, and he wouldn''t say he didn''t believe in Wang Ran. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran was also relieved. If Di Tian couldn''t hold back the resistance so much, even if it was just a little bit, based on his current state, that would have been designated to fail. At that time, Wang Ran and Di Tian will be severely injured, not to mention, even the heart of the demon emperor that has been purified may be destroyed. Not dare to delay time, Wang Ran squeezed the power in his body to control the fusion of the heart of the Demon Emperor and the heart of Di Tian himself. After all, it was the heart of the demon emperor. At first, the demon emperors heart wanted to burst out of power to break through Wang Rans control. The riot of the heart of the demon emperor. After that, the heart of the demon emperor and the heart of Di Tian himself merged very smoothly. When Wang Ran''s energy was about to be wiped out, Di Tian suddenly trembled. Then, Di Tian''s body directly burst out horrible aura fluctuations. Although the current cultivation base is only at the leader level, the aura on Di Tian''s body can''t be matched by even a saint-level powerhouse. Seeing this scene, everyone understands in their hearts that this is the completion of integration. From now on, the heart of Ditian is the heart of the demon emperor. (End of this chapter) Chapter 615： The development plan of Zangmen Chapter 615 With the complete fusion of the Demon Emperor''s heart, Di Tian couldn''t help but let out a long roar. I am a little bloated, and I must be fully prepared next time I encounter something similar. Looking at some Di Tian who couldn''t control his breath, Wang Ran, who was pale, couldn''t help reflecting on himself in his heart. Although he succeeded this time, he has been on the verge of failure several times. If he is not careful, the price is not something he is willing to bear. Feeling the dry energy in his body, Wang Ran hurriedly put the Tibetan Pearl into the Sea of ??Knowledge. With the warm nourishment of Tibetan beads, Wang Ran''s face has also become much better. At this time, Chang Xiao Di Tian also put away his gaffe. Efforts to control his breath, Di Tian directly recovered his body. Without hesitation, Di Tian directly gave a big gift to Wang Ran. "The troublesome sect master has come to help. With your promotion, I am confident that I will break through to the Most Sacred Level within a hundred years." Di Tian spoke to Wang Ran confidently. Hearing Di Tian''s words, Wang Ran barely smiled. Waving his hand, Wang Ran said directly: "It''s okay, you take a few little guys to experience." Hearing this, Di Tian didn''t say much, and took Ye Fan and other younger generations and left the place directly, heading in the direction of Ji''s family. With the departure of Di Tian and others, Kind and Evil looked at Wang Ran''s pale face and couldn''t help asking: "Sect Master, are you okay?" Hearing the concerned question from the good and the evil, Wang Ran sighed and said: "Hey, after all, I underestimated the power of the ancient emperor. It''s just a heart, and it makes me a little overwhelmed to deal with it." Upon hearing this, the two of the good and the evil glanced at each other in a shameless manner. How do you let them pick up this kind of words? After all, Wang Ran was not the only one who underestimated the Heart of the Demon Emperor and the ancient emperor-level powerhouses. I have never seen the goodness and evil of the great emperor''s level items, so it''s not the same to underestimate the heart of the demon emperor in my heart. But now it seems that the gap between himself and the emperor is even greater than the gap between ordinary people on the Douluo plane and the **** king. The result of this is undoubtedly aggravated the desire of both good and evil to become stronger. Wang Ran didn''t mean to be entangled in this matter too much. After saying what he said just now, he waved his hand and said again: "Well, let''s not talk about it, I just consume a lot of money, and I will be able to recover soon. Now, the top priority of the three of us is to develop Tibetans and recruit disciples. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the two of good and evil had no objection. However, their faces became a little heavy. In these days, Wang Ran and the others have established the Zangmen station. Moreover, Wang Ran was still in the Zangmen resident, setting up numerous magic circles. Although there is still a big gap between the human population and the concentration of spiritual energy and other top forces, it will not be long before the Tibetan gate built in the mountains is bound to be the same as the addresses of other holy places and become a paradise on earth. However, it is not enough for the sect to develop by relying only on a piece of treasure, and it also needs a large number of disciples. Wang Ran and the others only had three people. If they only depended on them to go out to select a disciple, and if they wanted to fill the empty room of the sect, it would take a long time. Therefore, facing Wang Ran''s instructions, kind and evil were somewhat entangled and asked: "Sect Master, we don''t have any opinion on the task, but we have three people now. How long will it take to elect enough disciples." Hearing the words of kindness and evil, Wang Ran did not reveal a solemn expression. On the contrary, his expression at this time is still very relaxed. With this plan, Wang Ran naturally made preparations early. Looking at the good and evil, Wang Ran slowly asked: "Do you think that I sent Di Tian to fight for the Tomb of the Demon Emperor just to fight for chance as simple as that?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the good and the evil both froze for a moment, and then showed an expression of surprise. "Sect Master, what do you mean..." Before the two had finished speaking, Wang Ran opened his mouth to explain. "Yes, before Ditian''s visit to the Demon Emperor''s Tomb, our Tibetan Gate was indeed not convincing in the eyes of the world. However, after Emperor Tian''s visit to the Tomb of the Demon Emperor, Zangmen''s reputation already had the foundation for aspiring to the Big Dipper Star Territory. As long as we show a little more background, the prestige of our Zangmen will be topped in an instant. As the saying goes, we use heavy codes in troubled times. Since we have a small number and cannot recruit enough doormen in a short time, then we will cast nets and fish more. Don''t forget how the Tibetan gate developed on your plane. The Taoist Academy outside the mountain gate was not built by Bai Jian. So if I just let out the news of Tibetan acceptance of disciples, how many people in the world will follow. " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the faces of the good and the evil also showed a touch of surprise. But soon, their brows wrinkled slightly. Looking at Wang Ran, the good and evil both asked again: "Sect Master, the problem is that there are too many people here, we can''t teach it." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran gently shook his head, and explained to the two of them: "You can''t take the original situation and look at it now. How many people did Douluo star back then? I''m afraid the total number of people on the entire planet is only hundreds of millions. But this plane is different, it''s just the Big Dipper domain, and the number of people on each continent can be said to be countless. With such a huge population base, if we want to teach it in detail, I am afraid that we will not be able to develop in Tibet for hundreds of years. And do you think other forces will teach so carefully? Impossible. For most people, the sect is just to provide them with a guarantee for their practice. Except for disciples with extraordinary talents who were accepted as disciples by the strong inside the sect, most ordinary disciples need to use their contributions to the sect in exchange for everything they need. Therefore, at the beginning, we only need to give inheritance to the sects who worship into Tibet, and provide them with some opportunities to obtain resources. Moreover, only in a state of chaos can human nature be more thoroughly exposed. In this state of selection, it is easier for us to select suitable descendants for Zangmen. So what we have to do next is to release the news of Tibetan disciples, and wait until the participants of the assessment enter the college to practice, and then observe their performance in secret. Of course, we still have to put some smoke bombs on the surface. " Hearing Wang Ran''s plan, the eyes of the good and the evil instantly showed a look of sudden realization. (End of this chapter) Chapter 616： Smell the world Chapter 616 It was true that the evil and the good thoughts were too simple before, and the development path of Zangmen in every world is absolutely impossible to be the same. Before the sect is fully developed, it is necessary to create a development plan that best suits the actual situation according to the different conditions of each plane. The Zhetian Plane has such a huge population base, and it is bound to have countless Tianjiao. These people will definitely be the mainstay of the heavy mission of Tibet in the future. Wang Ran and the others couldn''t stay in the Zhetian plane to teach the gatekeepers, one day they would leave here. Under such circumstances, the fine-soldier policy is obviously not conducive to the development of Zangmen. Casting the net widely and catching more fish is the kingly way. After all, the predecessor''s teaching is only a shortcut to success, and the final step that can be reached depends on the individual. Although in this case, Zangmen''s strength development may become slow, but they are not for short-term dominance. For future missions, they can afford time. When a group of people grow up, the development of Zangmen will be like a snowball, and it will become faster and bigger. In the same way, they also have more time to spend on improving their cultivation. After thinking about it, the good and the evil directly clasped their fists and said: "In that case, let us spread the news." Hearing the good and evil volunteering their courage, Wang Ran chuckled slightly, but did not agree, instead opening his mouth to give them a new task. "You two don''t have to worry about spreading the news. My goal is to let everyone in the world know about it. If you do it, it will take too long, so I am going to do it myself. However, I have an equally important task for you. Next, I want you to go to all continents and set up a teleportation array to the Taoist Academy. You know, ordinary civilians can grow into a giant if given the opportunity. The teleportation arrays you set up not only facilitate the development plan of Zangmen, but also give countless uncut jade a chance for transformation. " After listening to Wang Ran''s instructions, both the good and the evil froze for a while, and then gave their hands to answer. Seeing the performance of the two, Wang Ran asked: "Why, do you have any doubts?" Hearing that, the good and the evil looked at each other slightly, and then expressed their doubts. "Sect Master, if you spread the news of our Tibetan disciples to everyone''s ears, would the other top forces be willing?" Hearing the questions of the good and the evil, Wang Ran''s expression did not change in any way. Indeed, their concerns are justified. Each force has its own envelope, and Wang Ran''s doing so has already violated their interests. What''s more, there are many hidden forces in this world. Their strength is not at all weaker than the great sacred grounds and the ancient emperor family. Wang Ran''s doing this will definitely cause dissatisfaction in their hearts. However, Wang Ran was not worried that they would take action against Zangmen. After all, at this point in time, it is not yet time to reveal the details, and all the forces are replenishing their energy. In addition, the impression that Zangmen now gives the outside world is that it is detailed and mysterious, and powerful. For such a hard bone, it is absolutely impossible for other forces to come to Zangmen at this time, risking their countless years of planning to fail. At most, they sent someone to warn Wang Ran to stop this practice. But by that time, Wang Ran''s goal had been achieved. As long as Tibet accepts disciples in the future, the news will spread quickly throughout the Big Dipper domain. At that time, there will naturally be countless people coming to visit the teacher''s gate. These were already anticipated in Wang Ran''s mind. Therefore, both the good and the evil are worried and will not become a reality. Looking at the two of them, Wang Ran slowly replied: "Don''t worry, you two, although it may be a little troublesome, those forces will definitely not move the real thing and affect our plan." Hearing that Wang Ran said so, the two of good and evil did not ask much. Arched their hands towards Wang Ran, and the two of them took the task given by Wang Ran directly, leaving Tibet to set up teleportation formations on various continents. After the good and evil left, Wang Ran immediately recovered the energy and energy he had consumed by sitting on the ground. After all, the consumption he had just now was indeed terrifying, and he would have to expend huge amounts of energy next. After Wang Ran raised his state to the peak again, he also slowly opened his eyes. After standing up from the ground, Wang Ran rose directly into the air. Standing in the clouds, Wang Ran took a deep breath, and then sacrificed the Tibetan beads again. The hidden beads floated in the air, directly projecting apart a huge phantom, which directly enveloped half of the sky in the Big Dipper Region. The mysterious aura emanating from the Tibetan Pearl directly covered every inch of land in the Big Dipper Star Region. This scene directly attracted the attention of everyone in the Big Dipper domain. Even the creatures in the restricted area of ??life looked towards the sky in shock. Ji Dao Emperor Soldier, a fully awakened Ji Dao Emperor Soldier. This is the first impression of everyone in the Big Dipper Star Territory at this moment of Tibetan beads. In addition to being shocked, everyone''s hearts also condensed with deep doubts. They didn''t understand who it was that completely awakened an extremely imperial soldier regardless of the cost. They also didn''t understand what the purpose of this Jidao Emperor''s awakening was. But in the next instant, their doubts were answered. Because after the huge phantom was projected by the Tibetan pearl, a line of text appeared directly on the huge phantom of the Tibetan pearl. There are not many words, but it is just an introduction to the Tibetan gate recruiting disciples and inviting all people with lofty ideals in the world to come and participate in the assessment. Not only that, but these short texts also contain a huge amount of spiritual energy. Even people who don''t know the words can understand what they want to express as long as they look at these words. However, the phantom of the Tibetan beads only lasted for a few seconds before dissipating in the sky. This is not because Wang Ran doesn''t want to continue, but because Wang Ran really can''t hold on anymore. Although it''s only a few seconds, don''t forget how vast the Big Dipper is! In order to make such a huge movement, Wang Ran''s consumption was not normal. At this moment, Wang Ran, who had just recovered to the peak of his transformation, turned pale again. Even, because he was too reluctant just now, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of Wang Ran''s mouth. There was no way, Wang Ran had to sit down again, and his movement returned to his state. However, his goal has been achieved. Now the entire Big Dipper domain knows that Zangmen is about to recruit disciples. (End of this chapter) Chapter 617： Selection content Chapter 617 Deep in the ancient mines of the early days, a pair of golden eyes suddenly opened, feeling the phantom of the hidden beads slowly dissipating in the sky, and a touch of solemnity rose from it. "A big deal, to revive the Emperor Ji Dao soldiers and do such boring things." "It''s too arrogant, should we teach this Zangmen a lesson?" Voices rang from the dark cave. The golden binocular master slowly shook his head when he heard it, and replied: "No need, the general situation is about to come, the prince has not yet awakened, this time should not be out of line. Let this force be arrogant for a while, and when our clan is born, they will know who is the ruler of the world. " After speaking, the owner of Jin Miao slowly closed his eyes. The person who asked did not speak again, and the cave fell into silence again. A similar scene not only existed in the ancient mines in the early days, but also happened at the same time in every major force in the Big Dipper Star Region. Even in the barren ancient forbidden land, the mysterious and unpredictable Ruthless Emperor walked out for an unprecedented time, and a moment of clarity appeared in his eyes. However, it was only a moment, and soon the Emperor Ruthless jumped into the abyss again. Of course, compared to the hidden forces in the ancient mines of the early days, those forces that were still active on the surface and suppressed have sent people to remind Tibetans not to do too much. As Wang Ran had expected, no one wanted to treat Zangmen as the enemy of life and death at this time. However, these had nothing to do with Wang Ran for the time being. Wang Ran, who consumed a huge amount of money, was now directly inside the Tibetan gate and entered a state of cultivation. I don''t know how long it took, Wang Ran slowly opened his eyes, because he felt that the aura of good and evil had returned to Zangmen. Sure enough, as Wang Ran opened his eyes, both the good and the evil fell from the air to Wang Ran''s front. "Sect Master, the task has been completed, and we have set up several teleportation arrays on every continent. Moreover, in each teleportation array, there is a avatar guardian. The news has also spread. At this time, the teleportation array has gathered countless people who want to worship the sect. " Both the good and the evil said to Wang Ran. Hearing what the two said, Wang Ran nodded with satisfaction, and then said to the two: "In that case, let the clone start the teleportation array. After such a long time, almost all the people who want to come have come. " Hearing that, the good and evil both nodded directly, and then they closed their eyes directly, controlled the clone that was thousands of miles away, and activated the teleportation circle. Soon, outside the Dao Zang Academy outside the mountain gate, a beam of light suddenly rose to the sky. Immediately afterwards, countless people appeared directly in the beam of light. This is not over yet, as the beam of light is lit up again and again, the number of people outside the Taoist Academy is also increasing. After a long time, the teleportation formation outside the Taoist Academy slowly stopped. At this time, the number of people outside the Taoist Academy had reached a terrifying number. Had it not been for Wang Ran''s preparations, whether it was Tibet or the Taoist Academy, the establishment was very huge. With such a situation, the people selected in the end would not necessarily be able to pretend. And the people who came here to catch the teleportation array, looked at the countless heads around, and took a breath of cold air fiercely. This number of people always feels that they have come for nothing this time. There shouldn''t be too many sects at the level of Zangmen, right? With so many people on the scene, the pressure of competition is really a bit big. Even if there is a genius out of 10,000 people, it doesn''t seem to be very competitive. At this moment, with the exception of a small number of geniuses, most of the people who came to participate in the assessment had drums in their hearts. However, there is a saying that is well said, it''s all here, it would be a pity if you don''t try it. Although the possibility of being selected is very small, what if? In case the strong inside Zangmen succeeded in seeing them, they would simply fly onto the branches and become phoenixes. All, even if they were upset, these people didn''t mean to give up. At this time, Wang Ran also came in front of everyone from the inside of Zangmen. Floating in the air, Wang Ran was very satisfied looking at the densely counted heads. After clearing his throat, Wang Ran said directly: "I am the master of the Tibetan gate, and you are welcome to come and participate in the assessment. I won''t say much nonsense. The city in front of you is an academy specially established by our Tibetan gate for the selection of sects. It is called Taoist Academy, so this is the place for your assessment. The assessment I give you is very simple, that is, in the next month, you will live in this city. During this period, all the materials on your body cannot be used, and at the same time, I will temporarily seal your cultivation base. All your sources of materials can only be obtained through tasks within the Academy City. If you feel that you can''t stick to it, you can choose to withdraw from the assessment. Fellow Daoists, do you understand? " Wang Ran''s voice was not loud, but under the impetus of the energy in his body, it clearly spread into everyone''s ears. Therefore, after hearing Wang Ran''s question, everyone immediately replied loudly: "Understood, senior." The shouts of countless people condensed together, and the loudness seemed to pierce the clouds. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction, and then asked again: "Then the last question, do you want to quit now? If so, tell me now, and I will let someone send you back. " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, none of the people at the scene spoke out. Obviously, they have all made a choice. Therefore, Wang Ran was not polite, and said directly to everyone: "Very well, now that you have made your choice, I wish you all a smooth path to the Taoist path in advance!" After speaking, the ninja rod directly appeared in Wang Ran''s hands. Holding the ninja rod, Wang Ran lightly tapped into the air. In an instant, a azure blue light lit up from the top of the ninja rod. In the next second, a huge and incomparable sealing formation directly started with the ninja rod and expanded rapidly until it enveloped all those who participated in the assessment. Using the Ninja Rod is not a fuss made by Wang Ran, it is because there are too many people participating in the assessment. Although these people are almost all low-level monks or even ordinary people, with such a large number of people, it is not easy to do what they want without using the ninja rod. In order to better shape the image of Zangmen, it doesn''t matter to attach importance to it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 618： The selection begins, all major forces come Chapter 618 As the huge sealing circle is fully formed, it will directly cover all examiners in the next moment. With this huge magic circle falling on the body, ordinary people who have no cultivation base may still feel nothing. But those monks who have already stepped into the path of cultivation are also shocked to discover that the cultivation base that made them so proud in the past seems to have never appeared before, and they can''t even sense the slightest amount of energy now. Not only that, their bodies, which have become powerful due to cultivation, have become extremely weak at this moment. It is as if they have not yet stepped into the path of spiritual practice. This huge contrast between the front and back made them unacceptable for a while, and even felt weak. However, in the next moment, countless green light spots radiated from the huge magic circle and merged into their bodies. The sense of weakness that was just born has disappeared at this time. Feeling the changes in their body, and seeing Wang Ran''s calm appearance, everyone not only sighed from the bottom of their hearts: Sure enough, it is true that the sect master of the top sect is so powerful. This method, I am afraid that I will not be able to touch it in my life. However, they sighed and sighed in their hearts, but they did not show it. Although Wang Ran might not have noticed them, but what if. They must show themselves well and strive to make a good impression with Wang Ran. Wang Ran didn''t care about this. After sealing everyone''s cultivation base, Wang Ran shot again. Enveloping everyone with energy, and then directly throwing them evenly into the enormous Taoist Academy. The people who participated in the assessment only felt that their eyes flashed before their eyes, and the next moment they appeared in the Taoist Academy. Upon seeing this, everyone''s expressions did not become surprised, but became serious. They know that the assessment has officially begun. All of a sudden, everyone moved quickly. Although Wang Ran said that the assessment was simple, they didn''t dare to underestimate it. How could the assessment of such a powerful sect be really simple? Although I dont know how difficult it is, its always right to get acquainted with the terrain quickly. Regardless of the people participating in the assessment for the time being, Wang Ran directly spoke to the good and evil who are still in the Tibetan gate: "For the time being, you can practice with peace of mind. I will personally watch this assessment." Hearing Wang Ran''s transmission, the good and the evil did not shirk. After all, their cultivation base, if they don''t cultivate more quickly, they may soon be surpassed by Di Tian. After arranging good and evil, Wang Ran directly injected his spiritual power into the Tibetan beads in the sea of ??knowledge. After the blessing of Tibetan beads, Wang Ran''s mental power has almost increased exponentially. Just a small part of the mental power easily enveloped the entire Taoist Academy. Within the Taoist Academy, the performance of everyone who participated in the assessment clearly came to Wang Ran''s mind. Sitting cross-legged on the clouds, Wang Ran secretly observed the crowd while separating out a clone. Because he can perceive that there are several breaths in the distance that are approaching quickly. Unsurprisingly, those are the people sent by the other top forces to "warn" the Tibetans not to do too much. At this moment, Wang Ran suddenly felt that he had made a mistake in throwing Ye Fan and the others out so early. After all, there are no younger generations around, and the person here even wants his own sect master to be a clone to receive. If this is placed in other forces, I am afraid it will be sprayed to death by the doorman. Although Wang Ran didn''t care about these things, it was troublesome after all. Secretly sighed in his heart, Wang Ran still let his clone go to meet those people sent by other forces. ... Although it is only a message, the target of the message is a big power that cannot be underestimated, so the candidates sent by the several sacred places and the ancient emperor''s family are definitely well-known strong. Therefore, Wang Ran''s avatar, floating in the air, quickly saw the messengers who were galloping towards the Tibetan gate. Only by seeing it clearly, Wang Ran could see that they were not from the same family. I don''t know if the strength of Zangmen has exceeded their expectations in the past, and the forces that sent the messengers have actually succeeded. But these Wang Ran didn''t care. After this team appeared in Wang Ran''s line of sight, Wang Ran directly reached out to stop them. Seeing Wang Ran''s figure, the people of several major forces frowned. "Friends of Taoism are from Tibet? We have come from afar. Is this how Guimen entertains guests?" The messengers sent by several forces, after all, are well-known powerhouses, and they all have their own arrogance. Now, they were stopped before they entered the door, how could they not be annoyed. In addition, everyone didn''t know Wang Ran''s identity, so his tone would naturally not be too good. If it weren''t for the Zangmen site, and they couldn''t understand Wang Ran''s details, maybe those who were more grumpy would get angry. Wang Ran didn''t care about this, but calmly said: "Zangmen Sect Master Wang Ran, I have met several fellow Taoists. I am in the process of selecting doormen at Zangmen. It is not very convenient to receive you. Please forgive me. If you have anything to do with fellow daoists, just say it directly. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone''s expressions changed in unison. They never expected that the man in front of them turned out to be the master of Zangmen. Although the sect master does not mean that he is the strongest in a sect, it definitely represents the face of a sect. You know, Tibetans exist at the same level as their forces. How could the sect master of this level of power come to meet them in person? Zangmen is completely out of routine. At the same time, there is also a touch of fortune in their hearts. Fortunately, they were fairly restrained, and they didn''t talk badly at the first time. Otherwise, even if Wang Ran killed them, they deserved it. After all, they compare their hearts to their hearts. If their Patriarch and Holy Master are offended by someone at the door of their home, don''t think about it. As for whether they will kill Wang Ran? Just kidding, let''s not say that this is at the door of someone''s house, and the emperor can use it casually. But in terms of strength, Wang Ran is at least at the leader level. They are a group of cultivators, how can they have the courage to say anti-kill? Quickly put away the dissatisfaction in their hearts, everyone hurriedly bowed their hands and said: "It turns out that you are the master of Wang Ran, which is really rude. I also ask Wang Ran, the master, forgive me for my poor eyesight, but I didnt recognize it. Forgive me. " Facing everyone''s cautious attitude, Wang Ran waved his hand and said indifferently: "It''s okay, all fellow daoists don''t blame me for being rude." Facing Wang Ran, these big men didn''t dare to be big, and quickly responded: "It''s okay, the selection of the doorman is a big deal, I can understand it later." (End of this chapter) Chapter 619： Jis kindness Chapter 619 Wang Ran didn''t care about the attitude of the descendants of the major forces, waved his hand, and Wang Ran directly said: "If you have anything to do this time, just say it straight." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the people from the major powers all looked at each other face to face. What are they doing this time, they are here to warn Zangmen not to be too arrogant. You know, this is definitely not a good job. Although they had been mentally prepared before they came, they had never thought that it would be directly on the sect master. If this directly explains the purpose, can Wang Ran give them a good face? However, it doesn''t work if you don''t say it, after all, they come with a mission. Moreover, what Zangmen did this time was indeed a bit too much. No way, everyone could only bite the bullet and said: "That, Wang Ran sect master, in fact, we are here on behalf of the sect (family) to remind you that you used the Jidao Emperor Soldier to spread the news of the Tibetan Sect''s acceptance to the world, which is a bit overwhelming." The people were very cautious about what they said, for fear that Wang Ran would come to them when he was angry. However, Wang Ran didn''t have any angry thoughts. After all, he had already expected this kind of result. Of course, even if Wang Ran wasn''t angry in his heart, he couldn''t behave too much. After all, he now represents the entire Tibetan gate. If he is too cooperative in the face of warnings from outsiders, he will be considered weak. For the development of Zangmen, Wang Ran is absolutely impossible to do so. Therefore, after hearing the words of the messengers of several major forces, Wang Ran''s brows suddenly frowned, and a cold breath radiated from Wang Ran''s body directly. Staring at the messenger for centuries, Wang Ran said coldly: "Why, are you warning me Zangmen and teaching me to do things?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, cold sweat broke out on the heads of the tellers of several major forces. Not daring to hesitate, the messengers of several major forces hurriedly denied: "No, no, you have misunderstood Wang Ran''s sect master, but we don''t mean it. We are just being ordered by the sect to come and remind you." Hearing several people repeat the explanation once again, I just came to remind him that Wang Ran''s face looked much better. After faintly glanced at a few people, Wang Ran said coldly: "I see, I will go back and tell you the Holy Master and Patriarch that Zangmen will not recruit doormen so ostentatiously in the future." Hearing Wang Ran''s agreement, the messengers of several major forces let out a long sigh of relief. Although they all came from big powers, their patrons are their patrons, and they are themselves. If Wang Ran didn''t agree, they would have nothing to do. Even if they angered Wang Ran, it would not be impossible to explain themselves here. After all, they hadn''t forgotten the cold breath on Wang Ran just now. He quickly arched his hands, and several people said in a hurry: "Thank you for your understanding." Wang Ran pretended to be bored and waved his hand, and said to several people: "Okay, don''t be so cautious, is there anything else? If you don''t have it, you can go back to your life. I have something to do, so I won''t entertain you much. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, everyone suddenly said with relief: "No, no, since the sect master still has things to do, then we won''t be nagging any more, and we will leave." After speaking, a group of people returned directly along the same road, but only three people remained in place. Looking at the three people who had not left, Wang Ran raised his brows and asked directly: "Why, you three still have things?" This time, facing Wang Rans questioning, the three remaining people did not show any panic. The leader even said with a smile on his face: "Sir, please don''t get me wrong, we have different intentions from people from other forces. Let me introduce myself first, next is Ji Wuming from the Ji family. The two behind me are Ji Heng and Ji Yue, the elders of our Ji family. " Hearing Ji Wuming''s self-introduction, Wang Ran raised his brow slightly, and the coldness on his face disappeared. "Oh, Ji''s house? Is it the Ji''s house with Xiao Ziyue?" Wang Ran asked softly, with some kindness in his tone. When Ji Wuming heard this, he didn''t deny it, and directly nodded and admitted: "Yes, Ziyue is indeed a junior of our Ji family." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran nodded lightly, and then said: "Since we are Xiao Ziyue''s elders, then we are half of our family. Come on, what do you have? " Upon hearing Wang Rans question, Ji Wuming directly explained: "This is Wang Ran''s sect master. Ziyue went home a while ago and told us that she had already worshipped you as a teacher. For Ziyue to be able to worship you as a teacher, our entire Ji family feels extremely honored. However, Ziyue was so young and ignorant that she lost count after all. So this time we came here specially to offer a teacher apprenticeship. " As Ji Wuming''s voice fell, Ji Heng and Ji Yue behind him directly gave several storage rings. Without having to look at it, Wang Ran was able to guess that the contents inside were definitely very rich. Although I don''t care about this, who doesn''t like sensible people? At this moment, Wang Ran''s eyes towards the Ji family''s trio became much more kind. With a light wave of his hand, Wang Ran said directly: "Don''t be so polite, now Xiao Ziyue is only my registered disciple, it shouldn''t be like that." Seeing that Wang Ran didn''t accept the gift from the Ji family, but his tone improved, and his expression softened a lot, Ji Wuming''s heart suddenly became relaxed. However, if Wang Ran refused to accept it, he had to give it away. With a serious expression on his face, Ji Wuming said directly: "My master, I''ll know that you definitely don''t lack our Ji family''s apprenticeship. However, this is a bit of our heart after all, and please be sure to follow it. " Seeing that Wang Ran''s expression did not waver, Ji Wuming immediately played the emotional card and continued to speak: "Furthermore, if you don''t accept this apprenticeship, Lord Master, people outside will say that our Ji family doesn''t know how to count. After I returned to the family, there was no way to explain it to the Patriarch. " Hearing what Ji Wuming had said, Wang Ran had to sigh, and then helplessly said: "Okay, if that''s the case, then I will accept it. But it makes you bother, do you want to come to Zangmen to sit and see the scenery of my Zangmen." Now Zangmen is still selecting the doormen, so when he heard Wang Ran''s invitation, Ji Wuming spoke very colorfully and refused: "Sir, you are too polite, but when I have a task ahead, I won''t nag the fellows of Zangmen. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely pay a visit. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 620： When the selection is in progress Chapter 620 After Ji Wuming refused, there was no nonsense, and he left with the two elders of the Ji family. It''s worthy of being an elite cultivated by a big power. It''s really good to behave in the world. Seeing Ji Wuming''s back, Wang Ran couldn''t help sighing in his heart. However, he didn''t care too much, so he turned and left. After returning to the main body and handing over the apprenticeship given by the Ji family to the main body, Wang Ran directly touched the clone and focused all of his attention on the candidates participating in the selection in the Taoist Academy. ... At this time, even though it had only been less than half a day, the inside of the Taoist Academy had already begun to become chaotic. For nothing else, just to **** those tasks. After a short period of time, everyone participating in the selection has already figured out the situation of these tasks. Next year, those who are going to take part in challenges and spiritual practice will be able to participate in this category. As long as it passes, the corresponding materials can be obtained. There are some hidden tasks. These tasks are all hidden in corners that are not easy to find. Unlike the public tasks on the bright side, this hidden task has its own carrier for each task, so there can only be one examiner for each task. Even if there are many people sharing a task carrier and they are all involved in completing it, in the end, only the one that is completed first is considered to be the completion of the task. It is this hidden task that everyone robs. They are not for the materials after the completion of this hidden mission. After all, if they just maintain a normal life, those public missions are already final. The reason they **** it is to better express themselves. After all, no one knows what the pass rate of this assessment is. If it''s really just a simple life for a month, wouldn''t most people pass this test? They don''t naively think that Zangmen is so easy to join. Therefore, it is a very good bonus to show yourself through hidden tasks. However, the hidden tasks seem to be too few under this huge population base, so the emergence of contention is justified. The team, the sneak attack... are almost at the same level as the examiners, and various methods are emerging in an endless stream. Regarding this, Wang Ran didn''t mean to stop it. After all, he set up these hidden tasks, which really means to add points. After all, if someone really spends this month relying on those public tasks, Wang Ran can''t really let him pass. The competitive environment was formed all at once. However, most people''s hearts are greedy. After a few days of this stabilizing day, examiners with new identities appeared. traitor! Such people exist in almost every small team formed temporarily. Everyone is almost a stranger, trust, loyalty, and so on, it can be said that there is almost no. Although everyone temporarily formed a small group, but watching one after another strangers give themselves extra points through hidden tasks, no one dared to say that they were not jealous. It''s just that some people can control their greed, and some can''t. Those who couldn''t control it, as expected, started on the other people in their own small group. Taking advantage of the other party''s unpreparedness, they can easily achieve their goals by making a sneak attack when the opponent is assessing. Even a bit cruel, after stealing the mission carrier, even his life will not be left to the opponent. Li Hun is one of the betrayers. He was born as a mountain bandit, and his most indispensable thing is cruelty and turning his face in denial. A moment ago, he called his teammates brothers and sisters and took the initiative to protect the other side, and the next second he reached out to his teammates as a killer. Looking at the task carrier with blood on his hands, Li Hun leaked a sickly smile on his face. As long as this operation continues, he believes that he can complete a lot of hidden tasks. At that time, with such an outstanding performance, he will definitely be able to visit the Tibetan gate. As for those who died tragically. Li Hun didn''t care about it. He has only one goal now, and that is to join Zangmen. However, even though he joined Zangmen for the same purpose as everyone else, it was to become stronger. But his original intention is different from others. Li Hun did not want to punish evil and promote good, nor did he want to be famous and admired by the world. The only purpose for him to become stronger is to live a more unrestrained and unscrupulous life. Money and beauty are no more attractive than punishing evil and promoting good. He has a cultivation base himself, and he knows exactly what strength can bring to him. Just like before he came to Zangmen, he was still able to dominate a mountain forest. With a low level of cultivation, he is able to make big fish and countless women every day. Such days simply made him addicted. It''s just that he was too weak after all, and it didn''t take long before he was replaced. He should have been killed by the opponent, but he was lucky and escaped. In these days, he has always escaped under the chase of the other party. Therefore, after seeing the news of Tibetans accepting disciples, he did not hesitate to come to participate. He needs strength, he needs greater strength. In order to retaliate, in order to regain everything he has lost, in order to be able to have a more drunken life, he needs a powerful force. Joining Zangmen is undoubtedly a shortcut to achieve all this. Stroking the task carrier in his hand, Li Hun cracked the corner of his mouth and smiled silently. He clenched the task carrier in his hand, thinking that he would participate in the task assessment. He has experienced this kind of hidden task once, and he understands that as long as he holds the task carrier and silently participates in the task assessment in his heart, the task will begin. The person who had just been attacked by him did the same. But after a few seconds, Li Hun found that he had not yet entered the task assessment. Uncontrollably, Li Hun frowned. What''s the matter, is there an error there? Li Hun murmured doubtfully in his heart. However, before he started to study, a flower suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. In the next second, Li Hun found that the scene in front of him had changed, and he went directly outside the Taoist Academy. Not only that, but the mission carrier that was still in his hands is now reality. At the same time, a voice that hits the soul rang out in Li Hun''s mind. The selection failed, expelled from the Dao Zang Academy! Hearing this voice, Li Hun''s face instantly showed an expression of anger. Why! ! Li Hun wanted to roar, but he was horrified to find that he couldn''t make any noise. He ran in the direction of the Taoist Institute, but found that he couldn''t advance one meter anyway, he could only stay in vain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 621： End of selection Chapter 621 Why! ! Li Hun roared silently. He didn''t want to accept the fact that he was eliminated and expelled, nor did he dare to accept the fact that he was eliminated and expelled. He knew very well that if he had no power, he would soon die in the hands of his opponent. But Li Hun couldn''t help it, because no matter how hard Li Hun tried, he couldn''t get the slightest distance from the Taoist Institute. Staring at the direction of the Taoist Institute, Li Hunyao leaked a ray of resentment in his eyes. If there is a chance, he will retaliate against Zangmen later. But no matter what Li Hun thinks now, the result cannot be changed. After trying for a long time, Li Hun finally left the Taoist Academy with resentment and helplessness. The same scene was not only performed on Li Hun alone. Everyone who made the same choice as Li Hun was immediately sent out of the Taoist Institute by Wang Ran. Seeing the desolate figures of these people leaving, Wang Ran''s face leaked a sneer. Although he didn''t mind that the examiners competed with each other, Wang Ran would never keep people like Li Hun who attacked his companions. Even Wang Ran didn''t want to even look at them more. Those people in the Taoist Academy who were supposed to be miserable by their opponents, after Wang Ran sent the eliminated ones out of the Taoist Academy, unexpectedly came back to life again. However, their faces were full of horror at this time. Obviously, they all remembered the things they had just experienced. However, at the critical moment, Wang Ran used means to save their lives. But soon, their faces became normal. Because the memory they had just now was temporarily sealed by Wang Ran. Although they are a little confused about where their companions have gone, the selection is important, and they have embarked on their own assessment journey again. ... Where there is light, there is darkness. In the same way, there are people with bad intentions, and naturally there are people with good-heartedness. Some will kill their teammates, and some are willing to stretch out their hands to help these strangers beside them. Although there are not many public tasks, if you can pass part of it, you can also make yourself very moist during this month. However, there are always some people who cannot do this. Like some ordinary people, before they came to Tibet to participate in the selection process, they might not have experienced anything like this in their entire life. So although living for a month may seem simple, it is also very difficult for them to live during this period. For such people, there will always be someone who can''t bear to give them a little help. Maybe they don''t give much, just one meal for one meal. However, the carbon fire sent in the snow is always extremely precious. Wang Ran did not intervene in this regard, but his satisfaction with these helpers increased a bit. Wang Ran just watched the people like this, and when he met someone with a vicious heart, Wang Ran eliminated them without hesitation. After all, the mission of Zangmen in the future is really too important. People like this are simply unable to undertake such a heavy mission. It took effort to cultivate them and let them harm the world. How could Wang Ran do such a thing? Of course, Wang Ran will silently give them a point in his heart when he meets such a pure-hearted person. As for those mediocre people, Wang Ran didn''t mean to weed them out. Although there is a high probability that they will not be able to visit the Tibetan gate, if they practiced in the Taoist Academy for a month, it would still be very good for their future. Come to participate in the selection of Zangmen, although all aspects are very mediocre, but Wang Ran doesn''t mind giving them some benefits. ... One month is not long, but it is not short when it is short. This is especially true for those who participate in the selection at the Taoist Academy. In this month, they completed various tasks. Although they have grown a lot, to be honest, they have been very tired this month. This fatigue is not only physical, but also mental. After all, when you come here, who doesn''t want to worship the Tibetan gate. In the absence of a standard qualification line, they can only do their best to complete the task in order to improve their performance. Under such circumstances, in addition to the necessary rest time every day, they are either completing tasks or looking for tasks. Fortunately, such days have come to an end after all. One month of selection time has passed. During this month, Wang Ran also selected people who could worship the Tibetan gate. Compared with those who came to apprentice, only one-third passed the selection. A full two-thirds of the people were brushed down. That''s the result of Wang Ran''s relaxation of requirements in order to quickly expand the number of Tibetans. A large part of the mediocre people were passed by Wang Ran. If the requirements are really strict, one-tenth of the pass is considered good. After all, although Zangmen''s fame had risen, Wang Ran also used his great supernatural powers to spread it all over the world. However, Zangmen is only a newly emerged strength after all. Without accumulation, there will not be too many geniuses to participate in the selection. After all, for geniuses, they have more opportunities to choose. Even if there is no Tibetan gate, other forces will have a great opportunity to come in. Except for a small number of unsophisticated people who can come to participate in the assessment, most of them are ordinary people. Fortunately, Wang Ran valued his character more than his talent for cultivation. Therefore, only these people who came to participate in the selection can have so many people pass the selection. After sitting for a month, Wang Ran slowly stood up. Gently stretched his waist, Wang Ran directly spoke spiritually: "The assessment is over!" Wang Ran''s voice sounded directly from the minds of all the people who participated in the assessment in the Taoist Academy. Hearing Wang Ran''s voice, everyone subconsciously stopped their actions. He raised his head and sighed in a sense of relief. Although they don''t know the result, it is over after all, and their tense spirit can be relaxed. Moreover, they have tried their best, no matter what the result is, they are also worthy of themselves. Standing in place, everyone is quietly waiting for the results to come. Standing in the cloud, Wang Ran waved his hands, and everyone who was waiting instantly felt a flower in front of his eyes. Then, the scenery in front of them changed. A crowd of people who passed the selection appeared directly on the square of the central hall of the Taoist Institute. Those who did not pass also suddenly appeared outside the Taoist Academy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 622： Mysterious Mountains Chapter 622 "The selection failed, I wish you a smooth road in the future, through the teleportation array, you can go back the same way." Everyone who failed the selection, Wang Ran''s figure sounded in their ears at the same time. Seeing the dense crowd around him, everyone''s lips showed a bitter smile. After working hard for a month, it finally failed. However, these people are not malicious people who can persist in the present. So although they failed, there was no resentment in their hearts. After all, after all, his talent is not good enough to blame others. Although reluctant to give up, they left with regret after all. Compared to the people who have failed the selection, those who have passed the selection in the Dao Zang Academy are full of excitement in their hearts. Because just after they appeared on the square in front of the main hall, Wang Ran also suddenly appeared on the steps of the main hall. Looking at the large number of people in front of him, Wang Ran chuckled lightly, and then said: "First of all, congratulations to everyone for passing the selection of Zangmen. Starting today, you are the disciples of my Zangmen. " "awesome!" "Long live!" ... Hearing Wang Ran''s words, countless people in front of the hall could not help but let out a cry of surprise. It''s a success! This is the only thought in their minds at this time. Looking at the excited crowd, Wang Ran''s mouth also showed a smile. However, although he was laughing, Wang Ran''s words did not stop. "Don''t be happy too early. I hope you can maintain your current mentality in the future. Otherwise, even if you join Zangmen, you will not have too high achievements. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone''s expressions became serious. Can feel it, at this time their firm attitude. Wang Ran was very satisfied with this. Nodded lightly, and then continued to speak: "Starting from today, you will practice three years in the Taoist Academy. During this period, the sect will provide you with practice techniques and necessary resources for practice. But if you want to get more resources, you can only get them by completing the tasks inside the sect. In the past three years, you will be able to go to the sect to listen to the sermons once a month to solve the problems of practice accumulated within a month. In addition, the most important point is that the rules of the sect I hope you can abide by it. Otherwise, you will be punished at that time, but don''t blame the sect for not being affectionate. " "Yes, the master!" As Wang Ran''s voice fell, everyone shouted loudly. Wang Ran didn''t delay time, he had arranged many things, and what happened next was up to these people. Putting his hands together, Wang Ran''s mental power suddenly exploded, and a large amount of information slowly poured into the mind of the Zangmen. At this moment, practice the exercises and the classics... Every sect person who newly worshipped into Tibet has been passed on. However, what they can see is only what they can touch at present. The rest are all sealed in their minds. Only when their realm reaches the corresponding level can they get the next part of the inheritance. After all, you have to eat one bite at a time, and you have to go step by step. It''s so lofty, but it''s not a favorite. Not only that, after Wang Ran passed on the inheritance to the Tibetan monks, he distributed the practice resources to everyone. Feeling the information in his mind, and seeing a small storage bag in his hand, the excitement on the faces of all Zangmenmen could not be concealed. They understand that their destiny has come and changed. Wang Ran didn''t care too much. After doing all of this, he immediately jumped into reality and went back to the Tibetan gate to practice. Although under the blessing of Tibetan beads, his cultivation speed is very fast and his foundation is very deep. But Wang Ran will not slacken off, the end of his practice is still far away, and Wang Ran is still far away. ... ... At the same time, far away from thousands of miles away, the Ditian who brought Ye Fan, Pang Bo, Ji Ziyue, Zhou Yi, Yan Ruyu, and Li Xiaoman to practice in various places, also came to a deep mountain. Looking at the mountains in front of him, Di Tian frowned involuntarily. Because he felt that there was an extremely dangerous aura in the depths of this mountain range. Even if it is as strong as Ditian, his body is also telling him frantically that if he rushes in, he will die forever. There are secrets hidden in this mountain range, which is definitely not so peaceful on the surface. "You guys wait here first, I''ll go in first to collect the information here." Di Tian frowned and said to Ye Fan and the others. He originally saw a mountain range here, and wanted Ye Fan to experience it here. But now, the plan here is obviously going to be stranded. But there is such a mysterious place, Ditian still intends to inquire about the information, maybe, there is some chance here. After hearing Di Tian''s words, although Ye Fan and others were taken aback, they nodded subconsciously. Although they didn''t know why Ditian showed such a serious expression, since Ditian did so, naturally there was some reason for him. Di Tian didn''t say much, after talking to Ye Fan and the others, leaving a clone to protect Ye Fan and the others, the body rushed directly into the mountains. Seeing the figure of Ditian''s body leaving, as a disciple of Ditian, Yan Ruyu couldn''t help but ask Ditian''s clone: "Master, is there anything wrong with this mountain range?" Hearing Yan Ruyu''s question, Di Tian''s clone shook his head gently, and explained to Yan Ruyu and the others: "It''s still not clear, but I can feel that there is a very dangerous aura in the depths of the mountains. Even, I didn''t even have the confidence to make a trip intact. " Hearing Di Tian''s explanation, everyone opened their eyes in surprise. They knew how strong Di Tian was. Before fusing the heart of the Demon Emperor, Di Tian was the top leader-level powerhouse. Now that the heart of the demon emperor is integrated, although the cultivation base has not yet reached the third realm of Sendai, the emperor is definitely not weaker than the powerhouse of the third realm of Sendai. But even so, Di Tian said that he was not sure to break through this unknown mountain intact. The dangerous aura that Di Tian said was so terrifying. Suddenly, Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu, who were born as major local forces, suddenly shouted in shock: "No, this isn''t the mountain, right?" Hearing the surprised voices of the two, the eyes of the other few could not help being attracted by the two of them, including Di Tian. "That mountain? Which mountain, if you two have any guesses, listen to it." Di Tian frowned slightly and asked. (End of this chapter) Chapter 623： Life Forbidden Zone, Purple Mountain Chapter 623 Life Forbidden Zone, Purple Mountain Regarding the answer in his mind, Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu are actually not sure. After all, these days, they have been practicing with Ditian, and they don''t know where they are now. And even though they came from a major local power, they have never been to countless places. So they can''t recognize through the terrain at all, whether this is the place they think in their hearts. However, now Di Tian asked, even if they were not sure, they could only speak out. Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu looked at each other, and then they both spoke with each other: "Actually, we are not very sure. Only when we heard Master you say that there is a crisis that you are not sure about, we have some guesses." "Yes, if we buy and guess wrong, this place should be Zishan." "Purple Mountain?" Hearing the answers of the two, Di Tian and others all showed a puzzled expression. Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu didn''t stop selling their products, and they continued to speak directly: "That''s right, it''s Zishan. Maybe you just came to the Big Dipper Star Territory not long ago, Master, you still don''t know these things. Zishan, like the barren ancient forbidden area that Ye Fan and the others had entered, is one of the seven restricted areas of life. " "Yes, it is said that these seven life restricted areas, each of which is buried in the danger of fear, is the source of the dark turmoil in the legend. There are even legends that the seven restricted areas of life were the places where the ancient emperor and the demon emperor sat and transformed. However, such rumors have never been confirmed, and no one knows whether it is true or false. However, one thing is certain is that there is definitely a big horror in the seven life restricted areas. As far as I know, with the exception of Ye Fan and the others who went deep into the barren ancient forbidden land and lived well, none of them could go deep into the life forbidden zone and still save their lives. Even in the ancient mines of Taichu with the most people, humans are only active in the middle and outer areas. In this way, when digging for the source of the gods, human lives are still needed to pile up. " "Is it so dangerous?" Hearing Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu''s explanations, Ye Fan frowned and asked. When the few of them rushed out of the barren ancient forbidden land, although they were also dangerously charged, they did not feel that there was any great terror. Hearing Ye Fan''s doubting voices, Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu nodded solemnly to explain. Ji Ziyue looked at Ye Fan and the others, and said: "Of course it''s dangerous. Let''s take Zishan as an example. The Jiang family''s supreme existence back then, Senior Jiang Taixu, who had the title of God King, entered Zishan, but there was no news ever since. The Jiang family sent countless teams to search, but without exception, they all lost contact. Now that the millennium has passed, the Jiang family has long been hopeless and sent people to go deep into Zishan to find the King of God. Everyone believes that the king of God Jiang Taixu has disappeared in the purple mountain. You know, at that time the realm of God King Jiang Taixu, but he had already reached the third realm of Sendai. Compared with the holy masters of the major holy places, they are a level stronger. " After listening to Ji Ziyue''s words, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath. God King Jiang Taixu, the mighty power of the third realm of Sendai, such characters were all in this purple mountain, and died. You know, even if it is Di Tian, ??now it is just a monk who is comparable to the third realm of Sendai. Ye Fan and the others glanced at each other, and there was a glimmer of worry in their eyes. If this is really the Purple Mountain, can the Emperor Heaven, who has gone deep into it, return safely? Involuntarily, everyone turned their eyes to the clone of Ditian, and then asked with some worry: "Master (Master), be careful, if it doesn''t work, just quit." Hearing everyone''s worried words, Di Tian''s clone smiled easily. Although he is a little drummer in his heart now, he still has the confidence to protect himself. This is his persistence as a strong man. Nodding lightly, Di Tian comforted Ye Fan and the others with a relaxed tone: "Don''t worry too much, even if there is danger, I still rushed out." Hearing Di Tian''s words, the worries on Ye Fan''s faces also faded a lot. Indeed, if a strong like Di Tian has a few words in his heart, he still has no problem coming out safe and sound. Hmm, shouldn''t it? Just as Ye Fan comforted themselves in their hearts, the avatar that Ditian had come out of, suddenly his face sank. Just about to say something to Ye Fan and the others, but before the voice could be heard, Di Tian''s and others suddenly disappeared in the same place with a bang. With this scene, Ye Fan and the others, whose expressions just looked better, their expressions became worried again. They don''t know what happened to Ditian, but there is no doubt that the current Ditian is definitely in huge trouble. Otherwise, Di Tian wouldn''t say that even the clone could not be maintained. Looking at each other, Li Xiaoman took the lead and asked: "What should we do now? Although I don''t know what happened to the Ditian Master, there is no doubt that the Ditian Master is definitely in trouble." Li Xiaoman''s words directly made everyone''s expressions more solemn. As a disciple of Emperor Tian, ??Yan Ruyu gritted his teeth and said directly: "Let''s go back to the sect for help first, and I will go in to find my master." Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Ye Fan frowned and stopped directly: "Wait a moment, if the Ditian Shishu can rush out, we are going in now to cause trouble for the Ditian Shishu. Well, let''s wait for a while. If there is still no news from Emperor Ditian for a while, I will accompany Yan Ruyu into Zishan to find him. You go back and ask Master for help. " Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Pang Bo said with excitement: "No, how can this kind of thing allow you to take risks alone, I will stay with you." Hearing Pangbo saying this, Zhou Yi also said to the side: "Yes, if you ask for help, two people are enough, and I will stay with you to find Master Uncle." "enough!" Hearing what Pang Bo and Zhou Yi said, Ye Fan shouted loudly. "Go in and look for the uncle, not as many as possible. If the number of people is small, the action is more flexible. Moreover, going back to ask for help is also the top priority, and there must be no problems. Well, Zhou Yi will go with us to find the uncle, and we two men are adding Yan Ruyu, who is not weak, and it is easy to act. You guys, go back to the sect and ask for help. You must pay attention to safety on the road, Ziyue, you are the strongest, you must be careful not to have any accidents. " Everyone had to admit that Ye Fan''s words were very reasonable, so after hearing Ye Fan''s words, everyone had to frown and agree. (End of this chapter) Chapter 624： Taoist Duan De Chapter 624: Taoist Duan De The heavy breathing sound passed between Ye Fan and his group. Unlike the light mood before, Ye Fan and the others are extremely anxious now. The normal passing time, in their feelings at this moment, passed so long. I don''t know how long it took to wait, and the dignity on everyone''s faces almost turned into water droplets. Ye Fan gritted his teeth fiercely and said to the others: "I can''t wait any longer. It''s been so long. If you wait any longer, something unexpected will happen. Ziyue, Pangbo, Xiaoman, you guys hurried back to the sect as quickly as possible, and asked for help from Master and others, so we will go in and look for Master Uncle Ditian. " Hearing Ye Fan''s words, everyone didn''t dare to hesitate, and dashed towards the nearest city. Ye Fan glanced at Yan Ruyu and Zhou Yi, and said firmly: "We also started to act. Remember, after entering, the three of us must act together. Otherwise, we may not be able to transmit information if there is an accident." Upon hearing this, Yan Ruyu and Zhou Yi both nodded firmly. This trip is destined to be extremely dangerous, and they are not people who want to seek death, so they will naturally be extremely careful. Without hesitation, the three rushed directly into the purple mountain. As soon as they entered Zishan, the three of them felt that the environment around them had become quieter, and even the air seemed a bit dignified. However, none of them paid any attention to this. Toward the depths of the Purple Mountain, the three of them moved cautiously. With Ditian''s strength, he would certainly not search for information on the periphery of Zishan, nor would he encounter trouble or even danger on the periphery of Zishan. Therefore, their target range this time has shrunk a lot. Along the way, although the surroundings seemed to be perilous, the three of them did not encounter any major problems. It''s as if the big troubles along the way have been solved by others. Is it Master (Ditian Shishu)? A trace of doubt flashed in the hearts of the three of them, but they felt that something was wrong. Does Ditian''s strength really need to be the same as them, groping towards the core area bit by bit? No matter how you think, there is something wrong with it. But this time has come, and it doesn''t make sense to entangle these things. They can''t get the answer again, so they can only press this matter to the bottom of their hearts and move on. But this is also a good thing, and they don''t know how much effort is left. Just as the three were about to enter the core area of ??Purple Mountain, a soft sound instantly caught their attention. "Who!?" Yan Ruyu snorted coldly, and then the three of them stared at the stone not far away. The sound just now came out from behind the stone. But after a long time, there was no sound after the stone. It was as if the three of them had auditory hallucinations just now. However, Yan Ruyu wouldn''t think that he just had the hallucinations. Even if she had hallucinations, it is hard for Ye Fan and Zhou Yi to have hallucinations together. Without hesitation, Yan Ruyu directly pinched Yin Jue with his left hand, and at the same time, the cone-shaped magic weapon in his right hand burst out with aura, and attacked the stone fiercely. Peng! With a muffled sound, the stone was directly broken into pieces by Yan Ruyu''s attack. But the next second, a collision between the spirit soldiers sounded. A figure holding a small shield appeared behind the shattered stone, and Yan Ruyu''s attack was exactly what he had prevented with the shield in his hand. Seeing the people''s hearts that popped up suddenly, Ye Fan''s brows only frowned. Someone suddenly appeared in this place, and it didn''t look like a reconciliation thing. But the next second, as the smoke dissipated, after the figure revealed his own appearance, the solemnity on Ye Fan and Zhou Yi''s faces turned into surprise. Because this figure that suddenly appeared was actually their "old acquaintance". "Taoist, why are you here?" Ye Fan questioned in surprise, even though he was an "old acquaintance", Ye Fan did not put down his guard either, and the spirit soldier still held tightly in his hand. As long as there is something wrong, he will shoot without hesitation. The same is true for Zhou Yi next to Ye Fan. Yan Ruyu, who heard Ye Fan''s voice, also had a slight impression when he looked at the fat Taoist priest not far away. Isn''t this guy the same person who was not far from Ye Fan when he was in the Demon Emperor''s Tomb before? The fat Taoist priest would not have attracted Yan Ruyu''s attention, but why did the demon emperor''s heart fall into Ye Fan''s hands at that time? Obviously, the fat Taoist priest who was not far from Ye Fan and the others with personal characteristics naturally left an impression in Yan Ruyu''s mind. However, these are not the key to the problem. The key to the problem is this fat Taoist, why did he appear in the purple mountain at this point in time? Staring coldly at the fat Taoist priest, Yan Ruyu was ready for the next shot. Feeling the coldness on the three of them, a drop of cold sweat broke out on the fat Taoist head. Looking at the three of Ye Fan, the fat Taoist quickly explained: "It turns out that it is Brother Ye Fan, we are really destined, the Big Dipper is so big, you and I have met again. But although I am a Taoist priest, my name is Duan De, not a lack of virtue. I" As Duan De spoke, watching Yan Ruyu''s face became impatient, he quickly changed his words: "But don''t get me wrong, I am not following you. All of you are the proud sons of heaven, the heirs of great forces, and you have a powerful guardian behind them. Since the last time I left you, I have not seen you. The reason why I appeared in Zishan this time was entirely because I came to look for opportunities. Brother Ye Fan, you also know that the treasures I snatched from the Demon Emperor''s Tomb last time were basically all taken away by you. I have no choice but to come to Zishan to try my luck. " Hearing Duan De''s words, both Ye Fan and Zhou Yi''s eyes showed the winks they deserved. Looking at the crying Duan De, Ye Fan said directly: "Who told you to be like using us as a gunman, and you want to treat us as fools. It would be nice to leave you some." Upon hearing what Ye Fan said, Duan De stopped doing it in an instant, staring at Ye Fan and said: "Although I made the mistake first, if you don''t have my baby, can you have such a big gain?" Seeing Duan De''s crooked look, Ye Fan and Zhou Yi hadn''t said anything yet, Yan Ruyu interrupted the topic directly. "Stop talking nonsense, this is not for you. I ask you, have you seen a man in a black robe before? Was it the man who fought with so many mighty powers on his own when he was in the Demon Emperor''s Tomb before? " (End of this chapter) Chapter 625： The **** dog sealed by the gods Chapter 625 Hearing Yan Ruyu''s question, Duan De''s face showed a look like this. Looking at Ye Fan and the others, Duan De said: "It turned out to be the senior, I said, why is it so fierce." Hearing this, Ye Fan''s eyes burst with surprise in an instant. "Have you seen my master? Where is he?" Yan Ruyu couldn''t wait to ask. Duan De didn''t mean to conceal, he directly replied: "I did meet that senior, but I don''t know where that senior is. Just now when I was heading to the depths of the Purple Mountain, I saw the senior flying over from the sky. The dangers on the periphery are not even looked at at all. Originally, I wondered who was so fierce, but now I hear you say that it turned out to be that senior, no wonder. At this time, Senior should have been in the core area of ??Zishan long ago. " Hearing Duan De''s words, Ye Fan and the others turned and looked at each other, their eyes flashed with worry. Sure enough, the emperor is in the core area now, if they really can''t get out of trouble, they don''t know if it is good or bad after they go. However, they have already arrived here, and they just have to stop at the door. They can''t give up, turn around and go back, and can only move on. Hope, it won''t cause more trouble to Ditian Shishu (Master). The three of them murmured softly in their hearts. Suddenly, Yan Ruyu seemed to have thought of something, and said directly: "Duan De, right? You solved all the dangers on the road just now?" Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Duan De was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Those? I did it. After all, I''m alone, and I don''t have the strength of the predecessors, so I can only fumble carefully." Upon hearing Duan De''s words, Yan Ruyu''s eyes flashed with surprise. "Unexpectedly, you still have this ability, do you want to act with us? Don''t worry, we are not for some chance this time, but mainly to find my master. No matter what chance you get, you are the first. " Yan Ruyu suggested. After hearing Yan Ruyu''s proposal, Duan De thought for a while and replied: "OK, let''s act together." Duan De agreed very happily, anyway, this matter did no harm to him. Following Yan Ruyu and the others, his safety guarantee is even more daring. In addition, there is a high possibility that he will be protected by Di Tian, ??and he will be selected first by chance or something. No matter how you look at it, he won''t lose. That being the case, is there any reason for Duan De not to agree? After Duan De agreed, the four simply finalized the next details and went straight into the depths of Zishan. I have to say that Duan De is still very capable. Although the number of shots is not much, but the right baby can always be taken out to solve the trouble encountered. Acting with Duan De, Ye Fan didn''t know how much they saved. Although the depths of Zishan were dangerous, with the assistance of Duan De, the four quickly came to the real core area of ??Zishan. And along the way, they also found a lot of opportunities. Although Ye Fan and the others didn''t have any intentions, Duan De was very moral and took the initiative to give them a lot. "Ok!" Suddenly, Duan De, who was holding the compass in his hand, let out a cry of surprise. Hearing Duan De''s shout, Ye Fan''s trio subconsciously looked towards Duan De. Immediately, a look of surprise flashed across the faces of the three of them. After so long, they also knew that the compass in Duan De''s hand was a treasure hunting weapon. The more violent the compass''s reaction, the more precious the baby. At this time, the compass in Duan De''s hand was about to flew tremblingly. It can be imagined how valuable this time the treasure will be. Sure enough, no loss to Zishan, which is one of the forbidden areas of life, Jane is full of opportunities. The four people unanimously said with emotion. Now that they met, they didn''t have a trace of Di Tian now, and several of them went straight in the direction indicated by the compass. As Ye Fan and the others got closer and closer to the place of opportunity pointed by the compass, they also discovered the culprit that caused the compass to shake. A dog, or a black dog sealed in the source of the gods. Through the source of the gods, everyone could not see the details of the black dog. However, the bald tail behind the black dog is very attractive. Looking at the **** dog sealed in the source of the gods, Zhou Yi asked with some uncertainty: "Duan De, is this dog that attracted your compass to move?" Similarly, Duan De was also embarrassed at this time. His compass is used to hunt for treasure, how can he find a **** dog? However, after repeated confirmation, Duan De could only replied with some embarrassment: "It seems, it should, it may be this dog. Uh, it may also be the source of the **** that seals this dog, after all, a source of this quality can be called a treasure. " Hearing Duan De''s answer, Yan Ruyu gently shook his head, and then replied: "No, it should be this dog. Although the quality of this Shenyuan is rare, there are also treasures no less than it before. Before, your compass didn''t react so much. " Hearing what Yan Ruyu said, Ye Fan frowned and asked: "Is it possible that this dog is a great monster with a strong cultivation base? Because the cultivation base is strong, it will be sensed by the compass, causing such a strong reaction. " "impossible!" Hearing Ye Fan''s guess, Duan De immediately retorted. "My compass was obtained in a secret realm. It is used for treasure hunting. It is impossible for a powerful monk to react." Hearing Duan De''s words, Yan Ruyu nodded in agreement, and said seriously: "Yes, if Duan De''s compass can really sense a monk, then it''s impossible to fail to sense it with Master''s powerful cultivation base. However, we haven''t found the trace of Master yet, so we can send out this possibility. " Hearing that, Ye Fan just thought for a moment, and nodded in agreement. Everyone didn''t intend to continue wasting time here, after all, the dog sealed in the source of God was a living thing. Who knows what terrible things will happen if this **** source is smashed. In case the black dog is a peerless powerhouse, and if it is moody, they will suffer first when they release the black dog. Therefore, Ye Fan, Yan Ruyu and Zhou Yi immediately prepared to leave. Duan De was the only one who looked at the terrifying Shenyuan in front of him with a look of reluctance. Ye Fan didn''t lack resources, Duan De was lacking. Moreover, Duan De''s greatest pleasure is to find the baby. It is really a pity that such a good source of God has been let go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 626： Wu Shi sits down on the first general, the Black Emperor? Chapter 626 Wu Shi sits down on the first general, the Black Emperor? But Duan De is not a person who doesn''t know good or bad. Although he is reluctant to bear it, he also understands that there are too many things to be considered in Zishan. Reluctantly touching Shenyuan, Duan De was about to turn around and leave. However, before his hand was removed from the source of God, Duan De''s face became ugly. Not only Duan De, but Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu''s expressions also became ugly together. Because, a cracking sound, as Duan De''s palm brushed over Shenyuan, quietly sounded above Shenyuan. Duan De was about to cry at this time, he swears, he has never seen such a weak source of God. He just touched it so gently, how could Shenyuan be broken? Why doesn''t Duan De know that his hands are so powerful? With a sad face, Duan De said to Ye Fan and the others: "I said, I didn''t exert any effort, do you believe it?" Ye Fan didn''t pay attention to what Duan De said, staring at the shattered **** source, Ye Fan anxiously said to Duan De: "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and stay away from the gods!" Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Duan De also reacted, hurriedly staying away from the shattered **** source. However, the speed of Divine Source''s fragmentation was too fast. Before Duan De could get out, he banged and exploded. As the source of the gods exploded, the **** dog sealed in the source of gods also opened his eyes. That''s too late! This thought suddenly flashed through the hearts of Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu. Without thinking about it, the three of them directly drove the spirit soldiers in their hands and violently attacked the black dog. It may be that it has been sealed for too long. Facing the attack of Ye Fan''s trio, the **** dog didn''t even react, and directly used his flesh to take an attack from the trio. But even so, there was no blood splattered as imagined. On the contrary, the attack on the **** dog was like hitting another magic weapon, except for a muffled sound, it did not cause any damage. However, the three attacks directly beat the **** dog back to his senses. Obviously he didn''t receive any harm, but the **** dog seemed to be about to be killed, so he shouted in pain: "Ahhhhhhhhhh! I hurt you, the Black Emperor!" Following the shout of the **** dog Black Emperor, the next second he directly bit the **** of Duan De... who is closest to him. "Ah!! It hurts! You bastard, let me go quickly!!" Duan De, whose **** was bitten by the Black Emperor, also yelled in pain. The ghost knew why this dog was so painful after a bite. While shouting, Duan De also madly smashed the spirit soldiers in his hand towards the Black Emperor. However, no matter how Duan De attacked, he couldn''t leave a trace on the silk-like fur of the Black Emperor. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu who were not far away were almost dumbfounded. They never expected that after the Black Emperor broke the seal, it would turn out to be such a weird style of painting. At the same time, they did not expect that the Black Emperor''s defensive power should be so amazing. Only by relying on the flesh, without using a trace of energy, it actually defended their attack. You know, the Black Emperor is a dog, unlike the emperor, he is protected by scales. The strength of this body is probably about to catch up with the powerful weapon. However, now is not the time to give them feelings. Although they have not known Duan De for a long time, Duan De is now their companion anyway, and they cannot ignore Duan De, who is being bitten by the Black Emperor. "This fellow Taoist, we are not malicious, please calm down!" Looking at Duan De who was grinning in pain, Ye Fan couldn''t help but said to the Black Emperor. They could also see that the Black Emperor had no malice at all, and his cultivation didn''t seem to be too strong. It''s just that this tough body is completely helpless. Therefore, Ye Fan would only talk about it at this time, instead of doing it. The Black Emperor who heard Ye Fan''s voice turned his gaze to Ye Fan indifferently. But as Ye Fan''s appearance fell into the eyes of the Black Emperor, the Black Emperor seemed to have seen something unbelievable, and was directly sent to bite Duan De''s **** mouth in surprise. "Great... Great Emperor? Did you come back to pick me up?" Looking at Ye Fan, the Black Emperor whispered unbelievably. His eyes have become a little bit moist at this moment, and his eyes have begun to diverge, as if he was caught in a memory? Although the Black Emperor''s voice is not loud, it can still be clearly heard by the heavy people. At this time, the four people all showed a dumb expression on their faces. This is true even for Duan De, whose **** is still aching. Why is this outrageous black dog with a strong physical body not so good in his mind? Some inconspicuously touching his head, Ye Fan asked suspiciously: "That fellow Taoist, are you talking to me?" Ye Fan''s voice fell into the ears of the Black Emperor, as if pulling him out of his memories. not him? After all, it was just an ordinary person with a somewhat similar appearance. Great Emperor, when will I see you again! The Black Emperor sighed slightly in his heart, the confusion in his eyes disappeared, and the slightly moist eye sockets were directly retracted. A trace of sadness quickly passed from the black emperor''s eyes, and then his eyes turned into the arrogant posture that I dominate and I am the number one in the world. Looking at Ye Fan, the Black Emperor curled his lips in disdain, and then said: "Boy, don''t be affectionate anymore, the emperor just thought of an old friend. Also, who gave you the courage to be a friend to the emperor? Do you know what identity is the emperor? " Ye Fan''s face stiffened when he heard the words of the Black Emperor. Sure enough, this **** dog looked like he had some problems in his brain. However, Ye Fan didn''t intend to offend the Black Emperor, so he could only follow the words of the Black Emperor in shame. "Um, I don''t know who you are?" Hearing Ye Fan wisely asking about his identity, the Black Emperor nodded in satisfaction. He cleared his throat, then replied with an arrogant gesture: "Since you asked so sincerely, the emperor will satisfy your curiosity. Listen well, this emperor is the first general of Emperor Wu Shi to sit down, as is the ancient emperor of the demon clan, the black emperor! Although the strength of the emperor is absolutely non-existent now, but Nian is in you to smash the source of the gods and rescue the emperor from the seal, the emperor can satisfy one of your wishes. Come on, what do you want? Consider it carefully, you know, when the emperor recovers his cultivation base, no matter what wishes you have made, the emperor can help you realize it. Cherish it, boys, know that the emperors promise is very precious. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 627： This dog has a very thick skin Chapter 627 Hearing the endless chatter of the Black Emperor, several black lines appeared on the foreheads of Ye Fan and others. Although the words of the Black Emperor sound very good, how come you feel that you are unreliable? How did the demon king say that he was on the same level as the ancient emperor, so would he have such a bad personality? Moreover, which strong man would put on such an arrogant look, for fear that others would not know his strength? Unexpectedly, everyone''s eyes turned to Yan Ruyu. No way, who called her a demon saint, this kind of own affairs, she must be clearer. Through the eyes of Ye Fan and others, Yan Ruyu could see the doubt in their eyes. As if to say again, you are sure that this is the ancient emperor of the demon clan, and that you are not kidding us. Yan Ruyu was also very speechless at this time. Looking at the black emperor, she racked her brains and never remembered that there is such a demon emperor in her family? Besides, since Emperor Wu Shi sat down, can there still be a Demon Emperor? After all, as everyone knows, there can only be one emperor-level existence in an era. Moreover, the image of the Black Emperor didn''t look like the Demon Emperor. If the tail is bald, can your Demon Emperor be sealed in the source of God? "Ahem." Please cough, Yan Ruyu shook his head blankly at Ye Fan and the others. Seeing Yan Ruyu''s answer, Ye Fan and the others looked at the eyes of the Black Emperor, unable to tell. The Black Emperor also saw this scene, and his eyes were filled with doubts. What, Ye Fan and the young girls, shouldn''t they be surprised to hear what he said? Why is it so uncomfortable in their eyes? "Why, don''t you believe the emperor''s words?" The Black Emperor couldn''t help but asked, his voice a little louder. Yan Ruyu forced himself to endure the weirdness in his heart, and said to the Black Emperor: "I don''t know which ancient emperor of my monster clan is the predecessor. Now that you have recovered, I can report to the clan." Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, the Black Emperor was also dumbfounded. What''s going on? Isn''t this a human team? How can I get into a monster race? Is the relationship between the monster race and the human race so good now? But this is not right, he didn''t feel the demon spirit from Yan Ruyu''s body either? With infinite doubts in his mind, the Black Emperor couldn''t help but asked: "Little girl, are you from the monster race too?" Hearing the question from the Black Emperor, Yan Ruyu nodded gently. The evil taste in his heart rose, and Yan Ruyu directly blew himself up: "This predecessor, I am the saint of the monster race. If you have any explanation, just tell me." As for whether to do it or not, it depends on my mood. After speaking, Yan Ruyu couldn''t help adding in his heart. To be honest, Yan Ruyu really didn''t feel good about the Black Emperor. He was sure that there was absolutely no such demon emperor among the demon clan. However, that''s how the Black Emperor described himself. What is this, this is pulling the banner of the monster race, swindling and deceiving. If it fails, it''s better to say, if you really make him succeed, this is to discredit the monster race and pour dirty water on the ancient emperor of the monster race. ... "Monster saint?!" At this time, the Black Emperor felt a little dazed. Has a loose ethnic group like the Monster Race elected a saint? At this moment, the Black Emperor also understood why Yan Ruyu and the others looked at him so strangely. Ye Fan and the others will not say for the time being that Yan Ruyu, who is the saint of the demon clan, is definitely not low in the demon clan''s status. Therefore, Yan Ruyu definitely knew some of the secrets of the Yaozu. How can Yan Ruyu not know how many demon kings he has? Whether his identity as the Demon Emperor is true or not, how could he be able to hide it from her? At this moment, even if he was used to seeing the thick-skinned Black Emperor, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. This happened, pretending to be at the door of other people''s house. "Ahem, you are the saint of the Yaozu generation. Yes, Yaozu can have a younger generation like you, I am very pleased. " With a dry cough, the Black Emperor wanted to change the subject to cover up his embarrassment. However, Yan Ruyu didn''t want to give the Black Emperor this opportunity. Even if he heard the meaning of Heihuang''s words, Yan Ruyu didn''t mean to answer the topic. Looking at the Black Emperor with such a chuckle, no one, including Yan Ruyu, said anything. Suddenly, the two sides fell directly into silence. No one spoke, and the Black Emperor felt embarrassed. However, the face of the Black Emperor is not what ordinary people can imagine after all. Now that he was seen through by others, the Black Emperor simply shamelessly opened his mouth and blew himself up: "Haha, I was teasing you just now, I am not an ancient emperor of the monster race. However, the status of Emperor Wu Shi as the No. 1 General is indeed true. " When he said this, the Black Emperor didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and even the embarrassment just disappeared. However, the last words of the Black Emperor are indeed somewhat credible. After all, the Emperor Wu Shi had many powerful men who spontaneously followed in his life, but after all he had not established any influence, and there was no one in his seat. As the only person recognized by the Emperor Wu Shi, the Black Emperor said that he was the number one general under the seat of the Emperor Wu Shi, and it seemed that there was no problem. However, these Yan Ruyu are not clear to them. Seeing how the clarinet looked like a hob, the faces of several people were speechless. They swear that the Black Emperor is the thickest-skinned guy they have ever seen in their entire life. Regarding the thickness of the skin alone, even Duan De, who they jokingly called the wicked Taoist priest, is far inferior. However, Ye Fan and the others didn''t have much thought and consumption with the Black Emperor. Ditian has not been found yet, their time is precious. Without saying much, Yan Ruyu said goodbye to the Black Emperor immediately: "Regardless of the seniority''s status, we still have important things to do now, so don''t let it pass." After speaking, everyone immediately prepared to turn around and leave. However, before they left, the Black Emperor took the initiative and said: "Hey, this purple mountain is too dangerous after all. For your sake of releasing the emperor from the source of the gods, the emperor will show kindness and act with you to protect you." Hearing Di Tian''s words, Ye Fan and the others were speechless. They couldn''t figure out why the black emperor''s face was so thick? However, when everyone did not notice, the black emperor''s eyes stayed on Ye Fan for a few seconds. Rather than saying that the Black Emperor wanted to follow Yan Ruyu''s descendants of the same clan, it was better to say that the Black Emperor wanted to follow Ye Fan. Although Ye Fan was only Ye Fan, not Emperor Wu Shi, the master of the Black Emperor. However, after all, the two are somewhat similar. The Black Emperor, who has been pursuing the Wu Shi Great Emperor his entire life, even if he is just facing a similar person, the softness in his heart will be touched. (End of this chapter) Chapter 628： Purple Mountain Magic Mountain Source Heavenly Master Chapter 628: Purple Mountain Demon Mountain Origin Celestial Master Facing the request of the same **** from the thick-skinned fellow Hei Huang, Ye Fan and the others might want to refuse. Of course, they did the same. After the Black Emperor spoke, they directly refused. But the black emperor''s face is too thick, even if Ye Fan and the others refused, the black emperor didn''t mean to give up, and followed the crowd with a stern face. In this regard, Ye Fan and the others really had nothing to do. They can''t fight, and they can''t drive away. They are still in a hurry. Helpless, I can only leave it to the behavior of the black emperor. The Black Emperor is willing to follow, let him follow, anyway, as long as it doesn''t affect them. Inexplicably, the original three-person team was directly expanded to five at this moment. However, the Black Emperor is not useless. At the very least, the Black Emperor is very familiar with Zishan. After hearing about Ye Fan and the others, he took the initiative to act as a guide for everyone. Leading Ye Fan and the others in succession, they found several places where Di Tian might be trapped. Unfortunately, none of these places is where Ditian is located. But everyone is not without gain, at least they found the traces left by the fight between Di Tian and unknown enemies. This also caused a touch of excitement in the hearts of several people. As time goes by, everyone is getting closer and closer to the core of Zishan. Suddenly, Duan De frowned. Without hesitation, Duan De directly stopped everyone. "Wait a minute, don''t leave in a hurry!" Hearing Duan De''s words, everyone''s footsteps halted in unison. Looking at Duan De, Ye Fan asked softly: "What''s wrong, is there anything wrong?" Hearing this, Duan De glanced not far away, and then replied: "I feel the existence of life fluctuations." "Life fluctuates? Are you sure, are you reliable?" Hearing Duan De''s words, the Black Emperor couldn''t help but asked. Duan De was immediately excited when he heard Heihuang''s questioning. Duan De is uncomfortable with the guy who bit his **** as soon as he comes out. Anyone can question his Duan De, but only the fellow Black Emperor can''t. If the black emperor''s bones were not too hard, he had nothing to do. Duan De had to let the black emperor know what it meant to be a Taoist priest. Glancing at the Black Emperor, Duan De said angrily: "What do you mean, I rely on this to eat, you can question my strength, but you can''t question my professionalism!" Hearing Duan De''s excitement, Ye Fan hurriedly rounded it off: "Okay, okay, Duan De, we trust you. Can you be sure what the life fluctuations you feel are?" Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Duan De''s expression looked a lot better. Ignoring the black emperor who made his mentality, Duan De said directly: "Not sure, but if you guessed right, it should be an individual?" "people?" Hearing Duan De''s words, everyone couldn''t help frowning. What is going on today? Isn''t it that Zishan is one of the seven restricted areas of life? Why did they meet so many inexplicable guys? Don''t forget Duan De, after all, this guy''s character is nothing to be able to appear here. But later, they also drove out a thick-skinned Black Emperor from the source of God. Now, there is another person not far away who doesn''t know what his identity is. Are you sure this is the restricted zone of life? Is it possible that the people of the Big Dipper Star Territory have misunderstandings about the restricted area of ??life? However, everyone also understands that now is not the time to consider this. Yan Ruyu frowned, after a little thought, he asked suspiciously: "Duan De, do you think that person is my master?" "Sir Ditian? This is not clear, it is impossible to determine the identity, only a rough outline can be probed." Duan De answered Yan Ruyu''s question without hesitation. Yan Ruyu had no choice but to change the direction and asked: "Then can you find out, how is that person''s strength?" Duan De can try this point. Closing his eyes, Duan De tried his best to sense the breath of life. Just for a moment, Duan De said: "I can''t see the strength, but it should be very strong. However, he seemed to be in an extremely weak transition at this time, and his breath was very unstable. " Hearing Duan De''s words, Yan Ruyu said almost without thinking: "It doesn''t matter, go and take a look!" To be honest, Yan Ruyu didn''t want to take this muddy water trip. After all, no one knows whether there will be a major crisis in that unknown existence. However, she had to wade through the muddy water again. Strong strength, this made her unable to determine at all whether that person was Di Tian or not. Although there is a high probability that it is not Di Tian, ??but there is also a slight possibility that it is Di Tian. If it is really Di Tian, ??and is still in an extremely weak state at this time, if they miss it, they will definitely blame themselves extremely. Therefore, even if it is going to cause a big trouble, Yan Ruyu, the disciple of Emperor Tian, ??must go and see it. The same is true for Ye Fan and the others. Without pause, after Yan Ruyu''s voice fell, everyone, under the leadership of Duan De, swiftly moved towards the unknown existence. Under the seven crutches, everyone quickly came to the vicinity of the person''s position that Duan De said. This is a long and narrow passage. After entering from here, that is the real core area of ??Purple Mountain. On the stone wall of the passage, a lot of fonts are carved. "God King Jiang Taixu strayed into the Demon Mountain and decided to find out." Jiang Taixu! Seeing these words, Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Is this what the great king of the Jiang family left behind? It seems that they are about to reach the final level. Ye Fan and others squinted slightly, silently in their hearts. Of course, Jiang Taixu''s message is not the only one on the stone wall, there are many similar messages. "Master Yuan Zhang Lu stayed before entering the Demon Mountain." "Yao Chi saint Yang Yi seeks Zhang Lu to stay in front of the Demon Mountain." ... ... A sentence was engraved on the stone wall, making Ye Fan and others'' hearts filled with shock. Not to mention the **** King Jiang Taixu, who left a message here, there are also several existences whose strength and status are no less than that of Jiang Taixu. The farthest one from today, I am afraid it has a history of tens of thousands of years. As everyone moved, a sentence suddenly attracted the attention of Ye Fan and others. "Heavenly Master Zhang Lu will stay in front of the Demon Mountain afterwards." Zhang Lu? Rather than saying that this sentence attracted the attention of Ye Fan and others, it was better to say that the name Zhang Lu attracted Ye Fan and the others. Because of this name, this is the third time it has appeared on the stone wall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 629： God King Jiang Taixu Chapter 629 God King Jiang Taixu "Zhang Lu? Tianshi Yuan? Do you know who this Zhang Lu is? What kind of existence is Tianshi Yuan?" Seeing Zhang Lu''s name that appeared three times, Ye Fan couldn''t help but ask. Hearing Ye Fan''s question, Ji Ziyue frowned for a moment and then replied: "If you remember correctly, Yuan Tianshi is the most powerful existence among all Yuanshi. The source-seeking ability can be said to be the best in the world, and the source of any source stone is like a child''s toy in their eyes. And this Zhang Lu seems to be the first generation of Yuan Tianshi. However, the inheritance of Heavenly Master Yuan has been broken for a long time, and there are no descendants of Heavenly Master Yuan now in the world. " Hearing Ji Ziyue''s explanation, Ye Fan and the others took a long breath. Now they, of course, know the preciousness of the source. If you are in the world of cultivating immortals, the so-called source stone is the essential spiritual stone for cultivation. Although it doesn''t mean that you can''t improve your cultivation without a source stone, the speed of cultivation without a source stone can be said to be as slow as a snail. In particular, Ye Fan, who possessed the ancient sacramental body, was able to catch up with Pangbo and the others in his cultivation, and he did not consume the Origin Stone during this time. If it hadn''t been for Wang Ran to dig out all the secret treasures that the crocodile ancestors had left in the Big Dipper during this period, and by the way, he had also searched for a lot of genius treasures, and Ye Fan hadn''t cultivated with the gods. "Sure enough, there is no simple role for anyone who has the courage to enter the depths of the Purple Mountain. However, it is a pity that Tianshi Yuan''s powerful profession has been lost. " Everyone sighed, but although they sighed, their footsteps did not stop. Everyone quickly came to the end of the long and narrow passage. But the first thing that caught their eyes was not the existence of a living person, but the dry bones of a place. Withered bones one after another, arranged in disorder on the ground. Near the hand bones with withered bones, weapons were scattered. It can be seen that these dead bones definitely experienced great horror before they were alive. From the information engraved on the weapons scattered on the ground, it can be seen that the identities of these corpses are the people who deliberately wrote letters on the stone walls before. This scene filled the hearts of Ye Fan and others with anxiety. However, in the next second, the anxiety in everyone''s hearts suddenly expanded, I don''t know how much. Because they felt that in the depths of Zishan, there were waves of magical calls. Although they knew the horror ahead was terrible, they just couldn''t contain the idea of ??moving forward in their hearts. At this moment, everyone''s hearts are full of fear. They understood that their group might have encountered the greatest horror since entering Zishan. Insanely sensible told them that they would definitely die if they kept going. Don''t hesitate, everyone turned around and prepared to leave. This kind of risk, even if the Emperor Tian is in it, they will not be able to provide any help. It''s better to save your own life instead of dragging your feet in the past. However, before everyone took a few steps, a low and weak sound rang in their ears. "You don''t have to run, now you are in no danger." Hearing this voice, everyone''s eyes were shocked, because this voice was extremely strange to them. Who the **** is it? Is it good or evil? A few people talked silently in their hearts. By coincidence, the expressions of several people became tense. "I don''t know which senior is here again?" Ye Fan asked cautiously, as long as there was something wrong, they turned and prepared to run. Then the voice did not stop. After Ye Fan and the others asked, they immediately said: "This is Jiang Taixu." "Jiang Taixu?" Hearing Jiang Taixu''s answer, Ye Fan''s heads were stronger than a few big question marks. Although they are not familiar with this name, they are not unfamiliar. After all, whether it was before entering Zishan or on the stone wall before, the name Jiang Taixu had entered their minds. "Senior, are you Jiang Taixu, the **** king of the Jiang family?" Ji Ziyue asked in surprise. Hearing Ji Ziyue''s question, Jiang Taixu''s voice came again. "If the Jiang family doesn''t have a second king, Jiang Taixu, it will be me." Upon hearing Jiang Taixu''s answer, Ji Ziyue''s expression instantly became a little surprised. Although Jiang Taixu belongs to the Jiang family and she belongs to the Ji family, the two families still have a lot of hypocrisy. If they had the help of God King Jiang Taixu on their trip, it would have been too smooth. Without hesitation, Ji Ziyue said directly: "Senior God King, I am Ji Ziyue from the Ji family. I don''t know where you are?" Hearing Ji Ziyue''s words, Jiang Taixu''s voice paused for a while before continuing to speak: "The younger generation of the Ji family, you guys go forward...walk, I''m in...a rock." Jiang Taixu''s words began to become intermittent. Just by listening to the voice, they could hear how weak Jiang Taixu was at this time. Looking at each other, Ji Ziyue gritted her teeth and took the lead to walk forward. As everyone moved, looming bones slowly appeared on the stone wall. Everyone walked a hundred feet away in this ancient mine. At the end of the ancient mine, a huge purple stone wall caught the eyes of Ye Fan and the others. Everyone''s silhouettes clearly reflected on the stone wall. In the next second, everyone just felt their creeps. Because in that stone wall, there are not only some of their figures, but also some terrifying figures. There is a single horn at the center of the eyebrows, six arms under the shoulders, wings on the back, and fine scales on the body. Ye Fan and others only felt that their scalp was numb, this was a Primordial creature. Every archaic creature is not a simple existence. Killing these people is simply a piece of cake. "You... don''t... hurt... afraid, he''s still... sleeping, he can''t see you..." When everyone''s scalp was numb, Jiang Tai''s weak voice intermittently sounded from several people''s ears. Just a few words, Jiang Taixu seemed to be exhausted. After hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, everyone felt a lot easier. Fortunately, this archaic creature is still sleeping, otherwise they may not be enough to stuff their teeth. However, Jiang Taixu''s transformation caused Ye Fan and the others to worry a lot. Ji Ziyue couldn''t help but asked: "Senior God King, are you okay?" Hearing Ji Ziyue''s question, Jiang Taixu did not answer immediately. It seemed that it had been a long time before Jiang Taixu''s voice sounded again. "It''s okay, stick to it... for four thousand years, almost... the lamp will run out of oil... nothing more." Hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, Ye Fan and the others couldn''t help showing a touch of astonishment and worry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 630： Rescue Jiang Taixu Chapter 630 Four thousand years. A generation of God King Jiang Taixu has been trapped here for four thousand years. What kind of perseverance is it to make a person persist for four thousand years. Involuntarily, admiration emerged in everyone''s hearts. "Senior, can we help you?" Ye Fan and others said directly that they really wanted to help Jiang Taixu, the legendary king. Hearing what Ye Fan and the others said, Jiang Taixu was silent for a moment before speaking intermittently: "You... are too weak, how did you get here? Or, do you... follow the example of... the sages and only cultivate... one realm? " Hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, Ye Fan''s faces showed a touch of embarrassment, and at the same time, there was also a touch of puzzlement. They are indeed weak, but is it difficult to get here? Didn''t they feel anything? "Ahem." With a light cough, Ye Fan and others said softly: "Senior, our strength is really not strong, and we can be considered as a body if we can walk here." As Ye Fan and their voices fell, Jiang Taixu''s voice sounded again after a moment of silence. "Finally, I... teach you a method, if... you cultivate... it''s done, maybe... you can definitely save... I go out. Even if it fails, it will...not...let these nine...secrets be in my...hands. " As Jiang Taixu''s voice fell, Ji Ziyue and the few other people''s faces instantly showed shocked expressions. Ye Fan and Zhou Yi are not very clear about what the Nine Secrets are, but Ji Ziyue and others, who are natives of the Big Dipper Star Region, are clear about it. It can be said that the Nine Secrets are the entire Big Dipper Star Territory...no, it should be said that the entire Zhetian plane is the top spell. Every secret represents the magical powers that reach the sky and the earth. Although there are not no Shuzos at this level, they are still far from being able to learn those skills. But the Nine Secrets are different, even if they are still weak, they can still learn. Moreover, there are also some Jiang Taixu, who has mastered one of the nine secrets, taught it personally. It can be said that they are destined to learn the Nine Secrets. Even if they are only able to master a part, as long as they learn the Nine Secrets, in conjunction with the powerful techniques they learned from the Tibetan Sect, their strength can instantly increase several levels. Especially for Duan De, he doesn''t have the inheritance of Zangmen, this level of secretary is already a great opportunity. Even Ye Fan and others who have Tibetan heritage, would not dislike their own cards. However, although the Nine Secrets are good, they really don''t have time to learn. Di Tian may still be in danger now, so there is no time for them to delay. If you have time, Ye Fan and the others will have to learn the Nine Secrets taught to them by God King Jiang Taixu. Unfortunately, there is no if in the world. Therefore, even though they were extremely unwilling to give up, Ye Fan and the others still refused: "I''m really sorry, Senior God King, we still have very important things to do, I''m afraid we can''t spend time studying the Nine Secrets." Hearing what Ye Fan said, Duan De''s face showed an incredible look. Looking at Ye Fan, Duan De said with some excitement: "Please, this is the Ninth Secret, don''t you all learn it?" Compared to Duan De, the Black Emperor seemed a little calm. Although he was very excited after hearing the Nine Secrets, he didn''t say much. Looking at the excited Duan De, Ye Fan sighed and said: "Although it is a pity, but we still have to find the uncle, there is really no way." After speaking, Ye Fan said again toward the stone wall: "But don''t worry, senior, we still have a lot of hole cards, so you can try to save you." With that, Ye Fan directly took out a jade talisman. The jade amulet was made by Wang Ran. Although it is very precious, Ye Fan thinks it is worth it if it can save a respectable senior. After all, Jiang Taixu really wanted to pass on the Nine Secrets, a technique called the most precious. Of course, Ye Fan is not a fool, he also understands the sinister world of cultivation. The reason why he was able to make up his mind to help Jiang Taixu was because Jiang Taixu was too weak now. Even if the seal is broken, their trump cards give them the confidence to protect themselves. Just when Ye Fan was about to use the jade talisman, Jiang Taixu''s voice sounded again. "It''s okay, originally... with your... cultivation base, even... even if you learn the Nine Secrets... basically, you can''t destroy... this stone wall. I have passed you...the Nine Secrets to...not let the Nine Secrets... be lost and let me become... a sinner. It''s almost impossible for me to... go out, so... you guys... take it down and listen... well, even if you don''t learn...you will, you have to pass it on... don''t... break the inheritance of the Nine Secrets... " After saying so much in one breath, Jiang Taixu''s voice was already very weak, as if his candle would be extinguished in the next moment. But Jiang Taixu still didn''t stop. After speaking, he took a sigh of relief and walked down the inheritance of one of the Nine Secrets towards several people. After getting one of the nine secrets worn by Jiang Taixu, everyone subconsciously performed the starting pose. At the next moment, everyone''s faces showed a shocked expression. Because it was just a starting style, their strength improved a lot. This kind of effect can already catch up with some of the top-level spells that Wang Ran taught Ye Fan and the others. Sure enough, it deserves to be the Nine Secrets! Everyone couldn''t help sighing in their hearts. Unexpectedly, the respect for Jiang Taixu in the hearts of several people grew even stronger. Ye Fan didn''t hesitate anymore and directly urged the jade charm in his hand. With Ye Fan''s urging, a brilliant to the extreme light blasted from the jade talisman. In the next moment, the light was like a terrifying sword, and as the jade talisman shattered, it directly impacted on the stone wall. In an instant, the light burst, and the huge impact directly caused everyone to lose their voice for a short time. As the attack dissipated, everyone looked forward to the stone wall in anticipation. The next moment, everyone''s faces showed a touch of astonishment. Such a terrifying attack only caused cracks in the stone wall, but did not break the stone wall. However, even this was enough to surprise Jiang Taixu who was sealed. How strong this stone wall is, no one has a say in it. It can be said that even if it is a leader-level powerhouse, it is impossible to leave a trace on the stone wall without exerting all its strength. However, Ye Fan actually hit so many cracks directly with a jade talisman. It can be inferred that the blow just now was comparable to the full blow of the top **** king, how could this not surprise Jiang Taixu. However, Jiang Taixu was just surprised. He didn''t believe that Ye Fan could have several cards like this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 631： I will help you Chapter 631 However, Jiang was too false. Although there are not many such jade symbols like Ye Fan and others, each person still comes standard with two. Although Ye Fan and Zhou Yi are only registered disciples at present, Wang Ran still provides them with all the means to save their lives. Although Yan Ruyu was not Wang Ran''s disciple, as a direct disciple of Ditian, Wang Ran still gave her the same trump card like his disciple. Therefore, looking at the cracked stone wall, although Ye Fan and the others were astonished, they didn''t mean to give up. After all, even if it was an equivalent exchange, one of the Ninth Secrets was enough for them to use a few jade symbols. Therefore, just as Jiang Taixu was surprised, Zhou Yi took out another jade talisman that was the same as Ye Fan used just now. No nonsense, Zhou Yi directly injected a trace of energy into the jade talisman, and under the control of spiritual power, the jade talisman directly turned into powder. An attack that was the same as before, directly attacked the stone wall. The same light, the same loud noise. Only this time, Shek Pik no longer had the good luck just now. Being able to withstand a blow is already the reason why the rock wall is so strong. The same attack, and it was still tolerated on the outside, Shek Pik absolutely couldn''t hold on to the second attack. Therefore, after the light faded and the sound disappeared, the cracks on the stone wall became more and more bigger and bigger. Click~ Click~ With bursts of breaking sound, the stone wall was no longer overwhelmed and turned directly into rubble. As a large number of stones fell, Ye Fan and others also saw the true face of a generation of **** king Jiang Taixu. There is no such thing as a personable, fairy-like character, it is a figure with an abnormally dry body and hair that is longer than the body. The bones on the body are visible, although it is not a skeleton, but it is not much better. This is a generation of **** king, this is obviously a dead old man. Only in those eyes, there can still be a dazzling light. The hearts of Ye Fan and others were very complicated. They didn''t expect that Jiang Taixu would become such a look. And Jiang Taixu, who broke free from the shackles of the stone wall, did not control his body at all for a while, and directly collapsed on his knees. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan and others were shocked. They still respect Jiang Taixu this predecessor very much in their hearts. Not being careless, everyone hurried forward to support Jiang Taixu who was collapsed. Ye Fan asked with concern: "Senior, how are you, is it okay?" Hearing Ye Fan''s caring words, Jiang Taixu gently shook his head. At this time, he had already adapted to it, without the exhaustion he had imagined. Although still very weak, Jiang Taixu felt that his body was very relaxed. During the years when he was sealed in the stone wall, the ghost knew how much pressure he was under. Slightly breaking away from the support of Ye Fan and others, Jiang Taixu said: "It''s okay, don''t you still have important things? Go ahead." Hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, although Ye Fan and the others were a little worried about Jiang Taixu, they didn''t have time to delay any longer. Who knows what situation Di Tian is in now, it''s better to find Di Tian as soon as possible. After gritting his teeth, Ye Fan directly took out a pill from the storage ring. Handing it to Jiang Taixu, Ye Fan said: "I''m really sorry, Senior, we have to go to Uncle Master. This is my master''s simple medicine. It can save your life at the critical moment and should be helpful to you. The few of us left first. " After speaking, Ye Fan put the pill in Jiang Taixu''s hands, and then headed towards the depths of the Purple Mountain with everyone. They could perceive that the demon''s call in the depths of Zishan was getting stronger and stronger. They have a hunch, Di Tian, ??there is a high probability that it will be at the end of that magical call. Jiang Taixu looked at the back of Ye Fan and the others in Zishan, then looked at the pill in his hand, and suddenly smiled silently. Today, he seems to have met a group of very good juniors. Without hesitation, Jiang Taixu didn''t tell what kind of pill in his hand, and he delivered it directly into his mouth. As Jiang Taixu put the pill into his mouth, he only felt that the pill turned into a warm current. Without his control, the pill that turned into a warm current poured directly into Jiang Taixu''s body. The pure heaven and earth aura quickly nourished Jiang Taixu''s dry body. The pill that Wang Ran gave to Ye Fan and the others was of course not Fanpin. For Ye Fan and the others, a pill is a life. Even if it is Jiang Taixu, his weak body has been greatly improved after taking the pill. To the naked eye, Jiang Taixu''s dry body was somewhat full. The energy that had been dried up in the body was also supplemented by the medicinal pill. With the guidance of this pill, Jiang Taixu, who is in the realm of God King, can easily absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and restore himself. This seems to be a long process, but in fact it has only passed for a moment. Even Ye Fan and others, who were cautiously advancing, did not get out of Jiang Taixu''s sight. Feeling the slowly recovering body, Jiang Taixu, who had recovered part of his strength, gently moved his muscles and bones. Looking at Ye Fan and their backs, Jiang Taixu whispered softly: "It''s really good luck for me to meet such a group of little guys. A disciple of Zangmen? I don''t know what the origin of this Tibetan gate is. The younger generations are just like treasure chests. Well, since you have recovered part of it, let''s help these younger generations. " After all, Jiang Taixu took a step forward and headed towards Ye Fan and the others. Although it seemed that Jiang Taixu was not taking great steps, he quickly caught up with Ye Fan and the others. Seeing Jiang Taixu who appeared next to him, Ye Fan asked in surprise: "Senior, why are you here? Is your body already recovered?" Hearing Ye Fan''s question, Jiang Taixu shook his head with a chuckle, and then said: "It''s not far, but thanks to your pill, it has recovered a bit. Although you carry a lot of secret treasures, Purple Mountain is still too dangerous for you. Next, let me be with you. Although it is far from complete recovery, I can still protect you. " Upon hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, the faces of Ye Fan and others instantly showed surprise. Although they had such a plan at the beginning, after seeing Jiang Tai''s weakness, such thoughts disappeared in their minds. But now, Jiang Taixu, who has recovered a bit, even took the initiative to mention this. How could they not be surprised? (End of this chapter) Chapter 632： Ditians crisis Chapter 632 Di Tian''s Crisis But although everyone in Ye Fan was surprised, they were still quite worried about Jiang Taixu''s body. After all, anyone who has been sealed in the rock for four thousand years can never be safe. Therefore, after Jiang Taixu spoke, Ye Fan asked slightly worried: "Senior, is your body really okay?" Hearing what Ye Fan said, Jiang Taixu showed a kind smile, and then said directly: "It doesn''t matter, the strength I recovered can still help you. And I''ve been to the depths of Purple Mountain, and it''s better to be familiar with the situation than you are like a headless fly. " Hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, Ye Fan didn''t say anything anymore. Arched towards Jiang Taixu, Ye Fan opened his mouth in surprise and said to Jiang Taixu: "That''s really thank you senior." "It''s okay, let''s go. By the way, you can tell me the details on the road." Jiang Taixu waved his hand and said indifferently. After speaking, Jiang Taixu walked directly towards the depths of the Purple Mountain. Ye Fan and others hurriedly followed, and then explained the situation to Jiang Taixu. Through Ye Fan and his description, Jiang Taixu also figured out the specific purpose of their trip and the cause and effect in the words of Ye Fan and others. With the addition of Jiang Taixu, Ye Fan and others'' speed was obviously faster. But as he walked, Jiang Taixu frowned. There is no other reason, it is that the depths of the purple mountain are too peaceful. Except for some corpses on the way, they did not encounter any danger at all. Even in Jiang Taixu''s perception, a large part of the sleeping Primordial creatures broke the seal and disappeared. This is very different from when he was sealed. The only thing Jiang Taixu knew about this situation was that he was sealed at the beginning. However, even if he was sealed at the beginning, he only revived a few Primordial creatures, and definitely not as many as this time. Something is wrong, something is wrong! This thought flashed across Jiang Taixu''s heart. Ye Fan and others looked at Jiang Taixu''s frowning brows and couldn''t help but ask: "Senior God King, is there anything wrong?" Hearing Ye Fan''s problem, Jiang Taixu rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, and then said: "It seems that we are going to speed up. If we don''t guess wrong, your Ditian Master Uncle might be in big trouble. Those Primordial creatures that have revived are probably besieging fellow Ditian Daoists. " Does Jiang Taixu have a headache now? It''s a headache. He never expected that so many Primordial creatures would recover. It seemed that Di Tian, ??the uncle in Ye Fan''s mouth, was not as strong as usual. Under this circumstance, even when Jiang Taixu was in his heyday, he couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to retreat. What''s more, is Jiang Taixu still very weak now? In other words, if you are unlucky this time, Jiang Taixu himself has a high chance of dying here. But even so, Jiang Taixu didn''t mean to retreat. A gentleman does something and does not do something. Jiang Taixu''s pride did not allow him to retreat. In the same way, the expectation of Ye Fan and the others made him unbearable to see them go to death. Without Ye Fan and others, Jiang Taixu would have died in the seal sooner or later. Since he would have died, what is there to fear about Jiang Taixu? This time, even if he died, Jiang Taixu was sure to cause a lot of trouble to those Primordial creatures. You know, he wasn''t waiting for death during the sealed years. Although there is no way to practice, the techniques he mastered at the beginning have been repeated countless times in his mind. Not to mention the reasons why Ye Fan and the others were able to cause some trouble to those Primordial creatures, Jiang Taixu was also very happy. However, Ye Fan and the others are not clear about this. After hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, Ye Fan''s faces instantly became tense. Subconsciously, Ye Fan and the others asked: "Senior God King, what is the situation?" Without hesitation, Jiang Taixu said directly: "I don''t have much time to explain, let''s speed up and hurry up, and I will explain it to you slowly." Hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, Ye Fan and the others didn''t dare to be careless, and hurriedly followed Jiang Taixu to speed up their pace. On the way to the deep core of Purple Mountain, Jiang Taixu also briefly explained the situation to Ye Fan and the others. After hearing Jiang Taixu''s explanation, the expressions on Ye Fan and others'' faces became even more anxious. Two outsiders, Duan De and Heihuang, don''t talk about it, they both have the idea of ??turning around and leaving at this time. It''s just that, because Jiang Taixu was in front, they didn''t dare to say anything. But apart from these two guys, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu are different. Ye Fan and Zhou Yi had spent a long time visiting the Tibetan gate, and during this period of time, Ditian took a lot of care of them. Especially, when they were most desperate, it was Ditian who rescued them. Although Di Tian shot everywhere, it was also under Wang Ran''s sign. And Yan Ruyu, although the time to worship the Tibetan gate is short, Ditian is his master. Moreover, Di Tian is still the power of their monster race. Whether it is to her who respects the teacher and respects the Tao, or to the monster race behind her, Di Tian has a very heavy weight in their hearts. Under this circumstance, there are 10,000 people in their hearts who are unwilling to see Di Tian''s accident. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to venture into the Purple Mountain. Otherwise, stay outside of Zishan and wait for Wang Ran''s rescue, isn''t it fragrant? Therefore, at this time, Ye Fan''s anxiety in their hearts can be imagined. However, even if Jiang Taixu didn''t explain, they understood what was going on. Because at this moment they have heard the sound of violent fighting and explosion. Without any reminder, everyone knew in their hearts that the one fighting ahead was definitely Emperor Tian. Involuntarily, Ye Fan and the others broke out with their full strength, rushing towards the place where the battle took place with the fastest speed. At full speed, Ye Fan and the others quickly rushed to the core of the battlefield. Unsurprisingly, it was Emperor Tian and a group of terrifying Primordial creatures who were fighting. No, it is not accurate to say that the battle is. To be precise, it should be that Ditian is being beaten unilaterally. Facing the siege of a group of Primordial creatures, Ditian could only support it hard, and occasionally could seize the opportunity to counterattack and cause damage to the enemy. What is the dilemma of Ditian? At this moment, Ditian has drawn a prototype. However, in order to better defend and cause damage to the enemy, Di Tian shrank his body dozens of times. But even so, Di Tian''s body was still scarred at this moment, and blood was constantly flowing from the wounds on his body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 633： Whats wrong with the dog, eat your rice? Chapter 633 What happened to the dog? Did you eat your rice? Although Di Tian was still insisting, everyone could see that the Di Tian was already very weak at this moment. Do not hesitate, Ye Fan and the others directly took out the attack jade talisman that Wang Ran gave them, and attacked the Primordial creatures who were besieging Emperor Tian. Because Ditian''s strength was somewhat beyond the expectations of the Primordial Creatures, almost all the attention of the Primordial Creatures was placed on Ditian. Ye Fan didn''t care too much about the appearance of the old and weak combination of Ye Fan and the others. In their opinion, only Ditian present was a trouble. As long as Di Tian was resolved, Ye Fan and the group of shrimp soldiers and crabs remained, and they didn''t reach out. Therefore, in the face of the three sudden attacks of Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu, several Primordial creatures directly ate them. These three attacks were all issued through the attack jade charms made by Wang Ran. Although they were not as powerful as Wang Ran''s full blow, they also had an attack power of the top **** king level. As for these Primordial creatures, they have been besieging Ditian for so many days and they haven''t taken it. It can be seen that their strength has definitely not exceeded the **** king level. So in the face of Ye Fan''s attack, many Primordial creatures just greeted the next in a panic. However, Swire Biology has the advantage of crowds after all. And they are also strong and strong, with spirit soldiers handed down from ancient times. Therefore, even if they took three top **** king level attacks in a panic, they did not reduce their number. Of course, the injuries must have been received, and their injuries are not minor. Although it was not to the point where it was impossible to fight, it also greatly reduced the pressure on Di Tian. Not only that, because of the three powerful shots of Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, and Yan Ruyu, a group of Primordial creatures also raised a strong vigilance, and subconsciously stopped the attack in their hands and looked at Ye Fan and the others on alert. Di Tian also seized this breathing opportunity and tried his best to recover from his injuries. The ghost knew how he came over the past few days. Facing the Primordial creatures several times his own, if it weren''t for the secret medicine given by many Wang Ran, Di Tian would have explained it here long ago. However, even though Di Tian got a chance to breathe, his eyes were full of solemnity at the moment. This dignity is not only because they have to face the Primordial creatures that are several times their own, but also because they are worried about Ye Fan and their situation. Only through experience can I know how terrifying the strength of these Primordial creatures is. With the blessing of the demon emperor''s heart, and some of the emperors with many hidden secret arts, they thought that they could already pick ten in the same realm. But this group of Primordial creatures can actually push him to this point. Di Tian had no doubt that as long as it dragged on for a long time, these Primordial creatures would be able to grind him to death without damage. Ye Fan and the others certainly have a lot of life-saving hole cards given by Wang Ran, but since they can be called hole cards, the number will naturally not be too much. Of course, they can temporarily suppress this group of Primordial creatures by relying on the thank you cards, and let them cast a rat avoidance weapon. But how long can this last? I''m afraid, within a few quarters of an hour, you will be forced to despair. At that time, relying on Ye Fan''s own strength, the situation will be the same as before. No, it should be worse than before. After all, Ditian had to allocate energy to protect Ye Fan and the others. In this way, the time that Ditian can persist is even shorter. Moreover, it will not be Ditian who will die by that time, and Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Yan Ruyu, and Duan De around them will be added. "Pooh!" After spitting out the blood in his mouth, Di Tian''s heart not only screamed badly. In the next second, Di Tian felt that a huge vitality was repairing his body. Don''t think about it, Ditian also knew that this was Ye Fan and the others using the healing jade charms given by Wang Ran. He has used no less than five such jade charms in the past few days. The fact is also true. After offering the attack jade talisman, Yan Ruyu directly turned to his master and used it to heal the jade talisman. At this time, the mood of Swire creatures also calmed down. They knew very well that Ye Fan couldn''t have many such jade symbols. At most, that is, the same amount that the previous Ditian had. But what does it matter? They will soon be able to let Ye Fan and the others consume these jade charms, and then everyone will still be lambs to be slaughtered. As for Ye Fan and the others, among the many Primordial creatures, the most is He Tiantou, not even Tiantou. After all, the only people who came for reinforcements were Jiang Taixu who threatened them again, and Jiang Taixu who was in full bloom four thousand years ago. The current Jiang Taixu, sorry, in the eyes of the primordial creatures, it was a weak monk who was about to die. Taking a look at Jiang Taixu, an older archaic creature couldn''t help but sneered. Back then, it was he and a few seniors who awoke and sealed Jiang Taixu''s suppression. Yes, after breaking the seal, they can''t re-seal themselves, so that their vitality stops flowing. Can only use the secret technique to reduce the speed of his life force. But even so, the few Primordial creatures that were resurrected that year, because of the passing of their vitality, only him is still alive. "Jiang Taixu, I didn''t expect more than four thousand years to pass. You haven''t died in the seal, but you broke the seal. However, now that the seal has been broken, wouldn''t it be okay to escape like a dog and linger? I have to come here for a trip in the muddy water. Since you want to die so, I''ll give you a ride. " Hearing the words of the older Primordial Creature, Jiang Taixu didn''t respond, but the Black Emperor on the side, as if he had eaten explosives, broke out immediately. "Hey! You ugly, what''s wrong with the dog, why do you look down on the dog! Did the dog eat your rice or sleep with your mother-in-law? To tell you, this emperor is the first general under the seat of Emperor Wu Shi, if you do not apologize to this emperor, this emperor will let you know what is the anger from the black emperor. " Hearing the black emperor''s roar, the old ancient tribe didn''t pay attention to him, only a look of contempt was stronger in his eyes. It seems to be saying, just you, the first general under the seat of Emperor Wu Shi, don''t laugh generously here. Of course, an icy killing intent flashed in the eyes of the elderly Primordial Creature. Although in his eyes the Black Emperor was just a jumping clown, it was because of this that the killing intent in his heart rose. A clown jumping beam, dare to be so arrogant in front of him, even dare to insult him, if he doesn''t kill this black dog and eat dog meat, he will be sorry for the anger in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 634： no way no money Chapter 634 The Black Emperor was completely irritated by the contemptuous eyes of the old ancient creatures, but he did not lose his reason and rushed forward. There is no other reason, it can''t be beaten. Although he always claims to be the No. 1 general under the seat of Emperor Wu Shi, his strength is really hard to describe in a word. It was indeed strong back then, and the strong can even ignore this old primordial powerhouse. But now, the Black Emperor is really weak. If it weren''t for this Primordial Creature, the Black Emperor would definitely rush forward to let these Primordial Creatures know that dogs can''t be easily insulted. Fortunately, Jiang Taixu spoke at this moment and gave the Black Emperor a step down. "Don''t be so full of words. We maimed you back then, and now we can still kill you. Terran is not the plaything of your group of Primordial creatures. " Hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, the face of the elderly Taikoon suddenly became ugly. As if thinking of some bad memory, a chill of anger rose from the body of the old archaic creature. Without saying much, a group of Primordial creatures directly attacked Di Tian and others. Di Tian''s state has been restored a lot, facing the attack of the Primordial Creatures, Di Tian also launched a counterattack. Jiang Taixu on the ground narrowed his eyes, and said with a deep voice towards Ye Fan and others: "You guys are optimistic about how the Nine Secrets are used." After all, Jiang Taixu''s hands waved, and his aura instantly rose. Without hesitation, Jiang Taixu''s figure directly rushed into the battlefield. With Jiang Taixu''s joining, Di Tian, ??who was still struggling at first, felt a lot easier in an instant. Even the two of them have a vague tendency to tie with a group of Primordial creatures when they work together. But everyone knows that this stalemate will not last long. Whether it was Di Tian or Jiang Taixu, both of them were in very poor condition. Especially Jiang Taixu, being able to fight is already very reluctant. It won''t be long before the two will fall into a disadvantage. On the other hand, a group of Primordial creatures, although they have injuries, their transformation is much better than Ditian and Jiang Taixu. What''s more, Swire Biology still occupies a geographical advantage. Therefore, the Archaean creatures were not worried at all. However, they were very surprised. After all, through the elderly Taikoo creatures, they also knew about Jiang Taixu. They did not expect that Jiang Taixu, who had been imprisoned by the seal for four thousand years, would still have such a fighting capacity. But it doesn''t matter, because no matter how strong Jiang Taixu is, today he will die here with Di Tian and others. Suddenly, the battlefield fell directly into a situation of persistence. However, a group of Primordial creatures quickly discovered the breakthrough point to break the deadlock, and that was Ye Fan and others. He would not know Ye Fan and their specific identities, but they could see that Ye Fan and the others occupies a very important position in the hearts of Di Tian and Jiang Taixu. Di Tian and Jiang Taixu were all intercepted because of their casual attack at Ye Fan and the others, and they didn''t mean to evade at all. Even the aftermath of the battle was firmly blocked by Di Tian and Jiang Taixu. Therefore, a group of Primordial creatures directly strengthened their "care" for Ye Fan and others. Seeing Di Tian and Jiang Taixu gradually falling into the wind, Ye Fan''s faces all showed anxious expressions. They also knew that their stay here would make Ditian and Jiang Taixu''s situation more and more dangerous. But they had no way to leave, except that they also held a few jade charms that could help Di Tian and Jiang Taixu. Because of the fierce offensive of the Primordial Creatures, they simply couldn''t deliver the jade amulet to Di Tian''s hands. Although it could be given to Jiang Taixu just now, Jiang Taixu did not practice the Tibetan technique, and the jade talisman was just an ornament in his hand. What''s more, these primordial creatures will not let them leave easily. In this space, the Primordial Creatures had already set a seal, and Xu Jin was not allowed to leave. Now Ye Fan and the others are fishing baits one after another, used to catch the two big fish Ditian and Jiang Taixu. There is no way, Ye Fan and the others can only hold the jade amulet in their hands nervously, and use them when Ditian is seriously injured or has a major crisis. From time to time, the three of them will also attack, trying to hinder a group of Primordial creatures. Although their power is very weak, even if they completely hit a group of Primordial creatures, it will not have any effect on them. But they are still doing it, because this is the only thing they can do. Not only Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu, but also Duan De and Heihuang. Now the two of them didn''t dare to keep anything, because now it was time for survival. If Ditian and Jiang Taixu were defeated, they would not be able to escape their fate. Pieces of treasures rushed towards a group of Primordial creatures under Duan De''s control, and then turned into powder under the powerful aftermath of the battle. However, Duan De still did not give up. Duan De''s distress about the damage of the baby is no longer in his heart. He is only praying that the attacks of these treasures can affect a group of Primordial creatures. Even if it''s just a trace. Although the Black Emperor is very weak now, he still has some means of long-range attacks. Moreover, his physical strength is extremely strong, even if it is an attack from an ancient creature, it can withstand it. Although this would make the Black Emperor feel unusually painful, he couldn''t manage too much. Even with a painful grin, the Black Emperor can only hold on to it. Therefore, the help he was able to bring to Di Tian and Jiang Taixu far exceeded the sum of Ye Fan and the others. But even so, the form is slowly getting worse. The jade charms in Ye Fan''s hands were consumed one by one, but for the preparations of the Primordial creatures, they did not cause much casualties, and they were completely within the range they could bear. Yufu is not infinite, even Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu can be regarded as the core figures of Zangmen. Soon, the jade charms in Ye Fan''s hands were exhausted, and their situation began to become worse and worse at this moment. Within a few hours, Ditian and Jiang Taixu''s bodies became scarred. Of course, a group of Primordial and Primordial creatures are not much better. Di Tian and Jiang Taixu, who were already determined to die, made all the Primordial creatures who were unwilling to pay the price of their lives become helpless. This caused their injuries to become serious quietly. However, compared with Ditian and Jiang Taixu, the wounds of the Primordial Creatures were much lighter. On the contrary, Ye Fan and the others, the weakest on the battlefield, were still intact under the protection of Jiang Taixu and Di Tian. (End of this chapter) Chapter 635： Help (Part 1) Chapter 635 However, this situation could not be maintained for long. Under their constant siege by a group of Primordial creatures, the physical condition of Di Tian and Jiang Taixu was getting worse and worse. To protect Ye Fan''s people, they became more and more unable to do what they wanted. Soon, there were scars on Ye Fan''s body. Their cheeks and faces also began to leave blood. At this point, the mood of Di Tian and the others had sunk to the bottom. They knew very well that the next blow of these Primordial creatures was absolutely impossible for them to survive. In contrast, a group of Primordial creatures burst out of their eyes at this time. Without hesitation, a group of Primordial creatures instantly joined forces and issued a full blow. Just when this terrifying attack power came to Di Tian and the others, a huge seal formation instantly appeared beside Di Tian. The next moment, a huge handprint with supreme power, directly towards the Primordial Creatures'' attack. That was originally an attack by Di Tian and the others, but under the block of that huge handprint, it turned into pure heaven and earth energy and dissipated in the air. Time returned half an hour ago. Ji Ziyue, Li Xiaoman, and Pang Bo, who were divided into two groups with Ye Fan and others, returned to Zangmen for help. After a long journey, they finally returned to Zangmen. Along the way, the three of them suffered from misfortunes. In order to hurry up as quickly as possible, the three of them have all their cards. Along the way, I don''t know how many bandits and bandits died in their hands. Among them, there are some powerful monks. Of course, these monks who were so powerful that Ji Ziyue and the others couldn''t handle it, would end up terribly. When they were still arrogantly proud, they were directly turned into flying ash by Ji Ziyue and the others. However, under the protection of Ditian, they were too far away from the Tibetan gate. Even if they used the teleportation array for most of their journeys, they still walked for several days without the teleportation array. However, after returning to Zangmen, the three of them were dumbfounded. Because there are too many sects in Zangmen now, and they are all concentrated in the Dao Zang Academy outside the Zangmen Mountain Gate. Although they had known that Wang Ran was going to recruit doormen for a long time, they never expected that they would recruit so many people. Although there are so many juniors and younger sisters suddenly feel good, but I always feel that I can''t keep up with the brain circuits of the master and his elders. They know very well that the strong people in Zangmen are Wang Ran, Good, Evil, and Ditian. Is there any use in recruiting so many disciples? There are not so many educational resources at all, is it good to lean towards them? Unexpectedly, Ji Ziyue, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman showed infinite pity to their younger brothers and sisters in their hearts. Although they are not practicing with their master right now, they still have an emperor uncle who protects the way for them and teaches them to practice. Moreover, the four of Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman were following Wang Ran''s continuous practice. Such educational resources are not at all for these new beginners, and can only be compared by those who can explore on their own in the Taoist Academy. However, although they felt pity for their own gang of students, but they did not have time to delay. The matter was originally urgent, and they spent a lot of time on the road. Now Di Tian and others don''t know what the situation is. If Ditian and the others were caught in a dangerous situation because of the time they had missed, Ji Ziyue, Pang Bo and Li Xiaoman would not easily forgive themselves. So after the three of Ji Ziyue and the others arrived at the Taoist Academy, they didn''t hesitate at all, and went straight to the Tibetan gate after the Taoist Academy. However, the current Taoist Academy is not the empty city that was empty at the beginning. A large number of Tibetans live in it. Ji Ziyue and the others just entered the Taoist Academy when they were stopped by two teenagers. "Three fellow Taoists, I don''t know who you are and why you broke into our Taoist and Tibetan Academy. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, please cooperate with the three Taoist students and stop their steps. Otherwise, don''t blame me for waiting without mercy. " Seeing the obstruction of two Tibetan boys, a violent Pang Bo instantly shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, we still have important things to find Master, don''t hinder us. Remember, my name is Pangbo. If someone asks, you can just say my name. " Although he was shouting, Pangbo''s speed did not mean to weaken at all. Not only him, but also Li Xiaoman and Ji Ziyue beside Pangbo. The three of them rushed directly beside the two teenagers like a wind. Seeing this scene, the face of one of the teenagers instantly turned dark. He didn''t feel that his face was compromised, but that the majesty of Zangmen was provoked. In the past few days, Zangmen has been visited by the surrounding forces. For such forces, Wang Ran naturally has no interest in receiving them personally. Even good and evil won''t take their face like this. Therefore, these newly-accepted doormen are useful. Wang Ran directly sent them to receive visitors from the major forces in the distance between two disciples who performed well on weekdays. These two teenagers are members of the Tibetan Reception Group. They, who came from civilians, are very aware of the cruelty of life. The guests they received were like gods to them before. One''s own life and death are just between the other''s thoughts. But it was such a character, but he was very polite, or respectful, in front of them. The reason for all this is because they have now worshipped Zangmen, which represents the face of Zangmen. Such things were something they had never dreamed of before. At the same time, they have to admit that this feeling is really good to be honest. However, being able to join Zangmen shows that their xinxing is very good. Although this feeling of being respected is better, their brains are very clear. They understand that their ability to have such a status is entirely given by the sect behind them. If there were no Tibetans, they would only be civilians in their lives, toiling for a lifetime. Therefore, they did not have any arrogant ideas after they got these. All they have is their recognition of Zangmen and the pride of being a Zangmen. They usually act more rigorously and practice harder. The sense of identity for Zongmen made them never want Zongmen to lose face because of themselves. (End of this chapter) Chapter 636： Ask for help (below) Chapter 636 Under such circumstances, the behavior of the three Pangbo was undoubtedly regarded as a provocation by the two patrols. Therefore, buying a teenager with a black face immediately seemed to block Pang Bo, Ji Ziyue and Li Xiaoman. However, before he could take a shot, his arm was grabbed by the companion next to him. Turning his head puzzled, the young man looked at his companion beside him in confusion and asked: "Shang Yi, what did you stop me for? Didn''t you see that those guys didn''t pay attention to the sect at all?" Hearing the young man''s anger and doubts, the young man named Shangyi rubbed his brows helplessly. His companion is good at everything, but he doesn''t like the slightest. To put it more bluntly, he is just a foolish man. With a helpless sigh, Shang Yi explained to his companion: "Yihao, don''t be so impulsive every time, use your brain too much, or you will suffer sooner or later. Anyone who doesn''t open their eyes will come to our Tibetan gate to make trouble, you heard what he said just now. " Hearing Shang Yi''s explanation, Yihao scratched his head in doubt, and then said: "What''s it called? Isn''t it Pangbo? What''s wrong. Huh, wait, Pangbo? Brother Pangbo, who hasn''t come back from his outing experience? " Having said this, Yi Hao''s eyes widened in shock for an instant. He only noticed Pangbo''s name now. As for what Shang Yi said made him think more, he completely ignored it. Brainstorming or something, the most troublesome, it is better to give it to your most trusted partner. Of course, this is also because the name Pangbo is so shocking that he completely ignored Shangyi''s previous words. After all, although he had only heard the name Pangbo once before, he was very impressed. There is no other reason, because the owner of the name Pangbo is a registered disciple of Wang Ran, their Tibetan gate master. Although a few of them are also Wang Ran''s registered disciples in name, there is still a big gap between the registered disciples and the registered disciples. They had studied with Wang Ran before, and before they had even worshipped the Tibetan gate, they had already gone out to practice with the legendary Ditian Shishu who was able to compete with several holy land master-level powerhouses. It can be said that although they are registered disciples, they have already developed in the direction of direct disciples. As for them, they haven''t even passed the three-year training, and the Zangmen residence cannot stay for a long time. Although he was nominally Wang Ran''s personal disciple, he only had the opportunity to listen to Wang Ran''s preaching once a month, and he was still with all the Tibetans. It can be said that the weight of these registered disciples of them is really just "registered", and the gap between them and Pangbo is not just a little bit. That is, Yihao didn''t think so much at the beginning, otherwise he would definitely be able to react. Seeing Yihao''s shocked look, Shang Yi shook his head helplessly, and then said: "It should be the senior brother Pangbo, the two next to him, if you guessed it correctly, should be Senior Sister Li Xiaoman and Senior Sister Ji Ziyue. Except for them, it is estimated that no one can run so violently in the sect. I just don''t know what problems they encountered, so they are so anxious. " After finishing speaking, Shang Yi''s gaze cast directly at the figure of Pang Bo and the three of them, and the look of admiration could not be concealed at all. As a Zangmenite, and also a registered disciple in Wang Ran''s name, no one does not want to be the same as Pangbo and others in the future. Looking at Shangyi''s appearance, Yihao on the side also recovered from the shock. Looking at the back of the three Pangbo, there is also a light of envy. Then he made a silent decision in his heart, that is, to practice for an hour after returning, and strive to become a true disciple as soon as possible. Not to mention the reactions of the many sects at Zangmen, after Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman and Ji Ziyue quickly passed through the Taoist Academy and entered Zangmen, Wang Ran''s voice instantly rang in their ears. "Why are the three of you back here, in such a hurry, is there something wrong?" Hearing Wang Ran''s voice, Li Xiaoman''s eyes lit up instantly. She was still thinking about how to find Wang Ran. After all, after the Tibetan gate was built, they only came back once and left soon. She didn''t know the distribution of Tibetan gates or where Wang Ran''s palace was. One. It''s alright now, Wang Ran has already found them, so there is no need for them to look for it, which saves me not knowing how much time. In order to save time, Li Xiaoman didn''t mean nonsense at all, and said directly: "Master, Uncle Ditian is in danger!" Originally, Wang Ran was cultivating just now, but because he had placed an induction circle covering the entire Tibetan gate station on the Zangmen cloth, he felt it the first time Ji Ziyue and the three entered the Tibetan gate. I thought it was Di Tian who had returned, but when he sensed it carefully, only the lives of three of them fluctuated. Unable to help, Wang Ran felt a bad premonition in his heart. Because he knew that, as Ye Fan and their protector, Di Tian would never allow them to wander in the world for no reason. Therefore, he would ask questions the first time Ji Ziyue and the three returned to the sect. As expected, the first sentence Li Xiaoman said was something happened to Ditian. Therefore, after Li Xiaoman''s voice fell, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman and Ji Ziyue felt a flower in front of their eyes, and then they appeared in a training room in the next moment. Large Tibetan characters were printed on the wall, and Wang Ran was sitting on the futon before the Tibetan characters. Seeing the first moment of the three of Li Xiaoman, Wang Ran directly asked: "Under what circumstances, what danger did Ditian encounter?" Wang Ran did not rush to rescue, but chose to ask about the situation first. After all, Di Tian''s strength is not weak, and it is certainly not a simple matter to be able to put him in danger. Although Wang Ran is very confident, it is better to be cautious about this kind of thing. At the very least, you need to figure out the general situation so that you can make some preparations. Otherwise, even if Wang Ran has more cards, if the form is really extremely dangerous, it will pass, and even Wang Ran is very likely to be seriously injured in an instant. After all, although Wang Ran is strong, he is not invincible. After hearing Wang Ran''s question, Ji Ziyue and the three dared not hesitate, and said directly: "It''s such a master. A few days ago, when Shishu Ditian was taking us through the experience, he accidentally came to the edge of the purple mountain. Because he didn''t know the situation, Ditian Shishu went in and explored first, leaving only one clone outside. But it didn''t take long for the clone of Ditian Shishu to disappear. We waited for a while, but the uncle Ditian never came out. So we divided our troops into two groups. Ye Fan and the others went into Zishan to look for the emperor''s uncle. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 637： Wang Rans rescue Chapter 637 Wang Ran''s Rescue "Purple Mountain? One of the restricted areas of life? And Ye Fan and the others have also entered?" Hearing Li Xiaoman''s explanation, Wang Ran''s brows instantly frowned. He suddenly felt that things had become urgent. Wang Ran was very clear about the strength of Ditian. Moreover, Di Tian still has a lot of hole cards in his hand. Under such circumstances, Di Tian still lost contact in the purple mountain. It can be seen how dangerous this purple mountain is. However, in such a dangerous place, Ye Fan and the others were bold enough to go in and search for Emperor Tian. Whenever there was an accident, Wang Ran didn''t think Ye Fan and the others would survive. Unable to help, Wang Ran also became anxious in his heart. He knows very well that time is life now, as long as they waste a little time, Ye Fan and the others may die because of it. Before he could think too much, Wang Ran closed his eyes and sensed the position of Di Tian. He had signed a contract with Di Tian, ??and it could be directly transmitted to the other side. But it was precisely because of this that Wang Ran wondered in his heart, if Di Tian was in danger, why didn''t he summon himself. Following Wang Ran''s induction, his brows wrinkled involuntarily. He seemed to understand now, why Di Tian hasn''t called himself up until now. Because he couldn''t sense the spatial position of Di Tian at all. This result will only appear after the three situations. One is that Ditian has actively blocked his perception; the other is that Ditian has died and the contract is automatically invalidated. Finally, the space around Ditian has been sealed. Only under these three conditions would Wang Ran fail to perceive the position of Di Tian. First of all, it is impossible for Ditian to have died. If Di Tian had died now, Wang Ran, who was a contractor, would definitely receive the message. Besides, if Di Tian died, his soul lamp in the sect would also be extinguished, and it would have been known long ago. Therefore, the possibility of Di Tian''s death was directly ruled out by Wang Ran. Secondly, it is impossible for Ditian to actively block Wang Ran''s perception. Under this circumstance, the result is already obvious, that is, where Di Tian is now, the surrounding space must be sealed. Slowly opening his eyes, Wang Ran''s eyes revealed a touch of solemnity. "Is the surrounding space sealed?" Wang Ran whispered softly, and then a sneer appeared on Wang Ran''s face. "Sure enough, isn''t it one of the restricted areas of life, but you guys don''t underestimate me!" Let''s just say, Wang Ran put his hands together directly, and the Tibetan beads burst into Wang Ran''s sea of ??consciousness, bursting out a dazzling light. Others don''t know what the so-called restricted zone of life is, doesn''t Wang Ran still know it? The so-called restricted zone of life, isn''t it just a bunch of Voldemort and Lao Yinbi who are dormant. Although these guys are very strong, Wang Ran still can''t help them. However, if Wang Ran is really anxious, just give them a ruthless one, even if they are from the Primordial race, they can''t stand it. Moreover, their countless years of planning would be messed up by Wang Ran. As the saying goes, barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes, Wang Ran is barefoot now. The big deal, he directly took the core sects into hiding, waiting for them to come out after their cultivation bases had the best in the world. Anyway, they didn''t lose much, at best, the development of Zangmen was relatively slow. I just don''t know whether this loss of life is acceptable to the Taikoo ethnic groups in the restricted area. Wang Ran, who had settled his attention, did not hesitate at all. Under the blessing of Tibetan beads, Wang Ran''s current perception ability was almost a multiple of Cheng Geometry. The original spatial coordinates that could not be sensed, with such a strong perception ability, became clear and audible. However, it is one thing to be able to perceive, and it is another thing to be able to pass. Originally, the distance between the two positions was very far, and even on the plane of obstructing the sky, even normal space transmission was very laborious, not to mention that Di Tian was still in a sealed place. Under such circumstances, Wang Ran would definitely not be able to get through if he only relied on conventional means. Not to mention anything else, but breaking the seal at such a long distance is not what Wang Ran can do under the normal stage. Without hesitation, Wang Ran directly opened the eyes of God. In an instant, Wang Ran''s breath became ethereal and majestic. The current Eye of God is not the time when Wang Ran just learned it before. After such a long period of cultivation, the perfection of the Eye of God has made great progress. Although there is still a long way to go before completely portraying the divine pattern in the eyes, the bonus at this stage is not comparable to that of ordinary secret techniques. Not only that, the ninja rod also automatically emerged from Wang Ran''s body. Under the double blessing, Wang Ran''s magical power has now reached a terrifying level. At the very least, there is no problem with breaking the seal and sending it to Ditian''s side. Without pause, Wang Ran kept pinching various seals with both hands. A large number of Talisman Diploma floated under Wang Ran''s body, and soon formed a huge formation. With the formation of the huge formation, Wang Ran''s body also slowly disappeared into the Tibetan gate. Seeing Wang Ran''s disappearing figure, Li Xiaoman, Ji Ziyue and Pang Bo let out a long sigh of relief. Although Wang Ran was their master, they also knew that Wang Ran''s strength was extraordinary. But they really hadn''t seen Wang Ran make a move. Even if the pressure was not directed at them, they felt that they had difficulty breathing. They don''t want to try the pressure of ordinary facing gods. Not to mention Ji Ziyue and the others, at this time, through the contract signed with Di Tian, ??Wang Ran, who was transmitting, could clearly perceive the rapid passing of the energy in his body. Being in the void, Wang Ran frowned involuntarily. Sure enough, is it a higher plane? The turbulence of the local space is so energy-consuming. Wang Ran said with emotion in his heart. They could feel that since the seal was broken, the biggest energy consumption was blocking the turbulence in the surrounding space. However, although the energy consumption is a lot, it can still be within Wang Ran''s tolerance. Without paying attention to the energy consumption in his body, Wang Ran''s eyes were fixed on the light in front of him. Although it seems to have taken a lot of time, it is a space shuttle after all, and the king who has a position has experienced a few seconds in the turbulence of space. Almost after breathing, Wang Ran once again descended to reality and came to Di Tian''s side. (End of this chapter) Chapter 638： Fate Chapter 638 However, Wang Ran''s figure hadn''t been completely stabilized yet, and he felt that Di Tian and the others had reached a point where their lamps were exhausted at this time. Not only that, they were still facing an attack that could kill them. Even if he hadn''t stabilized his figure, Wang Ran did not hesitate. Facing the attack towards Di Tian and the others, Wang Ran was a heaven-shaking hand. Containing the law of the Great Dao, the huge palm phantom, carrying the supreme aura, directly obliterated the joint attack of a group of Primordial creatures. Not only that, the sky-shaking hands that obliterated the joint attacks of the Primordial Creatures, and carrying the remaining prestige, severely photographed the bodies of the Primordial Creatures. Although Wang Ran didn''t use his full strength in this blow, don''t forget what Wang Ran is now. Originally, Wang Ran was better than the other Primordial Creatures, but Di Tian was not a little bit stronger, plus they received more or less serious injuries. It was just this blow that directly scattered them all. Although they didn''t lose their lives, several of them were unconscious after being beaten by Wang Ran. Those who were awake were all seriously injured. At the same time, Wang Ran''s voice was also condensed from the teleportation circle. Seeing this scene, the faces of the seriously injured Primordial creatures instantly changed dramatically. They knew very well that this time came a strong man that they could hardly match. If they don''t do anything, let alone the chances of Di Tian, ??even their own lives, they may not be able to keep it. Not dare to hesitate, the few Primordial creatures who were still sober reluctantly sent out an energy signal. For the sake of chance and to save their lives, they had to awaken some of their heritage. Wang Ran didn''t care about this, or even if he wanted to stop it, he couldn''t stop it. Because Wang Ran had already sensed that at the moment he arrived here, there was already a terrifying existence in the depths of the Purple Mountain about to wake up. I don''t know if it was a method set by these Primordial races before they fell asleep. Anyway, Wang Ran knew very well that the moment he arrived here, he was exposed. Therefore, he didn''t stop the actions of several seriously injured Primordial creatures. However, Wang Ran didn''t care too much about this awakened terrifying existence, anyway he had confidence. Even if he awakens a terrifying existence, he can''t let the tribe''s countless years of planning fail. Unlike the horror of the Primordial Creatures, the relaxed expressions of Di Tian and others at this time were simply written on their faces. Fortunately, Wang Ran came in time, otherwise their fate would be miserable. However, since Wang Ran is here now, they don''t need to worry. For Wang Ran, their confidence is still very sufficient. At this time, Wang Ran also turned his attention to Di Tian and others. Seeing the two more people and a dog beside Di Tian and the others, Wang Ran''s expression was filled with surprise. Wang Ran''s current perception ability has almost reached the peak that he can reach at this stage. Even if it is an ordinary saint, his full perception ability is not as scary as Wang Ran at this moment. Therefore, Wang Ran could figure out the situation of Jiang Taixu almost instantly. Not to mention Jiang Taixu, a weak god-king level powerhouse, in Wang Ran''s perception, Jiang Taixu is simply the most "ordinary" existence among two people and three strangers. Duan De''s cultivation is very weak, but Wang Ran perceives the power of the law of reincarnation in Duan De''s body. Not only that, but Wang Ran also noticed a deep hidden threat from Duan De''s body. The brand of reincarnation, as well as the hidden deep threat, all prove that Duan De has some big secrets. Not only Duan De, but the Black Emperor also had some great secrets. It''s not just that the physical body is outrageous, but the black emperor''s body gives some remnants of the Daoyun of the great emperor, and the entanglement of the law. I searched all the information in my mind, and the first thing that came to Wang Ran''s mind in the occult plane that could meet these characteristics was the two friends and a guide on the road to Emperor Ye Fan. Jiang Taixu, Duan De and Heihuang? The names of the three could not help appearing in Wang Ran''s mind. The look of sorrow on his face is precisely because of this. He didn''t expect that even if Ye Fan and their destiny trajectory were changed, they would still go round and round to Zishan. He didn''t even expect that after Ye Fan and the others went deep into Zishan, they would have contact with these people again. Jiang Taixu didn''t say anything, he himself was sealed in the purple mountain. But the appearance of Duan De and Heihuang greatly exceeded Wang Ran''s expectations. It can only be said that the fate between them is indeed destined? Unable to help, Wang Bin said with emotion in his heart. However, he is not sure if these two people and one dog exist as he imagined. After all, this is a real world, not a novel with only a few words. Here, anything is possible, and some similar people and things are also normal. Therefore, after Wang Ran showed a surprised expression, he put it away in an instant. He now wants to make sure that his thoughts are correct. Therefore, Wang Ran looked at Di Tian and said directly: "Ditian, who are these fellow daoists?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Di Tian''s face instantly became embarrassed. They came to help me, but after fighting side by side with them for so long, I don''t even know their name now. This kind of thing is embarrassing to anyone. However, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu also understand this. So after hearing Wang Rans question, without Di Tians signal, Ye Fan took the initiative to explain: "Master, this senior is the Jiang Family God King, Jiang Taixu, who was famous in the world four thousand years ago. This is Duan De, a friend we met at the Tomb of the Demon Emperor, happened to meet again in Zishan this time. This is the Black Emperor, a demon clan that broke out of the gods of Zishan. " Hearing Ye Fan''s introduction, Jiang Taixu and Duan De didn''t say much, but the Black Emperor was not happy. He has an extremely paranoid pursuit of his own name. Even if Wang Ran is very powerful, the Black Emperor is not worried about whether he will feel uncomfortable with the other party. He stalked his neck and said: "I am the Black Emperor, the first general under the seat of Emperor Wu Shi, but I am not an ordinary monster." Hearing what the Black Emperor said, everyone looked speechless, and even the corners of their mouths twitched. Just fighting side by side is the kind of black emperor''s very reliable feeling that has arisen in my heart, and it is really an illusion. The character of this guy is really bad and unreliable. Now, is it time to talk about your name? (End of this chapter) Chapter 639： The saint’s picture, you count as a fart Chapter 639 Even with Wang Ran''s rescue, the current situation is also very dangerous. Who knows what kind of danger still exists in this purple mountain, will those ancient creatures who are still sleeping wake up? Even Wang Ran couldn''t help but twitched. Sure enough, it was confirmed that it was the Black Emperor. Shaking his head, Wang Ran ignored the Black Emperor, but arched his hand towards Jiang Taixu. Although he is stronger than Jiang Taixu, the two of them are indeed in the same realm now, and they can be regarded as peers. What''s more, Jiang Taixu helped Ditian and the others. As for Duan De and Heihuang, not to mention their previous experience, but to say that they are really backward. Even if Wang Ran took the initiative to give them a meeting ceremony, neither of them dared to accept it. Therefore, Wang Ran did not do anything extra. When Jiang Taixu saw Wang Ranchao arched his hands, Jiang Taixu also arched his hands towards Wang Ran. After that, neither of them said much, but cast their gazes far away. Not only the two of them, Di Tian also cast his gaze into the distance. They can feel that a horrible existence is recovering not far away. Although there is still no sound, who Wang Ran and the others are, this situation can still be detected. Even the Black Emperor and Duan De noticed a touch of anomaly and put their own Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu were the only ones who were present and didn''t feel anything. But soon, the expressions of the three of them also changed. Because that horrible existence has completely recovered, and a terrifying pressure directly enveloped them. Feeling this pressure, Jiang Taixu''s calm face instantly became serious. Because he could perceive that the master of this pressure had reached the holy realm in his cultivation. Although Wang Ran looked very strong, at least he was much better than his heyday. However, after all, Wang Ran is just a three-world existence in Sendai. After crossing a great realm, can Wang Ran defeat this terrifying Primordial creature again? Jiang Taixu was not afraid of death, but he didn''t want to rescue his own Wang Ran, and died here. However, no matter what Jiang Taixu was thinking, he couldn''t express it. Because the horrible Primordial creature that has been revived has already arrived in front of them. Seeing the appearance of this holy primordial creature, the faces of those primordial creatures severely injured by Wang Ran showed joy. Looking at the Primordial creatures in the Holy Realm, the seriously injured people directly spoke: "Ancestor Jiantu, you quickly take action to keep them behind, that black dragon has the heart of a demon emperor." Hearing the words of several seriously injured clansmen, they called the existence of the ancestors of Tutu, and there was an instant burst of light in their eyes. The heart of the demon emperor, this kind of thing is an unimaginable opportunity for which ethnic group. Although they are not considered a monster in the strict sense, the help that the heart of the monster emperor can produce to them is definitely not less than that of others. As long as they get the heart of the demon emperor, they can''t say that they will recreate a powerful emperor, but as long as they are given time, it is easy to create a quasi emperor. Staring at Di Tian scorchingly, Jian Tu couldn''t help taking a sip of water. Although his cultivation is a saint, he is very old now. Moreover, the general controversy has not yet begun. It is really difficult for the awakened ͼ to survive the general controversy by virtue of its current transformation. Even if he had survived a major controversy, he was already very old at that time. As for breaking through the realm, let your lifespan increase. Just kidding, if he could do this, he wouldn''t be just a saint when he was sealed. Jian Tu doesn''t want to die. Although he doesn''t have enough strength and talent, he has final ambitions. Who doesn''t want to last forever, who doesn''t want to be invincible. No matter who doesn''t want to, he''s dreaming just like he dreams anyway. Now, the opportunity came before his eyes. As long as he can get the heart of the demon emperor in Di Tian, ??he will have the opportunity to become a quasi emperor before the battle begins. At the very least, he can become a saint king or a saint. As long as he can break through to the great sage or the quasi-emperor before the big battle, he may not be unable to become a user of the fruits of victory. Thinking of this, Jian Tu''s eyes instantly showed a strong look of greed. He wanted the demon emperor''s heart in Di Tian, ??even if he paid some price, he would not hesitate. However, he did not act immediately. Because they could feel the crisis from Wang Ran''s body. Although Wang Ran was only a god-king level existence, relying on the aura that erupted from Wang Ran''s body that was not weaker than that of a saint, he did not dare to underestimate him at all. Although Jiantu is greedy, he is not demented. If he could solve the problem without seeing the blade, he would not choose the difficult path. Although he had only just arrived at the scene, Zitu could also tell that among the people present, Wang Ran was the one who threatened him. Therefore, Jian Tu looked directly at Wang Ran and said: "Humans, this is not a place where you can set foot. Could it be that you forgot the agreement between you and me? This is your initiative to tear up the agreement, we don''t mind another dark turmoil. However, thinking that you are the first offender, leave this monster dragon behind, and I will let you go. We will not blame your human race. " Hearing Jiantu''s words, Wang Ran''s face instantly showed an ironic smile. Although he didn''t know what the agreement was, he hadn''t experienced any dark turmoil. However, his understanding of the dark turmoil is probably not lower than that of anyone present. The so-called dark turmoil, isn''t this group of archaic creatures launched in order to exterminate mankind? Had it not been for the human race that several great emperors had spoiled these Primordial races, I am afraid that the Human race covering the heavenly plane would have been killed by these Primordial races a long time ago. Now, these Primordial races certainly still have the strength to start a dark turmoil. However, those ancient emperors are not dead yet. The consequences at that time may not be acceptable to these Primordial races at all. Therefore, dark turmoil or something is impossible. Besides, who does this imaginary figure think he is? Although he is a sage, Wang Ran clearly knows that when the big battle begins, the sages of all ethnic groups are really inferior to the dogs, and the great sages are walking all over the place. Although this so-called eccentric saint seems to have a high status now, it is actually a small character. It also started a dark turmoil, I am afraid that when the time comes, this idiot will not even dare to let go. (End of this chapter) Chapter 640： The suppressed Wang Ran Chapter 640 "No picture, don''t you think I''m an idiot? Although we strayed into Zishan to be the first to lose, but your subordinates have already tied the shot for no reason. If you have this kind of wishful daydreaming again, then see if you have this method. " Wang Ran looked at the map, and said in a disdainful tone. Hearing Wang Ran''s words, a dangerous light flickered in the picture. Although I had expected it a long time ago, when Wang Ran really refused, Jian Tu was still very disappointed. Now, since Wang Ran is a hard bone, it is no longer enough to obtain the Heart of the Demon Emperor by "peaceful" means. Then, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness. Although Wang Ran''s aura was very dangerous, it was very likely that he was a genius who could fight across a large realm. However, he is a veteran saint after all, and his combat experience can completely crush Wang Ran. Even if Wang Ran is a genius who can fight across boundaries, that''s just fighting across boundaries. If Wang Ran could defeat him, he would never believe it. Besides, he was only trying to get the Demon Emperor''s Heart from Di Tian, ??not to kill Wang Ran. As long as they get the heart of the demon emperor, Wang Ran and the others will love it. Since knowing the situation, the target of Jiantu has always been Di Tian, ??as long as he gets the heart of the demon emperor, he will flee away. As for whether Wang Ran and the others would angrily kill his severely injured people, Jian Tu didn''t care at all. After all, just a few dispensable tribesmen. At this point, Jian Tu''s body instantly burst out of terrifying energy fluctuations. In the next second, Jiantu disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, Jiantu had already appeared in front of Di Tian. Jian Tu stared at Di Tian tightly, his palm was about to touch Di Tian''s chest. Although Di Tian said that his strength was not weak, he could be tough and even defeat the enemy of the Divine King Realm. However, facing the enemy of the Saint Realm like Jiantu, it was really powerless. What''s more, the current Di Tian is still in a weak state. If you really let Zitu meet Ditian, everyone would not doubt that Zitu could succeed. However, it is obviously impossible to succeed with the ͼ. Because, at this moment, Wang Ran had already reacted. When Jian Tu''s palm was only an inch away from Di Tian, ??a golden light slammed onto Jian Tu''s body fiercely. In an instant, the terrifying and terrifying picture flew out fiercely as if it had been loaded by a truck. The bombardment sounded constantly, and a large number of stone walls shattered due to the impact of the map. At the same time, Wang Ran, who was floating in the air, holding a ninja rod, coldly said to the tu that was blasted out by him: "This fellow Daoist, taking advantage of others is not a thing to be commended. And, before you take action on my people, shouldn''t you pass me first? " Listening to Wang Ran''s cold voice, the stupid picture that flew out was slightly embarrassed and climbed up from the ground. Touching the blood at the corner of his mouth, Jian Tu''s expression became serious. Although he looked embarrassed now, he did not receive much harm. After all, he is a strong man in the realm of saints. If Wang Ran can solve it with one move, wouldn''t it be too shameless. But even so, Gan Tu''s heart became more dignified. At first, he only regarded Wang Ran as a genius who could fight across boundaries, and he didn''t take it too seriously. But now, he has to be careful. Because Wang Ran is indeed a genius who can fight across boundaries, but unlike ordinary geniuses, he is a genius who can overcome enemies across boundaries. More importantly, this genius also held a half-infantry soldier in his mother''s hand. Such a configuration, if you are not careful, you will really lose your life here. Bastard thing, where did this guy emerge? This realm can actually hold a half-infantry soldier, and that force is so rich and powerful. Jian Tu''s heart couldn''t help but cursed. It''s ridiculous enough to have the genius and the heart of the demon emperor, and there are still half-infantry soldiers now. However, although the current situation has become a lot more dangerous, Dan Tu''s heart is faintly excited. Indeed, he did become dangerous. But it is said that the higher the risk, the greater the return. Jiantu might die here, but as long as he didn''t die, and defeated Wang Ran and the others. Then, his harvest can''t just be described in the Chinese New Year, at least three Chinese New Years. The heart of the demon emperor, there are half-infantry soldiers. With these two things, Jian Tu seemed to see the emperor beckoning to himself. Without hesitation, Jian Tu rushed towards Wang Ran excitedly. This time, he did not choose to sneak attack on Di Tian, ??but instead attacked Wang Ran head-on. The picture is very clear, as long as Wang Ran is defeated, everything else will be a matter of course. Without a bit of retention, every blow of Jiantu was aimed at Wang Ranming''s door. At this moment, Jian Tuna had existed for countless years, and the advantage of combat experience that had almost turned into instinct was revealed. Although the hard powers of Jiantu and Wang Ran are not much different, even with the blessing of the Ninja Rod, Wang Ran may be a little stronger. However, at this moment, Wang Ran was completely suppressed by Jiantu. And what Jiantu relied on was that rich combat experience. Indeed, although Wang Ran''s strength is not weak, Wang Ran has only experienced less than a thousand years of cultivation so far. During this period of time, Wang Ran had never experienced many battles. Moreover, a large part of the battle was overwhelmed by Wang Ran''s powerful strength. The only thing that can be called dangerous is probably only the first step into practice, the experience in the ninja world and the battle against evil. However, this surprise is really insignificant when compared with that of the ͼ. So far, Jiantu has been alive for thousands of years. Moreover, Jiantu is a member of the Taikoo ethnic group. Regardless of whether it is the struggle within the ethnic group or the fight with the characters, it is just as commonplace for Zhantu. In this contrast, under the circumstances that the strength of the two is not much different, how can it be that Jiantu does not have the advantage. Looking at Wang Ran, who was suppressed by the image, and those Primordial creatures who were seriously injured by Wang Ran, everyone''s face showed a happy smile. They all looked forward to Wang Ran''s death in Jiantu''s hands. When the time comes, the spoils left by Wang Ran and the others, even if they can only take a sip of soup, will be enough to hold them. Of course, compared to the excited members of the Taikoo tribe, Di Tian and others all showed anxious expressions on their faces. Wang Ran is their only hope now. If even Wang Ran fails, then even if good and evil will be on the scene one after another, then a few of them can declare that their group is annihilated here. (End of this chapter) Chapter 641： Whetstone Chapter 641 Wang Ran knew that he was already at a disadvantage. It''s not that he can''t turn defeat into victory, whether it is to fully use the power of the Ninja Rod or use the Tibetan beads warmed in the sea of ??knowledge, Wang Ran is sure to quickly suppress the map. But Wang Ran didn''t do this, because he knew very well what his biggest disadvantage was now. Of course, a quick suppression of Zitu will save a lot of effort. However, since you don''t have to worry about safety now, why not use the ͼ as your own whetstone? Fu Tu''s extremely rich combat experience is what Wang Ran lacks most. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t mean to make a quick fight at all. Instead, he used his plans to hone his combat experience. For Wang Ran''s careful thinking, the picture is not clear. His mood at this time was very excited, especially after suppressing Wang Ran, this kind of excitement reached a peak. He was not surprised that Wang Ran didn''t fully revive the Ninja Rod. After all, Wang Ran was only in the realm of the King of Gods and could not fully revive the half-infantry soldiers. Isn''t this normal? From the perspective of Jian Tu now, whether it was the sick half-infantry soldier in Wang Ran''s hand, or the heart of the demon emperor in the emperor''s body, they were already in his pocket. As long as a short while later, after he kills Wang Ran, all these things will be in his hands. Under the excitement, the strength in Jian Tu''s hands became stronger and stronger, and his moves became more and more fierce. But as time goes by, the more and more I hit the map, the more it feels wrong. Indeed, at the beginning he was playing with Wang Ran under pressure, and even this advantage has been maintained for a long time. However, after such a long time, Wang Ran didn''t even have any injuries on his body. What''s even more exaggerated is that the current situation has also turned from the beginning to be evenly matched with Wang Ran. At this moment, even if Gu Tu''s reaction was slow, he should understand it. From the beginning, Wang Ran didn''t take him to heart. The reason why I have been playing with him for so long is that he is used as a sharpening stone. Thinking of this, Jian Tu couldn''t help but rise with endless anger. He was a dignified saint, and he was actually treated as a sharpening stone by a human king. How could he recognize this kind of thing. At the same time, there was a sense of helplessness in his heart. Although he is a saint, his status in the ethnic group is really not that high. Even the weapons only have ordinary holy soldiers trained by themselves. Whether it is material or power, it is the ordinary one that can''t be more ordinary. If there is a saint soldier of the inherited rank, even if Wang Ran is genius, he will not be able to take Wang Ran even now. Of course, there are more worries in his mind now. Playing to this level, even if it is no matter how stupid it is, he understands that Wang Ran will definitely win with one blow. Although Jiantu didn''t know what Wang Ran''s hole card was, he didn''t feel like trying at all. It''s good to be able to gain insights, but the fate is my own. If Wang Ran''s hole cards were too cruel and made him lose his life, then he would really have nowhere to cry. As of now, there are only two roads left for Jiantu. Either admit it and let Wang Ran and the others leave, and it depends on the expressions of Wang Ran and their faces. Of course, if Wang Ran is unwilling and has to fight to death, then there is nothing to do. However, the probability of this situation is still very small. As long as Wang Ran is not a reckless man, he should be able to see the form clearly. If it really becomes a big deal, then there will be nothing good for both parties. As for the other option, that is to awaken the heritage of another ethnic group and completely leave Wang Ran and the others behind. Of course, if this is done, things like half-infantry soldiers, the heart of the demon emperor, etc., must have nothing to do with Jiantu. But this is also a matter of no choice. Who tells Jian Tu to be unsatisfied? Jian Tu is very greedy, he wants to maximize his own interests. So, just a little thought, Jiantu is ready to wake up the sleeping strong in the group. Of course, these good things won''t fall into the hands of Jiantu in the future. However, if Jiantu awakens the strong from his line, he still has the opportunity to take a sip of soup. Although it was just a sip of soup, there was no other way for Zitu. If he really allowed Wang Ran and the others to leave, he wouldn''t have a chance to get close to these treasures in the future. Without hesitation, Jiantu, who was fighting with Wang Ran, opened the distance between Wang Ran and Wang Ran directly. Then, a burst of energy was directly shot out of Jiantu''s hands, and shot towards an Primordial creature sealed in the source of the gods in the depths of the Purple Mountain. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly. Of course he could guess what Jian Tu was doing, but he didn''t stop it. Of course, he couldn''t stop it. Anyway, Jiantu is also a saint. With mental arithmetic and unintentional, Wang Ran has no time to stop Jiantu''s actions. However, even if Wang Ran couldn''t stop Dan Tu''s actions, he was still able to make Dan Tu pay a heavy price. The battle just now allowed Wang Ran to make up for many of his own shortcomings, and the current map was no longer of any use to Wang Ran. If it wasn''t for Wang Ran''s unwillingness to have a violent conflict with the Primordial race in Zishan now, based on the attitude of Jian Tu and his greedy heart, Wang Ran would not mind sending him to see King Yan. However, the so-called capital crime can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped. Jian Tu cannot be killed easily, but Wang Ran is still very happy to let him pay some interest. With a cold snort, the ninja rod in Wang Ran''s hand suddenly burst into blue light, and the momentum on the body of the ninja rod was also rapidly increasing. A gleam of silver light burst directly from the top of the ninja rod. I couldn''t see the mighty repression, and there was not even any horrible fluctuations. It was just such a small beam of silver light, as if it had directly straddled the space, directly bombarding Fu Tu''s body. The moment the silver light beam touched Nan Tu''s body, a blood hole was directly broken by the silver light beam above the extremely powerful flesh. Not only that, the silver energy, like a bone gangrene, directly entangled on the wounds of Fu Tu, making the wounds on Fu Tu''s body unable to heal at all. Even the silver energy still has a tendency to spread to the body of the body, no matter how much he stops it, there is no way to completely obliterate the silver energy entangled in the body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 642： Xu Ming Chapter 642 "what!" After being hit by Wang Ran''s attack, Jian Tu let out a painful roar. In fact, the pain in the body is not a big deal to Fu Tu. He has survived for so many years, and I don''t know how many times he has suffered this kind of injury. Even more serious injuries than this are not suffered once and a half. If it was such a blood hole, Jian Tu would not blink his brows. However, what really made Zantu unable to bear was the entanglement of the silver energy. The silver energy that is slowly invading the body of the map is like a soul blade, constantly cutting the soul of the map. This kind of pain is completely beyond the tolerance of ordinary people. Under the violent pain, Jian Tu slumped directly on the ground. This sharp turn made everyone present stunned. Especially the people of the Primordial tribe who besieged Ditian at the beginning, felt all the fear. They never expected that Wang Ran could be so powerful, even the stupid figure of the Saint Realm would be defeated. If Wang Ran wanted their lives, it wouldn''t be a pinch. However, everyone''s shock soon came to a climax. Because, just as Jiantu knelt on the ground and wailed, a pressure that was countless times heavier than the previous Jiantu sent out from the purple mountain. A figure also slowly walked out from the broken **** source. Staring at this figure, Wang Ran''s spirit and energy directly rose to a peak. He knew very well that the existence of this awakening was no longer something he could handle. However, Wang Ran was not too nervous, after all, he didn''t plan to do anything at first. "Humanity?" At this time, the awakened Primordial creature also made a puzzled voice. "Master Shu Ming, please help me quickly!" Seeing the awakened Primordial Creature, Jian Tu made a painful voice. Hearing the call of Jiantu, the archaic creature named Fuming completely slowed down. Looking at Jiantu, Jian Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. Without saying anything, Jian Ming darts over to Fu Tu''s side, and then slaps Fu Tu''s body with a palm. As the energy in the body poured into Fu Tu''s body through his palms to explore the situation, Fu Ming''s brows were also slightly frowned. There was no existence with a high level of cultivation, and the highest one was just the sage realm in the picture. Therefore, he did not expect that the injury in Jian Tu''s body would be so difficult. Those silver energies entangled in the body of Gu Tu''s body, like bone gangrene, even brought some great rhymes. This level of energy can already be said to be close to the price of the Great Emperor. However, this is not difficult to help Ming Ming. Although he can''t have the same level of energy, the amount of this silver energy is not large, and Ming Ming can completely resist this qualitative change by relying on quantitative changes. The energy in the body was surging up, quickly dissipating the silver energy that Wang Ran shot. Soon, under the huge energy of Xu Ming, Wang Ran''s silver energy was wiped out. However, as the main battlefield for the confrontation between the two sides, Jian Tuco suffered old sins. At this moment''s unreliable picture, his face was pale and scary, and he didn''t look like before. However, Jian Ming obviously didn''t care about the transformation of Fu Tu, even if Fu Tu and him were in the same vein. After obliterating the energy of Dao Dao Yun in the body of the painting, Hu Ming asked coldly: "Zuotu, what''s the situation, you''d better explain it to me." Hearing Fu Ming''s words, a cold sweat came out directly on Fu Tu''s forehead. Don''t hesitate, Zitu explained the cause and effect directly and quickly. Even the half-infantry soldier and the heart of the demon emperor did not conceal the slightest bit. Of course, even if this kind of thing wants to be concealed, it can''t be concealed. After hearing Jian Tu''s explanation, Jian Ming''s cold eyes shot directly at Wang Ran''s body. Looking at Wang Ran, Xu Ming said flatly: "Humans, you broke into my undead mountain and injured my people, shouldn''t you explain to me properly and apologize to us?" Hearing Chu Ming''s words, Wang Ran''s face showed a playful smile. He suddenly discovered that these Primordial races, why are they all looking like birds? It was like this when the map left the factory just now, and it is also like this now. This kind of lofty posture really makes people very uncomfortable. Just now Wang Ran did not speak when Jian Ming appeared on the stage. When Jian Ming was treating Fu Tu, Wang Ran did not speak either. Even when Fu Tu explained to Fu Ming again, Wang Ran still did not speak. After all, Wang Ran''s goal was not to burn with these ancient creatures, he just wanted to take his own people away safely. But now, looking at Xu Ming''s lofty appearance, Wang Ran really wanted to put a shoehorn on his face. However, Wang Ran finally controlled his impulse. It''s really impossible to get angry with this kind of dragon set that obviously won''t survive a few episodes. With a playful smile, Wang Ran asked softly: "Oh, explain? Apologize? I don''t know what you want to explain? How do you want me to make amends?" Hearing Wang Ran''s playful words, a dangerous light flashed in Xu Ming''s eyes. He didn''t know how many years, no human dared to speak to him in this tone. If it weren''t for too much scruples, Jian Ming vowed that he would definitely let Wang Ran know what it means to be strong and not to be humiliated. However, thinking that it is not the time when they were born, it is not suitable to fight against the human race. Moreover, listening to the meaning of Jiantu, these humans still have some unknown cards, and Jian Ming still suppressed the anger in his heart. Staring at Wang Ran coldly, Jian Ming said coldly: "At this age, you can have a cultivation base like yours, and there is a half-infantry soldier body guard, your status in the human race is not low. I don''t cause the conflict between the two races, but you always have to explain to us about this matter. I don''t make it difficult for you to leave the half-infantry soldiers in your hands, and I can be your way of life. " Hearing what Chen Ming said, Wang Ran hadn''t said anything yet, but Fu Tu, who was standing behind him, said anxiously: "Master Shu Ming, there is the heart of the demon emperor in that black dragon. We can''t miss this opportunity!" Hearing Jian Tu''s words, Cu Ming''s face instantly became ugly. Without hesitation at all, Jian Ming directly gave Futu a palm, and he vomited blood again and again after hitting Futu. He cast a cold glance at the picture, and he said directly: "You shut up, what decision do I make, do I still need you to teach it?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 643： Threaten to leave Chapter 643 Hearing Jian Ming''s reprimand, Jian Tu''s face instantly showed embarrassment. However, Zhan Ming is much stronger than Zhan Tu after all, so even if he is embarrassed in his heart, he can only endure it with resentment. Wang Ran, who was not far away, didn''t interrupt Chen Ming''s words, but watched all this with interest. Knowing that Jian Ming had turned his gaze to him, Wang Ran slowly said: "Although what your Excellency said is very reasonable, but I am sorry, I will never." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Fu Ming, who had a bad face, instantly dropped to freezing point. Squinting his eyes and staring at Wang Ran, Jian Ming threatened coldly: "It seems that you are planning to take your lives here? Although I don''t want to conflict with the human race, if there really is a conflict, I don''t care. " As he said, a terrifying energy fluctuation was directly condensed in Xu Ming''s hand, as if he would make a move in the next second. Wang Ran didn''t care about this. He was sure that he let Xu Ming smash his teeth and swallow in his stomach. Just after the horrible fluctuations erupted on Chu Ming, Wang Ran''s momentum also skyrocketed in an instant. The Tibetan Pearl in the Sea of ??Knowledge suddenly burst out with an astonishing light, and its power passed through Wang Ran''s body, directly suppressing Jian Ming not far away. At this moment, Chu Ming''s face instantly became serious, and the gaze that looked at Wang Ran didn''t have the calmness it had before. "Extreme Dao Emperor Soldier? Which family are you from, dare you bring the Extreme Dao Emperor Soldier to My Undead Mountain?" Chu Ming stared at Wang Ran closely, and asked in a solemn tone. You know, possessing Jidao imperial soldiers and possessing half-infantry imperial soldiers are two completely different concepts. If Wang Ran only had a half-infantry imperial soldier, then Chen Ming had 100% certainty that Wang Ran and the others would be left behind. Even if they may face the troubles of the human race afterwards, it is just a matter of paying a price. However, now Wang Ran actually sacrificed the Jidao Emperor Soldier, even if he didn''t know the existence of that Emperor Soldier, Jian Ming didn''t have the confidence to keep Wang Ran. This is not only because Wang Ran and the others have increased the threat, but also because the meaning of Wang Ran and the others has changed. The owner of Jidao Emperor Soldier, at the very least, also shows that the forces behind Wang Ran occupy a place in the human race. If you really get them down, it doesn''t matter whether Wang Ran''s forces will be impulsive after he is born, but the entire human race will go mad for the extremely Dao Emperor soldiers that fall into their hands. It''s just that Xu Ming didn''t want to understand why, when Wang Ran brought a half-infantry imperial soldier, he could still bring a Jidao imperial soldier? The strength behind him, how big is this heart, made Wang Ran run around with such an important thing. But anyway, at this moment, Jian Ming was hesitant in his heart. He couldn''t make up his mind about how to treat Wang Ran and the others. Although Wang Ran was not sure about this, he still had some guesses. However, he didn''t care too much, he had already expected it anyway. Facing Xu Mings question, Wang Ran only smiled softly, but did not give a positive answer, but said softly: "Your Excellency, does it matter which family I belong to? Your Excellency now cares about how to face us, right? Indeed, my strength is far inferior to Your Excellency. If I fight hard, even if I use all the cards, I have no confidence in defeating Your Excellency. However, my inability to defeat your Excellency does not mean that I cannot destroy the countless years of your family''s plans. " Hearing that Wang Ran said this, Jian Ming opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, Wang Ran did not give him a chance to speak at all, his voice suddenly increased by a pitch, and then he said: "You don''t need to quibble. What are your plans? The facts are clear to everyone. If I really do not hesitate to pay, I can''t say that your plan is completely destroyed, but at least half of your plan can be aborted. This kind of price, I think you should not be able to bear it. In other words, you should not be able to bear this responsibility? However, you dont need to worry too much. I dont like putting myself in danger, and I have no intention of sabotaging your familys plans. Therefore, today you let us leave, this matter has been revealed, and from now on, between you and me, the well water does not violate the river water. How, do you want to think about it? " Hearing Wang Ran''s face, Gan Ming''s expression instantly turned gloomy. Although Wang Ran''s words seemed to be polite. However, no matter how you listen to these words of Wang Ran, they are all naked threats. Jian Ming didn''t remember it clearly, he hadn''t been threatened in this way for many years. Under this situation, how could Xu Ming''s heart not be irritated. But even if Xu Ming''s heart is no longer annoyed, he still has to admit that what Wang Ran said is very reasonable. If Wang Ran really didn''t care about it and fully awakened the Jidao Emperor''s soldiers and detonated Zishan, then their entire tribe''s plan would really be put to rest. This kind of price and responsibility cannot be borne by Ming Ming. Therefore, even if Wang Ran hated his teeth, Jian Ming had to be patient to communicate with Wang Ran. Taking a deep breath, Jian Ming calmed down his mood slowly, then looked at Wang Ran and said: "Humans, you win this time, and now you can leave the Immortal Mountain. But you have to remember, if I see you in the Undead Mountain next time, no matter what you have, I will keep you! " Hearing Jian Ming''s cold words, Wang Ran smiled softly, did not say much, but left Zishan with the crowd behind him. As for the threat from Ming Ming, Wang Ran didn''t care about it at all. Starting today, he and Liang Zi of Xu Ming have already forged. Don''t look at what Jian Ming said is that if you meet him in Zishan in the future, he will stay behind. If there is a real chance, no matter where it is, Jian Ming will not let him go. It''s just that it''s impossible to say who is in the dominant position at that time. After all, there must be a lot of blank periods during this period. Maybe after the birth of a group of Primordial tribes, Wang Ran is about to prove Dao Cheng Emperor? Seeing Wang Ran and the others leaving, Jian Ming slapped an angry palm towards the stone wall beside him. In an instant, the cracked stone wall directly turned into powder. Seeing this scene, the Gu Tu subconsciously swallowed saliva. He understood that this time Jian Ming was really angry. Yan Tu was not quite strong and warned himself in his heart, not to provoke unpleasant feelings. (End of this chapter) Chapter 644： good stuff Chapter 644 The picture is very clear, and Ming is not a good-tempered guy. However, it was the sound of Gu Tu swallowing his saliva just now, which directly caught Ming''s attention. Looking at Jian Tu, the already annoyed Fu Ming was even more out of anger. Originally, he was asleep well, as long as he woke up and grabbed the chance when the battle began. As a result, he was awakened by the **** thing like Fu Tu so many years in advance. At this time, he didn''t know whether he could hold on to that time, after all, there was not much left in his life. It doesn''t matter if he wakes him up, if there is any chance after he wakes up, he will definitely need these guys. As a result, after waking up, let alone chance, he didn''t even touch a hair. Not only that, but also a sulking stomach out of thin air, which made Gan Ming hate that it was an itchy tooth root. Of course, Chu Ming also understood that this matter actually had nothing to do with Chu Tu, and he was nothing more than a victim. But, who told him to have nowhere to sprinkle his anger. What a good punching bag for this unreliable picture. He didn''t think about it too much at all, and Jian Ming shot directly at Jiantu. Without using any cultivation base, Jian Ming simply relied on his body, bombarding Jian Tu with punches, punches to the flesh. As a sacred map, although not as powerful as Ming Ming, the power of the physical body cannot be underestimated. In the face of Jian Ming''s attack, Jian Tu could still bear it. Even if it''s just such a fight, Zitu can fight back. However, the truth is the truth, the key is that he dare not resist. It''s just a beating now, if you resist, maybe your fate will be gone. So even if Cu Ming''s fists were unusually heavy, Hu Tu still ate it honestly, even dare not even use the energy to protect his body. Looking at this brutal touch, the people of the Primordial tribe at the beginning had long given up on ostriches, for fear that they would attract Ming Ming''s attention. Jian Tu''s physical body can resist Ming Ming''s bombardment, but they can''t. It is estimated that within two punches, they can be beaten to death by Ming Ming. I don''t know how long it has passed. Although the anger in Jian Ming''s heart has not subsided, he still stopped. No way, Jiantu was almost crippled by Jian Ming. Although he was still very angry in his heart, Jian Ming was still a little sensible. To be serious, Jiantu, a saint of his own line, was beaten to death. Isn''t it also a loss for him? Rubbing his fists, Jian Ming directly ignored the Fu Tu who was seriously injured by him, and ran to practice. There are still so many years left in the general situation. In order to ensure that he can survive to that time to fight for the opportunity, he has to fight for a breakthrough. Zhao Ming was gone, and several Primordial creatures besieging Emperor Tian were pretending to be ostriches, leaving only one image, lying on the ground in pain. At this time, Wang Ran and the others, who had left Zishan, naturally did not know what happened to Jiantu. Even if they knew it, they wouldn''t have any pity, and they might even clap their hands for joy. For this kind of greedy person, he or she had his idea especially, no one would like it. Looking at Zishan who had been left behind by them, Wang Ran let out a sigh of relief. Although he has always been very calm, there is still a little nervousness. Who knows if Chu Ming is a lunatic or a neuropathy, whatever he doesn''t care about is to shoot them. Fortunately, Xu Ming was still quite normal. They didn''t encounter any trouble at all when they came out this way. After leaving Zishan, Jiang Taixu took the lead and left the team. Although Wang Ran also held back for a while, Jiang Taixu still left. On the contrary, Duan De and Heihuang, under Wang Ran''s retention, were going to follow him to Tibet. No, Duan De can still say that he agreed with Wang Ran, but the Black Emperor didn''t need Wang Ran to speak at all, he took the initiative to speak with them. For these two guys with secrets, Wang Ran definitely had no reason to refuse. Both are good seedlings, and there is no big problem with their xinxing. Wang Ran is still planning to put them in the Tibetan sect. But there is no need to worry about this matter. Wang Ran believes that after staying in Zangmen for a long time, they will have this thought. Therefore, after Jiang Taixu left, Wang Ran directly looked at Ye Fan, Yan Ruyu and Zhou Yi. Feeling Wang Ran''s gaze, the three of them shrank their necks subconsciously, and asked in a serene voice: "Master (Master), do you have any explanation?" Hearing the three people speak, Wang Ran said with a bit of chill on his face: "The three of you, do you know where you are wrong?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, the three of Ye Fan spoke in a serene manner: "Master (Uncle), where did we go wrong?" Hearing what the three said, Wang Ran was a little speechless for a moment. Just wanted to speak, but Wang Ran didn''t know what to say about the three of them. Originally, Wang Ran wanted to tell them not to be so impulsive when encountering things. After all, the three of them rushed directly into Zishan to find Di Tian. If he hadn''t come in time, the three little guys would have all confessed to it. However, when the words came to his lips, he didn''t want to speak anymore. Did the three of Ye Fan really do something wrong? Not necessarily. Without the three of them, Di Tian might not be able to hold on to his arrival. Moreover, in essence, what the three of them did was quite in line with Wang Ran''s appetite. Thinking of this, Wang Ran sighed softly, and then said: "Finally, I won''t talk about you this time. But you have to remember that when the strength is not strong enough, you must plan to move later, don''t be so impulsive. " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi and Yan Ruyu nodded quickly. Upon seeing this, Wang Ran didn''t say much, but looked at Di Tian, ??and then asked: "Di Tian, ??I don''t want to be your style this time. Everyone knows the danger, why are you still so deep? " Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Di Tian also sighed helplessly, and slowly explained: "Hey, I blamed me for being greedy this time. I didn''t want to go so deeply, but I let me come across something good. If you are greedy, the delay will be longer, and it will be blocked by those guys. " Hearing Di Tian''s words, Wang Ran raised his brows slightly. You know, Ditian''s current vision is not low, and things that can be called good things by him are definitely not simple. With a touch of curiosity, Wang Ran directly asked: "Oh, good stuff? What makes you greedy, has it brought it out?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Di Tian shook his head with pain. (End of this chapter) Chapter 645： Ditian’s Harvest Chapter 645 After so much effort, I almost folded myself inside. If the harvest is really big, then forget it. The problem now was that after paying so much, the only thing that made Di Tian''s eyes on his eyes was not brought out at all. This situation is very embarrassing. "A stone book should be a classic, with a strong rhyme. I tried it, and the result may be that I was not strong enough to pick it up. Originally, I wanted to try if I could write it down, but after I opened it, there was no word on the stone book at all. After that, you should also know the master of the matter. " Di Tian sighed softly, and said helplessly. Upon hearing the words, Wang Ran thought about what Ditian was talking about, only to find that he had no impression at all. Without saying much, Wang Ran just gently patted a Di Tian on the shoulder to show his comfort. On the other hand, the Black Emperor, after hearing Di Tian''s words, said with some excitement: "That should be the scriptures of the Great Emperor Wu Shi, the inheritance that the Great Emperor specially left for the innate body. People of average physique, if they don''t have the cultivation level of the Great Emperor, they won''t get anything at all. Of course, even if you get it, you can''t practice without the physique of the Innate Eucharist. " Hearing what the Black Emperor said, Wang Ran raised his brows in surprise. The inheritance left by Emperor Wu Shi? That''s really a good thing. Although Wu Shi the Great is not the top cultivation level among the ten thousand realms, but being able to leave his mark on the high-level plane of the obscuring plane, Wu Shi''s natural perseverance is definitely the top ten thousand realms. The complete inheritance of this kind of existence, even if you get the Tibetan gate, it will also be the highest-level group of existences. However, even though he missed the inheritance left by Emperor Wu Shi, Wang Ran didn''t have too many regrets in his heart. Of course, the inheritance of the scriptures left by the Emperor Wu Shi has a very high reference value, but the most important foundation of the Tibetan gate is Taoism. So even if it is missed, it won''t make Wang Ran feel distressed. Regarding this, Ditian also knew it well. So after knowing that the one who missed him was the inheritance scriptures of Emperor Wu Shi, his expression looked much better. The expressions of the two directly looked at Duan De and Heihuang who were silly on the side. They are unable to understand, why do they have such expressions? Of course, the inheritance techniques of forces of this level in Zangmen are not weaker than the scriptures left by Emperor Wu Shi. But, after all, that is the scripture left by the legendary existence of Wushi Great. As long as one scripture can create a holy place. This kind of thing, looking at the appearance of Wang Ran and Ditian, seemed to be completely unconcerned. Is this because the Zangmen''s background is too deep, or is the world changed and their eyes become short-sighted? The more they thought about it, the more that Duan De and Heihuang felt that their worldview had become more rotten, and they shook their heads quickly, throwing the messy thoughts out of their minds. No matter what Wang Ran and Duan De thought, they had nothing to do with them anyway. "But I am not without gain this time. I still gained a lot of things from Zishan. Although some of the scriptures cannot be said to be more than those in the Zongmen treasury, they are still very interesting. There are even some scriptures that have taken a different approach, which is of great reference value. Among them is a source-seeking source book, whose content is similar to the Feng Shui collection of our sect, but it is a different path. " Di Tian, ??who was in a better mood, shrugged slightly and said again. When Di Tian said this, everyone showed a surprised expression. Especially after hearing Di Tian say the name of the source book, he showed a curious look. They are not unfamiliar with the name of Yuantianshu, Ye Fan had heard this name when they were in Zishan. Even Wang Ran knows this name. After all, this was an indispensable opportunity for Emperor Ye Tian to become a man. First, he glanced at Ye Fan, then Wang Ran looked at Di Tian and asked: "Oh, you have said so, it seems that your gain this time is really good. However, this source book could allow Ye Fan to practice cultivation. Ye Fan, the ridiculous ancient sacramental body, the cultivation resources he needs in the future are terrifying, just in time for him to perfect himself in advance. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Di Tian nodded and said nothing. After all, what Wang Ran said is also very reasonable, the cultivation resources Ye Fan needs are only now visible. How many resources he needs in the future, he can use his toes to know that it is definitely not a decimal. Zongmen couldn''t always provide Ye Fan with resources for cultivation, even if he was Wang Ran''s disciple. Therefore, Wang Ran''s decision is not problematic, and it makes perfect sense in terms of emotion and reason. But Ye Fan, he always felt that Wang Ran''s eyes were a bit wrong before. Although Wang Ran''s explanation made sense, he always felt that there was a deep meaning in that gaze. However, no matter what Ye Fan thought, nothing was wrong. In the end, he could only treat it as his own illusion, and he didn''t go deep into it anymore. Wang Ran didn''t continue to waste time any more, and after a few simple words, he led everyone back to the sect. Seeing Wang Ran and Ditian returning safely, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman and Ji Ziyue, who had been waiting in the sect, instantly showed joy on their faces. They wanted to ask about the incident, but Wang Ran didn''t give them a chance, and directly sent everyone except Di Tian to the Taoist Academy. The harvest they went out was not too small, and it was the truth to go out after a few years of cultivation in the sect. Of course, Yuantianshu Wang Ran still asked Di Tian to give Ye Fan, and even after recording the content, he gave the original directly to Ye Fan. Although Ye Fan seems to have another choice now, Wang Ran still wants Ye Fan, the legendary "Ye Tiandi" who covers the plane of the sky, to practice his source book and become a source of heavenly master. After all, the two guys Black Emperor and Duan De appeared beside Ye Fan. Ye Fan, who did not practice the Source Book, always felt that there was something missing. So far, Ye Fan and several Tibetan men who had already been apprentices have also entered the Taoist Academy. This led to a gust of gossip among the many disciples in the Taoist Academy. Of course, Duan De and Black Emperor also accounted for a large part of the reason. After all, these two guys are completely outsiders to the many disciples in the Taoist Academy. Everyone is speculating about the origin of these two guys, and they were able to enter the Taoist Academy as an outsider. (End of this chapter) Chapter 646： Three years of practice, the disciple was promoted Chapter 646 But this gossip wind is coming fast and going fast. After all, those who can enter the Tibetan gate are more concerned about their own cultivation. Gossip is something like that, although you''re curious, it doesn''t matter if you find out. In this way, the entire Tibetan gate directly entered a peaceful period of practice. Time flies, and three years have passed quickly. As the so-called practice has no years, although three years have passed, to Ye Fan and the others, it didn''t feel how long it was. However, they have gained a lot in the past three years. Even ordinary Tibetan disciples have made a qualitative leap in their realm. What''s more, it is Ye Fan and the others who have been skewed by resources. Even Ye Fan, who has the slowest progress in cultivation, has reached the end of the round sea realm with the support of a large amount of resources, and is about to break through to the Dao Palace realm. Others have steadily crossed a great realm. Of course, cultivators like Ji Ziyue and Yan Ruyu, who have a relatively high level of cultivation, are not yet able to cross a great realm. However, their promotion is no worse than others. Of course, although Ye Fan''s cultivation progress was the slowest, the sensation he caused in the sect was not bad at all. No way, who called Ye Fan a ridiculous ancient sacrament. Of course, it is very difficult to break through the ancient sacred body, but the ancient sacred body is invincible in the same realm. Even if Ye Fan''s cultivation base was low, this kind of thing was obvious. The most intuitive evidence is undoubtedly the various visions in Ye Fan''s sea of ??suffering. There are not too many visions like the golden lotus of the bitter sea species. And as we all know, but there is a vision in the sea of ??suffering, none of them are not Tianjiao. Especially Ye Fan, there are several visions in the sea of ??suffering, and each of them is a top-level existence. You know, when Ye Fan''s first vision was born in the sea of ??suffering, it simply aroused the onlookers of all the disciples of Zangmen. Even Wang Ran and the others specially checked it out because of this special phenomenon. However, everyone got used to it afterwards. After all, it''s an ancient Eucharist, and cultivation is so difficult, so it''s not allowed to be special. Originally, Ye Fan and the others thought it would take a long time for this kind of ordinary practice to pass, after all, their cultivation level is now undoubtedly elementary school students in the spiritual world. However, their ordinary years of practice ended temporarily today. No, not just Ye Fan and the others, all the Tibetans in the Taoist Academy have temporarily ended their years of practice. There is no other reason. Just now, Wang Ran''s spiritual consciousness directly enveloped the entire Taoist Academy, and he sent the news that they would go to the Zongmen station to gather. Although everyone is not familiar with the Zangmen station after the Taoist Academy, they are definitely not unfamiliar. Although they have not stayed in the sect for a long time in the past three years, they will go to the sect to listen to the sermon every month. Therefore, after receiving Wang Ran''s voice transmission, a group of Tibetans from the Taoist Institute rushed to the Zongmen''s resident in twos and threes. It didn''t take long for all Zangmen people to gather in Zangmen. The tens of thousands of Tibetan disciples are undoubtedly very spectacular visually. The crowd arranged in an orderly manner, and the leaders are naturally Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, Yan Ruyu, and Ji Ziyue. Although their strength may not be the strongest, their identity is undoubtedly the highest. After all, not everyone can become Wang Ran''s disciple. Three years ago, Ye Fan and the others had already begun to develop into direct disciples, and now they have directly become direct disciples. It can be said that the current six people have undoubtedly become the core disciples of Zangmen. And they, strictly speaking, can only be regarded as outer disciples. The identities of the two sides differed by two levels. However, although Ye Fan and the others were of high status, none of them was unconvinced. After all, in three years, they also understood that these six people, whether they are talents or xinxing, are worthy of this status. Of course, they are convinced, but they will not slacken their efforts. As the saying goes, I don''t want to be a disciple of the core disciple, not a good outer disciple. Therefore, every Tibetan disciple worked very hard. Standing on the preaching ground of Zangmen, everyone''s expressions were very serious. And through this seriousness, one can still faintly see that there is a touch of excitement that can''t be concealed. At the beginning, Wang Ran said that after they get started, they will practice three years in the Taoist Academy. This can be regarded as a label in the hearts of the people of the external disciples. Today, they have been worshipping Tibet for three years. What they are going to do after three years of cultivating at the Taoist Academy, they already have the answer in their hearts. There is no doubt that it must be one step closer and can stay in the sect for a long time. Being able to stay in the sect for long-term cultivation represents more than just the promotion of status. For Tibetans, this is even more an improvement in spiritual resources. After all, everyone clearly knows that the aura in Zangmen is not comparable to that in Taoist Academy. Although the Dao Zang Academy has also been deployed with a huge spirit gathering array, the foundation is different after all, and the aura in the academy cannot be compared to the Zangmen residence. This can be regarded as Wang Ran, specially set up in order to supervise the doorman. In a sect, if it is really equal everywhere and there is no competition at all, you may not see anything in the short term, but in the long run, it will definitely be the foreshadowing of the ruin of the sect. Everyone is looking forward to it, even Ye Fan and them are no exception. Although they were all personal disciples, Wang Ran didn''t make any special. Except when teaching them to practice, Ye Fan and others also lived in the Taoist Academy. They also want to practice in places with more spiritual energy, so they are no different from ordinary Tibetans. Just as everyone was looking forward to it, Wang Ran''s figure slowly appeared on the preaching platform. Appearing with Wang Ran are the few predecessors of the three Tibetan gates of Good, Evil, and Di Tian. After sweeping away their spiritual consciousness, Wang Ran and the others knew that everyone was due. Without much wasted time, Wang Ran and the others sat cross-legged on the futon on the preaching platform. Facing the group of clergymen under the preaching stage, they waved their hands gently, and Wang Ran''s voice sounded directly in everyone''s ears. "It seems that you have already guessed in your hearts about my intention to call you over this time. That''s right, it''s the same as what you think in your heart. Starting today, you can live and practice in the sect. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 647： Assess the task, receive the doorman Chapter 647 Hearing Wang Ran''s words, even a group of disciples had already guessed in their hearts, but they still couldn''t hide their excitement, and the joy of joy appeared on their faces. Seeing the excitement of the crowd, Wang Ran chuckled lightly, and then continued: "I have seen your efforts in the past three years. I have to say that you are indeed worthy of your status as a Tibetan disciple. Therefore, the promotion of salary is also what you deserve. However, after you enter the sect to practice, the Taoist Academy is empty, and a large number of low-level sect tasks are completed by people. In this way, it will inevitably affect the normal operation of your life. Therefore, in the next year, you will have another assessment task to complete. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, the faces of everyone at the preaching stage were filled with curious expressions. But no one was whispering, everyone was honestly waiting for Wang Ran''s explanation. Wang Ran didn''t sell it either. After saying that, he immediately said: "In the next year, all of you present will need to go out to practice. You can team up freely or act alone. I have only one requirement for you, that is, not to fall into the name of my hidden gate, and to protect yourself at the same time. And this year, you have only one task, and that is to hide the door for us, find the disciples you think is suitable, and after one year, come to participate in the entrance examination. As long as the people you invite successfully pass the assessment, the sect will give you rewards based on the number of people you invite. In order to make it easier to distinguish, the front and back sects will give you your own fuse. Does anyone else have questions? " Upon hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, all Tibetan disciples explained Qi Qi shouting: "No problem, I will do my best." Seeing everyone''s confidence, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction, and then continued to speak: "Then I wish you all a good performance, by the way, I will reveal a little secret to you. After completing the task, the reward for the top ranking is very tempting." When Wang Ran said this, everyone''s expressions became even more excited. Wang Ran is no ordinary person. As their sect master, a group of Tibetan disciples know very well that Wang Ran''s realm is absolutely beyond their imagination. Now, Wang Ran said that the top-ranked rewards this time are very attractive, and everyone naturally has no doubts. It was almost unnecessary for Wang Ran to say anything, everyone''s enthusiasm reached a peak. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran didn''t continue to say anything, and asked Di Tian to deliver the fuse containing the identity of the disciple sect person to the hands of each disciple sect person, and directly let all the disciple sect people out of the mountain. Even the five direct disciples of Wang Ran, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, and Ji Ziyue, failed to avoid the task of going out to attract disciples. After all the disciples had left the sect, the Zangmen, which was full of popularity, instantly became silent. Feeling the empty surroundings, the evil couldn''t help but said: "Sure enough, I still don''t like this kind of unpopular life." Hearing the evil words, Wang Ran looked at the evil helplessly, and said faintly: "Then I asked you to accept a few disciples to train you, but you are still unwilling to do so. Otherwise, you will also go outside for a year this time, which happens to be a guardian for the juniors. Hearing Wang Ran''s suggestion, the evil shook his head and said: "Forget it, I''m going to practice hard, the progress of your practice is really scary. If I don''t work harder, I will probably be behind you soon. I don''t want to be unable to keep up with your footsteps. When disaster strikes in the future, I will not be able to contribute. " When the evil said that, Wang Ran didn''t force him. Indeed, there is almost no evil of "cheat devices", and the speed of cultivation is indeed not as good as Wang Ran, and even Emperor Tian cannot keep up. Although not as he said, there is no way to contribute in the future. But if this continues, it is true that he will not be able to carry the backbone in the future. Of course, evil is not the only one whose cultivation speed is "slow", and good and evil are similar. In addition, the two had a strong mind to become stronger, so Wang Ran did not force them to accept disciples. In addition, they don''t care about the sect at all except for their usual preaching. All kinds of messy things are almost all handled by Ditian. "It''s up to you, but sometimes you go out and have a look, maybe it will help you more." Shrugging, Wang Ran said indifferently. When Wang Ran said this, the evil did not refute it, but spoke in a relaxed tone: "I understand, but my practice is still very smooth now. If one day encounters a bottleneck and the progress of my practice gets stuck, I will enter the world and walk away. " After the evil had finished speaking, everyone didn''t continue to say anything, and went straight back to practice. Although the battle of the general trend will take a long time to begin, for people of Wang Ran and the like, it is actually not that long. And their current strength, undoubtedly, there is no way to participate in this general battle. Therefore, whether it is for the crisis of extinction that will not last for a long time in the future, or for participating in the general situation, fighting for opportunities, improving their strength is their top priority. Not to mention Wang Ran and the others, the excitement of a kind of Tibetan disciples after leaving the sect was directly beyond words. Their excitement is not only the yearning for rewards after the completion of the task, but also the yearning for this year''s experience. You know, they have been practicing in Tibetan monastery for three years. Although Wang Ran has never set a rule that people are separated and they are not allowed to go home and visit. However, everyone around me is working hard to cultivate and complete tasks, and that one dare to relax. If you really go home and visit once, you will delay more than a month''s time if you don''t talk about it. Don''t underestimate the more than a month''s time, in the Tibetan Sect, a delay of one month can completely open them to a small level with their fellow sects around them. Therefore, during these three years of practice, they did not dare to waste any time, and naturally no one went home to visit. Everyone is mortal, and the emotions and desires have not been erased. They didn''t contact the family for three years, saying that they didn''t want to be home. Now, with a year of experience, and the task is to lead the door, how could they not be excited. Its not about where to get the doorkeeper, and there is no specific goal anyway, so go back to your hometown and treat it as a benefit to your hometown. After all, if you can really visit the Tibetan gate, then it will be a great opportunity. (End of this chapter) Chapter 648： Familiarity Chapter 648 Almost without any hesitation, the Tibetans from the same town spontaneously formed a small team. As for those who have no fellow villagers, they are on the road alone. But Ye Fan and the others were going to visit Ji''s house with Ji Ziyue first. After all, let Ye Fan and the others go home, he might not be able to go back either. The goals of several people are very clear, that is, to visit Ji''s house first, then visit the god-king Jiang Taixu at Jiang''s house, and finally, to go to the monster clan''s sphere of influence with Yan Ruyu to experience. Traveling through these three places, one year''s time is estimated to be almost consumed. The task of receiving the doorman was basically completed on the road. After the plan was finalized, Ye Fan set off directly. Like most of the same class, they did not choose to call it a teleportation array. After all, this year''s time is also their experience time. If they ride the teleportation array on the road, the effect of the experience will be greatly reduced. Therefore, unless it is specially chosen by the road, most of the doormen still choose to drive on the road physically. With the Taoist Institute as the core, many Tibetan disciples left in a radial direction. Ye Fan and the others, who were in the crowd, couldn''t help but feel the wonder of fate in their hearts. Although they are very reluctant to leave their families and relatives, they have to admit that they will never see this kind of sight on the earth. Their experience here, but they hadn''t experienced it in their younger half of their lives before. I can''t even imagine it. However, Ye Fan''s hearts were just sighing, no matter what arrangements there are in the future, whether to go back to the earth or live in the Big Dipper Star Region, strength is indispensable. Therefore, practicing well is the truth. After briefly cleaning up the emotion in his heart, Ye Fan and the others quickly moved forward. There are still a lot of people who drop in with them now, and here is still the radiation range of Zangmen, so everyone doesn''t need to be too careful. However, with the passage of time, Ye Fan and the others have fewer and fewer fellow sects, and they are getting farther and farther away from the Tibetan gate, gradually leaving the range of influence of the Tibetan gate. Ye Fan''s spirit was also beaten to death by twelve points in their hearts. Hunting monks is not a difficult scene in the spiritual world. In order to plunder other people''s wealth and opportunities, it is really commonplace to intercept and kill them halfway. Gradually, there was only one young man left with Ye Fan and them walking with them. For the sake of safety, the youth also temporarily joined Ye Fan''s small team. In this regard, none of Ye Fan and the others were unhappy. Although there were too many sects in Zangmen, and many of the same sects were busy cultivating, the only people they knew were those beside them. However, this does not mean that there is no sympathy between people who do not know each other. On the contrary, because of the recognition of the sect, the cohesion among the Tibetan disciples is very high. Therefore, even if they don''t know each other, as long as everyone is a Tibetan child, then they have a high sense of sympathy. Let alone the trivial matter of temporarily teaming up, it is incumbent to help you find a place. Therefore, Ye Fan''s group of six people plus the youth, the seven people temporarily formed a team. However, looking at the youth''s appearance, Pangbo kept scratching his head. Seeing Pangbo like this, Ye Fan directly asked in an angry voice: "Pangbo, what''s the matter with you, you have lice?" Not only him, but Li Xiaoman, Ji Ziyue, Yan Ruyu, and Zhou Yi are also full of doubts. As one of the protagonists, the young man Pangbo watched closely felt his scalp numb. Pangbo looks like this, and people who don''t know think he is crooked, and what wrong thoughts he has for his young fellow. Of course, Pangbo doesn''t have this thought. The reason why he looks like this is entirely because he thinks the youth is really familiar, but he just can''t remember who it is. To be honest, this kind of briskness is normal in Zangmen. After all, within three years, there will be some contact. But this is too abnormal for Pangbo. Because Pang Bo and Ye Fan are known as the existence of the two great cultivators in Zangmen. The two of them really spent all their time on cultivation. Even in Zangmen, it is an absolute top existence. Therefore, in the past three years, there are only a handful of people who have had intersections with Pangbo. And those people, Pangbo can also call out their names. But it was obvious that the young man in front of him was not those people. Therefore, after hearing Ye Fan''s questioning, Pangbo directly said in confusion: "What? I think this junior is familiar, but I can''t remember the name." Hearing Pangbo''s words, Ye Fan raised his eyebrows suddenly. He is very clear about Pangbo''s situation. Therefore, even Ye Fan couldn''t help but become curious. Like Ye Fan, there are Yan Ruyu and Zhou Yi. However, after hearing Pang Bo''s words, Ji Ziyue and Li Xiaoman were slightly stunned and showed a surprised expression. There is no other reason, just because after Pangbo''s reminder, the two of them also feel that this junior has become familiar. You know, the memory of monks is not comparable to ordinary people. If Pangbo remembers it wrong alone, it is fair, but three people at a time remember it wrong, it is unlikely. Therefore, after hearing Pangbo''s words, Li Xiaoman and Ji Ziyue also opened their mouths with surprise and asked the young man at the same door: "Hey, listening to what Pangbo said, I also feel that Junior Brother is very familiar. Have we met? But why don''t I remember your name? " Hearing Ji Ziyue and Li Xiaoman also say the same, the puzzled expressions on the faces of the others became even heavier. After hearing the cause and effect, the young fellow''s heart was also a little bit dumbfounded. Speaking of contact, he and Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, and Ji Ziyue had such contact once. However, Pangbo, Li Xiaoman, and Ji Ziyue obviously had important things at the time, and they weren''t even a nodding acquaintance, so naturally they wouldn''t know their names. Since that time, in the three years of practice, the young man and Pangbo have not had any contact. I thought this incident was just an episode, so it passed. The young people thought that Pangbo didn''t care at all, and they had forgotten about it. But who would have thought that Pangbo''s memory was so good, and even though his appearance had changed a lot, he still had some faint impressions. Even Ji Ziyue and Li Xiaoman were reminded by Pangbo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 649： Any Haos invitation Chapter 649 Unexpectedly, such enthusiastic young people like Pangbo scratched their heads uncomfortably, and then explained: "Um, brothers and sisters, my name is Ren Hao. Three years ago, when Senior Brother Pangbo, Senior Sister Ji Ziyue, and Senior Sister Li Xiaoman met the sect, I stopped you, so you may think you are familiar with me." Having said this, an awkward look appeared on Any Hao''s face. After all, this way of meeting is really not that wonderful. However, Pangbo did not care about these. After hearing Ren Hao''s answer, Pangbo''s face showed a sudden realization. Patting Ren Hao on the shoulder, Pang Bo said directly: "I said I can''t remember it wrong, so you are the kid from a few years ago." Kid? Brother, you dont seem to be much older than me, right? Hearing Pangbo''s words, Yi Hao couldn''t help but vomit. Not to mention, although Pangbo''s actual age is not young, he and Anyhao seem to be really about the same age because of the fact that he had eaten divine fruit in the forbidden land before. Pang Bo saw Ren Hao''s expression and instantly understood Ren Hao''s thoughts. However, Pangbo didn''t mean to explain, anyway he didn''t feel embarrassed. Looking at Ren Hao, Pangbo continued to speak: "Anyway, we are quite destined. Junior brother, are you planning to go home first this time? " Hearing Pangbo''s inquiry, Either Hao didn''t entangle Pangbo''s name, and directly nodded. Upon seeing this, Pangbo continued to ask: "Where is your family, Junior Brother? Who else is there?" As soon as Pangbo asked about the situation in his home, Yi Hao''s eyes brightened a bit. It can be seen that any Hao''s family is still very happy. Without any hesitation, Ren Hao directly talked to Pangbo and the others about the situation in his family with great interest. "Brother, my family is from the Eastern Desolation Southern Territory. In addition to me, there are parents and a younger sister in the family. You dont know how many brothers and sisters, although the conditions in my family have been poor since I was a child, our family is still very happy. I and" Looking at Ren Hao who couldn''t stop talking, all of Ye Fan''s faces showed envious expressions. Although because of various opportunities, their status and status are all low or high. However, it is difficult for them to feel the happiness of any Hao anymore. Although he was on the road again, everyone still listened to Ren Hao patiently. After a long time, Ren Hao realized that he seemed to be talking too much, and a little awkwardly stopped his topic, and apologized to several people: "Um, I''m sorry, Senior Brother and Senior Sister, on a whim, I seem to be talking a little too much." Hearing Ren Hao''s apology, Ye Fan and the others felt a little bitter. After all, Ren Hao did nothing wrong in this matter. Gently waved their hands, Ye Fan said with a chuckle: "It''s okay. We also like to listen to the stories in your family. It''s hard for us to experience this kind of warm story. And we are also going to the Eastern Desolation Southern Territory, so we have to form a team for a long time next. We have enough time to listen to your story, and if you dont mind, just talk to us, just to pass the time. " Hearing what Ye Fan said, Ren Hao''s face also showed a smile. The initial restraint was also gone because of this incident, and Ren Hao said easily and naturally: "Haha, yes, you, like brothers and sisters, probably rarely come into contact with life like us. If you dont mind, Id be happy to talk to you about my life. " Hearing what Yi Hao said, Ji Ziyue said directly: "What a proud man of heaven, we just have better luck. If we are unlucky, or if we throw the wrong tires everywhere, we are probably just ordinary people. Besides, if you really want to say the pride of heaven, Ichiho, you can be regarded as right now. You know, being able to visit the Tibetan gate already explains the problem. Coupled with entering the sect practice a year later, your future may not be better than ours. " Hearing Ji Ziyue''s words, Yi Hao couldn''t help but laughed out loud. "Senior Sister, reincarnation is also a skill, but you are right. I guess from the outside world, it can be regarded as the pride of heaven." Any Hao said with a light smile. Any Hao didn''t have much next, and he directly talked to Ye Fan about his original anecdote. Ye Fan and the others are the same, exposing each other''s interesting stories. Although everyone has known each other for a long time, it is still difficult for everyone to get such opportunities for communication due to various reasons. Therefore, everyone does not feel bored when talking. Everyone spent the long journey in such a relaxed atmosphere. Although there were a lot of unopened mountain bandits, robbers, and even some not weak monks on the road. However, everyone nowadays is not a little kid, and everyone can easily solve these dangers. Within a month, everyone walked with the help of the teleportation array, and soon came to the southern region of the Eastern Desolation. Along the way, Ye Fan''s understanding of Any Hao directly rose to a level. Knowing that he has a pair of kind parents, knowing that he has a lovely sister, knowing his character and family. Similarly, in this month''s time, Ye Fan and the others, in Ren Hao''s heart, went from labelled characters to a lively brother and sister. It can be said that although it hasn''t been a long time, everyone''s feelings have risen very quickly. Unfortunately, everyone will be separated soon. Because, now he is near Ren Hao''s home. Seeing the villages not far away, the excitement on Yi Hao''s face could not be concealed. Although it is poor, it can even be said to be backward, but it is indeed the place where he has lived since he was a child, with his closest relatives. However, although Ren Hao was excited, he still did not forget Ye Fan and others around him. Taking a look at his hometown in the distance, Ren Hao turned to Ye Fan and said: "Senior Brother and Sister, my house is right in front." Hearing what Yi Hao said, Li Xiaoman chuckled and said: "Look at your excited look, go home quickly, don''t let the family wait, we should also leave." Hearing Li Xiaoman''s words, Yi Hao directly opened his mouth and invited everyone: "Senior brothers and sisters, do you want to come and sit at my house?" Hearing Ren Hao''s invitation, Ye Fan smiled and asked: "With so many of us, going to your house will disturb your family, right?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 650： Home changes Chapter 650 "How could it be? My family would definitely welcome it if the brothers and sisters came as guests. Besides, several senior brothers and sisters have also helped me a lot during this period. If you don''t invite you to come to my house, my parents will scold me if they find out. I sincerely invite senior brothers and sisters to come as guests, as long as you don''t dislike my humble home. " After hearing what Ye Fan said, Yi Hao quickly explained. It can be seen that any Hao is really sincere. In this case, Ye Fan and the others were not polite, Pang Bo said directly: "Haha, since you are going to invite Yihao, then we are not welcome, just to taste your mother''s craftsmanship." Hearing this, Yi Hao smiled directly and said: "Don''t worry, Brother Pangbo, my mother''s craftsmanship will never let you down." After finishing speaking, Any Hao directly made a please gesture towards everyone, and then quickly led everyone to the village not far away. After Ye Fan and his party entered the village, their styled but exceptionally gorgeous clothes directly attracted the attention of the local villagers. No matter how short their knowledge is, they can understand that they are definitely not ordinary people who can wear clothes of this material. Coupled with this same style, it is very likely that he is a monk from a big power. Although these villagers were very curious about why Ye Fan and his party came to their village, because of the timidity in their hearts, they did not dare to come forward and talk, but dared to look from a distance. It''s just that Yi Hao is a child who went out here after all, and there are not few people who know him. Even after three years of development, Ren Hao''s appearance has changed a lot, and his temperament is much different from before. However, there are always sharp-eyed people who can see some clues. Therefore, as Ye Fan and his party went deeper, those onlookers slowly began to discuss it. "Hey, Lao Liu, do you think that is the son of the Ren family in the next village." "The son of the Ren family? Dazhi, are you wrong? Didn''t the son of the Ren family lose their news three years ago?" "Isn''t it that the son of the Ren family went out to find a fairyland? Maybe it is the son of the Ren family. Tsk tusk tusk, look at what these grown-ups wear. They look so good. They must be from the Great Fairy Gate. " "No, didn''t you hear that the Ren family kid died outside?" "Hey, don''t tell me, the adult who led the way in front seems to be a bit like the Ren family kid." "What kind of look, do you see that he looks so similar to the Ren family? It must be the Ren family boy." "Unexpectedly, the Ren family boy actually found a fairyland. Look at the companions behind him, all of them are so expensive. A golden phoenix flew out of the grass nest. Hey, do you think my child can find a fairyland? " "You can pull it down. Ren''s children have been unusual since they were young. Just your children will be fine if they go there and not be beaten to death." "Hey hey, don''t talk about it. Although the boy of the Ren family has found a fairy relationship, the situation of the Ren family... Hey, the Ren family boy may not end well when he comes back this time. " Hearing this sentence, the surrounding people thought of something, their faces became ugly, and they didn''t say anything more. They looked at Ren Hao, and there was a little more pity and expectation in their eyes. Ye Fan and the others are all monks. Although the villagers around them didn''t speak loudly, how could they escape their ears. Just after hearing the conversations of the surrounding villagers, everyone in Ye Fan realized that something might have happened to Any Hao''s home. Either Hao is not a fool, and of course he can hear the information. He didn''t dare to waste time asking what was going on, the anxious Yi Hao directly mentioned the cultivation base in his body and hurried to his home. They didn''t even greet Ye Fan. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan and the others would certainly not blame Yi Hao. Several people glanced at each other and sighed a bit heavy to explain. Ren Hao is their junior, and their relationship is pretty good. Of course, they are not the same as any problems in Ren Hao''s family. But now it seems that something must have happened. I just hope that the problem will not be too serious and that there is still a way to save it. It was also not easy to hesitate, everyone chased directly towards Yi Hao. Seeing everyone in Ye Fan who disappeared quickly, the light expected in the eyes of the surrounding villagers became even stronger. They wanted to follow up and have a look, but the timidity in their hearts finally made them suppress their impulse, and they could only pray silently in their hearts. ... Any Hao''s speed is very fast, but he will not go to Ye Fan and others to be strong after all, so he was soon caught up by Ye Fan and others. However, Ye Fan didn''t say much after catching up with Any Hao, they just followed him silently. Ren Hao''s home is not too far away from Ye Fan and the others. Under the full flight, everyone came to Ren Hao''s home in just a few breaths. As Ye Fan and others fell from the air, the girl who was washing clothes in the courtyard of Any Hao''s house was so scared that she threw down her half-washed clothes and ran towards the house. Ask differently, this must be Yi Hao''s sister. However, after seeing Ren Hao''s younger sister, Ye Fan and the others were stunned. Because the influence of this young girl is very different from the image that Ren Hao described. In Ren Hao''s description, his sister should be a lively and beautiful girl. Of course, judging from the appearance of Ren Hao, his sister is not much different. But now, although the beauty of the girl can be seen, the scars on the girl''s face completely destroy this beauty, and even make the girl look a little scary. Coupled with the scene that just happened, Ye Fan knew very well in their hearts that Ren Hao''s family really encountered a big problem. "Little girl! I''m your brother!" Seeing his sister''s face with scars and scars, it was like the movement of a small beast after being injured, and Yi Hao''s heart was troubled as if he was being slashed by a blunt knife. He didn''t know what happened, he didn''t know how much pain his sister had to endure to become like this, he didn''t even know what his parents were doing now, but this did not hinder his inner self-confidence. responsibility. Not staying with his closest relatives when they are suffering, this is a big unfilial piety in Ren Hao''s heart. Even if he knew it well, even if he was with his parents and sister, the result would only be one more suffering person. (End of this chapter) Chapter 651： Rens misery Chapter 651 Hearing Ren Hao''s voice, the girl''s flustered footsteps suddenly paused. Turning back inconceivably, looking at Ren Hao''s familiar and somewhat unfamiliar face, the girl couldn''t control her emotions directly, she fell into Ren Hao''s arms and felt painful. While crying, the girl also choked on her lips intermittently: "Brother? Brother, really...it''s you, brother...you finally came back, woooooo~" Holding the crying sister in his arms, and thinking of the innocent and lively sister who was all smiles back then, Yi Hao''s eyes turned red uncontrollably. However, the three years of practice has also made any Hao mature a lot. He understood very well that now is not the time to cry, and figuring out what happened is the crux of the problem. Gently patted his sister on the shoulder, Yi Haoqiang endured the grief in his heart and asked: "Sister, what happened at home? Mom and Dad... are they still there?" Speaking of the end, any Hao''s heart had already begun to fear. Although he had only practiced for three years, any Hao could already perceive the surrounding situation, and at least he couldn''t hide from him whether there were ordinary people in the house. However, Ren Hao did not dare to do this, he was afraid that if there was no life in the room, he could not accept this matter. After hearing Ren Hao''s words, before Ren Hao''s sister could speak, there was a tired but anxious woman''s voice in the room. "Xiao Ning, what''s the matter, have those **** come to the house?" As the voice fell, the dilapidated door of the house was opened directly from the inside. Coming out of the room was a woman who looked about forty years old. It''s just that, although it looks only about forty years old, women''s white hair accounts for a large proportion. However, seeing the appearance of the woman, Yi Hao''s heart was suddenly relieved. This is his mother. Although it seems that his mother''s condition is not very good, at least her mother is still alive and well, isn''t it? However, even if Ren Hao''s heart was relieved, Ren Hao''s heart was still full of endless bitterness. Efforts to bite his lip, Yi Hao tremblingly said: "Mom, I''m back!" There is no mother in the world who can''t recognize her own son. Although the son has been away from home for three years, the moment he walked out of the house, Yi Hao''s mother recognized him at a glance. Now hearing his son''s voice, tears in Yi Hao''s mother''s eyes came out uncontrollably. Walking tremblingly to Ren Hao''s side, the pace was like a dead old man. Without the touching feelings as imagined, Ren Hao''s mother directly slapped Ren Hao. In this scene, not only Ye Fan and the others who looked silly, but even the younger sister who was holding any of her hands was frightened. But in the next second, Yi Hao''s mother couldn''t help crying. Stroking Ren Hao''s face that had just been beaten by herself, Ren Hao''s mother choked up and said: "Xiaohao, you... still know how to come back, do you know... how much hardship your sister has suffered? It doesn''t matter if your father and I are alone, but your sister was almost ruined. " Hearing what his mother said, Yi Hao''s couldn''t help crying: "Mom, I was wrong, I came back late." In the first place, Ren Hao''s mother didn''t blame Ren Hao, but she was depressed and accumulated in her heart for too long. Now, as soon as I heard Ren Hao''s words, Ren Hao''s mother didn''t mean to blame her son at all. Stroking Ren Hao''s face, the mother said softly with tears in her eyes: "Just come back, just come back, I''m afraid your dad won''t see you when he leaves." Hearing what his mother said, Yi Hao''s heart, which had just calmed down a lot, became nervous again. Not daring to hesitate at all, Ren Hao hurriedly asked: "Mom, what do you mean, what happened to my dad?" Hearing what Yi Hao said, the tears that the mother and daughter had just controlled a little, came out again. However, Yi Hao''s mother is a strong person after all. Especially after something happened at home, her temperament became much stronger. So soon, Yi Hao''s mother took control of her emotions. After controlling her tears, Yi Hao''s mother sighed softly, and then said: "I''ll talk about these things for a while, Xiaohao, you should go first to see your dad, he misses you very much. These are Xiaohao''s friends, the house is a little messy, don''t mind, just feel free. " Ye Fan, how could they mind anything, especially at this time. So after hearing the words of Yi Hao''s mother, Ye Fan and the others hurriedly said that they were okay and left them alone. As for any Hao, after hearing what his mother said, it was impossible to say more, and he directly helped his mother walk into the house. Upon seeing this, Ye Fan and the others hurriedly followed. As soon as they entered the room, Ye Fan and the others were stunned by the scene in front of them. The dilapidated house, dilapidated furniture, everything looks so dilapidated. Not only that, the windows in the house were sealed with wooden boards. Obviously it was broad daylight, but the room looked extremely dim. Of course, these were not the things Ye Fan couldn''t accept the most. After all, even if the environment is dim, they, as monks, have a solution. The thing that Ye Fan and the others couldn''t accept most was the scrawny man lying on the bed. With their eyes, how could it be impossible to tell that the man in front of him was almost completely paralyzed. Under such living conditions, based on the current physical condition of this man, I am afraid that he will die after a few years. This man is like the pillar of the family''s livelihood that Ren Hao said. Looking at his father lying paralyzed on the bed, Yi Hao''s emotions were instantly uncontrollable. Gritting his teeth tightly, Yi Hao said in a deep voice to his mother: "Mom, what happened to you, you and my dad, why did you become like this." I don''t know if it is because there are too many people in the house or Ren''s father''s sleep quality is too poor. As soon as Ren Hao''s voice fell, Ren''s father woke up from his sleep state. Father Ren couldn''t move on his own, but he just passed the light of his eyes, and Father Ren also knew that there might be a lot of people in the house. Opening his mouth with difficulty, Ren''s father said weakly: "Xiaoning, A-Lian, are there guests at home? Come and help me up, don''t neglect the guests. " Hearing Ren''s father''s words, Yi Hao''s eyes were again uncontrollable tears. (End of this chapter) Chapter 652： Reason Chapter 652 Quickly walked to his father''s side, Ren Hao directly held Ren''s father''s hand, and said tremblingly: "Dad, it''s me. I''m back. Take a good rest. Don''t get excited." Hearing Ren Hao''s voice, Ren''s father''s eyes froze for a while, and then he became excited. However, Ren''s father is not a person who is good at expressing his feelings after all. Even though he was very excited, Ren''s father still calmly said: "Okay, just come back, Xiaohao, come back this time, help your mother and Xiaoning more. I couldn''t bear it, they have had a hard time in the past few years. " Hearing Ren''s father''s instructions, Ren Hao nodded heavily. He tried to control the tears in his eyes, for fear that the tears would make his father feel uncomfortable. On the other hand, Ren''s mother and Ren''s sister, did not control their tears. They knew too well why Ren''s father became like this, so they couldn''t control their emotions at all. Suppressing the inner anger, Ren Hao chatted with Ren''s father for a long time, until Ren''s father was tired and fell asleep, Ren Hao stood up silently. During the second time, Ye Fan and the others just watched all this calmly. It is true that they have something that can help Ren father, Ren mother and even Ren sister, but they did not choose to do it now. Because this period of time belongs to Ren Hao and his family. After Yi Hao stood up, he asked his mother again the reason for the matter. Originally, he was not going to say that he was a mother. This is not a glorious thing. It is difficult for Ren''s mother to tell the truth in front of Ye Fan and the others in the conservative Ren family. Ren Hao obviously knew this too. Looking at Ren''s mother''s expression, Ren Hao understood her concerns in an instant. Therefore, Ren Hao said directly to Ren''s mother: "Mom, you can just say it straight. These are all senior brothers and sisters in my sect. They are all their own. It doesn''t matter." Hearing what Ren Hao said, Ren''s mother looked at Ren Hao and didn''t say much, but in her heart, her son had grown up. Yes, after Ren''s father became like this, Ren Hao became the pillar of Ren''s family. Just hesitating for a while, Ren''s mother opened her mouth to explain to Ren Hao and the others the reason for the matter. It turned out that two years ago, a source mine was developed not far from the village of Renhao. Although it is not a big source mine, it is enough to arouse jealousy and contention among some practice sects. Although Ren Mu didn''t know how the ownership of the source mine was determined, Ren Mu knew that the source mine was taken by a cultivating sect named Hongyunzong. However, no matter how small the source mine is, it is also a vein, and mining veins is undoubtedly an extremely labor-intensive and dangerous thing. There are not so many people in the Red Cloud Sect, and it is impossible for them to let their disciples do such dangerous things as mining source mines. Therefore, ordinary people in the village near this small source mine were targeted by the Red Cloud Sect. Some ordinary people with no cultivation base, in the eyes of the monks of the Red Cloud Sect, are not much more noble than beasts. The Red Cloud Sect would not care about their life and death at all. However, after all, ordinary people are protected by nearby forces, so Red Cloud Sect does not dare to go too far. They just asked the residents in the nearby villages to send out one person from each household to help them mine the veins. Moreover, they are not letting these villagers do it for nothing. Everyone will give out ten copper coins for the settlement. But everyone knows that nine out of ten people will die this time. Besides, the relocation allowance of ten copper coins, who would look at this amount of money? Everyone knows that this is just for the Red Cloud Sect to stop the mouths of those who shelter them. Their real settlement expenses were probably used by the Red Cloud Sect to open up the relationship. Therefore, no one is willing to mine veins at all. But they didn''t dare not do it. After all, they were just ordinary people, so how could they dare to defy those superior monks. With procrastination, everyone is struggling with who to send to death. So if you come and go, this time will be delayed. But the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect can''t wait, they are still waiting for this source mine to make a fortune. Therefore, the Sect Master of the Red Cloud Sect became angry immediately, and directly sent his disciples to get people and bring them to mine the source mine. Just like that, even if every household was reluctant, they eventually sent a death ward. But after arriving at Renhao''s home, the situation changed. Ren''s father is the only pillar of the Ren family. If he leaves, it will be difficult for the family to survive. Therefore, he wanted to discuss with the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect whether he could raise his hands high and spare their family. But how could the cultivator of the Red Cloud Sect do such a thankless and unfavorable thing. Therefore, there is no room for discussion, and the disciples of the Red Cloud Sect will immediately take away Ren''s father. At this moment, the two of Ren''s mother and Ren''s sister who were hiding in the house were anxious. In particular, Mei Ren rushed out of the house on impulse, trying to stop the cultivator of Red Cloud Sect. At this moment, it was completely bad. The Red Cloud Sect disciple who came to Ren''s family was simply a hungry ghost in color. Seeing the appearance of Ren Mei''s Shui Ling, she immediately became enamored and suggested that it is okay not to go, but Ren Mei should be given to him to replace Ren''s father. Ren''s father had lived for so many years, how could he not know the thoughts of this Red Cloud Sect disciple, and he immediately refused. However, the disciples of Hongyunzong didn''t care whether Ren''s father agreed or refused, and they directly prepared to take Ren Mei away forcibly. It may be that there are too many things like this, the Red Cloud Sect disciple has no worries at all. At this moment, Ren''s father was immediately anxious, and he picked up the **** at hand and hit the Red Cloud Sect disciple. Not to mention, when caught off guard, the Red Cloud Sect disciple really suffered a small loss. But because of this, the disciples of Hongyunzong directly angrily beat Ren''s father to death. Even after he finished playing Renfu, he was still preparing to shoot Renmei, and the Overlord would directly bow on the spot. Mei Ren is also a hard-tempered person, of course she will resist to the death. However, where a little girl Ren Mei is the opponent of Brother Hongyunzong, even with the help of her mother. Even in the process of resisting, Ren Mu was injured by the Red Cloud Sect cultivator and passed out into a coma. If it weren''t for the Hongyunzong cultivator, he would point his face and get Mei Ren into the house. Moreover, Mei Ren was also decisive and had quick eyes and hands. She picked up the scissors on the bed and slapped a few knives on her face, causing the disciple of the Red Cloud Sect to lose her interest, and she let her go. It fell apart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 653： Killed them Chapter 653 Even if the Ren family was already so miserable, the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect did not let them go. It may be that the disciple of the Red Cloud Sect at the beginning has a very high status, and the rest of the people want to flatter him. Anyway, since then, every time a disciple of the Red Cloud Sect went to accept the source stone mined, he would come to trouble the Ren family. Originally, the life of the Ren family was difficult after Ren''s father was paralyzed, and after the Red Cloud Sect monks, the Ren family almost ruined the source of income. Had it not been for the poor mother and daughter of the neighbors and neighbors who would help them from time to time and provide them with a little work within their capacity to make ends meet, the family would have long been unable to hold on. After listening to Ren Mu''s description, even Ye Fan was already extremely angry in their hearts, and they couldn''t wait to slaughter the beasts of the Red Cloud Sect. What''s more, it''s Ren Hao, the victim''s family. At this moment, the anger in his eyes almost came out of his eyes. In the anger, Ren Hao''s face flushed, and even his eyes became bloodshot. Fear of waking up Ren''s father, Ren Hao gritted his teeth and asked: "Mom, where are those **** from Red Cloud Sect?" Any Hao''s voice was very soft, but the deep anger contained in that tone could be heard by anyone. As a mother, Ren''s mother will naturally not fail to hear the anger in the tone of the child from home. For fear that Ren Hao would do something irrational, Ren''s mother quickly grabbed Ren Hao''s arm and said anxiously: "Xiaohao, what are you going to do? The matter is over, it will be fine after a few years." Hearing Ren''s mother''s words, Ren Hao smiled reluctantly and comforted: "Don''t worry, I have a good idea." Any Hao knew his mother''s worries very well. After all, what the Red Cloud Sect was saying, he was also a serious school of cultivation. And he was just a little monk who had practiced for three years. No matter how you look at it, you have the disadvantage. Even if the sect behind oneself is very strong, but that will be the future. If he came to the door so recklessly, there would be no good end. But what about this? The big man does something and doesn''t do something. My parents and sisters have become like this. If I can still swallow this breath, can he still be considered a man? Therefore, although Ren Hao is comforting his mother, he has made up his mind in his heart. As long as he knew the location of the Red Yunzong gang of beasts, no matter what the consequences were, he had to go and kill the gang. But these Ren''s mothers don''t know. After hearing Ren Hao''s words, Ren''s mother let out a long sigh of relief. However, he did not tell Ren Hao the location of the Red Cloud Sect disciples. Because the disciples of the Red Cloud Sect only come when they collect the source stone, and they all practice for the Red Cloud Sect on weekdays. And how could the location of the Red Cloud Sect be known to a village woman of Ren''s mother. In the end, Ren Hao only knew the location of the source stone mine from Ren''s mother. However, this information is sufficient for any Hao. It''s certainly impossible for the Red Cloud Sect to completely hand over something like Yuan Mine to other people''s hands. Therefore, even if the disciples of the Red Cloud Sect only show up every time they collect the source stone, there will definitely be disciples stationed in the source mine. As long as you grab the stationed Red Cloud Sect disciples, you can definitely pry the Red Cloud Sect''s position out of their mouths. Thinking of this, a few murderous intent flashed in Any Hao''s eyes. Three years of practice has allowed any Hao to learn more than just practice knowledge. The more important sect mission made Ren Hao no longer the peasant boy with no blood in his hands. After comforting Ren''s mother and Ren''s sister for a while, Ren Hao directly said that he would go out to get some food and went out. Seeing this scene, the explanation flashed in the eyes of Ye Fan and others. Regarding Ren Hao''s mind, although they can''t say that they can guess thoroughly, they can guess a big difference. They knew very well that any Hao''s approach was not wrong. However, although Ye Fan and the others were also very angry, they had not been dazzled by anger like Yi Hao. They knew very well that to deal with the cultivation sect of the Red Cloud Sect, they couldn''t fight hard now. Even if they are backed by the hidden door, and they have a lot of hole cards in their hands. But to gain a foothold in the spiritual world, the strength of the Red Cloud Sect is definitely not weak. After all, they still haven''t grown up geniuses. If the Red Cloud Sect is really forced to have nowhere to go, if they want to die and break the net, they will most likely capsize. And letting them sit on the sidelines and they can''t do it at all, so dealing with the Red Cloud Sect is still a long-term plan. Therefore, after Yi Hao went out, Ye Fan and others looked at Yan Ruyu calmly. Yan Ruyu also understood it, and quietly followed. Although Ren Hao went out early, his cultivation base was far worse than Yan Ruyu''s. Therefore, Yan Ruyu quickly caught up with Ren Hao. Looking at Yan Ruyu standing in front of him, Yi Haoqiang endured the anger in his heart and asked: "Sister, how did you keep up." Yan Ruyu was not polite, and said directly to Yi Hao: "Are you going to the source mine to find the trouble of the Red Cloud Sect?" Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Yi Hao''s anger was once again written on his face. Without concealment, Ren Hao directly said: "That''s right Senior Sister, you know the lovers in my family, I must slaughter the beasts of Red Cloud Sect." Seeing Ren Hao''s angry look, Yan Ruyu calmly said: "Do you think you can defeat a cultivating school alone? Even if it''s just a small school, it''s not something you can deal with now." Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Yi Hao did not give in, but stubbornly said: "But even so, I can''t watch that group of beasts of Red Cloud Sect get away with it. Sister, don''t stop me, I''m not afraid of death. " A sneer appeared on Yan Ruyu''s face when he heard Ren Hao''s words. Looking at Ren Hao, Yan Ruyu said directly: "What about after Jean, you are dead, so that your parents and sisters will suffer another pain? Even, because of your impulse, let Hongyunzong remember to hate your family, and then make the act of slaughtering the family. Don''t doubt the harshness of these sects. After all, not every sect has the same kindness as our master. Not every sect is as kind as our Tibetan sect. Don''t think that you can hide your identity. A sect that can be passed down more or less has its own means. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 654： Calm down, think twice Chapter 654 Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Yi Hao seemed to have seen the scene that Yan Ruyu said, and his face instantly turned pale. Opening his mouth, Ren Hao wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to refute Yan Ruyu''s words. Yan Ruyu didn''t always stimulate any Hao either, after all, her original intention was not this. After seeing Ren Hao listened to his words, Yan Ruyu continued to speak: "You didn''t get revenge in this way. As a disciple of Zangmen, our juniors, we naturally wouldn''t stand by. But a sect of practice cannot be dealt with in such a simple way. If the Red Cloud Sect is determined to protect people, we must also have the means to deal with it. Therefore, this matter must be discussed in the long term. Moreover, shouldnt the key now be to solve your familys difficulties first? Is it possible that you want to keep watching your sister disfigured, your mother''s essence is empty, and your father paralyzed in bed? " Hearing Yan Ruyu''s words, Yi Hao''s face instantly became excited. He heard the hidden message in Yan Ruyu''s words. Without hesitation at all, Ren Hao said directly excitedly: "Sister, do you mean my parents and sister are still saved?" Hearing this, Yan Ruyu didn''t conceal it, nodded and said: "Of course, we have a lot of classics in Zangmen, this kind of trivial matter is not a problem at all. It''s just that the realm of the few of us is far inferior to the masters, and there is no way to solve these problems all at once. Fortunately, your sister''s problem can be solved with a single beauty pill, but your parents can only take care of it slowly. If you master them, you can solve your parents'' problems without any effort. And we can only make a gradual, step-by-step treatment. But you don''t have to worry too much. It is estimated that your parents will be able to recover in half a month. " After listening to Yan Ruyu''s words, Yi Hao''s expression instantly became excited. Looking at Yan Ruyu, Yi Hao said directly: "Sister, thank you, just take your time, don''t worry, as long as you get better." With that, tears appeared in Any Hao''s eyes again. It''s just that the tears this time are no longer anger and sadness, but excitement and excitement. Looking at Ren Hao now, Yan Ruyu looked at him with a smile and said: "A big man who always cries like this can''t do it." As soon as Yan Ruyu said this, Yi Hao''s face instantly became embarrassed. The tears that were about to gush out were also withdrawn by him abruptly. The sensational scene that was originally good, the atmosphere was destroyed in an instant. With a flushing face, Yi Hao felt that he was not answering or not answering now. Fortunately, Yan Ruyu did not continue to tease him, but asked: "How about it, don''t go to the Red Cloud Sect to give people away now." Hearing what Yan Ruyu said, Yi Hao shook his head quickly and said: "Don''t go, don''t worry, Senior Sister, I have calmed down." "Then why are you staying here? Why don''t you go home to find something to eat? It''s too late to go back, I guess we don''t say anything, your mother and they can guess something. At that time, they should worry again. " Hearing Ren Hao''s words, and seeing his dumbfounded look, Yan Ruyu said directly in a maddening voice. Hearing this, Yi Hao suddenly woke up, didn''t say much, and went straight to find food. After all, it is a monk, no matter whether it is hunting or buying, Ren Hao''s actions are very fast. After Ren Hao and Yan Ruyu returned home, Ren''s mother didn''t notice anything abnormal. But Ye Fan let out a sigh of relief in their hearts. Although they were very sure that Yan Ruyu could stop Ren Hao, what if he didn''t convince Ren Hao. But now after seeing Ren Hao''s expression, this kind of worry no longer exists. Just sigh in my heart, it is indeed Yan Ruyu. If they were allowed to go, this matter would definitely not be handled as well as Yan Ruyu. Although everyone knows the truth, everyone''s temperament is different. Some words are simply not what they can say at this stage. That is to say, Yan Ruyu, who was born in a demon clan and was accustomed to seeing the weak and the strong, was the most suitable candidate. After returning home, Ren Hao briefly described Yan Ruyu with Ren''s mother and the others as they could help their family recover health. In an instant, the family couldn''t help but shed a few more tears. This time, Yan Ruyu did not joking. After all, this family has been suffering for so long and finally sees hope. This kind of performance is understandable. When people''s mood calmed down, Ye Fan first gave Ren''s sister Renning a beauty pill to restore its original appearance. The greeting was obvious, it was just a pill, and Renning quickly sent out a large amount of impurities. Naturally, the beauty pill produced by Zangmen is not only able to maintain the appearance, but also has a part of the effect of the marrow pill. After Renning had cleaned his body and came out, not only did his skin become better, but the scars on his face disappeared. Even the impurities in his body were reduced a lot, and his spiritual qualifications improved a lot. This scene, of course, excited the Ren family. In particular, Renning, as a girl, said that she didn''t love beauty and she was totally bullying. The ghost knows that in the past two years, Tiantian has a scary face with scars, and how much psychological pressure Renning has been. Now that he has recovered, the excitement in his heart can''t be hidden naturally. After Renning recovered, Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue took turns to adjust the body of Ren''s father and Ren''s mother. Although it was just a simple conditioning, it did not officially enter the treatment stage. However, this still makes the situation of father and mother a lot better. Ren''s mother felt that she was a lot younger, and her body was extremely full. Ren''s father, who was paralyzed in bed, not only felt a lot more relaxed, but even his originally unconscious body began to feel a little bit now. Although it feels more painful, it is also a good start, isn''t it? Compared with the previous unconsciousness, Ren''s father even hoped that the pain in his body would be stronger. In this way, at least it makes him feel that he is still alive. After a simple conditioning, Ren Mu refused Yan Ruyu''s intention to continue to help with conditioning. Ye Fan and the others worked hard to help their family, so naturally they couldn''t neglect the guests. People have been here for so long, but they haven''t even drank the saliva. With a relaxed body, Ren''s mother went straight to the kitchen to prepare meals for Ye Fan and others, ready to entertain a few people. And Ye Fan and several people also ate the food that Yi Hao can''t forget. Although it is not as exaggerated as Yi Hao said, the taste is really good. Because the food has the smell of home fireworks. (End of this chapter) Chapter 655： From the Red Cloud Sect Chapter 655 Time flies, Ye Fan and the others have also been in Ren''s house for more than ten days. After more than ten days of treatment and conditioning, Ren father and mother have recovered to health. Ren Mu''s half-white hair turned black again. As for the father, now he can move around freely. Except for being in bed for a long time, Ren''s father''s body is relatively weak, Ren''s father is no different from ordinary people. However, even if the body of Ren father and mother recovered, Ye Fan and the others did not leave immediately. Because there is still a problem with the Red Cloud Sect that has not yet been resolved. Pinching the days, today is already the day when the Red Cloud Sect disciples collect the source stone once a month. According to the usual practice, the disciples of the Red Cloud Sect will stop by and bully the Ren family after collecting the source stone. Sitting cross-legged in Ren''s room, Ye Fan and the others were silently waiting for the arrival of the Red Cloud Sect disciples. As for the three people, Ren father, Ren mother and Ren sister, they had long been placed outside by Ye Fan. After all, this scene today is really not suitable for the three of them to see. Ye Fan didn''t wait too long, and there was a burst of presumptuous laughter outside the house. As the laughter came, the conversation of the two men also entered Ye Fan''s ears. "Hahaha, as a few juniors said, this family huddled in the house and didn''t dare to come out." "That is, you don''t see who they offend. The Young Sect Master finally took the initiative to ask for it once, and the result was disgusting. You said, can the lord not be annoyed? This family is also pitiful. If I want me to kill them directly, it''s also easy. " "Who said no, but the lord can''t let them have a good time. Sometimes it is more painful to live than to die. If it weren''t for the disfigurement of the daughter of this family, it was so ugly that no one could succeed, and the suzerain would have prepared the disciples who performed the task to humiliate and humiliate her in front of her parents. " "Who said no, it''s a pity, I heard from the juniors that the girl is still pretty good. If there is no disfigurement, the two of us can still have a bite of soup. " "Tsk tusk, yeah, but how come it feels so quiet?" "See you being cautious, why, you are afraid of capsize in this little gutter. Okay, hurry up to get their family out, and quickly complete the task and return to the sect directly. " Listening to the talk of the two monks in the yard, everyone in the room was full of anger. But they didn''t move, because this kind of people can only be worthy of them when they feel desperate when they are most excited. Without speaking, Ye Fan''s eyes were all staring at the door. At this time, the door of Ren''s house was also opened by two monks outside. As the door of the house opened, the figures of Ye Fan and others were also reflected in the eyes of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators. Seeing so many figures, the expressions of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators were visibly stunned. There are too many people, right? Didnt it mean that there were only three people? There are already seven now. But in the next second, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators reacted. Although they can''t figure out the situation, their intuition tells them that it is absolutely dangerous. Thinking of this, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators were ready to withdraw from the house. However, Ye Fan, who had been waiting for the two for a long time, could not let them leave. There was no time for the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators to retreat, Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue directly slapped the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators. In an instant, two illusory palm prints were directly printed on the chests of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators. It''s just an ordinary monk who came from Xiaomen faction, how could it be Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue''s opponents to the two heavenly favored sons. What''s more, these two heavenly prides still used the secret method passed down by Tibetans. Just the moment they were hit, the two Red Cloud Sect''s disciples were already severely injured. The blood in his mouth spurted out as if he didn''t need money. If it weren''t for two people to be useful, Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue were merciful, and if there were no killers, they would be able to kill the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators with this blow. But even if the two of them kept their hands, it was not something that the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect could bear. In the face of ordinary people, they are the supreme masters, but in the face of the people of Zangmen, they are just lambs to be slaughtered. The two Red Cloud Sect cultivators who were severely wounded and lay in the yard of the Ren family could not struggle at all. As long as they moved a little, the two felt that their internal organs were about to break apart. The two did not understand why a simple task would be like this. Obviously, in the past two years, the other brothers have made no mistakes, so why are they so unlucky? However, Ye Fan didn''t care about their thoughts. Looking at the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators lying in the yard, Ye Fan and his group all walked into the yard. Standing beside the two Red Cloud Sect disciples, Ye Fan and the others could clearly see the fear in the eyes of the two Red Cloud Sect disciples. However, even if the fear in the heart, the pain on the body, the two disciples of the Red Cloud Sect still resisted the discomfort under the trend of the desire to survive, and sternly asked: "You are disciples of that sect, but we are disciples of the Red Cloud Sect, you dare to attack us. If you stop here, we can read it for your ignorance and not hold you accountable. Otherwise, the Red Cloud Sect will definitely not let you go. " Hearing the harsh words of the two, Pang Bo sneered with disdain. A cold glance at the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators, Pang Bo said playfully: "Red Cloud Sect, it''s so scary! If the sect person next to you, I might have let it go. But you two, I''m sorry, we are looking for a monk from the Red Cloud Sect. Remember, Lao Tzu''s name is Pangbo, Pangbo of Tibet! " Hearing Pangbo''s words, the pupils of the two Red Yunzong cultivators lying on the ground shrank severely. Zangmen? They are no strangers to this name. Only three years have passed since Wang Ran''s big scene, and many monks are still vividly remembering their purpose. Moreover, the fact that Emperor Tian picked up a few big teachers at the Tomb of the Demon Emperor had already been a popular talker. Such forces are undoubtedly one of the most powerful forces in the entire Big Dipper domain. As a member of the spiritual world, how could the two of them not know Zangmen? If it is a casual cultivator or some people from the small sect, it may be possible to use the Red Cloud Sect''s name to be able to shock and frighten them, so that they dare not take action. But for Pangbo who came from Zangmen, the Red Cloud Sect had a fart deterrent effect. If it provokes others, it is estimated that sending an elder will be able to destroy the entire Red Cloud Sect. (End of this chapter) Chapter 656： Gather intelligence Chapter 656 More importantly, this time the target of Pangbo and the Tibetans was the Red Cloud Sect. If it''s just their personal meaning, it''s okay. Although Red Cloud Sect is not a big sect, it won''t be folded into the hands of a few Tianjiao. But if Pangbo and the others represent the meaning of Zangmen, then the Red Cloud Sect has really escaped from the outside world. I hope this is just Pangbo''s personal actions and has nothing to do with Zangmen. No, even Pangbo''s personal actions won''t work. Even if it was just their personal actions, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators didn''t think they could escape. Anyway, the result is a death. Thinking of this, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators felt that their grievances had risen to the sky. What is this? They are still young and don''t want to die. It is a pity that the grievances of the Red Cloud Sect monk Ye Fan and others are obviously not in the eyes. Looking at the Red Cloud Sect cultivator lying on the ground, Ye Fan said coldly: "You should see the current situation clearly, and you should also understand that you actually have no other choice now. However, in good intentions, I still have to give you a choice. After a while, you will answer whatever we ask. In this way, you can still have a good time, or even behave better, and maybe you can save your lives. But if you don''t cooperate or even deceive us, then don''t blame us for using the vicious technique of soul search. " Hearing Ye Fan''s words, the two seriously injured Red Cloud Sect cultivators trembled in fear. Although he didn''t want to betray the sect so easily, but he didn''t cooperate with the end but the soul search technique. They know very well about soul searching. Even at the beginning, they had seen the elders in the sect used a technique similar to soul search. The painful roar of the monk who was searched for souls and the performance that life is worse than death made both of them unforgettable for the rest of their lives. The two of them don''t think that Ye Fan and the others do not know this kind of technique, the technique that Red Cloud Sect can have, can Zangmen have it? The two of them couldn''t help their fear at the thought of this terrifying technique falling on them. What''s more, if they cooperate, they might still have a chance to survive. No one wants to survive, and they are no exception. Although Ye Fan and the others must have something to do with the Red Cloud Sect, it is clear that the loyalty of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators to the sect is not loyal to their lives at all. So after hearing what Ye Fan said, the two chose to betray the sect without hesitation. "Several adults, do not hesitate to ask if you have any questions, we will definitely cooperate. And our storage ring contains the source stone that was mined last month by the source mine. Although you can take it away, I only hope that you can hold your hands high and let us both die. " Having said that, the two of them also struggled to pass the storage ring to Ye Fan and the others. Seeing the two of them cooperate so well, Ye Fan was not polite, and directly took the storage ring from the two of them. This storage ring has no spiritual imprint, so Ye Fan and the others will only know how many things are in it by scanning their divine consciousness. However, it was precisely because they knew that they felt speechless. Although there are a lot of source stones in the storage ring, it is definitely not too much, and it is not even enough to support Ye Fan to break through the realm. Although it occupies the name of the source mine, the only one-month profit is this, and it can also be seen how small the source mine is. And for such a small source mine, the Red Cloud Sect needs to use means to fight for it, and it can also be seen how the Red Cloud Sect''s strength is. Although there are few source stones, Ye Fan and the others don''t care. They weren''t here to rob, it was a surprise to have these. Put the storage ring away, Ye Fan directly asked: "Since you are so cooperative, then I won''t be particularly embarrassed by you. As long as you answer the questions well, I don''t need to kill you and you will die." "You ask, if you have any questions, just ask a few, we promise to know everything." Upon hearing Ye Fan''s statement, the two of the Red Cloud Sect hurriedly spoke. Ye Fan was not polite, and asked directly: "I ask you, who is the culprit that caused your entire Red Cloud Sect to target this family?" Hearing Ye Fans question, although the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators were playing drums in their hearts, they still said straightforwardly: "It''s Hongtu, Hongtu is the young master of our Red Cloud Sect. Hongjin has only one son, Hongtu, so he loves it very much on weekdays. This also causes Hongtu''s arrogance and domineering on weekdays." "Hongtu, Young Sect Master?" After listening to the words of the two cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect, Ye Fan touched his chin and murmured in a low voice. After speaking, Ye Fan glanced at the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators, and then spoke again: "You said, if I ask Red Cloud Sect to hand over this Red Tu for us to deal with, will your Red Brocade Sect Master agree to it?" Upon hearing Ye Fan''s question, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators looked at each other, and then bit the bullet and said: "My lord, this is impossible. If you rely on only a few of you, Hongjin will definitely not admit it. The greater probability is...yes..." "Did you kill us? After all, the emperor is far away. If you kill us, you don''t have to worry about the sect and the elders behind me knowing." Seeing that the two of them were hesitating at the end, Ye Fan took the initiative to help them make up the next words. However, the two did not answer the conversation, it was only from their expressions that they recognized what Ye Fan said. Ye Fan didn''t say much, just sneered, and then said: "It seems that the Red Cloud Sect and I can''t be kind, but it doesn''t matter. You two, tell me the names of the people who have been looking for this family in the previous two years. " Hearing Ye Fan''s question again, the two of them didn''t hesitate at all, and directly memorized a string of names. The sects are all betrayed, and for these fellow sects, they have no burden to betray them. The task of transporting the source stone is not a secret. In the past two years, only 20 people have come out to transport the source stone. In addition, the two of them are also on the list of task personnel transporting the source stone, so they are very clear who has performed the task before. Listening to the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators constantly chanting their names, for every additional one, the coldness on any Hao in the Tibetan sect team increased by one point. This scene scared the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators very much. They didn''t know why Yi Hao was angry, but they were afraid that Yi Hao would kill them on impulse. However, Ren Hao would naturally not do this, they still needed information, and the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators finally explained the list unharmed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 657： Word games Chapter 657 After the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators explained the list clearly, a smile appeared on Ye Fan''s face. Looking at the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators, Ye Fan opened his mouth gently and asked the last question. "I''m very satisfied with your performance, and there is one last question now, telling you the position of your Red Cloud Sect. After answering this question, I will bypass your lives. " Upon hearing Ye Fan''s words, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators immediately spoke: "The location of the Red Cloud Sect is in the northern part of the Southern Territory. If you walk from here, there is a high mountain seven hundred miles east, and the Red Cloud Sect is built on the high mountain." After listening to the descriptions of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators, Ye Fan turned his head slightly, and then said to the two of them: "Very well, the question is over, I promise not to deal with you." Hearing this, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators who thought they were safe let out a long sigh of relief. Looking at each other, a glimmer of fortune flashed in the eyes of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators. Although the process was not very beautiful, the result was still good. At least their lives were saved, right? Although from now on, as long as the Red Cloud Sect is not destroyed in one day, they will not be able to walk openly in the sun in one day. But compared with life, these are somewhat irrelevant. After rejoicing, what followed in their hearts was a deep doubt. They didn''t understand why these geniuses from big sects would be so hostile to a small Red Cloud Sect. In the end, with the doubts in my heart and the dual consideration of the future, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators still opened nervously and asked Ye Fan and the others: "My lord, can you tell us why several of you are so hostile to the Red Cloud Sect?" After asking, the two people were afraid of causing Ye Fan and the others to misunderstand, so they quickly continued to explain: "Don''t get me wrong, you guys, we are not asking about your secrets. Now that we have betrayed the sect, we will definitely not have a good life in the future. If several of you want to take action against the Red Cloud Sect, we can provide you with some useful information. " After listening to the words of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators, Ye Fan''s eyes flashed deeply with disgust. However, everyone is not stupid. If there is information, they will not be so stupid. Therefore, several people controlled their emotions very well. Looking at the two cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect, Ye Fan''s face was a smile. "Oh, let''s not talk about the reasons, we do have the intention to attack the Red Cloud Sect, but what secret information can you provide?" Hearing this, there was a flash of joy in the eyes of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators. Although I didn''t get the reason why Ye Fan and the others were so hostile to Red Cloud Sect, it was also extremely good to get the information that they wanted to take action against Red Cloud Sect. Without concealment, the two directly said: "If you are going to take action against the Red Cloud Sect, you must pay attention to the Sect Master of the Red Cloud Sect, Red Brocade. Hong Jin is extremely strong and extremely afraid of death, so he has a lot of back players. Not only did he have a lot of trump cards, but the Zongmen''s big formation was also in his hands. If there is no way to solve him in the first time, it is estimated that it will be difficult to succeed again. Moreover, in order to prevent others from thinking about seizing power, the control power and control methods of the Hongyunzong''s sect array have always been in the hands of Hongjin. Even his son, Hongtu, the young master of the Red Cloud Sect, didn''t know how to control the Red Cloud Sect''s great formation. Therefore, as long as the Red Brocade can be won the first time, then the strength of the Red Cloud Sect will instantly shrink by half. " After listening to the words of the second cultivator of Hongyunzong, Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although they had planned to take the red brocade first from the beginning, they didn''t take it so seriously. Now, after hearing the words of the two, the importance they attached to the Red Cloud Sect Master Hongjin directly increased by more than one level. Ye Fan smiled at the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators, and then said: "Thank you for your information, it is very useful to us. Didnt you just wonder why we were so hostile to the Red Cloud Sect? To repay you, Yihao, you can tell them the answer. " After speaking, Ye Fan and the others left the Ren family''s yard directly, leaving Ren Hao alone here. Seeing this scene, the two cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect panicked for no reason. But they didn''t know what they were panicking, so they could only endure the discomfort in their hearts. Any Hao looked at the seriously injured two people, and the corners of his mouth gradually raised a smile. It''s just that this smile doesn''t look happy, but rather relieved. That kind of relief that was released after being depressed for a long time. Slowly squatting down, Yi Hao spoke softly and said to the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators: "You want to know why we are so hostile to Red Cloud Sect? In fact, the reason is very simple, my name is Ren Hao. You should understand when you hear this name, this is my home! It is my parents and my sister that you bullied by the Red Cloud Sect. Under this circumstance, how could I be grateful to the Red Cloud Sect? " As Yi Hao''s voice fell, the pupils of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators shrank tightly. They now understand why Ye Fan''s smile just made them feel wrong, and why after Ye Fan and the others left, their hearts were flustered for no reason. It turns out that the root of everything is here. Someone from the Ren family actually visited the Tibetan gate. Under such prerequisites, will the people at Zangmen really let them go? Sure enough, when the two cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect were in a panic, Yi Hao directly said: "Now that you know the answer, you have satisfied your inner doubts. So, please go on the road with peace of mind and give a sample to the Red Cloud Sect. " Hearing Ren Hao''s words, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators were immediately anxious. They have done so much, even the Zongmen betrayed it, isn''t it just to survive? They didn''t dare to hesitate at all, the two wanted to grab the last straw, and said quickly: "Wait, you can''t kill us. Just now your classmates have already said that we are going to save our lives!!" The two voices were so loud that they couldn''t even take into account their own injuries. As they shouted, blood also flowed from the corners of their mouths. It can be seen how scared they are at this time. And Ren Hao, who heard the two shouts, didn''t have any thoughts to change his meaning. However, perhaps to make the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators understand a little bit more deadly, Yi Hao still opened his mouth to explain to them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 658： Attack on the Red Cloud Chapter 658 "Yes, Brother Ye Fan said, he will save you all. Moreover, Senior Brother Ye Fan did it too, didn''t he have saved you all? My brothers, they didn''t take your lives. But I''m different. I''m not Senior Brother Ye Fan, and I''m not unbelievable if I kill you. " Hearing Ren Hao''s words, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators fell into despair. They never expected that Ye Fan would play word games with them. They wanted to resist, and wanted to take Ren Hao, a Tibetan disciple, to hell. However, Yan Ruyu and Ji Ziyue are really too measured. They didn''t kill the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators, but they also left the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators with no resistance. After struggling hard, the two wanted to escape at the last moment. But Yi Hao didn''t give them a chance at all, thunder light flickered on the two palms. Any Hao directly inserted his palm into the hearts of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators. In an instant, the terrifying thunder light directly took the lives of two Red Cloud Sect cultivators. Even, because Ren Hao used thunder method, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators did not even flow out a drop of blood from the wound. Looking at the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators who had lost their vitality, Yi Hao knelt on the ground and fell silent for a moment. I don''t know what was in Ren Hao''s mind at this time, but when he got up again, his eyes were filled with determination. After handling the bodies of the two, Yi Hao walked directly out of the yard. Looking at the brothers and sisters who were waiting for him, a smile appeared on Ren Hao''s face. Ye Fan didn''t say much, they just asked in a flat tone: "How about it, it''s all solved." That''s right, everyone had already discussed the fate of the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators. Let alone the purpose of their visit this time, if the two of them can still maintain the dignity of a monk and the loyalty of a monk after they are seriously injured, everyone will look at them both highly. Even after collecting useful information, it is not impossible to keep them alive. However, these two people are not worthy of admiration at all. Even, everyone did not use torture, Ye Fan simply threatened them with a few words, and the two of them chose to defect and sold their own sect completely. How could such a person be worthy of Ye Fan? Let them go, and how many victims there will be in the future. Therefore, only death is the best destination for them. It can be said that at the moment they choose to defect, their fate has been fixed. ... After hearing Ye Fan''s question, Any Hao didn''t speak, but nodded gently. Upon seeing this, Ye Fan and the others did not ask much, and said: "Since it has been resolved, let''s go find the trouble with this Red Cloud Sect. In order to deal with them, we have been well prepared for several days. " As the voice fell, everyone nodded solemnly. Without saying much, everyone galloped directly in the direction of Red Cloud Sect. The distance of seven hundred miles, for Ye Fan and the others, is really not that far. In just a long time, they had already arrived near the mountain gate of the Red Cloud Sect. However, everyone did not rush forward, although it was only a long time on the road, but everyone was more or less consumed. Although he is sure of victory in his heart, no one wants to capsize in the gutter. Moreover, I have been waiting for more than ten days, and it is not too late. Therefore, everyone first took a rest nearby. After all the personnel were restored to their best condition, they lifted their bodies and headed towards the mountain gate of the Red Cloud Sect. I have to say that the location of the Red Cloud Sect is still very good. Although the aura is worse than Dongtianfudi or something, the environment of the Red Cloud Sect is still good. However, no matter how good the environment is, Red Cloud Sect is only a small sect after all. At this moment, Ye Fan and others had already stood at the gate of the Red Cloud Sect, and no one even noticed them. If this is replaced by a large sect, or even a holy land-level force. Just relying on Ye Fan and the others, let alone close to the mountain gate, it would be good not to be found hundreds of miles away. However, even the Xiaozongmen had walked to the other people''s mountain gates, and they should have been discovered. Therefore, at the moment when Ye Fan and the others stood at the door of the Red Cloud Sect, two figures instantly jumped out of the Red Cloud Sect. "Dare to ask who are fellow daoists, what do you need to do when you come to Red Cloud Sect?" As soon as they appeared, the two Red Cloud Sect cultivators asked. Being able to be sent by the Red Cloud Sect to look at the gate, the strength of the two may not be high, but there are still winks. Of course they could see that Ye Fan and the others were all monks, and judged by their clothes, they should have come out of great power. Therefore, the tone of the two is very kind, and they do not mean domineering or superior. After all, the little school has to use the rules of survival of the little school. In the face of ordinary people, you can strike hard, and in the face of monks, you must treat them equally. Even if the backing of the opposite party is too big, the kneeling and licking policy is not unacceptable. But what did Ye Fan and the others do? They are here to find things, and it can even be said that they are here to destroy the entire work sect. Therefore, in the face of the Red Cloud Sect cultivator''s inquiry, everyone did not intend to heed it at all. It was just that Yan Ruyu made the shot alone, and the guard duo was beaten out in an instant. However, Ye Fan and the others didn''t want to kill the innocent indiscriminately, so Yan Ruyu didn''t kill him either. Although the two of the Red Cloud Sect were beaten into the air, their lives were still alive, and at best they were seriously injured. At this moment, the two disciples of the Red Cloud Sect also understood that Ye Fan and others were definitely not good. Yes, its okay if I dont understand, I almost got beaten to death. Not daring to hesitate, the two struggled to take out the signal flare from their arms and directly hit the sky. As the signal bomb exploded, the entire Red Cloud Sect immediately boiled. "Enemy attack!!" The entire Red Cloud Sect quickly mobilized, and a large number of monks headed directly towards the mountain gate. Seeing the scene of the guard duo reporting a letter, Ye Fan and the others did not stop it. They were looking for something, but now that the people of the Red Cloud Sect are gathered together, they can save a bit of energy. Otherwise, who knows which of their suzerain Hongjin is. Look for them one by one, and let''s not talk about wasting time. If you let Hongjin run away or use your hole cards, isn''t that asking for trouble. What''s more, wouldn''t it be more shocking to slaughter the Red Brocade in front of the entire Red Cloud Sect? More convenient for their next actions? (End of this chapter) Chapter 659： Red brocade Chapter 659 Therefore, after repelling the two gatekeepers, Ye Fan and the others paced directly into the Red Cloud Sect, but did not make much progress. Just standing quietly at the gate of the Red Cloud Sect, allowing a crowd of Red Cloud Sect monks to gather. But this kind of attitude directly bluffed a crowd of Red Cloud Sect cultivators. Even if their number is already a lot, no one dares to do it. Without him, Ye Fan and the others were too calm. They are all hitting the sect of others, and these guys are still watching the scenery leisurely. These people are either fools or they are dependent. Are Ye Fan and others like fools? Obviously it is not. Then the answer is obvious. This group of people obviously depends on it. No matter what Ye Fan''s reliance is, what can make them ignore a sect is definitely not something that ordinary Red Cloud Sect cultivators can follow. As the so-called soldier counsels one, he will counsel a nest. What kind of head there is, there is what kind of doorman. Under the leadership of Hongyunzong''s master Hongjin, there is no such thing as a stunner who is not afraid of death. In other words, even if there were, they would have been sold out by those cunning fellows a long time ago. In this environment, those people either learn to be smooth and become an old fritters. Or, you can only say sorry, and let you go to top mine. Therefore, in front of such a Red Cloud Sect, Ye Fan and the others are really relaxed, and no one is willing to come out to be that early bird. However, this is not a solution all the time, Hong Yunzong''s face is still needed. If they don''t act now, they won''t be easy to talk about when the crisis is over. Under pressure, an elder of Hongyunzong bit his head and walked out of the crowd. Said to be an elder, but in fact he is just a nameless fellow. All the rights of the entire Red Cloud Sect are controlled by Hongjin, and he has no right to speak at all. Therefore, the elder of the Red Cloud Sect is not willing to make this move at all. But, why did he look the highest in the scene? The eyes of countless sects were cast on him. If he doesn''t stand out now, he will be the first Hongjin to find. Now, this elder felt extremely regretful in his heart. Why did he rush over so quickly with his brain pumping? If you are like the other elders and protect yourself, where will his business be. However, no matter how regretful this elder felt, now he has nothing to do. After standing up without a scalp, the elder of the Red Cloud Sect directly asked: "Which monk are you, why attack my Red Cloud Sect disciple for no reason?" Well, it seems that the elder of the Red Cloud Sect is very powerful. But in fact, from the tone of this elder, there is no confidence at all. In this scene, Ye Fan was a little bit dumbfounded. They are all wondering now, is it really worth the ten days to prepare for such a Red Cloud Sect? Shaking his head helplessly, Ye Fan directly responded to the questioning Elder Hongyunzong: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, and quickly call your Sect Master out. Otherwise, don''t blame me for waiting. " After listening to Ye Fan''s words, the elder of the Red Cloud Sect just wanted to say something. But waiting for him to speak, a strong male voice rang from behind the Red Cloud Sect. "Oh, do you want to see me? Just so, I also want to know who Fang Xiaoxiao dared to come to my Red Cloud Sect to run wild." With the sound of this voice, a burly man also slowly walked out of the Red Cloud Sect''s team. Wherever he passed, the disciples of the Red Cloud Sect subconsciously made way for him. Seeing this scene, combined with the momentum of this burly man and what he said, Ye Fan also understood that this should be the red brocade of the Red Cloud Sect''s suzerain. Slightly squinting his eyes, Ye Fan asked towards the Sect Master of Red Cloud Sect: "Your Excellency is the Red Brocade Sect Master of Red Cloud Sect?" "Yes, it''s me, don''t you want to see me? Now that I am in front of you, I would like to hear what you have to say. Also, haven''t your elders told you that you should speak respectfully when facing the strong? I don''t know whose children you are, you are so rude. " After hearing Ye Fan''s words, Hongyun Sect Master Hong Jin leaked a dangerous sneer from the corner of his mouth, and said with some disdain. Originally, he thought there was a big problem this time, but when he came to see it, it was just a group of nasty little ghosts. Although each of them is a genius, there is no such thing as a genius who has not grown up is just a weak monk. Thinking of such a genius, Hong Jin has no idea how many he has killed. Among these people, there are members of their own family in the Red Cloud Sect, as well as other forces. From Hongjin''s point of view, Ye Fan and the others did not know where they heard some information that was not conducive to the Red Cloud Sect, and then they came to the Red Cloud Sect to look for things as soon as they got hot. Most of these geniuses are direct descendants from some major sects. Only they can be so naive and have this indifferent sense of justice. The genius of this powerful force is the most difficult for Hongjin to deal with. If you don''t kill them, troubles will continue to come in the future. But if you kill them, you will get fired if you are not careful. But in the same way, the Tianjiao of these big sects is also the one with the most profit for Hongjin. As long as you kill them, you can get a lot of secret treasures, resources and even secret arts from them. If you are lucky, you may be able to get a part of the inheritance scriptures of the big sects. Such a thing, but a small sect like Hongyunzong, will never get it for a lifetime. It is precisely because of the secret techniques, treasures and other things that Hong Jin obtained from the conditions that he killed before, it was able to make his own strength dominate the entire Red Cloud Sect. Otherwise, how could his Red Brocade suppress the entire Red Cloud Sect. Therefore, the current Hongjin is now silently thinking about how to deal with Ye Fan and the others. It is impossible to let them go. As long as it is confirmed that Ye Fan and the others belong to the sect, then Hongjin can figure out how to deal with and disguise Ye Fan and their deaths. Even if you missed it, after killing Ye Fan and the others, this matter was known by the sect behind Ye Fan and the others. Na Hongjin also had a way, he could fake his own death to escape those big sects'' search and arrest. Anyway, as long as he is still alive, Red Cloud Sect will still be there. At most, when you are away from home, take your own son with you. As for the other members of the Red Cloud Sect, what does it have to do with his red brocade? (End of this chapter) Chapter 660： Simple and rude Chapter 660 Of course, Hong Jin hadn''t considered whether he would capsize in Ye Fan''s hands. After all, even the strongest Yan Ruyu is far from Hongjin. Such a gap cannot be easily made up by virtue of birthplace. Besides, so many people in the Red Cloud Sect really eat dry food. When the time comes, let''s go together, let alone Ye Fan and their realm is not high. Even if their realm is higher, it is of no use at all. Therefore, Hong Jin''s eyes are full of danger at this moment. Ye Fan and the others didn''t know Hong Jin''s thoughts, but they could feel Ruoyouruowu''s killing intent from Hong Jin''s body. Although this killing intent was well hidden by the red brocade, for Ye Fan and others who had practiced the secret of perception, they could still see some clues. Several people are very clear that this fellow Hongjin definitely had a murderous intent on them. Moreover, Hongjin''s killing intent is not light. This is really outrageous. They haven''t made it clear that they have come, and Hongjin has already made a choice. Sure enough, Hong Jin is not a good thing. Thinking of this, Ye Fan and their hearts were extremely free from irritation, and they even wanted to laugh a little. After all, the fellow Hongjin took the initiative to open the door, and they didn''t even need to feel guilty after killing him Ye Fan. Staring at Hongjin, Ye Fan''s face suddenly showed a bright smile. "Sect Master Hongjin, how should I answer you? Let me introduce myself first, I am Ye Fan of Zangmen, and these are my fellows of Zangmen. " Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Hong Jin''s face quietly revealed a touch of joy. Zangmen, that''s a serious sect. Hong Jin couldn''t imagine what he could live with from the direct disciple of Zangmen. It is estimated that all the things obtained from those geniuses who were killed before have not gained much from a Tibetan disciple. As long as the vote is finished, even if it is to give up his son, it is worthwhile to flee alone. They must be killed! ! At this moment, Hong Jin has only this idea in his mind. Just as the brainstorming was going on in Hongjin''s brain, Ye Fan, who was still talking with a smile on his face just now, suddenly became serious. This scene made the highly active Hong Jin stunned for a moment. Just before he could react, Ye Fan''s voice came out of his mouth again. "We are here today, and there is only one purpose, and that is revenge." As Ye Fan''s voice fell, a jade charm appeared directly in Yan Ruyu''s hands. The next moment, the jade talisman shattered directly, turning into a dragon claw that seemed to tear the sky, and rushed directly to the red brocade. This jade talisman was refined by the emperor, and the jade talisman contained the full blow of the emperor. Since the last trip to the Purple Mountain, Yan Ruyu and their hole cards were exhausted. Not only did Wang Ran provide them with some supplements, but even Di Tian spent a few days refining a few jade charms for each of them to defend themselves. Di Tian is a master-level powerhouse with a serious and ethical history, and even his combat power is comparable to that of a **** king. His full blow, nowhere was Hongjin able to resist it. Even if it was Yan Ruyu who issued this attack, even if Yan Ruyu couldn''t control this attack flexibly. But as the so-called one force broke the ten thousand magic, relying on the speed and power of this attack, even if the red brocade was higher than a few levels, he could not react. So at the moment when this dragon god''s claw appeared, Hong Jin''s body was already torn into powder. Even the soul of Hongjin, under the pressure of the terrifying energy of the Dragon God''s Claw, became fragmented and completely lost the opportunity to reincarnate or seize the house. After tearing up the red brocade, the power of the dragon god''s claw remained undiminished, and it went straight towards the distant palace group. In the next moment, countless palaces were turned into ruins under the destruction of the dragon god''s claws. The entire Red Cloud Sect, most of the foundation was destroyed under the claws of a dragon god. The Hongyunzong monks who were still in the ruined palace, except for a few of them, saved their lives. The rest of the people followed Hongjin''s footsteps and went to meet the **** of death. As the Dragon God''s claws gradually dispersed, apart from the ruins and bones all over the ground, there was only a huge crack that proved the horror of the attack just now. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan''s hearts were relieved. Fortunately, nothing went wrong, the gap between this red brocade and Di Tian is still very far away. And a disciple of the Red Cloud Sect, after seeing this scene, his courage was almost broken. Who is the Red Brocade, that is their Sect Master, the most powerful person in the entire Red Cloud Sect. No one knows the power of Hongjin better than them, but it is such a person, facing an attack from Ye Fan and the others, he can''t even protect himself, and he just died. Not only that, half of the Red Cloud Sect was wiped out by this attack. Yes, Ye Fan is a treasure from the sect they used. But what about it? Can you guarantee that there is only one such treasure Ye Fan? It''s impossible to look at it. If there is really only one, Ye Fan and the others are willing to use it on Hongjin. Now Hongjin is dead, and their strongest combat power is gone. Even with them, their Zongmen Great Formation has also been abandoned. Under such circumstances, what else did they use to resist Ye Fan and the others. Moreover, even if their Zongmen Grand Formation was still usable, they didn''t think they could resist Ye Fan and the others. As long as you use another jade symbol of the kind just now, there will be nothing left of the Red Cloud Sect''s remaining play. Therefore, everyone in the Red Cloud Sect was in fear at this moment. They were afraid that Ye Fan and others would take action against them next. They wanted to run, but their legs kept shaking. No way, the scene just now was really terrifying. They have lived for so many years, nowhere have they seen such a momentum. Just when the people of Red Cloud Sect were in fear, Ye Fan and the others also turned their eyes to the people of Red Cloud Sect. Seeing this scene, all the Red Cloud Sect cultivators trembled all over, and then subconsciously stepped back a few steps. No one is an exception. They are all afraid that Ye Fan and others will try to eliminate them, and they are all subconsciously hiding themselves. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan and the others knew in their hearts that the actions of a few of them had completely shocked these Red Cloud Sect cultivators. No matter what happens in the future, at least these Red Cloud Sect cultivators are very honest now. Of course, it is more likely that what Ye Fan and the others did today will leave a shadow that will never be erased in the hearts of these Red Cloud Sect cultivators. (End of this chapter) Chapter 661： Red Cloud Sect, broken Chapter 661 Seeing the crowd of Red Cloud Sect cultivators, Ye Fan''s face showed a kind smile. However, in the eyes of the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect, Ye Fan''s smile looked so terrifying. Of course, Ye Fan didn''t care what these Red Cloud Sect cultivators thought. After expressing his kindness with a smile, Ye Fan said directly: "Don''t worry, in fact, the few of us are not very malicious towards you." Hearing these words, a flash of shock flashed in the hearts of all the Red Cloud Sect cultivators. How could this person be so shameless. Isn''t this too malicious? If your malice is great, wouldn''t it be possible for the entire Red Cloud Sect to go up and down without a single mouth? However, although the hearts of the Red Cloud Sect cultivators were full, they did not dare to say much. Ye Fan didn''t care what they thought, and continued to speak for himself: "We are here today just for revenge. The suzerain of the Red Cloud Sect, the Red Brocade, protects his son for wrongdoing, and he swears his life, and his sin is to be punishable. In addition to him, Hongyunzong Hongtu, Li Bin... and a total of 26 people are our enemies. As long as you hand over these people, I will naturally let you go. So consider it carefully. It is to protect all these people from being implicated. It is up to you to choose righteously to destroy your relatives, and you will hand them over to make up for your sins. " After speaking, Ye Fan looked calmly at the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect, waiting for their choice. In fact, this choice is not difficult for the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect. Whether it is Hongtu or other people, they are considered to be many good people on weekdays. Otherwise, they would not be able to bully a flat-headed citizen. Of course, the other Red Cloud Sect cultivators are not necessarily good people. But it is precisely because of this that they will not feel embarrassed when making choices. Anyway, everyone is not a good person. I sold you both as a chivalry and righteousness, and I did not violate my birth principle. Therefore, everyone has made a choice without much consideration. Suddenly, there was a panic among the crowd. Ordinary monks naturally chose to take action against those monks named by Ye Fan, and those monks couldn''t stand by. Especially Hongtu, he is used to being arrogant and domineering, even if his father is dead, his temper will not be able to change for a while. For those who wanted to take action against him, Hong Tu didn''t hesitate at all, and went straight to his death. Upon seeing this, the other monks who were under siege also learned how to kill. The ordinary Red Cloud Sect cultivator, because they couldn''t figure out whether Ye Fan and the others were going to live or die, they didn''t dare to kill them at all. This caused the fact that over twenty Red Cloud Sect cultivators were fighting against hundreds of fellow cultivators. Of course, this is also because the number of people at the scene is too dense, and many people are unable to make a move. But even so, the scene is already very outrageous. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at each other, everyone had a decision directly in their hearts. "Except for Hongtu, the rest are alive or dead." Ye Fan, who had a decision in his heart, spoke directly. For this decision, everyone in Zangmen supports it in their hearts. Hong Tu can be said to be the culprit in this matter, so he must be handed over to Ren Hao, or Ren''s family to deal with it personally. But the others didn''t matter, they were all really captured alive, and Ye Fan and the others just gave them a good time. In this case, it is better to hand them over to the people of Red Cloud Sect to deal with. At the very least, torturing them bit by bit like this is also considered torture for these people. After Ye Fan''s voice came out, all the ordinary Red Cloud Sect cultivators were shocked. Just now they were worried that their shots were heavy, so they could only close their hands and fight. Now this worry is gone. At this moment, everyone in Hongtu suddenly increased their strength. In this way, the form becomes normal. Although those people are still struggling to resist, it is clear that they have a disadvantage. Moreover, the situation is getting clearer and clearer. It didn''t take long at all, everyone except Hongtu had already been humiliated. As for Hongtu, it''s not so easy. Moreover, after a group of Red Cloud Sect cultivators came out of their hands, they were all invested in the army to deal with the Red Tu. Although you can''t make heavy hands, but there are more ants that can kill an elephant, not to mention that this is a person from a sect against a person. It didn''t take long for Hongtu to lose his fighting power and be pressed in front of Ye Fan and the others. Looking at the embarrassed Hongtu, the angry Yi Hao directly kicked it up. It is this beast who has caused his parents and sister to suffer for the past two years. Therefore, although Yi Hao''s foot did not use his cultivation base, his physical strength did not remain at all. Either Hao''s strength is not small, just a kick, vomiting blood out of the mouth of Hongtu who kicked it directly. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan and others did not stop it. They understand that any Hao should vent. And they also believed that any Hao still had a sense of measure. Sure enough, although Yi Hao was angry in his heart, he was not dazzled by the anger. After just breathing Hongtu''s kick, Yi Hao stopped his movements, **** Hongtu and threw it aside. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan turned his head and said to the Red Cloud Sect elder who was forced to stand up: "Now that the matter has been settled, I will wait for the grievances with the Red Cloud Sect to be wiped out from then on. As for whether the Red Cloud Sect will stay or die, you can wait for your own decision. However, no matter if your Red Cloud Sect is still there in the future, those families who are forcibly confiscated by you to mine the source mine, you must give sufficient compensation. If you let me know that your right and wrong are against you, then don''t blame me for being so cruel. Don''t doubt Zangmen''s methods, even if you run to the ends of the world, I will find you. My requirement is only this, do you understand? " At the end, Ye Fan''s voice suddenly increased a few degrees. In an instant, the elder of the Red Cloud Sect shivered fiercely. Not dare to hesitate, the elder of the Red Cloud Sect quickly nodded and responded: "Don''t worry, I will arrange for someone to send them compensation in a while. It will definitely satisfy them." Hearing the words of the Red Cloud Sect elder, Ye Fan and others nodded in satisfaction. The people in Zangmen didn''t stay in the Red Cloud Sect for too long, and after taking part of the source stone reserves of the Red Cloud Sect, the people left the Red Cloud Sect directly with Hong Tu. Not to mention that Ye Fan and the others are greedy, there is really no way. (End of this chapter) Chapter 662： Words from Rens family Chapter 662 Wang Ran didn''t provide Ye Fan with any training resources at all during his trip out of the mountain. No, it should be said that except for some life-saving trump cards and standing pill, Ye Fan and the others have no cultivation resources at all. In Wang Ran''s words, the Ye Fanyuan Heavenly Book has already been introduced, and the cultivation resources of their brothers in the future will be handed over to Ye Fan, the Heavenly Master. If they still need the sect to supply them now, what use is there for Ye Fan to learn the Source Book of Heaven? Therefore, Ye Fan and the others walked out of the mountain gate empty-handed under Wang Ran''s strong request. Seeing that Ye Fan is about to make a breakthrough, how can he do without resources? After all, with Ye Fan''s physique, breakthroughs with resources are extremely dangerous, let alone lack of resources. As for going to Ji''s family to ask for it, even though Ji Ziyue is there, Ji''s family will definitely give it to them. But the problem is that Ye Fan can''t afford to lose this person. It is also very reasonable not to mention the reasons that Wang Ran said, that is, considering only from the level of the sect, then it is impossible for them to do this. Why, as the same top power, can Zangmen not even provide the source stones for disciples'' practice? So in desperation, Ye Fan and the others would never let go of an opportunity to obtain resources. However, Ye Fan and the others did not pluck their feathers, they just took away most of the source stone. When Ye Fan and the others had left, all the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect sighed with relief, and then uncontrollably slumped on the ground. The ghosts knew how great their psychological pressure was just now, and if they were able to hold it up till now, their spirits were already exhausted. Especially the elder who was forced to take shots several times, it felt unreasonable that he was tired. However, his identity is different, although there are several elders in the Red Cloud Sect. But the others, because they were sneaking and **** at the beginning, were unlucky enough to be in ruins with half of the Red Cloud Sect under the claws of the dragon gods played by Yan Ruyu with jade charms. Therefore, now the huge Red Cloud Sect is left with only a high-level figure. It doesn''t matter if the Red Cloud Sect is still there if you change individuals. But he can''t, because if nothing happens, he will become the new master of the Red Cloud Sect. He is ambitious, he wants to become the lord of a sect. Therefore, their Red Cloud Sect must now meet Ye Fan''s requirements as soon as possible. He didn''t want his front foot to take over as the Red Cloud Sect Master, and Ye Fan and the others came to the door on the back foot. Enduring the exhaustion of the spirit, the only remaining elder of the Red Cloud Sect directly issued an order and asked the disciples to bring something to compensate. Although the others were also tired, they didn''t dare to violate Ye Fan''s will after just going through such a thing. Therefore, under the arrangement of the elder Hongyunzong, they could only grit their teeth and set off. Not to mention the performance of the people of the Red Cloud Sect, after leaving the Red Cloud Sect, Ye Fan and the others rushed back to the Ren family as quickly as possible. But no matter how fast they were, when they returned to Ren''s house, the time had already arrived at night. Normally, ordinary people have already turned off their lights and rested at this time. But the Ren family at this moment is indeed brightly lit. No way, the family is so worried. Although Ye Fan and the others did not explain anything to the Ren family, they were able to guess one or two things through what they did. It''s been a whole day now, but Ren Hao and the others haven''t come back yet, so how could the Ren family not worry. So even if it was late at night, the Ren family still did not dare to rest, lighting the lights and waiting for the return of the people in Zangmen. In the hearts of Ren''s family, this light is the heart of Ren Hao when they go home. But in fact, the light is more of their comfort in their hearts. Ye Fan and the others flew in the air with a rainbow of light, and they saw the brightly lit Ren''s house from a distance. Uncontrollably, a warm current flashed in everyone''s hearts. Soon, everyone fell into the yard of the Ren family. Hearing the noise from the yard, Ren''s family walked out of the house as soon as possible. Seeing everyone safe and sound, the Ren family all breathed a sigh of relief. The next moment, they saw Hongtu who was lying on the ground like a dead dog and had passed out in a coma. Suddenly, the eyes of the three of the Ren family flashed a strong cruelty. Hongtu had caused the source of their family''s misfortune. If Ren Hao hadn''t come back, Ye Fan and the others would have real talents, and the entire Ren family would have ended. In this situation, the three of Ren''s family could not wait to drink Hongtu''s blood and eat Hongtu''s meat. But soon, the ruthlessness in the eyes of the Ren family''s trio turned into worry. After such a long time, they also learned about Hongtu''s identity from the cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect. So they were worried that Ye Fan, who had captured Hongtu, would be hunted down by Hongyunzong. Therefore, instead of venting their hatred, the three of the Ren family did not choose to vent their hatred. Instead, Ren''s mother worriedly persuaded Ye Fan and the others: "Children, this is the Young Sect Master of Red Cloud Sect. How can you tie him here? Red Cloud Sect will definitely hunt you down. If it doesn''t work, let my child and his father take care of this matter. You run quickly and bring Xiao Ning with you. You are all geniuses of big forces, and Red Cloud Sect doesn''t dare to go too far. " As Ren''s mother finished speaking, Ren''s father nodded in agreement. In two years, Ren''s father has become accustomed to Ren''s mother from a gentle woman who can''t speak loudly, to a heroine who can hold up half the sky. However, Renning was obviously not satisfied with his mother''s decision. If she wants to tell her, he should fight things. My parents are old and my brother has a bright future. Only she is the most suitable candidate. But I thought so, but Renning didn''t start arguing. Because she knew very well that neither her parents nor her brother would agree with him. When Ren''s mother was worried, Ye Fan and others all smiled helplessly. Any Hao covered his face in embarrassment, and then quickly explained to his mother: "Mom, don''t worry, we will have nothing to do. My senior brothers and sisters were either the direct disciples of our sect master or the love disciples of the uncle of Emperor Ditian, so they would not put the Red Cloud Sect in their eyes at all. Let me tell you the truth, this Hong Tu was forcibly brought back from Hongyunzong. The others who bullied you all died in the turmoil of the Red Cloud Sect. Even the Sect Master of Red Cloud Sect was nailed to death by Senior Sister Yan Ruyu. We have just returned from the Red Cloud Sect, so don''t worry about the Red Cloud Sect. I promise that in the future, the Red Cloud Sect will be absolutely honest and will not trouble us. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 663： Provocateurs, kill! Chapter 663 Provocateurs, kill! After Yi Hao finished speaking, Ye Fan and the others also nodded quickly and agreed. The three of Ren''s family saw that Yi Hao and Ye Fan looked like this. Although they were still surprised, they accepted this fact. After accepting this reality, Red Cloud Sect''s Red Slaughter can be imagined. The Ren family''s hatred of Hongtu was growing over time. Although because of their own psychological reasons, it is impossible for them to accept the murder. However, punches and kicks are really common. Although the Ren family three are just ordinary people, their physical fitness is far from Hongtu. But don''t forget, the current Hongtu is not the Hongtu of its heyday. Those of his former comrades, in order to survive, have often beaten him cruelly. It was a painful and extremely weak grand plan in itself. Under the punches and kicks of the three ordinary people of the Ren family, he was directly injured. Ye Fan didn''t feel sorry for Hongtu''s misery. Not to mention what Hongtu did, but what Hongtu did to the Ren family was what he deserved. Because of the hurdle in his heart, the Ren family three did not choose to kill Hongtu with their own hands. After venting the grievances in their hearts, the Ren family three also felt exhausted, and chose to go back to rest first. Of course, the three of them are also deliberately evading. Because they know very well what the fate of Hongtu will be next. Although Ye Fan and others were really kind to their family, they would never forget that in the world of monks, reality is often cruel. Hongtu was dead, but they did not dare to see this scene. They are afraid, afraid that after seeing this scene, they will fear Ye Fan, Ji Ziyue, and others who are good to their family. Even, I would be afraid of Ren Hao''s relatives. Therefore, they finally chose to escape, choosing not to see and not to worry. Of course, it is understandable that they are making this choice now, after all, they are just ordinary people. But with the existence of any Hao, their concept will change sooner or later. It''s just that this kind of thing can''t come in a hurry, so Ye Fan and the others didn''t say much about it. After the Ren family three left, Hongtu, the sinner, was personally resolved by Ren Hao, whose anger had been suppressed in his heart for a long time. The Ren family''s big feud from today is considered to be avenged. And with today''s event, I believe that the task of any Hao will be extremely easy to complete at that time. Therefore, after solving the matter, everyone did not stay too much, and chose to leave Ren''s house the next day. What everyone doesn''t know is that things like what happened to the Ren family are actually far more than just the Ren family. Whether it is Ren Hao or other Tibetan children, most of them are from ordinary people. The real family is well-off, and even the family members of the family who practice cultivation only occupy a very small part. In the world of monks, ordinary people are actually very vulnerable to bullying. However, under the huge population base of Tibetan disciples, it is not surprising that some people have various problems in their families. Just don''t listen. Compared with Ren''s family, the changes in these people''s homes are a bit more serious and a little bit lighter. Of course, those Tibetan disciples were not as lucky as Ren Hao, and some core disciples of Tibetan disciples helped. Therefore, some of the Zangmen people whose homes have changed have achieved their revenge either on their own or with the help of the same sect. Some died on the road of revenge. Even a lot of Tibetan disciples, because they helped their fellow disciples take revenge, they were also damaged. After the news passed back to the Tibetan gate, even Wang Ran, who had always been up and down, showed a rare expression of anger. If it is the normal way to kill one''s own disciple, or that one''s own disciple has made a mistake first. However, my own disciple clearly took control. As a result, because of the large number of people on the other side and even bullying the small by the big, my disciple was killed. Such a thing, let alone Wang Ran can''t accept it. Even if he can accept it, he will not accept it. Because these people are already slapping themselves in the face clearly, hitting Zangmen in the face. If Wang Ran swallows this breath, and this matter is stopped, then the Zangmen that he has finally developed will fall short of success almost instantaneously. Although it is not to be said to fall apart, after all, the inheritance of Zangmen is very tempting. But the Zangmen people''s recognition of the sect will definitely drop to a freezing point. At that time, let alone contribute to the completion of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Even in the face of some danger, the Tibetan sects will give priority to themselves, not the sect. After all, no one would truly be loyal to a sect that could not defend or support oneself. Although such sects can exist, such sects are definitely not what Wang Ran wants to see. Even such a sect Wang Ran didn''t want it at all. Therefore, whether it is public or private, Wang Ran must find this place back. Therefore, after the news came back, Wang Ran didn''t hesitate at all, and directly let the three of Di Tian, ??Good and Evil go out. Their purpose is simple, that is, revenge, Yang Wei, and shock the world. As for the forces that are being targeted, I''m sorry, but who told them to kill themselves. Suddenly, the entire Big Dipper domain shook. Because of the place where the emperor, the good and the evil three went, it really set off a **** storm. Although these forces that have been targeted by the Tibetans are more or less with some hole cards. But in front of the three battle powers of Emperor Tian, ??Good and Evil, which almost surpassed the level of God King, these cards were not enough. You know, at this stage, the powerhouse of the **** king level is already the top combat power. Except for some great powers that have a long history, almost no power can defeat or even kill the power of God King level. And even if those big forces have this ability, they are not willing to use it. Because no matter whether it is to use the ultimate imperial army or to awaken the foundation, these are not what those big forces are willing to see. For this reason, as long as it is not necessary, these big forces will never offend the top powerhouses. This is the case for the big forces, let alone these little sects who are dead. Under the powerful shots of the emperor, the good and the evil, these strengths did not have any resistance at all, and they were destroyed above the world. Of course, Ditian will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. The three of them are powerful men who can touch the law. Whoever is guilty, damn, they won''t look away at all. (End of this chapter) Chapter 664： Uproar Chapter 664 However, in the eyes of Ditian and the others, there are too few people who shouldn''t die. Most of the people they met were not light in their sins. Therefore, as long as the forces of the emperor, the good, and the evil are destroyed, except for a small group of people, almost all of them are gone. Such a decisive and ruthless method has made the entire practice world astounded. However, because of the strength of Ditian and the others, they have the ability to fight against those big forces in Tibet. No one wants to be the first bird and provoke a strong enemy for no reason. These forces that have passed on for countless years will not do this. A group of forces was unwilling to intervene in this matter, especially after they found out the reason why Tibetans did it, they were even more reluctant to intervene. Because there is nothing wrong with what Zangmen did in this matter. If it were them, they would do the same. It is not happy to go to Zangmen when it is right. How could they do this kind of thing. So even if some forces asked them to stop Zangmen later, they didn''t do it. If the major forces don''t take action, those sects that have been targeted by the Tibetan Sects really have no way to enter the earth. Even if it is to escape, they can''t escape. In the end, under the gaze of the entire cultivation world, the three of Di Tian, ??Good and Evil took only one month to eliminate all their goals and accomplish this feat that shocked the Big Dipper Star Territory. In an instant, the entire Big Dipper domain''s cognition of Zangmen reached a new level. Those Tibetan disciples who went out to practice could not help but straighten their backs. Of course, their task was completed more smoothly. Because as the popularity of Zangmen rises again, almost no one will refuse any receiving orders they send out. The entire Big Dipper domain, as it did three years ago, set off a frenzy of worshipping the Tibetan gate. And with the disciples who worshipped the Tibetan gate last time as an example, this phenomenon is even more obvious. In this situation, except for the top forces that are not worried about recruiting people, all other forces are itchy. After all, Zangmen is the top strength of Zhenger Bajing, more than what they don''t know. In this case, what should I choose? Anyone who is normal would choose Zangmen. Even if it fails, it''s a big deal to come back and worship other schools. But once they succeeded, they would fly up to the branch and become a phoenix in an instant. Those forces are very clear about the thoughts of these people, but after such a change of hands by Zangmen, a part of the top genius group has been selected by the holy places in the area. How many good seedlings are there to be removed? Especially those small and medium-sized forces, this incident has the greatest impact on them. Originally, when he chooses disciples, he can only choose what they don''t want. You can imagine how talented such a person is. As a result, there are fewer and fewer talents, and their usual disciples are likely to enter a large sect. Then their results are already predictable. At that time, can we recruit disciples? It''s another matter. After such a handover, their previously not wealthy family has made it even worse. The various forces did not dare to complain about Zangmen, after all, the body of the lessons learned from the past has not been cold. But for those insecure forces that have been destroyed, they are not so polite. Without exception, almost all the heads of small and medium-sized powers are scolding in their hearts those powers that have been destroyed. You said, what are you doing to provoke Zangmen. Originally, people''s limelight was flourishing, but now you still fan the flames and sacrifice yourself to set off the Tibetan gate. At this moment, these forces have completely forgotten that some time ago, because those sects that had been destroyed by the Tibetan gate ended too tragically, they made their hearts rush into the matter of asking the top powers to intervene. Unanimously, the destruction of these forces in their hearts all had thoughts that deserved to be so. Dog things, if you want to die, die by yourself, what kind of ability to drag them into the water? The only thing that makes these strengths gratifying now is that Zangmen only allows those who have the lead contest to participate in the assessment. Without a token, there is no qualification to participate in the assessment. This result has given a group of small and medium-sized forces a chance to breathe. After all, all the Tibetan disciples who issued the referral token, although their strength is not bad, they may also have some particularly good vision. But they can''t always be very good, they are still very likely to miss. And how big is the Big Dipper field? How many access tokens does the Tibetan disciple have? Even if a part of the geniuses are selected, the number of those left behind should be barely acceptable. It''s just that I will grit my teeth in the future and increase my investment in disciple selection. After all, they are also very easy to misunderstand, the few remaining geniuses, but they have to be fooled in the first time. ... Wang Ran didn''t know what these forces thought, nor did he know how hard these forces will live in the future. In other words, even if Wang Ran knew, he wouldn''t care. After all, if conditions didn''t allow him, he really hoped that he could put the entire Big Dipper domain, no, it should be said that he put the entire genius of the sky-shading plane into his own hands to cultivate. As long as it is cultivated in this way, a Tibetan disciple who covers the plane of the sky will probably be able to bear the next disaster. But this kind of thing is obviously not going to happen, because those strengths that have been handed down for a long time can''t be left alone. Unless, Wang Ran''s strength can surpass the entire world. Just like when Wang Ran was on the plane of Hokage and Douluo, he had actually reached the ceiling of the real plane. At that time, although there were other sects in the world, without exception, they were all merged into the Tibetan sect. At the very least, their head is a Tibetan disciple, and the inheritance techniques that they practiced later also evolved by relying on Taoism. In the final analysis, it is still a branch of Zangmen. It is not an exaggerated imagination that all the heavens and thousands of sects are out of Tibet, but a completely achievable goal. As long as your strength is strong enough, you can slowly transform all the forces in the entire world into a branch of the Tibetan gate. But it was obvious that Wang Ran, who was currently on the plane of obscuring the sky, his strength was far from enough to obscure the plane of heaven. Therefore, this kind of result is still a future goal. At this stage, we still have to accumulate slowly. Only by improving our own strength can we solve all problems. Therefore, after the trio of Emperor Tian, ??Good and Evil returned to Tibet after completing their missions, Wang Ran was still in a state of cultivation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 665： Tibetan situation Chapter 665 With the return of Di Tian and others, Wang Ran suddenly opened his eyes from his cultivation. In the next moment, the three of Di Tian, ??Good and Evil suddenly appeared beside Wang Ran. Looking at the three of Ditian, Wang Ran slowly said: "The goal has been solved?" Wang Ran''s voice is very soft, but the coldness in his tone can be heard by anyone. I have to say that those sects that have been destroyed are quite proud to make Wang Ran so angry. However, their fate is also very miserable, and if they don''t pay attention, they will be killed directly. After hearing Wang Ran''s question, Shanliang''s mouth twitched slightly, and then he replied: "Don''t worry, the sect master, the task that you personally explained will definitely be done beautifully." Hearing that, Wang Ran didn''t ask too much for details, and directly nodded to indicate that he knew. The three of Di Tian, ??Good and Evil did not stay much, and left after a few simple words. As the four people hibernated and entered a state of spiritual practice, the entire Tibetan gate fell into peace again, as if the previous events had nothing to do with them. Of course, the four of them really didn''t care about it. However, they don''t care about it, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t care about it. Not to mention those forces or figures who didn''t hesitate in the Zangmen, but a group of Zangmen disciples. After the news spread to the area where they were located, their faces were full of pride and confidence. That expression seemed to remind others at all times, did you see it? This is my sect, and this is our elder. Even the direct disciples of Wang Ran and Ditian, after receiving this news, are the same. No, it should be said that their hearts are more proud. Because they are their direct elders, they are the ones most proud of. Of course, although he was very proud in his heart, the Tibetan disciples were still very sensible in their hearts, and there was no idea of ??blindly arrogant and provoke enemies for the sect. They are still the same as before, being gentle and polite. This has given others a higher level of evaluation of Zangmen. Involuntarily, outsiders will spontaneously treat the Tibetan children with respect and politeness. This is even more vividly demonstrated in Ye Fan and the others. When they had just arrived at Ji''s house before, the action of Di Tian and others to wipe out countless sects had just begun, and no news came out at all. At that time, although the people of the Ji family were very kind to them, it was only because they and the little princess Ji Ziyue of the Ji family were companions. Ji Ziyue may not have a high status in the Ji family, but his brother Ji Haoyue is a generation of divine bodies, and was earlier designated by the Ji family as the leader of this generation, and the head of the Ji family in the future. It can be said that as long as the emperor of the Ji family is not born, Ji Haoyue is the younger brother of the Ji family. Under this circumstance, as Ji Haoyue''s most favored sister, Ji Ziyue''s status in Ji''s family would definitely be much higher than that on the bright side. Although Ji Ziyue had already worshipped the Tibetan gate now, she was half an outsider. But the master of the family is the master of Zangmen, and the status and status are the same as the master of their Ji family. Ji Ziyue of this kind of status did not insult the majesty of the Ji family at all, let alone some ordinary Ji family members can evaluate. Therefore, when treating Ji Ziyue''s companions, Ye Fan and the others who were descendants of the top powers with Ji''s family, they were also treated with politeness beyond their own status. However, after the news of what Wang Ran and the others had done came out, the attitude of the Ji family''s children toward Ye Fan and them had obviously changed fundamentally. The politeness in the past may have been for official business, but now, each of them is sincere. After all, some ordinary disciples were already able to cause Wang Ran to fight. If Ye Fan and his core disciples had problems, Gui knew what Wang Ran would do. So no matter what the consideration was, they treated Ye Fan very politely. Suddenly, the enthusiasm that Ye Fan and the others felt suddenly increased to a level. Of course, the Ji family disciples had such a transformation, Ye Fan and the others were of course in their eyes. They didn''t change their attitude just because the attitudes of these Ji family disciples changed so much before and after, nor did they look down on them or even blame them for it. Ye Fan and the others understood these Ji family disciples very well, after all, the family and the sect were still different. These people are born with some blood links, and it is natural that they cannot treat outsiders the same as their own family members. What''s more, the Ji family of Nuo Da didn''t know how many children there were, and even the disciples of the direct descendants were batch after batch. There are so many resources, so many people will definitely be fiercely competitive. In the face of some outsiders who cannot help them, why should they show extreme enthusiasm? If you can be polite to them, the etiquette is already in place. However, understanding is due to understanding, they still can''t stand such enthusiastic Ji family. Especially those who have no status in the Ji family, they were very enthusiastic towards Ye Fan and others before, hoping to catch them and promote their status. Now they are more enthusiastic. Faced with such enthusiasm, even Ji Ziyue couldn''t get used to it for a while. Therefore, after everyone stayed at Ji''s house for a while, they left quickly. However, Ye Fan and the others are still too young, do they really think they can stop by changing places? This kind of thing is of course impossible. The story of Zangmen has spread throughout the Big Dipper Star Region, and Ye Fan and the others are not in remote and uninhabited places. Therefore, after they arrived at their next destination, Jiang''s house, they once again saw the power of the word Zangmen. Originally, several guards of the Jiang family maintained a disdainful attitude towards Ye Fan''s visits, especially after they learned that they were visiting the **** King Jiang Taixu, this disdain even increased to a peak. After all, who is Jiang Taixu, that is the **** king of the Megatron generation. Four thousand years ago, the **** King Jiang Taixu disappeared. Except for the Jiang family, except for a few of the Jiang family''s allies, almost every force is the same. Although they didn''t say anything, they were secretly happy in their hearts. After all, the **** king is immortal, and there is always a sharp sword hanging above their heads. This sharp sword may fall on their necks at any time and take their lives. After all, the name of Jiang Taixu, the **** king of the generation, was not blown out, but was fought after battle. What''s more, Jiang Taixu is not dead, how can they stand at the pinnacle of Beidou again? (End of this chapter) Chapter 666： Breakthrough is imminent Chapter 666 What? Now that God King Jiang Taixu is back, and their Jiang family''s reputation has once again been upgraded to a new level, you forces will once again send people to show their favor with Jiang Family and Jiang Taixu? Similar to things like this, Jiang''s guards have seen a lot in recent years. Originally thought that the vent had passed but they didn''t expect that now someone came again. With such thoughts, it is of course impossible for the Jiang family guards to have a good attitude towards Ye Fan and others. However, the contempt of the Jiang family guards towards Ye Fan and others disappeared after Ye Fan and the others reported themselves. Without him, Ye Fan and the others turned out to be the children of Zangmen who have been in the limelight recently, and they are also direct disciples of the master and elders of Zangmen. These guards didn''t dare to offend Ye Fan and the others by risking their family''s dissatisfaction. After all, to offend people like Ye Fan, it is tantamount to offending the entire Tibetan gate. These guards haven''t forgotten what they explained after the Jiang family''s **** king returned. When the **** king Jiang Taixu returned to the Jiang family, he directly confessed to the entire Jiang family, saying that Zangmen was his benefactor. In the future, if nothing can be done, rationality and Zangmen will maintain good care. Moreover, Jiang Taixu specifically confessed that the demon race named Ditian in the Tibetan gate is definitely not inferior to him. And Wang Ran, the master of Zangmen, far surpassed him in strength. This kind of power, if you have a good relationship with it, the benefits are definitely great. And like Ye Fan and the others, the core disciples of the Tibetan sect, they can''t use the thighs of holding Jiang''s family and Jiang Taixu at all. Because they already have a top thigh behind them. So after knowing the identities of Ye Fan and others, several guards who were slightly despised before the big change, put on a kind smile, and then respectfully introduced the group of people into the living room. The door guards'' changes, Ye Fan and others, are naturally clear about it, and they are also very helpless about this. Although this kind of thing makes them feel very proud, but this feeling of being treated specially is really disliked. Although the attitude of others towards them was special enough before, this situation is really not what they want. However, even though they were helpless, Ye Fan and the others came to the Jiang family''s living room under the leadership of the Jiang family guards. No way, they are here to visit Jiang''s family and Jiang Taixu, and of course they want the guests to do whatever they want. After waiting for a while in the meeting room, Ye Fan and the others welcomed the first descendant of the Jiang family. It''s just that the visitor was not Jiang Taixu, but Jiang Sheng, the son of the head of the Jiang family. Although the name is very angry and ambitious, it is just a trick. Although Ye Fan and the others didn''t know that this Jiang Sheng was a fool, they didn''t care about him too much in their hearts. After Jiang Sheng came to the meeting room, he first arched his hands towards Ye Fan and said: "I''m Jiang Sheng. I don''t know how many fellow Taoists from Zangmen came here. I really neglected you all. Please forgive me, fellow Taoists." Well, even though he is a superhero, as the heir of the Jiang Family Patriarch, his demeanor is still very good. Although they don''t know or care what Jiang Sheng''s identity is, Ye Fan and the others didn''t care about it. After all, being able to be the first to appear in the meeting room, and to make other Jiang family respectful, the identity of this Jiang Sheng is naturally not too simple. So facing Jiang Shengs greetings, Ye Fan and others responded very enthusiastically. Next, the two sides had a long conversation. After all, they are all young people. Although they didn''t know each other before, they still talked easily and happily. This kind of conversation didn''t stop until Jiang Taixu arrived. Seeing Jiang Taixu who walked through the door, Ye Fan and the Tibetan disciples who had experienced the trip to the Purple Mountain took the lead and said: "Senior God King, the breath that has not seen you for many years has become more stable. It is really impolite. I should have come to visit you as soon as possible after I left Zishan. As a result, it took so long, and I waited until I came to visit. " Hearing what Ye Fan and the others said, Jiang Taixu waved his hand indifferently and laughed. Indeed, in only three years, the skinny and withered Jiang Taixu had disappeared. Instead, there was a radiant Jiang Taixu. Although he still looked thin and weak, it was better than when the seal was first broken. I don''t know how much. If it hadn''t changed the appearance, Ye Fan wouldn''t even dare to recognize it if he could vaguely see it. "You little guys are growing up very fast. You don''t have to say sorry. If it weren''t for you, maybe I''m still sealed in the purple mountain. Besides, I can recover so quickly, thanks to your master''s help. " Looking at Ye Fan and the others, Jiang Taixu said with a light smile. Hearing that, Ye Fan and others haven''t said much, Jiang Sheng on the side was surprised and said: "It turns out that you are the younger generations that the ancestor said, and the ancestor does not praise you less on weekdays." Hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, Ye Fan quickly waved their hands and turned away. Jiang Taixu didn''t say much. After all, what Jiang Sheng said was the truth. He did praise Ye Fan and others a lot. The atmosphere became very harmonious. After the conversation, Jiang Taixu stayed a few people at Jiang''s house for a few days. However, Ye Fan and the others did not stay at Jiang''s house much, after all, they came to Jiang''s house only to visit Jiang Taixu. However, just when Ye Fan and others left Jiang''s house, Ye Fan''s expression changed in vain. Seeing this scene, Pang Bo, who had been standing next to Ye Fan, immediately asked: "Ye Fan, what''s wrong with you, is there anything wrong?" Hearing Pang Bo''s words, the eyes of Yan Ruyu, Ji Ziyue, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman and others were also attracted. Hearing Pangbo''s words, Ye Fan didn''t say much, but pointed to his Dantian position with difficulty. Seeing this scene, not only Ye Fan was alone, but even Pangbo and others'' faces became heavy. Because they had discussed it before, they knew exactly what Ye Fan meant. Everyone understood that Ye Fan was about to be unable to suppress the realm that was about to break through. According to the initial expectations, Ye Fan could still suppress it for a month. However, the cultivation of the Saint Body was so easy to suppress, and repeated suppression made Ye Fan himself unable to control this rebound. There was nothing wrong with breaking through, after all, Ye Fan was already mentally prepared. But this breakthrough came too suddenly, and they didn''t come to prepare any protective measures in a hurry. If it were to make a breakthrough like this, Ye Fan couldn''t survive it out of ten. (End of this chapter) Chapter 667： Last hole card Chapter 667 It is precisely because of this that everyone''s faces have become so solemn. The breakthrough came too suddenly, and many of their back players were not ready yet. But now it''s a bow and arrow, and there is no possibility of turning back. Therefore, even if everyone didn''t prepare anymore, no matter how low the probability of Ye Fan being able to succeed, they didn''t have time to prepare more. After gritting his teeth, Ye Fan said in a deep voice: "There is no way, just make a breakthrough like this. You help me protect the law and don''t let others disturb me." After speaking, Ye Fan directly sat cross-legged on the ground, and the aura on his body quickly boiled. Not only that, the aura around Ye Fan also boiled at an extremely terrifying speed. This is near the Jiang family''s residence, so the concentration of aura can be imagined. Although it was far from enough for Ye Fan to break through, compared with ordinary realms, it was really a blessing. These boiling auras, like inverted seawater, rushed towards Ye Fan''s body at an extremely terrifying speed. With the infusion of these spiritual energy, Ye Fan''s skin quickly became bloodshot and red. A large amount of steam rises from the top of Ye Fan''s head, and everyone who looks at it feels uncomfortable. This is just the beginning, and Ye Fan''s situation is already so bad. If this happens for a while, wouldn''t Ye Fan be about to explode and die. The fact is indeed the case. With a large amount of heaven and earth spiritual energy entering his body, Ye Fan at this moment only felt his body bursts of pain, as if his body was about to burst at any time. However, it was clear that his body was almost too much to bear, but Ye Fan''s Dantian still felt a sense of emptiness. It was as if the huge aura groups absorbed by Ye Fan were just a trace of aura. Ye Fan knew very well that now his body was almost at the limit of his tolerance. If he has not succeeded in breaking through and improving his body''s tolerance before his body collapses, then there must be only one result, that is, being exploded by a huge spiritual energy. Not daring to hesitate, Ye Fan tried to separate a trace of consciousness and took out all the source stones in his storage ring. With the appearance of a large number of source stones, Ye Fan''s body also seemed to have found a new goal, actively absorbing the aura in the source stones. Seeing this scene, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, Yan Ruyu, Ji Ziyue also reacted, and directly took out the source stone in their storage ring and threw it to Ye Fan''s side. With the supply of a large amount of source stone, the energy stored in Ye Fan''s Dantian became more and more abundant. Correspondingly, the load on Ye Fan''s body is getting heavier, and Ye Fan''s skin at this moment, even like a cooked prawn, is extremely bright red. Seeing this, everyone who was protecting Ye Fan from the side had already raised their hearts to their throats. The way Ye Fan is now is really scary. As the protagonist of the breakthrough in cultivation, Ye Fan''s body was also very bitter at this time. Because these source stones are really far from enough for him to break through. Although the aura around his body is still abundant now, Ye Fan is very clear that the surrounding aura is definitely not enough for himself. Obviously, it was only breaking through the four poles, and the resources needed in the end were almost comparable to the breakthrough of the monk Hualong. No wonder the Eucharist hasn''t come up for so many years, and apart from anything else, the consumption required for practice alone is not something that ordinary people can bear. Ye Fan is just breaking through the four poles. If this is about Sendai, sanctification or something in the future, wouldn''t the resources that need to be consumed compete with the emperor? But these are all digressions, and Ye Fan''s situation is the most critical at this moment. After such a long time of consumption, the aura emanating from the source stone is almost exhausted. Ye Fan could feel that the energy in his body was being absorbed by his dantian little by little. If the surrounding aura is absorbed and the source stone can''t be supplied, Ye Fan has no doubt that his body will soon be emptied by his dantian. After that, Ye Fan, who had no energy in his body, would die in extreme pain. After that, the energy that lost control in Ye Fan''s body filled Ye Fan''s body into a human skin balloon, and then exploded. At this moment, Ye Fan''s brain was a little flustered. He could feel that the aura in the air around him and the energy in the source stone could not last long. Strengthening his mind, Ye Fan''s brain was spinning frantically. He was thinking about what else was left in his body that could save his life. Time passed by, and the aura around Ye Fan had been completely absorbed by him. Without the support of the spiritual energy, Ye Fan''s body almost shrivelled at a speed visible to the naked eye. Upon seeing this, Pangbo and others couldn''t help showing anxious expressions on their faces. If this goes on, Ye Fan will be sucked into a personal job within a few breaths. However, no matter how anxious they were, they didn''t have any extra source stones to help Ye Fan. Ye Fan needs aura, and the quantity is huge. In this case, only the source stone is the best choice. No matter what else it is, even if it contains aura, it will not be so pure. But now, everyone can''t care about too many things. Regardless of the future, survival now is the key. So looking at Ye Fan''s painful look, Pang Bo and the others threw out a piece of pill after another, turning them into the purest aura for Ye Fan to absorb. At this time, they only had this kind of pill containing a lot of spiritual energy that could help Ye Fan. Although it is still only a drop in the bucket, it can also allow Ye Fan to hold on for a while. At the very least, with such a large aura group, Ye Fan''s body atrophy slowed down. Of course, if this situation continues, Ye Fan will only die sooner or later. Fortunately, Ye Fan still has some hole cards that he almost forgot. When Ye Fan and the others had just followed Nine Dragons to pull the coffin and set foot on the road of spiritual practice, Ye Fan was on the top of Yingzhu Ancient Star and harvested several Bodhi seeds. Although Ye Fan could not be sure of the origin of this Bodhi son, based on what he saw and heard, Ye Fan guessed that the mother tree where the Bodhi son grew up was probably the tree that Shakyamuni enlightened in the legend. Ye Fan didn''t know how powerful Sakyamuni was, but Ye Fan still knew how powerful Buddhism was. Although it is secret to not listen to any Buddhism in these years, the name of Sakyamuni, the sage of Buddhism, has also entered Ye Fan''s ears. (End of this chapter) Chapter 668： The dawn of a breakthrough Chapter 668 Whether this Shakyamuni was Pi Sakyamuni Ye Fan was unclear, but he was willing to take a gamble. The Shakyamuni who bet on Buddhism is the Sakyamuni he knows, and his hand-made Bodhi is the product of the Bodhi tree when Sakyamuni was enlightened. Of course, even if Ye Fan didn''t plan to gamble, he had no other good way. Fang Zheng was dead, so why didn''t Ye Fan take a gamble? If it is really the same as it expected, then Shakyamuni was also a great saint-level figure before? Can help such a person to preach, the linden tree is naturally not a simple commodity. Only such a product of the sacred tree can help oneself escape the catastrophe. Therefore, after feeling that his vitality was rapidly losing, Ye Fan directly used his last strength and took out the Bodhi Zi, which was deeply buried in the storage bag, and held it in his mouth. Following the entrance of the Bodhizi, Ye Fan''s body just still withered, stopped in an instant. Ye Fan could feel that an incomparably pure energy was flowing out of the Bodhi Zi in his mouth, and then entering his dantian. Although the amount of this energy is not a lot, his quality is definitely the first time Ye Fan has seen it in his life. Just a small amount of energy can be compared with most of the previous source stones. Seeing this scene, Pangbo, who was not far away, was first taken aback, followed by ecstasy. What is the Bodhi seed that Ye Fan took out? No one is more familiar than him except Ye Fan. When Ye Fan got these Bodhi seeds, he divided half of them to Pangbo. Now, a Bodhi seed can help Ye Fan to stabilize the situation. If the Bodhi seed is consumed, wouldn''t it be possible for Ye Fan to successfully overcome this hurdle? Without hesitation at all, Pang Bo directly took out the Bodhi Zi that Ye Fan had allocated to him, and prepared to use it to help Ye Fan tide over the difficulties. As for distressed? Why does he Pangbo feel distressed. Although it seems that the Bodhi child is so precious now, the Bodhi child was originally given to him by Ye Fan, and even if all were returned to Ye Fan, it can be said to have passed. What''s more, Pangbo is still a man of love and righteousness. In exchange for Ye Fan''s chance to live with some precious Bodhi seeds, in Pangbo''s view, it is simply extremely valuable. However, before Pang Bo sent the Bodhi Zi in his hand to Ye Fan''s side, his arm was suddenly pinched. Looking along the arm, it was not someone else who stopped Pangbo, it was Jiang Taixu, the king of the Jiang family. Ye Fan''s breakthrough was really not small, and he broke through near Jiang''s house. This kind of behavior is tantamount to telling the Jiang family upright. Almost at the moment when Ye Fan broke through, the Jiang family had already noticed something wrong. Under this situation, the Jiang family originally wanted to send an individual directly to check the information and respond. In the end, who knew, the people who came recognized Ye Fan and others'' identities at a glance. Ye Fan, who they are, they are the existence of God King Jiang Taixu who wants to take care of them. Such a person, how dare ordinary Jiang family disciples provoke or even reprimand. So just after recognizing Ye Fan and the others, the Jiang family disciples didn''t stay any longer at all, and went straight back to the Jiang family. They want to report the situation here to Jiang Taixu. It is better for Jiang Taixu to decide how to deal with this matter. The worst, that would have to let the Jiang family''s senior management make a decision. As for them, forget it. No matter what decision they make, it doesn''t matter if they conform to the ideas of those big shots. But if it makes the people above feel uncomfortable, then they don''t want to live comfortably. Therefore, the extremely tyrannical Jiang family only reacted after Ye Fan broke through for so long. Moreover, the person who came was still God King Jiang Taixu. In this regard, Pangbo and others are obviously unclear, and Jiang Taixu has no meaning to explain. After stopping Pangbo''s violent behavior, Jiang Taixu said directly: "These are the seeds of the undead medicine. If you simply use them as a tool for replenishing spiritual energy, it would be a violent thing." Hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, Pangbo obviously didn''t care. No matter what the seed of the undead medicine, or what the undead medicine, Pang Bo can''t watch Ye Fan, his good brother, die. What a precious thing, under this kind of emotion, what should be discarded is directly discarded. However, even though Pangbo is still nervous and determined at this moment, he has a pleasant smile on his face. Because he heard a hidden message from Jiang Taixu''s mouth. That is, Jiang Taixu has a way to help Ye Fan tide over this crisis. But think about it, the most important thing about Ye Fan this time is the lack of source stone. As a high-ranking figure in the ancient emperor family, Jiang Taixu may lack something else, but he will definitely not lack the source stone. Even if Jiang is too vacant for the source stone, with his identity in Jiang''s family, as long as he speaks casually, the source stone will not be used up in an instant. But even with some speculation, Pangbo still asked: "Senior God King, do you mean you can help Ye Fan break through the current situation?" Hearing Pangbos question, Jiang Taixu also nodded gently, and then said: "Yes, I do have a solution, and there is a great possibility of success. The reason why no one has been able to break the curse of the Ancient Eucharist for so many years is that the road to the Eucharist was cut off, preventing them from growing. There is a more important point, that is, their bodies simply cannot bear the burden caused by absorbing the aura when they break through. Even if they could bear that kind of burden, they couldn''t resist the thunder catastrophe of heaven after the breakthrough. " Having said this, Jiang Taixu twitched his throat slightly, and then continued: "I don''t know what kind of exercises you have cultivated, but your physical strength is obviously much stronger than that of monks of the same level. This kind of characteristic is even more vividly expressed in Ye Fan, the ridiculous ancient sacrament. Therefore, as long as there is enough divine origin, Ye Fan will definitely be able to break through to the next realm. As for whether he can resist the thunder after the breakthrough, it depends on his own destiny. However, according to the usual Thunder Tribulation records of the Eucharist, Ye Fan still has a great possibility of becoming famous. So, you dont need to worry too much. " With that, Jiang Taixu directly threw Shufang Shenyuan to Ye Fan''s side. The rich spiritual energy instantly washed Ye Fan''s body, and while breathing, Ye Fan''s somewhat shriveled body also became plump again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 669： Zangmen develops a new future Chapter 669 With the sufficient source stone provided by Jiang Taixu, Ye Fan''s state quickly stabilized. The originally bottomless sea of ??dantian quickly became full with a lot of spiritual energy. A large number of visions emerged from Ye Fan''s sea of ??suffering, reflecting on the sky. The visions are as beautiful as the scenes in the ancient fairy garden. All the Jiang family members who were watching from afar were shocked. It''s not that they haven''t seen Tianjiao who has a vision in the sea of ??suffering. Although there are not many such people, there are several in each generation of the Jiang family. God King Jiang Taixu was also the outstanding one. It''s just that when have they seen so many visions in a person, and every vision is such a top-notch existence. As long as the ordinary Tianjiao Kuhai realm can open up a vision, it can be a monk of the same realm. Ye Fan is able to open up so many visions, doesn''t it mean that he is already invincible at the same level in the sea of ??suffering? It has long been heard that Ye Fan can compete with the emperor after possessing the great achievement of the Desolate Ancient Eucharist. Now it seems that it is truly extraordinary. Although there has been a tendency for the desolate ancient sacrament to be abolished in recent years, the strength of the desolate ancient sacrament cannot be underestimated. Invincible at the same level, for them, it is really more than just talking. Especially for these Ye Fans, although their physique is a barren ancient sacrament, Ye Fan is backed by the Tibetan gate, and is supported by a top boss like Jiang Taixu. No matter how you look at it, the possibility of his success is greater than the possible impact of failure. Even if the breakthrough of the Ancient Saint Body is difficult, can it still be difficult for Ye Fan''s legendary master who controls the Emperor''s Soldier of the Extreme Path? As long as Ye Fan can succeed, he can already be determined to be a top powerhouse in the future. Even if Ye Fan''s Holy Physique can be achieved, even in the era of the Great Emperor, Ye Fan can walk sideways. This son is terrifying, and the future achievements are unimaginable. Such a thought flashed through the hearts of the Jiang family who was watching. Looking at Ye Fan''s rising aura again, the Jiang family onlookers made a decision in their hearts. Such a character must be good and must not be offended easily. No, if it''s possible, it''s better not to offend him for the rest of your life. And Jiang Sheng, the young master of the Jiang family, the son of the contemporary master, thinks more. Looking at the faces of Ye Fan and others, Jiang Sheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, flashing bursts of light. If there is a chance, we must find a way to let the Jiang family and Zangmen, and Ye Fan, these core disciples of Zangmen have a relationship. It is best to be like the Ji Ziyue of the Ji family, able to work hard to worship Wang Ran''s door. Jiang Sheng naturally understands the reason why eggs can''t be put in a basket. Although he didn''t think the Jiang family would decline because of something. But this does not prevent him from planning for the Jiang family''s future. After all, this Jiang family will not be unexpectedly his Jiang family in the future. Even if he is just an ordinary Jiang family, only the Jiang family is getting stronger and stronger will it be good for him. Just like before, during the period when Jiang Taixu disappeared, the Jiang family was still one of the top forces in the Big Dipper Star Region. But at that time, the Jiang family''s right to speak in front of other top forces was far inferior to what it is now. To enhance one''s own strength and influence, apart from the appearance of another strong in the family, alliance with other forces is no different from the best choice. In the past, in order to maintain the rigor of their own inheritance, it was impossible for the major forces to accept each other''s disciples. Even, couples rarely appear between two major forces. Even if it appears, most of them are not recognized. It was like Jiang Taixu back then, and geniuses like him were unable to finally get married because of this situation. Therefore, the previous alliances of the major forces were more verbal agreements. To observe or not to observe, it all depends on self-consciousness. But now it''s different. Zangmen is the same as their Jiang family, they are both top-notch strengths, and they also face the entire Big Dipper domain to recruit disciples. As long as one of his disciples becomes an important figure in Zangmen, isn''t their Jiang family a natural ally with Zangmen? Moreover, there may not be many forces that have the same plans as Jiang Sheng, but they are definitely not many. At that time, some Tibetans will be used as buttons, and the major forces can form alliances almost logically. Besides, you don''t have to worry about leaking your own scriptures when you join Zangmen. After all, it is impossible for a disciple who can be sent out to learn the complete scriptures. If only part of it was obtained by the Tibetans, the Jiang family would not worry at all. After all, part of the scriptures circulated outside is not without it, but only a part, and if there is no matching magic method, its practicality is not particularly large. Forces like Zangmen will never take this part of the scripture to heart, and it is impossible to breathe this part of the scripture out. Therefore, there is no need to worry about the risk of Scripture leaking. Even, they may also gain a part of Tibetan practice. After all, for so many years, the major forces have not accepted each other''s disciples, but it is not because they are afraid that the scriptures that the disciples they have sent out will be touched by others. And because they were afraid, the disciples of other families were too talented, so they directly finished their own classics. Without affecting oneself, one can still improve oneself, and no one will not do it. As for whether Zangmen is worth their investment and whether the scriptures of Zangmen are worthy of their study, there is no doubt about this. I haven''t seen the Ji Ziyue of the Ji family, isn''t it the Ji family''s scriptures that practiced? If the Tibetan scriptures were not strong enough, why would Ji Ziyue change all of her previous foundation? Only this point can prove that the Tibetan practice is better than Ji''s scriptures in the first few realms. So no matter what kind of consideration it is, sending disciples to Zangmen is something worth doing. At this point, the Ji family was far ahead of the major forces. Ji Ziyue worshipped the Tibetan gate three years ago, and even worshipped the master of the Tibetan gate as his teacher. In the past three years, Ji Ziyue''s identity has become Wang Ran''s personal disciple. Her growth is also visible to the naked eye and has grown stronger. For Yu Ji Ziyue and Yu Ji''s family, this move was extremely successful. Thinking of this, Jiang Sheng had made up his mind, and he was waiting to discuss the specific operation of this matter with his old father after it was over. Ye Fan and the others are naturally not clear about the psychological activities of Jiang Sheng and other Jiang family members onlookers. At this moment, all the people in Zangmen were all in joy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 670： Heavenly Tribulation Palace Chapter 670 Heavenly Tribulation Emperor Palace Because at this time, Ye Fan''s momentum has reached a peak. It was like the moment before the silkworm pupa broke the cocoon and became a butterfly. As Ye Fan''s momentum reached its peak, the pupa that bound Ye Fan began to crack. However, after a few breaths, Ye Fan''s momentum has reached a new peak. Although it was incomparable to a big man like Jiang Taixu, it was far beyond the ordinary quadruple monk. Everyone, including Jiang Taixu, understood that Ye Fan had broken through the cocoon and turned into a butterfly, rushing to the four extremes. However, everyone knew that God''s tempering of Ye Fan was far from over. Next, what Ye Fan had to face was Dadao''s punishment for Ye Fan''s non-compliance with the rules. Therefore, although everyone was surprised at Ye Fan''s breakthrough, they did not celebrate. Sure enough, countless black clouds appeared in the sky in the next moment. The depressed breath instantly spread over several miles. Looking at the layers of black clouds in the sky above his head, Jiang Taixu couldn''t help frowning. Although nothing has appeared yet, Jiang Taixu always feels that these Jieyuns are a bit wrong. This seems to be quite different from the robbery clouds of the Eucharist recorded in the ancient books. However, as for the Jieyun of the Eucharist, Jiang Taixu, who had never seen the real thing, didn''t know. So, although there was something wrong in his heart, Jiang Taixu didn''t say much, just watching the changes. Soon, the black robbery cloud in the sky changed. Countless thunders appeared in the robbery cloud, and the various thunders turned into palaces in the robbery cloud. Such a scene stunned everyone on the sidelines. Even Ye Fan, who faced these robbery clouds, was a little confused. Only Jiang Taixu, who had been paying attention to everything, changed his complexion at this moment. Even, he couldn''t help but shocked and said: "This is...Imperial Palace?!" Hearing Jiang Taixu''s voice, everyone''s eyes turned to him. The doubt in everyone''s eyes could not be concealed, and everyone was wondering what the imperial palace was mentioned by Jiang Taixu. Don''t blame everyone for their lack of knowledge, although things like Heaven''s Tribulation are not particularly rare in the world of cultivation. However, this kind of Tianjiao''s exclusive training is still too far away for ordinary monks. Therefore, even if everyone has studied it, if it is related to the ordinary catastrophe. Like some top-notch tribulations, at best they are only heard. What''s more, they are some heavenly tribulations that are more powerful and secretive than the top tribulations. And the catastrophe that Ye Fan is facing at this moment is undoubtedly the most powerful and mysterious type. Even Jiang Taixu was only guessing, but not sure. Therefore, after feeling the puzzled gaze of everyone, Jiang Taixu did not answer too much, but frowned and said: "I don''t know the specifics. I just heard that every time the Emperor Palace Heaven Tribulation appears, the victims are the top talents. Almost all the people who successfully survived this catastrophe will become emperors as long as they don''t die. At the very least, it is also the eucharist of those great achievements. According to legend, Emperor Wu Shi, Emperor Ruren, Emperor Hengyu and others all experienced this kind of catastrophe in their youth. According to records, this kind of tribulation had something to do with the ancient emperor, so it was called an imperial palace. Ye Fans current Heavenly Tribulation, and the legendary imperial palace..." At this point, Jiang Taixu''s voice suddenly stopped. I thought that at this moment, new changes appeared in the palaces in the sky where the robbery cloud turned. One figure after another appeared in the robbery cloud. Although they were transformed by Thunder, their appearance was extremely clear. Even the auras on their bodies have their own mysteries. With the appearance of this scene, everyone understood that the robbery that Ye Fan experienced was definitely the imperial palace that Jiang Taixu said. Because, these thunderous figures, without exception, are all ancient emperors. Even the Jiang family present found their own emperor among these figures. Of course, these human natures are all the marks left by those great emperors in the avenue when they were adolescents, just the state of the quadrupole realm. Dadao just re-imagined the imprints of these great emperors, fighting with their original experience and instinct, it is definitely not as good as the future emperor himself. But even this is scary enough. After all, that great emperor was not killed out of thousands of troops and horses. Each of them can be said to have experienced countless battles and truly achieved an invincible existence in the same realm. Such a person is impeccable in terms of foundation and experience. Even without my flexibility, it is enough to be in the same realm. The most important thing is that these figures now are all transformed from Thunder Tribulation. The destructive power alone has surpassed the level of those great emperors back then. Moreover, these people have not been injured yet, and they are completely at their peak all the time. This point has made up for the shortcomings of insufficient flexibility. What''s more, this is not a single person, but several shots together. Under this circumstance, unless Ye Fan can forcefully suppress several emperor-level existences of the same realm. Otherwise, Ye Fan would be impossible to succeed. After all, even if Ye Fan could contend with so many people for a short time. But even if it was dragged, Ye Fan would be dragged to death. But can Ye Fan be able to forcefully suppress several emperor-level figures of the same realm? Obviously, this is impossible. Thinking of this, everyone''s eyes are gloomy. Could it be that the heavens just don''t wait to see the ancient sacrament so that they don''t even give a chance to survive? Involuntarily, a strong sense of powerlessness arose in everyone''s hearts. Even Ye Fan is no exception. However, Ye Fan adjusted it by himself in an instant. Although fate seems to be doomed, he does not want to give up. He still has too many things to do, and he still doesn''t want to die here. If there is no resistance at all, then it is really lifeless. Slightly squinting his eyes, Ye Fan''s eyes burst out with a fascinating light. He has already decided, put aside some distracting thoughts, and fight back. Before he fell, the outcome of everything was still unknown. Thinking of this, a firm belief suddenly radiated from Ye Fan. As if being infected by Ye Fan, the eyes of everyone around him also showed encouragement. As a senior, Jiang Taixu made a difficult decision in his heart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 671： Slaying catastrophe Chapter 671 If Ye Fan really couldn''t hold on, then he had to find a way to save Ye Fan''s life anyway. This is not only Jiang Taixu''s gratitude to Ye Fan for saving his life, but also an appreciation for Ye Fan''s younger generation. The genius monk who can trigger the imperial palace, and he is a descendant that he greatly appreciates. It is still very meaningful and cost-effective to save a younger generation with a bright future with his own body of not many years. Jiang Taixu, who had made up his mind in his heart, put all his energy on Ye Fan at this moment. The Zangmen people beside Jiang Taixu, although they were worried about Ye Fan, they also knew that if Ye Fan was really in danger, there would be absolutely no way to help him by themselves. However, it is impossible for them to watch Ye Fan fail and die. In desperation, Pangbo and the others gritted their teeth and took out the jade amulet that Wang Ran gave them from the storage ring. With this jade talisman, they can ask for help from Wang Ran who is countless miles away, which is also their greatest benefit as a disciple of Wang Ran''s personal transmission. To be honest, they didn''t want to use this kind of jade amulet, even if Ye Fan couldn''t break through just enough, they already had this thought. After all, when they were out, Wang Ran had already expressed the hope that they would be able to support themselves and have enough experience. They didn''t want to disappoint Wang Ran, nor did they have any aspiring younger generation, hoping that they would always rely on the strength of their elders. But it is impossible for them to watch Ye Fan die because of their little face. Just now, it was because of Jiang Taixu''s help that Ye Fan could pass that level smoothly, so they didn''t choose to ask Wang Ran for help. But now it''s different, even if it''s just onlookers, they can feel the danger contained in this catastrophe. Although if Ye Fan is in danger, Jiang Taixu is likely to help. But can Jiang Taixu really solve this danger alone? Besides, Jiang Taixu is Jiang''s family after all. Even if they rescued Jiang Taixu, they are not a family. It is impossible for the people in Zangmen to guess Jiang Taixu''s thoughts, so let them put Ye Fan''s safety on an uncertain outsider. This kind of thing is impossible. Therefore, everyone is still very determined to ask for help from the sect. Besides, even if Jiang Taixu tried his best to help Ye Fan, they would not be embarrassed to let Jiang Taixu carry it alone. Ye Fan''s problem is definitely not easy to solve, even Jiang Taixu will definitely pay a heavy price. If Jiang Taixu was left alone with this, then their conscience would not pass. After all, it''s not impossible for my family to have no choice. It is nothing to just let someone help. Even if you take a step back, Wang Ran can get an extra insurance. As everyone at Zangmen asked for help from Wang Ran, Ye Fan had already faced off with the figure transformed from the robbery thunder. The people who thought that Ye Fan would be seriously injured by those young emperor''s thunder shadows soon, were surprised to find that Ye Fan could actually hold on to the opponent. This scene filled everyone''s hearts with doubts. After all, is Ye Fan really that strong? It must be impossible. Combining the strengths and weaknesses of both sides, it is possible that Ye Fan could be able to fight back and forth with a young emperor''s Thunder Shadow brand. However, Ye Fan was absolutely unable to deal with all enemies. The reason why Ye Fan was able to fight back and forth against the young emperor phantom that these Jie Lei turned into was completely because these Lei Ying always frustrated from time to time, as if he couldn''t find his target. Regarding this scene, although everyone was puzzled, it was only regarded as a defect of Jie Lei. After all, they are not intelligent creatures, and their defects are understandable. Even so, it is not the ordinary Tianjiao that can resist. If you really face a few great emperor-level figures of the same realm, it is estimated that even the great emperor himself will not be able to do it. That kind of tribulation is not something that people can pass through. Their only purpose is to annihilate the celestial arrogance who crossed the tribulation. But as we all know, no matter what kind of catastrophe, there is still a ray of life. It is estimated that this is the vitality left by Ye Fan''s catastrophe. If everyone''s thoughts were known to Ye Fan, they would probably be sprayed to death. After all, as a robber, only Ye Fan knew that this day of robbery was completely for the purpose of killing him. Originally, Ye Fan thought that the frustration of these thunder-robbing figures was the vitality left to him by the heavens. But only for a moment he discovered that the reason for this situation was entirely due to some unknown reason in his own body. Although it was only a moment, Ye Fan had already discovered that every time he broke out, the young emperor Lei Ying on the opposite side would be slightly frustrated. It''s like a bug in the game, it''s almost time-tested. Although Ye Fan could not figure out the reason, this did not prevent him from grasping this loophole and strenuously supporting it. However, Ye Fan''s behavior only supported it for a moment. Because soon, Ye Fan felt as if he had been stamped on his body. A strong sense of lock-in rose from the bottom of Ye Fan''s heart, and with the appearance of this feeling, Ye Fan''s previous explosive aura that made Emperor Lei Ying frustrated no longer worked. Even Ye Fan suffered a big loss because of this. Although it is not to say that he lost his combat effectiveness, Ye Fan was still vomiting blood by a Lei Ying. And next, Ye Fan also experienced what is called a silky combo. The young emperor phantoms who hadn''t been frustrated would never give Ye Fan any time to react. All kinds of attacks came at hand, without any pause during the period. Even if Ye Fan persisted hard and blocked some of the shadows'' attacks, other shadows would take over in an instant, leaving Ye Fan not having the slightest chance to breathe. Under such an offensive, even if he had mastered one of the Nine Secrets, and even had many self-defense methods passed down by the Tibetan Sect, Ye Fan was quickly severely injured. The time consumed during this period is even just a few breaths. As the so-called accidents are like tornadoes, they come by surprise. The same is true for the changes in the situation during the catastrophe. Obviously, he was still in a stalemate just now, but in the next moment, Ye Fan lost the power to fight back and could only be passively beaten. This kind of change made everyone outside of Heaven''s Tribulation dumbfounded. Seeing, Ye Fan was about to be beaten to death. Jiang Taixu, who has always been highly concentrated, is very clear that the situation can no longer tolerate any delay. If it is delayed, it is estimated that in a few rounds, Ye Fan will die in this catastrophe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 672： Jiang Taixu came to help Chapter 672 Without daring to hesitate, Jiang Taixu''s figure disappeared instantly. At the same time, Ye Fan, who was in the thunder tribulation, took a breath of blood on his face. The next moment, a flash of despair flashed in his eyes. Because the figure of the emperor that Lei Jie turned into would not give him a chance to breathe. The next attack has come before his eyes. Ye Fan knew his physical condition very well. He had already taken a few pill for just a few breaths. But even so, Ye Fan was still severely injured. The gap between the two sides is too big, and now Ye Fan has no pill. In the face of this tribulation that was determined to take his life, he had no way to resist. If he was really concentrated by this blow, Ye Fan would definitely die on the spot. Ye Fan wanted to resist, but his seriously injured body was too heavy to prevent the blow. Even he couldn''t even avoid it. In desperation, Ye Fan closed his eyes in despair, and his body relaxed at this moment. Since there was no way to change anything, Ye Fan had no choice but to accept his fate frankly. Although not reconciled, many things have not been done yet. I don''t understand, I don''t understand why God is targeting him like this. But Ye Fan couldn''t help it, he couldn''t resist this catastrophe at all. In other words, no one can withstand this kind of catastrophe under the same circumstances as Ye Fan. Ye Fan was ready for death, but Ye Fan, who closed his eyes, found that there was no pain. Under doubt, Ye Fan opened his eyes again. The scene in front of him directly stunned Ye Fan. Because the Jie Lei attack that should have hit him was actually blocked by Jiang Taixu. Obviously Jie Lei''s attack was blocked, but Ye Fan didn''t feel any joy in his heart at this time. On the contrary, Ye Fan''s heart was full of anxiety at this moment. Because Ye Fan knew exactly what the tribulation was, and he also knew the consequences of arbitrarily intervening in the tribulation of others. The catastrophe is a catastrophe given to a person by God, and it represents the majesty of God. Why are there so many monks who have died under the catastrophe since ancient times? Don''t others know that you can ask masters to help those who cross the catastrophe? Of course others know, but they can''t do that. Because if you arbitrarily intervene in other people''s tribulations, there is only one result, and that is to arouse heaven''s anger and involve yourself in it. Moreover, this is not simply being affected by the tribulation, but the heaven will re-drop a tribulation of the same level based on the cultivation base of the intervener. At that time, let''s not say whether the original robbers can succeed, anyway, those who intervene will have a great probability of dying. It would be nice if the catastrophe was simple, but if it was an extremely dangerous catastrophe, like Ye Fan''s, then the fate of those who intervened could already be imagined. Therefore, after seeing Jiang Taixu intervening in his own catastrophe, Ye Fan directly shouted anxiously: "Senior God King, you leave quickly, don''t worry about me, this calamity is too dangerous." Ye Fan was very anxious, but no matter how anxious he was, things could no longer be changed. Just after Ye Fan''s voice fell, Jie Yun in the sky suddenly became more depressed. Like an enraged lion, the robbery cloud in the sky made a dull noise. At the same time, a strong sense of lock-in fell on Jiang Taixu''s body, and Jiang Taixu knew very well that this was the act of Heaven''s Tribulation that was about to start against him. Regarding this, Jiang Taixu was not afraid. He had already figured out the result of the shot, so at this moment Jiang Taixu just slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at the Jieyun in the sky. At the same time, Jiang Taixu also spoke to Ye Fan behind him: "Boy, you have to protect yourself next, don''t let my thoughts go to waste." Sure enough, as Jiang Taixu''s voice fell, among the robbery clouds above the sky, a few more figures suddenly fell among the palaces that thunder turned into. Like the figures that Ye Fan faced before, this time it was still transformed by the imprints of the ancient emperors before they became emperors. However, the age of these figures seemed to be much older than those faced by Ye Fan. At the same time, their aura and strength were not much stronger than those that Ye Fan faced. These figures are already the imprints of the ancient emperors and **** kings. Although Jiang Taixu was a generation of **** king, he had also experienced life and death, but compared with the imprint of so many great emperor-level figures, it was still a lot worse. However, Jiang Taixu was not afraid of it. On the contrary, at the moment these figures appeared, Jiang Taixu rushed towards them. Although there is a gap between the two sides, Jiang Taixu has been in the realm of the **** king for thousands of years, and has already reached the level of consummation. The control of his own power has reached an incredible level. If only facing an emperor''s phantom alone, Jiang Taixu would even be sure to defeat it. After all, it''s just a ghost of branding and illusion. Even if he faced several people at the same time, Jiang Taixu did not have the power to fight back like Ye Fan. Relying on his own advantages, Jiang Taixu still fought a stalemate. Seeing this scene, Ye Fan sighed in his heart that Jiang Taixu was powerful, and at the same time he couldn''t help praying for him. Regardless, to Ye Fan, Jiang Taixu is a senior who is worthy of respect and gratitude. Not only Ye Fan, but also the Zangmen and Jiang family who were onlookers. Looking up into the air, everyone''s faces are full of worry and anxiety. Especially the Jiang family members. Jiang Taixu had been missing for more than four thousand years and had just returned to the family. They didn''t want Jiang Taixu''s accident. "Ancestor, don''t have any trouble!" All Jiang''s family couldn''t help but pray in a low voice, they couldn''t stop Jiang Taixu''s decision, they could only hope that Jiang Taixu could overcome this catastrophe. However, no matter how many people prayed in their hearts, the fact that Jiang Taixu was defeated by many Thunder Tribulation Emperor Shadows could not be changed. It didn''t take long before Jiang Taixu''s body had been injured. Moreover, because Jiang Taixu has been burning his own essence and ensuring that he has always been at the peak state, even his foundation has been somewhat damaged. After all, the current Jiang Taixu is not the Jiang Taixu who has turned in his heyday. The four thousand years of seal has left Jiang Taixu''s vitality in short supply. If there is no way to make a breakthrough, Jiang Taixu won''t live for many years even if he doesn''t do anything. So, how could Jiang Taixu''s strength be at its peak? (End of this chapter) Chapter 673： Wang Ran saves the field Chapter 673 In order to ensure that his strength remained at the peak level, it was impossible for Jiang Taixu to pay no price. Therefore, at this moment Jiang Taixu''s physical burden is extremely serious. Constantly maintaining a high-intensity battle at the peak state, Jiang Taixu''s consumption is also increasing. Soon, under the siege of several **** king-level emperors, Lei Ying, Jiang Taixu began to obviously fall into a disadvantage. This scene made everyone''s heart startled. If Jiang Taixu failed, the loss would be too great. Jiang Taixu obviously understood this too. Originally, he was going to slowly dissipate the power of Thunder Tribulation. After all, this is also a conventional method of crossing the catastrophe. But now, this approach is obviously not applicable. Because the loss of Thunder Tribulation was not worth mentioning when compared with his own loss. If you want to survive this calamity now, the only way is to explode with strength far beyond your own realm and quickly defeat the thunder calamity. The only way to do this is to use various forbidden techniques. However, the reason why the forbidden technique is called the forbidden technique is because the cost of using this technique is too great. Jiang Taixu wasn''t all right but wanted to die. When possible, he would naturally not use forbidden techniques. However, in this situation, it is obvious that it is impossible not to use the forbidden technique. Jiang Taixu was not an indecisive person. Although he would pay a great price if he used the forbidden technique, Jiang Taixu resolutely mobilized the energy in his body and started to operate in an extremely strange route. Almost for an instant, Jiang Taixu''s aura rose directly. Even the existence of the ordinary holy realm, there is no pressure that Jiang Taixu brings to people at this moment. Obviously, Jiang Taixu had already used the forbidden technique. And as Jiang Taixu used the forbidden technique, the figure transformed from the brand of several great emperors was obviously no longer Jiang Taixu''s opponent. Soon, there was a Thunder Shadow that had been branded by the Great Emperor, and Jiang Taixu was beaten into nothingness. As the number of enemies decreased by one, Jiang Taixu''s attacks became more and more prosperous. However, with the passage of time, Jiang Taixu''s body burden has also increased. Soon, Jiang Taixu''s mouth left a trail of blood uncontrollably. Jiang Taixu knew his physical condition very well. If he continued to drag on like this, he would not have to wait for the aftermath of the tribulation, and soon he would die in the tribulation because he could not bear the aftereffects of the forbidden technique. Thinking of this, a firm light flashed directly in Jiang Taixu''s eyes. Can''t take too much into consideration, just as Jiang Taixu wanted to increase the power of the forbidden technique again and was preparing for a quick battle, a strong wave suddenly occurred in the space. This space fluctuation comes fast and goes fast. Just after the spatial fluctuations stabilized, a figure suddenly appeared beside Pangbo and others. The visitor was not someone else, but Wang Ran, who had just received Pangbo and others'' call for help. At the moment Pangbo asked Wang Ran for help, Wang Ran, who was cultivating far away in the Tibetan resident, felt it. Although he didn''t know what happened, Wang Ran was still very concerned about the comfort of his disciples. Without any hesitation, Wang Ran directly set up a one-way teleportation array that could span countless miles based on the distress signal. However, the space covering the sky plane is too strong, even if Wang Ran deploys a unidirectional teleportation array with only one coordinate out of thin air, it will take a while. Therefore, this led to why Wang Ran acted immediately after receiving the news, and the result has only arrived now. Fortunately, even if he arrived now, Wang Ran''s arrival is not too late. Seeing Wang Ran''s figure, Ji Ziyue and other Tibetan disciples were surprised to say: "Master (Uncle), you are finally here, hurry up and help Ye Fan and Senior God King, this day of catastrophe is really terrifying!" Just after the voices of Ji Ziyue and other Tibetan disciples fell, Wang Ran''s figure suddenly appeared in the thunder robbery. Actually, without Ji Ziyue''s reminder, Ye Fan knew what was going on right now when he showed up. In fact, Wang Ran was actually quite surprised. He also vaguely remembered that Ye Fan''s Heavenly Tribulation was very terrifying, but he did not expect that Ye Fan''s Heavenly Tribulation would be so terrible. But no matter how terrifying this celestial calamity was, it was nothing to Wang Ran. Because under the inheritance of his Zangmen, it is too cheap for Heavenly Tribulation. It was precisely because of this that Wang Ran dared to break into the tribulation of the sky. After all, if only talking about the cultivation base, Wang Ran is still in the realm of the **** king. But Wang Ran knows this, but others don''t. Even Ji Ziyue and others, who came from Zangmen, didn''t understand this aspect because their realm was not enough. The only person who had been in contact was Ye Fan who had crossed the robbery. But even Ye Fan didn''t know the reason for this. So just after Wang Ran''s figure appeared in the robbery, everyone''s faces showed a touch of astonishment. In the next second, worry appeared on their faces. The Jiang family is better, they just sigh that Wang Ran, the master of the Tibetan gate, would behave like this. But those disciples of Wang Ran were not calm anymore. They also saw Jiang Taixu''s experience just now. If Wang Ran suffers because of carelessness, that would be really bad. Therefore, just after Wang Ran''s figure appeared in the tribulation, Ji Ziyue and the Tibetan disciples hurriedly reminded: "Master (Master), be careful. Breaking into the tribulation will cause an attack from the tribulation." The crowd onlookers were so, not to mention Ye Fan and Jiang Taixu who were in the midst of the catastrophe. The situation was already bad enough now, but now that Wang Ran has broken in again, the situation is simply escalating again. Without daring to hesitate, Jiang Taixu directly spoke to Wang Ran: "Sect Master Wang Ran, why did you break in too, so the price we paid would be even greater." Upon hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, Wang Ran smiled indifferently, and then said: "Do not worry, fellow daoists, I am not a reckless person, I dare to come in, naturally there is a solution." With that said, Wang Ran directly lifted up at Jiang Taixu and Ye Fan and shot two green energy. As the emerald green energy enveloped Dao Ye Fan and Jiang Taixu''s body, their injuries recovered almost at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not only that, even the violent energy in Jiang Taixu''s body became calm because of the emerald green energy that Wang Ran played. His foundation damaged by the use of forbidden techniques is slowly recovering. Feeling the warm feeling on their bodies, Ye Fan and Jiang Taixu couldn''t help humming softly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 674： means Chapter 674 Feeling the change in his body, Jiang Taixu couldn''t help but sigh with Wang Ran''s many methods in his heart. However, Jiang Taixu didn''t say much. After all, Wang Ran''s endless methods had already been experienced three years ago. At this time, everyone also discovered something wrong. Because the tribulation at this time had completely attacked Wang Ran''s meaning. Normally, as long as you step into the scope of the tribulation, whether it is intentional or unintentional, it will be locked by the tribulation. As for Wang Ran, he has been in the tribulation for so long now, and he even took action to treat Jiang Taixu and Ye Fan. Under such circumstances, Heavenly Tribulation had no intention of attacking Wang Ran at all. Could it be said that Wang Ran is God''s illegitimate son, and even the Tribulation of Heaven does not dare to act like Wang Ran? This kind of thing is of course impossible, and people will not believe this kind of thing in their hearts. But how should we explain the current situation? Everyone was puzzled, and Jiang Taixu naturally did the same. Ignoring his recovering injury, Jiang Taixu asked in shock: "Sect Master Wang Ran, there is nothing wrong with you intervening in the Tribulation?" Hearing Jiang Taixu''s question, Wang Ran chuckled lightly. After he easily blocked the attack from Tianjie to Jiang Taixu and Ye Fan, Wang Ran replied: "It''s okay. Fellow Daoists can understand this as a little trick for us to hide the door. As long as the realm is sufficient, things like Heaven''s Tribulation are of no use to us Tibetan monks. " Hearing Wang Ran''s answer, Jiang Taixu''s expression instantly became emotional, and even a look of envy flashed in Jiang Taixu''s eyes. After all, things like Heaven''s Tribulation will always be the biggest test on the path of a cultivator. Throughout the ages, I don''t know how many people died in the catastrophe. But now Wang Ran told him that as long as the Tibetan monk had reached a certain level of cultivation, he could ignore the catastrophe. What this shows, it shows that as long as there is one such existence in Zangmen, then the descendants of Zangmen will never have to worry about the catastrophe. This method, but to ensure the long-term foundation of a sect, is enough to cause shocks in the entire practice world. Jiang Taixu is not a lone ranger either. As Jiang''s family, he naturally hopes that his family will have this method. However, Jiang Taixu also knew that as long as Zangmen did not suffer annihilation, this method would never be passed on. So Jiang Taixu was just envious, and didn''t have any bad thoughts. Because, after listening to Wang Ran''s explanation, Jiang Taixu was just a bit confused. Without concealing his thoughts, Jiang Taixu said with some emotion: "Sect Master Wang Ran, your method of hiding the door really has something extraordinary. To be honest, this method of ignoring the tribulation of the sky, even me, was very heartwarming after hearing it. If this is known by the outside world, it is estimated that there are not a few who have a peeping heart. Therefore, Master Wang Ran, you should be more careful and don''t let the news spread. Otherwise, there will be a **** storm in the spiritual world. " Regarding Jiang Taixu''s warning, Wang Ran could hear that he was sincere. Therefore, after Jiang Taixu spoke, Wang Ran also showed a kind smile, and then seriously explained: "You don''t need to worry, fellow daoist. Since I dare to speak out, I am naturally not afraid of outsiders peeping. To be honest, as long as I am not the one who hides the door, I will never be able to do this. Even if I put the principle in front of others, they cannot understand or learn. Okay, now is not the time for small talk, I''d better solve this calamity first, let''s talk about it. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Jiang Taixu didn''t say much, just nodded gently. Just don''t listen, he pays more attention to Zangmen in his heart. Before, he had the greatest kindness towards Zangmen only because of his life-saving grace to Wang Ran and his fancy to Ye Fan''s younger generations. But now it''s different. Apart from those, Jiang Taixu has a deeper understanding of Zangmen. Although it is impossible to know the details of Zangmen in a few words, Jiang Taixu''s intuition told him that Zangmen is definitely a bit shocking. Whether it''s because of my senses or for the future of the Jiang family, Zangmen is definitely worth socializing. Wang Ran didn''t know what Jiang Taixu was thinking. After talking with Jiang Taixu, Wang Ran''s gaze directly surrendered to the tribulation above his head. Slightly narrowed his eyes, Wang Ran sighed helplessly in his heart. Sure enough, the endurance of the Heavenly Dao has now reached its limit, and any existence that may disrupt the balance of the Heavenly Dao must be eliminated as much as possible. However, this kind of result only treats the symptoms rather than the root cause. To obliterate these existences that may cause the balance of the heavens can indeed reduce their own pressure in the future. But even if it reduces the pressure on oneself, at best, it is just to put off the time for oneself to collapse. After all, correspondingly, if the Heavenly Dao is refilled in the future, one less character will be one less pillar. If it''s not a Tibetan, it''s okay, but Tibetan monks, starting from the first step of practice, the ultimate goal is to replenish the way of heaven. Depressing the emotion in his heart, Wang Ran''s expression suddenly became serious. The future will be considered again in the future, and the top priority now is to solve the catastrophe in front of us. Although Wang Ran has a way, Wang Ran doesn''t know the degree of difficulty. After all, what he had to do next was to **** control of the heavens and even part of the laws of heaven and earth with Heaven. Although Tiandao''s current situation is a bit bad, Wang Ran is only a monk in the realm of the **** king. Even if powerful combat power can erupt, in essence, the gap between him and Heaven''s Dao is not a little bit different, but a big river. The most important thing is that Wang Ran is also doing this kind of thing for the first time. He has no experience at all to give him a reference. Taking a deep breath, Wang Ran gently closed his eyes. The next moment, Wang Ran''s eyes opened sharply. Although the appearance of Wang Ran''s eyes did not seem to have changed, Wang Ran''s eyes now had an indescribable sense of majesty compared to before. Not only that, but Wang Ran''s body also faintly exudes an indescribable sense of majesty. The change in Wang Ran''s eyes was naturally because he opened the eyes of God. After several years of practice, Wang Ran''s eyes of God have also been improved again. The change in Wang Ran''s body was due to Wang Ran''s involvement in several other atractylodes in the past few years. Of course, the degree of perfection of the other techniques is far inferior to that of the Eye of God, who Wang Ran has cultivated for hundreds of years. Therefore, the most indescribable and majestic part of Wang Ran''s body is his eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 675： God sequence Chapter 675 Although there are so many inheritance techniques in Zangmen, the most important of them is unintentionally the God series. Over the years, as Wang Ran''s practice has gradually stepped onto the right track, some of the hidden information in the Tibetan beads has gradually lifted the mystery in front of Wang Ran. From this information, Wang Ran also understood that the technique of God''s sequence was the most important part of completing the future plan of Zangmen. Not only because of the powerful power of this sequence technique, but also because the sequence of technique is used to fit the heavenly way. As long as you want to complete the important task of recasting the Tao of Heaven, it is bound to establish a connection with the Tao of Heaven. The technique of God''s sequence is the most important key to this step. Moreover, this sequence can only be completed by Wang Ran alone, because if you want to cultivate the various techniques of the God sequence, you must have the cooperation of some Tibetan beads. To be precise, it should be the cooperation of the one that escapes in some hidden beads. As for Zangzhu, he had already recognized Wang Ran as his master, and he still recognized the master from the soul level. Unless Wang Ran can take the risk of breaking his soul and disappearing from his death, there will never be another person who can learn God''s sequence. Even if this person is a Tibetan disciple, it is the same if he gets all the Tibetan inheritance. Therefore, after receiving this information, Wang Ran has already begun to practice the God sequence. Although the speed of practicing together is very slow, it can guarantee the deep foundation. In order to ensure future success, Wang Ran will never take risks. Besides, with the experience of cultivating the Eye of God, the cultivation speed of the God Sequence will not slow down much. The reason for the slow progress is entirely because there are too many techniques for practicing at the same time. However, even if the progress of the practice was slow, Wang Ran had already started all the God sequences in three years. Therefore, after Wang Ran opened the God sequence, the aura of the whole person had reached an indescribable level. Feeling the changes in Wang Ran''s body, a feeling of looking up rose in everyone''s hearts. Among them, Jiang Taixu, the highest realm, felt the most obvious. But everyone didn''t talk about anything, or that under the indescribable sense of majesty in Wang Ran at this time, everyone couldn''t afford to talk about it. For these, Wang Ran didn''t care. Ever since he cultivated a complete God sequence, Wang Ran hadn''t fully turned it on once. At most, it''s just a singular experience of opening a certain God sequence. Now, Wang Ran, who had fully activated all the God sequence art, also felt the power of this art. At the same time, he also understood why the God sequence would become the most critical part of the future plan. It''s just to open a certain Cangshu style alone, even if it is the fastest-moving God''s Eye, it can only affect the law of the Great Dao. But when all the God sequences were opened, this ability almost changed qualitatively. Even if he was just getting started, Wang Ran could feel that his control over the laws of the Great Dao had been greatly enhanced. In the past, the laws of the Great Dao that could not be controlled at all can now be controlled. At the very least, it can affect those laws. Even after opening the God sequence, Wang Ran sensed the existence of heaven in the legend. Wang Ran could easily perceive that he had contacted the mysterious heavenly way. Even, there is a point that you have me in you, and I have your meaning in me. With this, Wang Ran was very sure that as long as he completely cultivated the God Sequence, he could easily integrate into the Dao of Heaven. Even as long as one''s strength is strong enough, he can stiff Li Daitao and replace Tiandao. But Wang Ran wouldn''t do that either. What would he do instead of Tiandao? Is it just to restrain oneself and even obliterate one''s humanity? Lightly suppressing the various thoughts in his heart, Wang Ran''s eyes suddenly became appraised. The aura on Wang Ran''s body suddenly increased, and the phantoms that Jie Lei transformed into, at this moment also launched another attack on Jiang Taixu and Ye Fan. For Wang Ran, it was as if he hadn''t seen him before, but now Wang Ran, who has entered the God sequence mode, is even more like a transparent person in front of the sky. However, even if Tianjie ignored Wang Ran, Wang Ran was now blocking Tianjie, Jiang Taixu, and Ye Fan. This made the attack from Heavenly Tribulation towards Jiang Taixu and Ye Fan look like an attack from Heavenly Tribulation towards Wang Ran. Heavenly Tribulations attacks are fast, and if Wang Ran doesnt evade, these attacks will hit Wang Rans body in the next instant. But in the face of this situation, Wang Ran seemed to have not seen it, and was still calmly in place. It''s just that Wang Ran''s momentum is getting stronger and stronger, and at the same time a mysterious charm has grown. But just when everyone thought that the attack of the Heavenly Tribulation would hit Wang Ran in the next instant, and when they frowned with some worry, the terrifying Heavenly Tribulation attack unexpectedly stopped in front of Wang Ran. That''s right, it just stopped in front of Wang Ran so abruptly. The phantoms of the great emperors that had been transformed into a few thunder tribulations were all blooming with terrifying lightning. Even a few of them were still pinching Yin Jue in their hands. But at this time, these great emperor phantoms transformed by the thunder and lightning, as if they had lost the control of the heavens, stood still on the spot. The attack issued by the hand pinch seal also magically stopped on the attacking route. Of course, this was not because Tiandao showed kindness and was about to let go of Jiang Taixu and Ye Fan. It was because at this time the control of Heavenly Tribulation had been quietly seized by Wang Ran from the hands of Heavenly Dao. The way of heaven is not unconscious, but after all, the way of heaven is natural, and it is absolutely impossible to be as complicated as a human being. After entering the Divine Sequence Mode, there is no problem with the fact that Wang Ran is the incarnation of Heavenly Dao. Since Wang Ran can already be regarded as the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao, is there any problem with accepting the control of the Heavenly Tribulation? Of course there is no problem. After all, strictly calculated, this is the difference between the left hand and the right hand. Of course, Wang Ran''s current realm is still a bit low after all, so even if he just accepts a catastrophe, the burden on him is very heavy. This can also be seen from Wang Ran''s serious expression. However, compared with the results, this level of burden is not worth mentioning. Slightly narrowed his eyes, Wang Ran''s palms instantly joined together. Wang Ran, who had seized control of the robbery, had no intention of wasting time. He is going to directly disperse the thunder and thunder left over from this day''s catastrophe, using the simplest and quickest way to eliminate the influence of Ye Fan and Jiang Taixu. (End of this chapter) Chapter 676： Jingxian Thunder Tribulation Liquid Chapter 676 However, just as Wang Ran was about to do it, he felt a great sense of crisis in his heart. This sense of crisis does not come from others, but from the mysterious heaven. Just when Wang Ran was about to disperse the robbery, Wang Ran actually felt the warning from the heavens. This warning was not aimed at Wang Ran''s seizure of control of the Heavenly Tribulation, but because Wang Ran wanted to disperse the Heavenly Tribulation directly. After receiving Tiandao''s warning, Wang Ran subconsciously stopped his movements. Thinking light flashed in his slightly squinted eyes, Wang Ran was speculating about what this heavenly way meant. After a while, Wang Ran directly controlled all the robbery thunder to condense together. This time, Tiandao did not make any expressions. Feeling this, Wang Ran had a vague answer in his heart. Guidelines? The thunder tribulation that has been condensed can not be dispersed for no reason? With the answer in his mind, Wang Ran didn''t have the idea of ??provoking Heaven, but honestly controlled the terror attack formed by the robbery thunder, and fought toward the horizon. This time it went smoothly. With this attack, all the thundering energy was exhausted. Although the tribulation cloud in the sky has not dissipated, everyone can already perceive that the tribulation cloud in the sky has stabilized, and there is no violent aura brewing. Wang Ran watched the thunder attack slowly dissipating in the sky, and he realized that he had suddenly found a new attack method. As long as he has a disciple who can cross the Tribulation by his side, Wang Ran can enter the Heaven Sequence at any time to control the Tribulation. In the future, it will be simple. Just let the heavenly calamity envelope the enemy, increase the crisis, and let the queen control the robbery and thunder into a single attack. So no matter who is on the other side, it will definitely be turned into powder under this blow. After all, although Wang Ran was very strong after entering the Heaven sequence, his attack power was far worse than the one just now, as far as a single attack was concerned. However, this attack method is also tasteless. After all, if the strength is weaker, Wang Ran can''t use this kind of attack method at all. And the strength is so strong that Wang Ran can''t deal with it at all, people will not necessarily give Wang Ran time to use this method. After all, the formation of Heavenly Tribulation did not come just after all. However, it is better to use one more method than nothing. Although it is not useful in battle, it is still very useful to attack the gate of the mountain. Shaking his head, Wang Ran suppressed the messy thoughts in his mind, turned his head and said to Ye Fan: "Xiao Fanzi, your luck is pretty good. Now that the Taoist palace is out of the thunder pond, take it well." After that, Wang Ran didn''t give Ye Fan time to react, and directly raised Ye Fan and threw it into the robbery cloud. At this time, Ye Fan was directly confused. He still has lingering fears about what happened just now, why is Wang Ran throwing him directly into the robbery cloud now? However, even if Ye Fan''s heart was stunned, he didn''t have time to react. After all, how strong Wang Ran is, Ye Fan who was thrown out by him turned into a streamer and plunged into the robbery cloud. Moreover, Wang Ran''s control ability was extremely good. After Ye Fan entered Jieyun, his speed dropped directly. By the time Ye Fan reacted again, his body had already appeared in the thunderous pool. It''s just that this pool is different from ordinary pools. It''s not water, but a strange liquid shining with thunder. Obviously something that has always been dangerous to people, but Ye Fan who soaked in it didn''t feel any discomfort. Although it feels a bit numb, but this feeling is really extremely comfortable. Even under this feeling, Ye Fan could feel that his body strength was slowly increasing. You know, Ye Fan''s physique is an ancient sacrament. It''s not a simple thing to think about it with your toes that can make his physique appear such an obvious improvement. To say the only drawback, it is estimated that these peculiar liquids are too few. The volume of the mine pond itself is not large, not to mention that these liquids are far from filling the entire mine pond, at most it is a small half pond. Ye Fan didn''t know what this liquid was, but Jiang Taixu was clear. This thing is basically the Thunder Tribulation Liquid that only appears in the Tribulation of the Tribute Crossing in the Xiantai Realm. The appearance of Heavenly Tribulation represents not only destruction, but is accompanied by rebirth. This kind of thunder tribulation liquid is the chance contained in the heavenly tribulation. It''s just that the appearance of Thunder Tribulation Liquid is often after a powerful monk crosses the Tribulation. Of course, there are also some Tianjiao who can appear when the realm is relatively low because of the relatively high level of Heavenly Tribulation. But no matter how low the realm is, that''s the situation that will only appear in the Dragon Transformation realm. What realm is Ye Fan now? Tao Palace. In such a realm, it was ridiculous enough to be able to have a tribulation, and as a result, thunder tribulation liquid even appeared after the tribulation. This kind of thing made Jiang Taixu, who had lived for thousands of years, surprised Jiang Taixu''s chin almost couldn''t hold it. Don''t look at Ye Fanpao''s thunder pond with only such a small amount of thunder robbery liquid, but this is enough to bring Ye Fan''s foundation to a higher level. Unable to twitch the corners of his mouth, Jiang Taixu said silently: "Ye Fan, this little fellow, is really lucky. This is the realm of Dao Palace, and there is Lei Jieye to lay the foundation. In addition, there are elders like you, Wang Ran, who protect the way. If this kid can''t suppress an era in the future, I''m sorry for the opportunity he got. " After Ye Fan threw Ye Fan into the Thunder Tribulation Liquid, he already put away his God Sequence. Upon hearing Jiang Taixu''s words, Wang Ran, who had already put away the God Sequence Mode, couldn''t help but show a smile on his face. To be honest, Wang Ran didn''t expect Ye Fan to be so lucky this time. All this can only be said, caught up. If Jiang Taixu didn''t help, Wang Ran didn''t think that something like Thunder Tribulation Liquid could appear in Ye Fan''s Tribulation. After all, Ye Fan''s Heavenly Tribulation ranks high to high ranks, but where is this foundation? The appearance of Thunder Tribulation Liquid must be supported by a powerful Heaven Tribulation. If only relying on Ye Fan''s Dao Palace Realm''s Heavenly Tribulation, even Wang Ran wouldn''t hesitate to consume some Thunder Tribulation Liquid for him. After all, this kind of thing is not something that Wang Ran can control at all, and it depends on the strength of Heaven''s Dao''s own meaning and his own calamity. Why did Wang Ran put away his God sequence? Is he not wanting to control the tribulation for a while with the help of the God sequence, and gain more benefits for Ye Fan? of course not! Wang Ran really didn''t have that ability either. (End of this chapter) Chapter 677： Jiang Taixu Chapter 677 Not to mention that the Heavenly Tribulation has begun to disperse now, even if the Heavenly Tribulation is still there, Wang Ran would not be able to manipulate the Heavenly Tribulation to refine Thunder Tribulation Liquid. Unless, Wang Ran is able to manipulate Heaven''s Dao, even if he can''t, he will at least be able to take the initiative while pulling with Heaven''s Dao. However, it is clear that the current Wang Ran absolutely can''t do it. Probably, he could only try to do this kind of thing after Wang Ran''s realm reached the Great Sage realm or a higher realm. But even so, the thunder robbery liquid now formed is a great opportunity for Ye Fan. After all, even if there were more Thunder Tribulation Liquid, Ye Fan would definitely be able to use it effectively. Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t force it too much. After listening to Jiang Taixu''s emotions, Wang Ran slowly said: "Xiao Fanzi''s opportunity is also a blessing to fellow Daoists. If it weren''t for the intervention of fellow daoists to increase the power of Heavenly Tribulation, with Xiaofanzi''s little Heavenly Tribulation, there would definitely be no way to form Thunder Tribulation Liquid. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, Jiang Taixu just chuckled, and didn''t take credit for himself. Wang Ran didn''t care about this either. After the voice fell, he spoke to Jiang Taixu again: "But this time, I would like to congratulate fellow Daoists. When the fellow Daoists go back to retreat, it is estimated that they will be able to step into the next realm." This time, Jiang Taixu couldn''t help but smile. Indeed, Ye Fan was not the only one who gained something this time. Although the high-intensity battle caused Jiang Taixu to pay a lot of price. However, this also made Jiang Taixu, who had an extremely strong foundation, touched the bottleneck of breakthrough. No matter what the realm, the battle on the front line of life and death is always a shortcut to breakthrough in cultivation. After discussing a few words with Wang Ran softly, the two of them didn''t say much. Instead, he put his gaze on Ye Fan who had absorbed the thunder robbery liquid in the thunder pond. ... His gaze returned to Ye Fan, who had just been thrown into the thunder robbery by Wang Ran, Ye Fan was still a little dazed. But the next moment, after feeling the improvement of the thunder robbery liquid to his body, Ye Fan also understood that these thunderous liquids were definitely a rare good thing. He didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately sat down with his eyes closed to absorb and guide the Thunder Tribulation Liquid to improve his foundation. Questions can be asked anytime, but if this kind of opportunity is not grasped, who knows whether it will be wasted. And for some of Wang Ran and others'' guardians, Ye Fan didn''t worry that there would be problems in his safety. So in just an instant, Ye Fan entered the transformation state of cultivation. Ye Fan, who had entered the cultivation state, only felt his body numb. A large number of pure and peculiar auras continuously enter their body to enhance their physical strength. Even with these peculiar auras washed away, Ye Fan''s mental power has received warmth and continued to grow. I don''t know how long it took, Ye Fan gradually felt that the tingling sensation on his body was slowly fading. And as this tingling sensation faded, that pure and peculiar aura was slowly weakening. Finally, after the tingling sensation and peculiar spiritual energy disappeared completely, Ye Fan slowly opened his eyes. A long spit of the turbid air in his belly, Ye Fan''s eyes had unprecedented clarity. Ye Fan now feels that his state is invincible. Not only does his exhaustion disappear, but even the realm cultivation base he has just broken through has become extremely consolidated. Taking a look at the environment around him, Ye Fan found that the thunder pond just now had disappeared without a trace, and even the heavy robbery cloud had disappeared between the heaven and the earth at this moment. Only a piece of blue sky and white clouds is left, making people''s hearts extremely smooth. Without hesitation, Ye Fan stood up and flew towards Wang Ran''s side. As Ye Fan landed, he directly asked Wang Ran and others respectfully. Wang Ran looked at Ye Fan with a round aura, nodded gently, and then said: "Your kid has gained a lot this time. Now that you are all right, then I will leave." Hearing what Wang Ran said, Ye Fan quickly said: "Master, do you want to go back to the sect for submerged cultivation now?" Hearing Ye Fan''s question, Ji Ziyue, Pang Bo, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, and Yan Ruyu also looked at Wang Ran. Wang Ran nodded lightly and replied: "Yes, it''s not yet time for us to come out of the mountain. However, although I am returning to the sect for submerged cultivating, I will also create a clone to gain insight into the world. You still need to practice and practice as usual. When the one-year period is up, the sect will be held for three years. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone in Zangmen nodded quickly. Wang Ran didn''t pay much attention to them either. After finishing talking, he said directly to Jiang Taixu: "This time I have troubled fellow daoists. I wish fellow daoists a smooth breakthrough in advance. If the daoists dont dislike it, after the breakthrough, they can come to my Tibetan gate to be a guest, and Ill be able to discuss the Dao. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Jiang Taixu quickly arched his hands, and then laughed: "Where, it''s a rare thing to be able to talk to the masters of Zangmen. After the next breakthrough, he must come and chat. " Hearing Jiang Taixu''s answer, Wang Ran didn''t say anything more. After making a promise, Wang Ran disappeared in place. After Wang Ran left, Jiang Taixu briefly confessed a few words, and then returned to Jiang''s house for the first time, ready to break through the retreat. With the departure of the two tycoon-level figures, the Jiang family present also gradually boiled over. The experience just now is firmly stamped in their hearts. Before the big guys were present, they didn''t dare to talk, they could only suppress the shock in their hearts. But now it''s different. Without the coercion of the boss, these people have begun to let go of the topic. Even a few people from Zangmen quietly asked Ye Fan about the specific situation. Just when Ye Fan and the others were talking, a voice suddenly rang in their ears. "Several fellow Taoists in Zangmen have a request, I don''t know if it is inappropriate to speak." It was not someone else who spoke, but Jiang Sheng from the Jiang family. In fact, there was such a loud noise just now, and the Patriarch of the Jiang family was already alarmed. Jiang Sheng also communicated his thoughts with his old father, and the head of the Jiang family also agreed with him incomparably. Even after the matter is over, Patriarch Jiang is planning to meet Wang Ran in person and talk about it. But Wang Ran didn''t stay at all. After the matter was resolved, he left immediately. This made the Jiang Family Patriarch not have time to visit Wang Ran. Naturally, Jiang Family''s ideas could not be implemented by Wang Ran. (End of this chapter) Chapter 678： Pangbo, full of thirst for survival Chapter 678 But this is not a big deal, although Wang Ran has left, isn''t it Ye Fan and the others are still here. Originally, the head of the Jiang family did not think that Wang Ran would go through the back door for the Jiang family and directly accept a few Jiang family disciples. What they are asking for is just a few places. Although it was a pity that I didn''t pay a visit to Wang Ran, but Ye Fan and the others were there, but the plan would not be affected. However, communicating with Ye Fan and the others, the Jiang Family Patriarch was inconvenient to come forward. After all, no matter how you say it, the Patriarch of the Jiang Family is also a leader-level figure. If you don''t talk about realm or status, the Patriarch of the Jiang Family can even be said to have the same identity as Wang Ran. As for Ye Fan and the others, they were just little monks, and they were just Wang Ran''s disciples. If the Jiang Family Patriarch is really asked to see Ye Fan and the others, let alone what Jiang Family thinks, even Ye Fan can''t afford it. Therefore, Jiang Sheng, the head of the Jiang family, his son Jiang Sheng, was the last person to communicate with Ye Fan and others. After all, there is not much difference between the two sides in terms of cultivation. In terms of status, one side is a direct disciple of the Tibetan sect master, and the other is the son of the Jiang family patriarch, and there is not much difference. The key is that both parties are still the same age, and communication is more convenient. Because of emotion and reason, it turned out that Jiang Sheng went out. ... Ye Fan, who was telling about what he had just harvested, stopped immediately after hearing Jiang Sheng''s voice and turned his eyes to Jiang Sheng. The rest of the people were the same, and immediately turned their attention to Jiang Sheng. The few people didn''t pause much, and directly responded to Jiang Sheng: "Brother Dao is polite. Our two families have already made a good relationship. If Brother Dao has anything, just say it. If I can do it, I will naturally do my best." Hearing the answers from several people in Zangmen, Jiang Sheng also showed a smile on his face. He didn''t sell it, and he said directly: "That''s the case. A few days ago, didn''t several people say that they came out to attract disciples. I just thought, can some of you give us the Jiang family a few tokens so that the younger generations of our Jiang family can also have this opportunity to enter the Tibetan monastery. " Hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, Ye Fan''s faces did not show any embarrassment. After all, it is said that the token is precious and precious, and it is neither precious nor precious. After all, it only represents a qualification, just like an admission ticket. Whether it can pass or not is up to you. Take Ye Fan and the others, in each of their storage rings, they don''t know how many attracting tokens are lying. Not to mention a few, just giving Jiang Sheng dozens of reference tokens will have no effect on them. However, Jiang Sheng''s request surprised Ye Fan and the others. In any case, the Jiang family is also a great emperor''s family, how could they think of letting their disciples worship in Tibet. Especially Pangbo, he was originally an outspoken person. After hearing Jiang Sheng''s words, he couldn''t help but directly asked: "Didn''t I say, Brother Jiang Sheng, are you serious? Although our Tibetan gate is also very strong, but you are the Jiang family of the great emperor, why do you want to let your descendants worship into Tibetan gate? Isn''t this superfluous? " Following Pangbo''s voice, he directly felt behind him, and a cold gaze followed. At this time, Pangbo''s IQ was also online again. broken! Pangbo wailed for a while. Just now, he only cared about doubts, and completely forgot that among his family''s brothers and sisters, there was also an existence of the great emperor''s family. Moreover, they are still the little princesses at home, a group of precious ones. The most important thing is that this guy is still a girl, some pretty unreasonable girls. Now my question was asked, but this also secretly poke Ji Ziyue''s hand. If the solution is not good, Ji Ziyue will definitely trouble him next. Who is Pangbo, let him deal with the big masters without any problems, just fist and speak directly. Women can actually deal with it this way, as long as they are enemies. But Ji Ziyue can''t do it, she is a woman, and she is also her junior sister. Solving the problem with his fist, he was afraid that he might not think he was dead. If you really did that, let alone Yan Ruyu and Li Xiaoman, they would definitely fight themselves with Ji Ziyue, and it was the kind of group fight that Ye Fan would never intervene. He couldn''t pass Wang Ran''s level. Pangbo dared to guarantee that as long as he dared to commit a mess, Wang Ran would definitely let him experience what it meant to be sloppy. When he followed Wang Ran''s practice back then, although his practice progressed very fast, he did not less accept Wang Ran''ai''s iron fist. Pangbo absolutely didn''t want to re-experience the original feeling for no reason. Therefore, after feeling the cold gaze behind him, Pang Bo''s face instantly became stiff. He didn''t dare to hesitate at all, Pang Bo was ready to remedy it immediately. Even Jiang Sheng, who just wanted to explain, had no time to speak, and the words were directly held back by Pangbo. "But this idea of ??yours is very commendable. The background of our Zangmen is absolutely beyond your imagination. Being able to put aside the superior living environment and strive for an uncertain future is not something ordinary people can do. This can be seen from Junior Sister Ziyue. As the little princess of the Ji family, Ziyue resolutely chose to give up the family''s privileged treatment at the beginning and worshipped the Tibetan gate. It even started from a registered disciple. It is precisely because of this that I admire Ziyue. Sure enough, good people are good wherever they go. In just a few years of work, Junior Sister Ziyue''s achievements have far surpassed her peers. On this point alone, I think I cant compare to Ziyue. Brothers, the Jiang family is bold enough to make such a decision. But don''t worry, with my junior sister Ziyue as an example, you can see how correct your decision is. " After speaking so much in one breath, Pangbo quickly touched the non-existent sweat on his forehead. And hearing Pangbo''s words, Ji Ziyue also showed a satisfied smile. Although Pangbo clicked on himself unintentionally just now, Miss Ji was still not prepared to caress about Pangbo as a reckless man because of his good words. When the rest of the people saw Pangbo, who had such a strong desire to survive, there was also a wry expression on their faces. I haven''t found out before that the operation of this fellow Pangbo is really a bit of a show. The only thing that feels a little uncomfortable is probably that they are already ready to explain, and as a result, they are directly suffocated Jiang Sheng by Pangbo before they can speak. Although Pangbo said nothing wrong, Jiang Sheng always felt weird here. As for the fault, Jiang Sheng couldn''t tell. (End of this chapter) Chapter 679： Five years, King Iri Kitahara Chapter 679 Five Years, Wang Ran Enters Beiyuan Smacking his lips, Jiang Sheng didn''t say anything. However, Ye Fan and the others also saw that Jiang Sheng''s entanglement was coming, and immediately responded: "Brother Dao, don''t worry, now that Brother Dao has spoken, I won''t be stingy in receiving tokens. However, all we can do is provide some access tokens. As for ensuring that the younger generation of the Jiang family passed the assessment, I would never dare to promise. After all, the rules of the assessment were set by the teacher and the old man himself, and we can only abide by it. I hope Brother Dao can understand this point. " Hearing what Ye Fan and the others said, Jiang Sheng also put aside the entanglement in his heart just now. Without hesitation, Jiang Sheng replied directly after Ye Fan spoke: "Of course we can understand this. We are just asking for an assessment quota. If the people of the tribe are really unwilling to live up to, and without the qualifications, we will not make trouble unreasonably. " Ye Fan and their hearts were relieved when they heard Jiang Sheng say this. If Jiang Sheng really asked them to open the back door to the Jiang family, they really didn''t know how to refuse. Now that the two parties have reached a consensus, Ye Fan and others are not stingy. No one took out a few access tokens from the storage ring and handed them to Jiang Sheng. For the Jiang family of Noda, the number of these referral tokens is not much, just a dozen. But this was enough. After all, the Jiang family couldn''t really send hundreds of outstanding juniors to try to join Zangmen. If this were all chosen by the Tibetans, the Jiang family would not be willing. This can be seen from the satisfied expression on Jiang Sheng''s face. After giving the referral token to Jiang Sheng, Ye Fan and Jiang Sheng chatted a few words and left. As for the final ownership of these referral tokens, Ye Fan didn''t care much about them. This in itself is an act of forming a good relationship. Once the things are sent out, they should be left to the Jiang family. The Jiang family was willing to assign to that tribe, and it didn''t have much to do with Ye Fan moving. Even if it is given to an ordinary person, that is their own freedom. Besides, since the Jiang family has opened this mouth, they will definitely choose some people with good qualifications. This is also a good thing for Ye Fan and the others. At the very least, there are many more good seedlings that may pass the entry assessment for no reason. And after Ye Fan and others said goodbye, Jiang Sheng did not stay too much. After all, Ye Fan and the others had planned to leave before. If it weren''t for the sudden catastrophe, now they didn''t know where they had been. Time flies, and it has been five years since Ye Fan''s catastrophe incident. In the past five years, Zangmen has gone through two disciples again. The number of Tibetans has also reached a new peak. With the increase in the number of people, Wang Ran did not start the entry assessment so frequently. Wang Ran directly extended the three-year assessment to the ten-year assessment. During the second time, Wang Ran only explained to his disciples, and when he met a good seedling when he went out to experience, he would take some in passing. Of course, if the person recommended by the disciple of the sect successfully joins the Tibetan sect, the recommender will also be rewarded by the sect. Of course, in addition to the changes in the number of disciples, the comprehensive strength of Tibetan disciples has also reached a new height. At the beginning, the first batch of disciples who worshipped the Tibetan sect, even if they started without a foundation, can now be regarded as a little master in the Big Dipper domain, and can accept some dangerous missions of the sect alone. At the same time, because of the growth of this group of people, their juniors and sisters also have a faster growth rate. After all, the old brings the new, and the old brings the new. This superior condition is much better than in the first period. It is precisely because of this that the first batch of disciples were very respected by the later juniors and sisters. Incidentally, in the last two batches of disciples who entered the stage, there are many younger generations from other forces. Especially after the Jiang family, Ji family and other big forces sent many younger generations to join Zangmen, among the third group of disciples, many large and small forces have participated. Even, many Tianjiao from Yaozu followed in Yan Ruyu''s footsteps and joined Zangmen. It can be said that now Zangmen has faintly the intersection of Beidou forces. Regarding this, Wang Ran, the lord of Zangmen, not only did not stop him, but also helped him behind. After all, this phenomenon can also be seen as the beginning of the return of thousands of families to Tibet. In the past five years, Wang Ran has not been completely immersed in his practice. At the beginning, he and Ye Fan and others said that he would separate a clone into the world. He did not delay either. After separating from Ye Fan and the others five years ago, he immediately separated a clone and began to travel the Big Dipper Star Region. Even after the evil and good practice fell into a bottleneck three years ago, the two also separated a clone and started their own travel life. Not to mention the good and the evil, after five years of travel, Wang Ran''s footsteps have also entered the northern plains from the Eastern Wilderness. In the past five years, Wang Ran has been walking almost every moment. By perceiving the joys, anger, sorrow, and joy of the creatures in the world, we can perfect our God sequence. Only when he encounters something that interests him, he will stop his steps to understand and see. In five years, Wang Ran''s strength has risen by more than one level. Among them, the God Sequence is the most powerful. Of course, Wang Ran''s own cultivation base growth has not fallen. Cultivating the God sequence itself is a shortcut to improve one''s cultivation. Standing on the land of Beiyuan, Wang Ran could easily feel the difference between this place and the Eastern Wilderness. Not only the difference in the natural environment, but also the difference in customs. But this didn''t have any impact on Wang Ran, he could easily adapt to the differences between the two places. Stepping into the human city, Wang Ran''s different development city is unexpectedly lively. The road is almost full of people. There are ordinary people as well as monks. Except for some major festivals, this situation is not very common. But Wang Ran, who has been living in the Big Dipper for quite a while, knows very well that today is definitely not a major festival. Even today is not a holiday. Is it possible that today is an important day unique to Beiyuan? There were some different thoughts in Wang Ran''s mind. Wang Ran didn''t know what was going on today, but Wang Ran would ask. He didn''t exude divine consciousness, but chose to ask an uncle next to him. Although divine consciousness is easy to use, this kind of divine perspective is not a help for people who travel in the world. (End of this chapter) Chapter 680： The northern city of Xinjiang, the source of unparalleled gods Chapter 680 Only by integrating oneself into the mundane, will you have the greatest gains when you travel in the world. This is especially true for Wang Ran who is practicing God''s Sequence. Therefore, during the past five years, Wang Ran seldom used his spiritual consciousness to investigate some information. "Sir, I wasted your time. I want to ask what day it is and why the city is so lively." Holding a 30-year-old man beside him, Wang Ran asked with some doubts. Hearing Wang Ran''s question, the middle-aged man who was stopped by Wang Ran first looked at Wang Ran, and then smiled heartily: "Later, you are not a native of our northern city, right?" Hearing what the middle-aged man said, Wang Ran suddenly felt a little dumbfounded. Later life? This address is used by middle-aged men to address Wang Ran, which is really inappropriate. The middle-aged man is just an ordinary person, his face looks in his thirties, but he is indeed in his thirties. But Wang Ran, even though he was not very young in the spiritual world, he was only a few hundred years old. But for ordinary people, it can be passed on for more than a dozen generations for hundreds of years. In terms of age alone, Wang Ran could be the ancestor of middle-aged men. Now a man in his thirties is called a descendant of a few hundred years old. It feels weird how you look at it. But there is no way. Wang Ran looks young and looks like he is in his early twenties. Wang Ran also understood this, so even though he was a little weird in his heart, Wang Ran still did not refute, and said with a light smile: "Yes, I am from Donghuang, this time I came to Beiyuan to play." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the middle-aged man''s face showed such an expression. Looking at Wang Ran''s dressing, the middle-aged man said with a chuckle: "No wonder you don''t know, today is not a special day. It''s just because we opened a Peerless God Source yesterday in the northern city of Xinjiang, and I heard that there is a big secret in it. For this divine origin, almost all the forces with names and surnames in Beiyuan came, and even some large sects, sect masters and patriarchs of the big powers all arrived on the scene. Today, people from these big forces are betting on Shifang. Those of us just want to see the excitement, and by the way, we can see the great powers of the celestial beings. On weekdays, we don''t have much chance to meet that kind of person. But I think you are the young master of where you are dressed. Why are there no servants around? If someone is guarding you, you can go to the gambling workshop. If you can be favored by any big man, maybe you can get a good luck. " After listening to the middle-aged man, Wang Ran chuckled and said: "What kind of master am I, but there is some money in the family. But listening to what you said, I''m quite curious about what secrets in the source of the gods can actually attract the forces of the North Plains. " When the middle-aged man heard the words, he also conformed with his words: "Haha, who knows, I''m also quite curious. But this kind of thing is not our turn to be curious. They are all ordinary people, and sometimes they know a lot, it is better to know nothing, so as not to think wildly or even lead to misfortune. " Hearing what the middle-aged man said, Wang Ran couldn''t help but smiled, and then said: "Yes, sir, you look quite open." Hearing that, the middle-aged man laughed, and then continued to speak: "You can see it, you can''t see it. When you reach my age, you will understand. Okay, let''s not talk to you as a young man, I quickly went over and took a look, and I couldn''t see anything in a while. " After speaking, the middle-aged man walked directly towards the city without waiting for Wang Ran to respond. Wang Ran chuckled lightly, and didn''t say much. He did not stay either, directly following the flow of people and heading towards what the middle-aged man said about the stone gambling shop. The northern city of Xinjiang is also a big city, but the stone gambling workshop that the middle-aged man said is not far from Wang Ran''s location. Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many people to join in the fun nearby. So even if Wang Ran only walked, and he hadn''t used his cultivation base yet, he only saw what the middle-aged man said about gambling in the stone shop in a moment. It''s just that the current gambling workshop has been guarded by layers of monks. The crowd who came to join in the excitement were basically isolated from the gambling workshop. Of course, if you are a monk and your cultivation is not weak, you can still enter. Wang Ran was originally curious about the secret hidden in the source of the gods, so naturally it was impossible to wait outside the gambling workshop. Therefore, after arriving at the gambling house, Wang Ran went straight to the gate of the gambling house. As expected, Wang Ran was directly stopped by the guards at the door. Maybe it was because they saw that Wang Ran''s clothes were not simple, or the guards couldn''t see through Wang Ran, so they were still very polite to Wang Ran. After stopping Wang Ran, these guards did not have any arrogant and domineering gestures, but spoke politely: "I don''t know that you belong to that power. We are not accepting guests at Shifang. If you want to bet on rocks, please come back tomorrow." Hearing what the guards said, Wang Ran shook his head lightly and said directly: "I''m not here to gamble on rocks. I''m a member of Zangmen. I heard that Guifang opened up a peerless source of God, and I am ready to come to see and see." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the faces of the guards instantly changed from surprise and respect. As the top force in the Big Dipper domain, Zangmen''s reputation has long spread throughout the Big Dipper domain. In addition, the relationship between the Tibetan gate and the major forces has become closer over the years. As long as it is a practitioner, there is almost no one who does not know the Tibetan gate. As for those who can open gambling stone workshops, there are more or less backstage forces behind them, and it is natural that they cannot be ignorant of Tibet. With the power of Zangmen and the relationship between it and the major forces, even if the strength is slightly weak, it is no problem to enter the gambling workshop now. But one yard goes to one yard, thank you guards for confirmation before release. Let the subordinates put down the weapons that blocked Wang Ran, and the leading guard asked politely: "Zangmen? Your excellency is the one from the Eastern Wilderness?" Upon hearing this, Wang Ran shrugged, and then said: "Of course, if Donghuang doesn''t have a second Tibetan gate." After speaking, Wang Ran directly threw out an identity token. Of course, it couldn''t be Wang Ran''s sect master status order, just an ordinary vest. After all, the identity of the Zangmen Sect Master is too slanderous when he travels to the world. In many cases, too high a status is also very troublesome. Therefore, it is necessary to prepare more vests. As the master of Zangmen, Wang Ran made up one of these vests. (End of this chapter) Chapter 681： Peerless source of God? The three major forces of Beiyuan are present Chapter 681 Peerless Divine Source? The three major forces of Beiyuan are present After receiving the token thrown by Wang Ran, the guard just glanced at it, and he had already determined Wang Ran''s identity as a Tibetan monk. After all, the appearance of the Tibetan disciple''s identity token is easy to forge, but the peculiar Taoist rhyme in it is really impossible for outsiders to forge. As for Zangmens identity token, its not a secret all these years. As the guard captain of Shifang Gambling, he naturally knew it. So after confirming the authenticity, the guard captain immediately returned the token to Wang Ran politely, and at the same time ordered the guards behind him to open the door and let it go. "Since the Taoists are interested, they can naturally take a look. However, many holy masters have come this time, and fellow Taoists need to pay more attention. " After the gate of Gambling Square was opened, the guard captain reminded Wang Ran kindly. When Wang Ran heard the words, he also smiled kindly, and then directly stepped into the gambling house. As Wang Ran entered, the gate of Gambling Stone Square was immediately closed. And Wang Ran, at this time, also saw the inside of Gambling Stone Square. Although it is a place for gambling on stones, the interior of the gambling house is not simple at all. On the contrary, the interior design of Gambling House is quite style, with many rockery and lakes, pavilions and palaces. All kinds of rough stones are also neatly placed everywhere in the gambling workshop. Seeing this, Wang Ran nodded involuntarily. The atmosphere here is also good. And as Wang Ran entered, a maid from Shifang Gambling quickly walked towards Wang Ran. At this point in time, being able to enter the gambling workshop must not be easy. The masters behind the gambling workshop will naturally not neglect them. "This lord, the Peerless God Source is in the backyard, but because the people from the major forces have not yet come, so it is not yet time to open up the source. Do you go by now, or do you go by after a while? " The maid who walked quickly towards Wang Ran asked directly and respectfully after she drove to Wang Ran''s side. Don''t ask why the question is so direct. The gambling at Shifang now is not for that peerless source of God, but can it be for something else. That''s why the maid asked so directly. After hearing the words, Wang Ran thought a little, and then said: "Go straight ahead, just let me see, what kind of **** source it is, it can be called a peerless." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the maid didn''t feel surprised, and she led Wang Ran to the backyard. After a while, Wang Ran, led by the maid, also came to the backyard of Gambling Stone Square. Here, a lot of monks have gathered. Moreover, the cultivation base of each one is pretty good, and there are even several of them in the Dragon Transformation Realm. Everyone was attentively looking at a piece of rough in front of him. From their expressions, you can see the look of wonder. Even those monks in the Transforming Dragon Realm are the same. It can be seen from here that this rough stone with just a corner is definitely an extraordinary product. No wonder, a single source of God was able to cause the entire Northern Plains to move. ... Wang Ran''s arrival did not attract the attention of the cultivators present, after all, there were too many such characters just here. Moreover, Wang Ran came here alone, and everyone almost subconsciously ruled out the possibility that Wang Ran came from a big influence, and just thought it was a casual cultivator. After all, there is absolutely no way for the teams from those big forces to have only one person. Although Wang Ran''s status is very high, Wang Ran is not unhappy about this, but even feels very comfortable. Wang Ran, who is talking about something, dislikes it the most. Isn''t it fragrant to watch the development of the incident quietly? Wang Ran didn''t care about this, and directly cast his gaze on the divine source rough stone that was just a corner. Through that corner, Wang Ran could clearly see a bright red light revealing. Just don''t listen, the red light is too bright, bright a bit weird, like blood. And through this corner of the **** source, Wang Ran could also observe that something seemed to be sealed in the **** source. However, because the source of the gods hadn''t been cut completely, and Wang Ran didn''t use the secret technique, he didn''t know what was sealed in the source of gods. Although curious in his heart, Wang Ran did not rush to explore the secret technique, but waited quietly. After a while, a notification sound suddenly sounded outside the courtyard. "Master Jin Shengya, the patriarch of the Golden Family, is here!" With the sound of the announcement, a group of tall and **** monks walked into the backyard. However, the announcement was not over yet. The major forces in the North Plains, as if they had negotiated, rushed to the gambling workshop. "Ice Palace Master is here!" "Wang Chengkun, the lord of the Wang family, and his son Wang are here!" With the sound of the announcement, two more teams entered the backyard of Gambling Stone Square. Upon hearing these announcements, the monks in the backyard confessed in a low voice. No way, except for an ancient giant clan, all the big forces in the Northern Plains have come. This lineup is enough for everyone to talk about. Even Wang Ran had a surprised look on his face. Of course, what Wang Ran was surprised by was not the strength of these forces, he was completely surprised by a name. Wang Teng. For this family, Wang Ran always feels that the name is familiar, but after thinking about it, after coming to the Big Dipper, it seems that he has never contacted this person. However, Wang Ran believed that his feelings could not go wrong. Since this name is familiar, but Wang Ran has not touched it, then the owner of this name is bound to be a character left behind in the original work. To be honest, although Wang Ran understands the original work, he only understands the general idea. He didn''t read the whole article either, just scanned it again, and he didn''t even read the content of some characters. Therefore, it is naturally impossible for Wang Ran to know all the roles played. However, since Wang Ran felt familiar, then this character must have done something. Therefore, at this time, Wang Ran''s heart was curious about this Wang Teng. And at this moment, the leaders of the three major forces also started talking. The patriarch of the Golden Family and the palace lord of the Ice God Palace both looked at the last of the Wang Family Patriarch Wang Chengkun who came in with smiles and said: "Wang Patriarch, don''t be unharmed, I haven''t seen it in nearly 20 years, but I didn''t expect to gather today because of the source of God. This is the Qilin''er of the Wang Patriarch, who is rumored to be lucky enough to win the inheritance of the Great Emperor? Sure enough, there is plenty of energy and blood, a rare Tianjiao! " The tone of the two is very kind, and there is no point of disputing at all. You know, the purpose of their trip is for that peerless source of God. In a sense, the three parties are competitors, and the next step is to compete for the peerless source of God. (End of this chapter) Chapter 682： This round of merit is outrageous! (My son Wang Teng can become a fairy) Chapter 682 This round of merit is outrageous! (My son Wang Teng can become a fairy) At that time, disputes are indispensable. But now, they can still talk to Wang Chengkun who is kind, talking and laughing. It can be seen from this point that the two are worthy of being the heads, and this is evident in the city mansion. Upon hearing the words of the Golden Family and the head of the Ice God Palace, Wang Chengkun''s face instantly showed a bright smile. The words of the two seemed to make Wang Chengkun more happy than to praise Wang Chengkun''s own leader-level cultivation. That kind of pride and joy cannot be concealed at all. There is no ordinary person being humble at all, Wang Chengkun directly laughed and said: "Yes, this is my son, Wang Teng, who got the chance of the Great Emperor when he was three years old. Coupled with profound blessings and extraordinary talents, he has the appearance of becoming an emperor! " Hearing Wang Chengkun''s words, the head of the Golden Clan and the lord of the Ice God Palace looked disgusting as if he had eaten fly shit. The two of them were just being polite. I didn''t expect that Wang Chengkun was not humble at all. He climbed up the pole. There is also the posture of becoming an emperor. The Great Dao Controversy has not started this time. I am really not afraid to cause trouble for my son. In the past, Wang Chengkun was just a bit thick-skinned, but now he is so thick-skinned, it is simply shameless. Even Wang Teng on the side showed a helpless look in his eyes. However, Wang Teng didn''t say much, after all, he also had this kind of confidence. A look of pride suddenly appeared on his face, and Wang Teng''s waist could not help but straighten a bit. In this scene, the patriarch of the Golden Family and the lord of the Ice God Palace didn''t even know what to say. Only after a few awkward conversations, he brought the topic to Peerless Shenyuan. After hearing Wang Chengkun''s words, Wang Ran''s expression became more exciting. Because, he also remembered why the name Wang Teng was so familiar. Indeed, the part of the original work that Wang Ran has read does not contain Wang Teng. But because the name Wang Teng has gone out of business, he has seen it elsewhere. To be precise, Wang Teng was able to get out of the circle thanks to his father Wang Chengkun. As a representative of the Kenger world, Wang Chengkun is a legend. There is a saying that my son Wang Teng has the talent of the emperor, and the saying that my son Wang Teng can become an immortal, and directly put a bright future and a promising future for the emperor''s seed, halfway through the car. Even, because it blocked the protagonist''s way, the entire Wang family was offline. Others cheated him. If it weren''t for Wang Chengkun, a legendary figure of the generation, Wang Teng might have been successful. After all, this guy''s character is not bad, his talent is also top-notch, and Fu Yuan is at the level of God''s son. No matter how you look at it, it is also the protagonist of an era. Thinking of this, Wang Ran looked at Wang Teng''s eyes, full of weirdness. When Wang Ran looked at Wang Teng, Wang Teng looked at the crowd suspiciously as if he had noticed something. However, no matter how he looked at it, nothing was wrong with it. This scene directly filled Wang Ran''s heart, who was watching Wang Teng, with grooves. Even Wang Ran couldn''t help but began to complain. I know that you are God''s son, but there is no need to treat it like that. He is Wang Ran, let alone cast his eyes on Wang Teng, just stare at Wang Teng and his father Wang Chengkun, Wang Chengkun can''t feel anything. As a result, Tiandao took the initiative to give Wang Teng a warning. That''s right, when Wang Ran looked at Wang Teng, Tian Dao took the initiative to wake up Wang Teng. Wang Ran, who had already taken over part of the power of the Heavenly Dao, had a clear sense of this. Although this is the essence of the sixth sense in the legend, Wang Teng is too outrageous. No matter how strong the luck of others is, it is nothing more than a warning. In the end, when Wang Teng was here, it turned out that Tiandao himself reminded him. What''s the difference between this thing and a cheat device? No wonder he has a deep blessing, he really is God''s son. Just because of this, Wang Teng is sorry for God''s kindness to him if he goes out without picking up money. Had it not been for the gap between Wang Teng and Wang Ran, Wang Ran would not have been able to escape Wang Teng''s search if he did not activate the God sequence. You said this stuff, where should you go to make sense. Wang Ran was puzzled. How many generations of great kind man is Wang Teng, and God treats him so kindly? With a thought, Wang Ran''s eyes closed and opened, and his eyes directly became profound. For Wang Teng, Wang Ran opened the eyes of God, just to probe him. Through the interference of endless laws, Wang Ran turned his attention to Wang Teng again. This time, Wang Ran saw more things. The line of cause and effect on Wang Teng''s body faintly appeared, and the round of merits on his body also appeared in front of Wang Ran''s eyes. I dont know, I was shocked when I saw it! Regardless of the line of cause and effect, the rounds of merit on Wang Teng''s body are simply blinding Wang Ran''s eyes. Wang Ran swears that he has never seen such a huge ring of merit in so many years. Moreover, Wang Teng''s huge round of merit is still innate. This thing is much easier to use than any death-free gold medal. You can die if you use the death-free gold medal, but this huge innate merit wheel ring can definitely protect you more than one life. Even if it is himself, because he has not yet begun to recast the way of heaven, there is no Wang Tengqiang in the circle of merit. Ao, that''s not right to say, the Yu Daoist who had a "familiar relationship with Wang Ran" must be the Yuan Dynasty Wang Teng. But Yu Daoren is incomparable, because they dragged the entire world. It can be said that Wang Teng is the strongest person in the entire Big Dipper domain. And if the merits are strong, the luck is naturally strong. It''s no wonder that others live the same way as a son of a bitch, but Wang Teng lives as a son of Heaven. As the protagonist of the times, Ye Fan''s merit wheels are simply unsightly compared to Wang Teng. Of course, it''s just Ye Fan now. If Ye Fan in the period of Emperor Ye Tiandi, he would definitely have surpassed Wang Teng in terms of merits. As the protagonist of the times, even if Ye Fan is not trained by Wang Ran, even if his merits are weak. But under the paving of Ruthless people, they can also grow into the strongest with smooth sailing. This is a model of changing one''s fate against the sky. Of course, this also has a price, such as unknown in old age. As for Wang Teng, relying on this dazzling aura of merit, he can absolutely become the strongest. Others are paving the way for countless predecessors, and he is paving the way of heaven. Even a little bit too much, God had chewed the meal, and Wang Teng was about to open his mouth. What''s more, as long as Wang Teng doesn''t do it himself, and consumes his own innate merits and circumstance, what old age is unknown, it has nothing to do with him, it is definitely a peaceful and peaceful old age. (End of this chapter) Chapter 683： A generation of legend Wang Chengkun Chapter 683 However, as Wang Teng''s Qi Yunhuan became clear, Wang Ran''s doubts followed. It stands to reason that with such a strong Qiyun wheel, Wang Teng has no reason to be on the bar with Ye Fan, who has a big secret and a big horror behind it. His enemy is the kind of existence with no danger behind it that is normal. Shouldn''t the kind of existence with great secrets and great horrors behind it become a fellow traveler with Wang Teng because of various coincidences? If I don''t understand, Wang Ran''s question mark is almost full of brains. Without putting away his own eyes of God, Wang Ran''s eyes became deeper. Through the huge ring of Qi Yun on Wang Teng''s body, the lines of cause and effect slowly appeared in Wang Ran''s eyes. The intricate causal lines are mostly shallow ones, which shows that the cause and effect between the owner of these causal lines and Wang Teng is very shallow. After peeling the cocoon, those shallow lines of cause and effect were slowly removed by Wang Ran. The owner of these causal lines, even if they were special, would not have much influence on Wang Teng. Only those causal lines left will have a great impact on Wang Teng, and may even lead to changes in Wang Teng''s fate. However, as these causal lines were carefully explored, Wang Ran''s doubts became faster and deeper. Because the influence of the causal lines he explored on Wang Teng will not change Wang Teng''s life style at all. As the causal lines were eliminated, there were only a few causal lines left in Wang Teng''s village. But for the rest, the causal entanglement with Wang Teng is even greater. Continuing to investigate, Wang Ran''s expression suddenly lifted. Because he has found that one, which is about to change the causal line of Wang Teng''s fate. Following that line of cause and effect, Wang Ran went back to the source, preparing to find the owner of this line of cause and effect. Following Wang Ran''s movements, his expression became weird in the next moment. Because the owner of this causal line is far away in the sky and close in front of you. Not by others, but the "good father" standing next to Wang Teng, Wang Chengkun, the head of the Wang family. Without hesitation, a divine light flashed in Wang Ran''s eyes, and Wang Chengkun''s heavenly cause and effect suddenly appeared in Wang Ran''s eyes. At this moment, Wang Ran''s heart was extremely complicated. Because Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng are two extremes. If it is said that Wang Teng is a good man of the world, he has accumulated a huge amount of merit in his body. Then his old father, Wang Chengkun, was the opposite of the wicked man from the ages. Normal people, even if they are ordinary or even slightly evil, the new life is at best without merits. But Wang Chengkun, this guy, didn''t know what was contaminated in the long river of time. He didn''t have any merits in his body. On the contrary, he brought a huge karma fire. And because of the causal connection between Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng, their merits and karma are being offset by a little bit of fusion. Although the speed is not fast, it can already be detected, and this situation has been going on for more than a year. This situation has already appeared since Wang Teng came into the world. The key is that the speed at which the two blend and cancel each other is increasing. Although this phenomenon is not easy to detect, some clues can still be seen under Wang Ran''s intensified and careful investigation. Had it not been for the fact that Wang Teng''s merit wheel was too large, and that what Wang Ran had explored before was not as detailed as it is now, Wang Ran would have been able to see what was coming. Looking at it this way, the reason why Wang Chengkun can achieve this kind of achievement now is entirely because Wang Teng is using his merits to change his fate for Wang Chengkun. But even so, at this time Wang Teng''s merit wheel is still so huge, it simply makes Wang Ran not know what to say. Wang Ran was sure that Wang Chengkun''s fortune was definitely after Wang Teng was born. Before Wang Teng came to the world, with such a huge karmic fire on Wang Chengkun''s body, it was absolutely troublesome. It was even a miracle that Wang Chengkun was able to live until Wang Teng was born. This also makes sense, why Wang Chengkun loves Wang Teng so much, and there are even some paranoid reasons. In his opinion, Wang Teng is his lucky star for Wang Chengkun. From the beginning, it has been plagued by disasters, and now it is smooth sailing. Only those who have experienced will know what is precious. A son who can bring such a big change to himself, he can''t even think about it as a baby. Unless, this person is a fool. Smacking his lips, Wang Ran suddenly felt a little pitiful for Wang Teng now. Wang Chengkun deserves to be a legend of a generation of pits. If this continues, it is estimated that within a few years, Wang Teng''s merits will be consumed by Wang Chengkun to the level of an ordinary good person. At that time, Wang Teng will also lose the favor of heaven. If you are an enemy of a son of the age like Ye Fan, it is reasonable for the Queen to be killed. Thinking of this, Wang Ran also had to feel the wonder of the world. The existence of Wang Teng and Wang Chengkun''s fate is completely opposite, there should be no intersection for a lifetime. Even if there is an intersection, it should be a rival of life and death. But now, the two of them have become father and son in the long river of fate. This is what Wang Ran has seen for a long time. Sure enough, there is nothing impossible in the world. There is nothing that will not happen if you only dare not think about it. He shook his head slightly, at this moment Wang Ran was thinking about whether to help Wang Teng. After all, with such a huge round of merit, Yu Qing Yu Li Wang Teng''s end should not have been so miserable. It''s just that if he helps Wang Teng, Wang Chengkun also needs to help. Otherwise, relying on the huge karma fire on Wang Chengkun''s body, even if he was given thousands of years to improve his cultivation level, there would be no way to solve it. Of course, if the entanglement between the two of them is cut off, Wang Chengkun''s chances are that he will die tragically on the road to seek the truth. Although Wang Chengkun possessed a huge karmic fire, Wang Ran could see that this karmic fire was the same as Wang Teng''s ring of merit, which was born. Regardless of whether Wang Chengkun caused this situation because of the sins of his previous life or the weirdness of his previous life, at least in this life, Wang Chengkun''s karma fire did not increase. Maybe Wang Chengkun is not a good person, but he is definitely not a bad person. But think about it, its difficult to have children when the cultivation base is low, and when the cultivation base is advanced, almost all energy is put on the family and own son. Under such circumstances, if Wang Chengkun still has the energy to do evil, Wang Ran should worship him and admire him from the bottom of his heart. If Wang Ran helped Wang Teng, but didn''t save Wang Chengkun, and let him die because of his own suffering, who did not do evil in this life, Wang Ran couldn''t bear it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 684： Kaishenyuan Chapter 684 While Wang Ran was still thinking about it, the three major forces in the Northern Plains also completed the discussion of the original stone of the gods and prepared the source. Just now, they have reached a preliminary consensus. No matter what was offered in the source of God for a while, they could only use bidding methods to fight for them on their own strength. Absolutely not, rise to the level of armed struggle. After all, compared with other continents, Beiyuan''s overall strength is indeed somewhat weak. If they start a fight again, it will definitely outweigh the gain. Therefore, this proposal first put forward by the Palace Lord of the Ice God Palace was also unanimously approved by the other two heads. As for the special **** source of the mysterious things of the sealer itself, the several major powers are not really in the eyes. Although the blood color **** source itself is already very precious, the things that can be sealed by this blood color **** source are the most important. Following the decision of the three major forces, everyone''s attention was focused on the rough stone that had already opened a small corner. The Kaiyuan Master of Gambling Stone Square also carefully polished the Shenyuan rough under the direction of his head. Although the three major forces have their own open source divisions, they are competitors after all, and things like open source should still be handed over to a third party. The source teacher they brought would be just as helpful as they were on the sidelines. Besides, those who can open gambling on Shifang should not be underestimated. Even if it is not as top-notch as the Holy Land, it still needs to be treated politely. Therefore, it is best to leave this kind of thing to the original host. At this time, Wang Ran also temporarily blocked his thoughts and focused his attention on the Shenyuan Rough Stone. Anyway, the situation of the Wang family and his son has been going on for so many years, and I don''t care about this for a while. Although the open source division of Shifang is very cautious, the original stone of Shenyuan has already opened a corner after all. After a day''s exploration, the veins of Shenyuan had already been roughly researched out. The two most difficult steps have been completed, just polishing the rough, that is, the open source division is cautious and did not spend much time. Soon, a divine source with a height of one foot appeared in front of everyone. The blood-red **** source of the whole body, under the shining of the sun, exudes a dazzling red light. Even if there is no source qi leakage, everyone can feel the huge source qi contained in this source stone. I''m afraid it''s just this piece of the **** source, the source qi contained in it can be worth millions of catties of ordinary **** source. What''s more, the special Shenyuan Yuan Qi is often more refined and has some special effects. Realizing this, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath. Sure enough, it is a peerless source of God, but the source of God itself can be called an invaluable treasure and attract the Holy Land to take action. What''s more, in this **** source, there is still an unknown existence sealed. At this moment, everyone was even more looking forward to the things sealed in the source of the gods. Through the source of the gods, everyone can observe that the one sealed by the source of gods is a short stick. No, it is not suitable to say that a short stick is actually suitable, because anyone with a discerning eye can see that the original intention of forging this thing is not a short stick at all, but a walking stick. It can be said that this sealed thing is just the embryo of a cane. But it was such an embryo that was sealed with such a precious source of God. How precious is this mysterious cane embryo. Yes, across the source of the gods, the breath of the cane embryo can''t be emitted at all, and everyone can''t sense the breath of the cane embryo through the gods. Therefore, they can only wait for the three major forces to split the **** source and take out the cane embryo. Just when everyone was expecting it, Wang Ran, who also observed the cane embryo sealed in Shenyuan, frowned slightly. Although he also didn''t know what the cane embryo sealed in the source of the gods was, he felt that something was wrong with confidence. Because he felt a sense of weirdness and danger from that divine source. However, this feeling was very weak, like an illusion, and disappeared in the next moment. Regarding this, Wang Ran is a little unsure. But he knew very well that the things sealed in this blood-red **** source were definitely not simple. At the same time, the three major forces have signaled the open source division to split the source of God. Regarding this, Wang Ran did not stop either. Although the things sealed in the source of the gods are certainly not simple, what about it? Wang Ran, who has a lot of hole cards, is confident that as long as it is not a living emperor that is sealed in the source of God, then Wang Ran will not capsize. At the very least, it can protect itself. But is it possible to seal a living emperor in the source of God? Of course it is impossible. Not to mention the great emperor, even if it''s just the imperial army, no matter how precious the source of God is, it can''t be sealed. Therefore, no matter how strong the cane embryo sealed in the source of the gods, Wang Ran would not be afraid. The gambling Shifang Kaiyuan Master, who had been signaled by the major forces, could no longer control the excitement on his face at this time. This is a peerless source of God, and the sealed cane embryo must also be peerless. Being able to polish the rough stone for this level of **** source is enough for an open source master to brag for a lifetime. Now, he has not only polished this peerless **** source, but he can also split it with his own hands and take out the palm embryos sealed in it. This is no longer a sentence that can be described for a lifetime. It can be said that just by splitting this piece of peerless **** source and taking out the cane embryo inside, his name can be spread all over the world, and sentient beings will remember it. Even, if the sealed cane embryo is finally strong and can suppress the luck in the future, his name will be recorded in the annals of history along with this cane embryo. Even if he is just an open source teacher, even if he has only handled the cane embryo once. How could he, a small open source teacher, refuse such an honor? In a certain year, a certain month, and a certain day in the BeiDou calendar, a certain gambling Shifang Kaiyuan teacher from Beiyuan took out the embryo of the magic weapon from the peerless source of gods. The embryo of the **** weapon was practiced by someone. Thinking of the words that might be recorded in the history books of later generations, the open source master of Shifang Gambling couldn''t help shaking with excitement. With excitement gleaming in his eyes, the Kaiyuan Master of Shifang Gambling forcibly endured the excitement in his heart and picked up a Kaiyuan stone knife beside him. At this moment, the spirit of gambling Shifang Kaiyuan Master has reached a peak. Since his debut, he has never had a moment more focused than now, nor has he ever been more serious than now. This knife is related to the fact that his name can be recorded in the annals of history, and it must not be missed! (End of this chapter) Chapter 685： The surface is rich and rich, but the heart is really painful. Chapter 685 As the stone knives in the hands of the Kai Shifang Kaiyuan Master slowly fell, the sound of the stone knives, which seemed useless, burst out with a peculiar light in an instant. A large number of runes appeared on the surface of the stone knife, adding a bit of sacred atmosphere to the stone knife. The stone knife slowly fell above the **** source, the blood-red **** source that was harder than fine iron, at this time it was like a piece of tofu, and it was easily divided into two from the middle. Generally speaking, the fragmentation of the source of the gods will definitely cause a large amount of source qi to leak. But now, the blood-red **** source that was cut open didn''t even leak a trace of source energy. When the stone knife passed, the mysterious energy emitted by the mysterious rune on the stone knife directly sealed the leaked Origin Qi. It can be seen that this stone knife is definitely a good treasure. In the same way, we can also see the preciousness of this blood-red **** source. In order to preserve the maximum value of the source stone, the gambling workshop actually uses stone knives. However, none of these can attract everyone''s attention, and now everyone''s attention is all placed on the cane embryo drawn from the source of the gods. As the source of the gods was cut open, the cane embryo trembled slightly, as if a sleeping person was about to wake up. A deep, old breath came from the cane embryo. Although the cane embryo has not awakened, everyone can feel its power from the deep breath. The expressions of almost everyone became excited, and it was a worthwhile trip to be able to see the birth of this kind of divine object. I just don''t know what level of existence it will be after the cane''s embryo is fully awakened. Involuntarily, everyone''s eyes fixed on the cane embryo. The cane embryo is like a magical force, firmly attracting everyone''s eyes, making people reluctant to look away. The breath of the cane embryo is slowly rising, and everyone understands that this is a self-awakening after the weapon has recovered. Even if he just started to awaken, there is still a long way to go before he is fully awakened. But the current cane embryo has an aura no weaker than that of a holy soldier. Everyone knows very well that this cane embryo is definitely an extremely terrifying weapon. Even, it has the qualifications and opportunities to enter the ultimate imperial army. As the potential future ownership of this cane embryo, the heads of the three major forces in the Northern Plains were completely excited at this time. With the opportunity to become an emperor''s soldier, this is already the greatest strength of a holy land level. No matter which force it is, as long as it obtains this cane embryo, its strength will instantly rise to a higher level. Even if this force is a holy land-level existence, it is the same. As long as they have the ability to obtain such things, no matter which power they have, they won''t let it go easily. So without any hesitation, the patriarch of the Golden Family took the lead and said: "My golden family has a source of 10 million square meters." Hearing the light from the head of the Golden Family, the lord of the Ice God Palace gave a cold smile, and then said: "Brother Golden, we are the three of us now, so don''t engage in these falsehoods. Ten million Fang Shenyuan, you are not afraid of other people''s jokes. In our Ice Palace, 30 million square meters of divine origin, plus a handed down holy soldier, were exchanged for the artifact of this cane. " Upon hearing the words of the Lord of the Ice God Palace, Wang Chengkun also laughed and said: "Haha, Brother Bing is right, too stingy but easy to be laughed at. My king''s family won''t hide it, 20 million square meters, but I have two handed down saints. Two brothers, do you still have to compete? " Hearing the words of Wang Chengkun and the lord of the Ice God Palace, the head of the Golden Family felt a toothache. Handed down sage? You can also trade this thing. Obviously, there can be a divine source of trade. You have to raise the threshold, and you really don''t leave a way for people to survive. Are their golden families rich? Of course rich. In the entire Beiyuan, there is no place to see their golden family''s industry. But this wealth is reflected in the source stone. If you only talk about the source of the gods in the family, the Ice Palace and the Wang Family, combined, can''t compare to their golden family. But when it comes to handing down the saints, their golden family really doesn''t work. It''s not that there are no, but not many. Most of the handed down sage soldiers of their Golden Clan were destroyed in the great battle that year when they were still in the Eastern Desolation. Except for a small part of the familys preservation and inheritance, most of the handed down saints currently reserved in the family were collected later. If they were to trade the handed down saints, their golden family would really be reluctant to bear it. However, the embryo of this cane is not to be missed. Therefore, even if the patriarch of the Golden Family feels distressed again, he still gritted his teeth and said: "The two Dao brothers are really rich and powerful. My golden family is not as deep as the two. Only one handed down saint can be produced. but! Our golden family can have a source of 100 million square meters! " When he said this, the patriarch of the Golden Clan felt blood dripping from his heart. That''s a source of God, not an ordinary source stone. One hundred million Fang Shenyuan, how long will it take for their golden family to earn it back, and there is also a saint soldier handed down. However, the patriarch of the Golden Family felt much better when he thought that these things could be exchanged for a chance to become the cane embryo of the Jidao Emperor Soldier. After all, if the source of the gods is gone, you can still earn more, but if the cane that can become the emperor''s soldier is gone, he will feel distressed for a lifetime. The patriarch of the Golden Clan was bleeding in his heart, but what about Wang Chengkun and the lord of the Ice God Palace? This is a 100 million square source of gods, not 100 million catties of gods, how many **** things should there be. I am afraid that the whole family will not need so many gods after sitting in the sky for a hundred years. This gold family raises the price if they have money, it really is not a son of man. If it weren''t for it, the two really wanted to leave their sleeves. Whoever loves this source of God will come out, Lao Tzu won''t come out anymore. But no way, the two can''t help but argue. Glancing at the expression of the head of the power behind Gambling Stone Square, it is obvious that he is now biased towards the Golden Family. Enduring **** distress, Wang Chengkun and the lord of the Ice God Palace opened their mouths again to increase the price. They increase the price, and the patriarch of the Golden Family can only increase the price. The holy soldiers, holy medicines, and source of the gods were shouted from the mouths of the three as if they did not want money. This scene made the expressions of the onlookers sluggish. His mother knows that the Holy Land-level forces are rich, but they can''t be so rich! Not only the onlookers, but also the disciples of the three major forces, all looked dull. Turns out, is your family so wealthy? After that, can I discuss with the patriarch (palace master) and give more resources to support? (End of this chapter) Chapter 686： Unknown Chapter 686 Even Wang Ran was speechless at this time. Listening to the three major forces in the North Plains showing off their wealth here, Wang Ran has the thought of going to the ancient mines of Taichu. It has only been less than ten years since arriving on the Zhetian Plane, even if Wang Ran personally took a lot of resources. However, compared with these sacred land-level forces, the reserves of Zangmen are really not even worse. However, Wang Ran still suppressed his impulse. After all, the ancient mines of the early days were called forbidden land, which is not just for fun. Although Wang Ran had the confidence to save his life, he went into this realm to explore, and the effort was not proportional to the reward. The gains outweigh the losses. Anyway, Zangmen has abundant resources, and there is no need to be so anxious. As the three major forces in the Northern Plains fought for the front, the aura exuding from the cane embryo became stronger and stronger. Even, they have reached the level of quasi-imperial soldiers. However, the aura enhancement on the cane embryo has not stopped, it is still slowly increasing. This time, it stimulated the three major forces in the Northern Plains to increase their prices for their lives. This made the main force behind the gambling shifang simply couldn''t close the laughing mouth. Although they have lost the cane embryo, they can get huge resources, which is not a loss for them. He knew very well that although his own power was not weak, it was still one level worse than the existence of the Holy Land level. There are so many resources in the world, and many forces will never watch a new holy land appear and grab resources from them. Therefore, this can create a cane embryo of a sacred land level force, which is definitely not what he can keep. Forcibly staying, not only is not a good thing, on the contrary, it is very likely to bring disasters to them. For his forces, it is the best choice for his forces to use this cane tool embryo in exchange for countless resources. As for Zangmen, who was promoted to the power of the Holy Land overnight, the power master behind Shifang Gambling had no intention of using it as an example. People''s Zangmen can be promoted to the Holy Land power overnight, entirely because of the strong strength of the high-level people, and they are completely capable of multiple Holy Land powers. Moreover, there are also a half-infantry imperial soldier and a Jidao imperial soldier. Unless the other sacred land level hits one more and uses the background information, there is absolutely no way to deal with the Tibetan gate. Even so, other sacred land-level forces need to pay a great price. After all, the mortal counterattack of the Holy Land-level forces is not a joke. Throughout the ages, I haven''t heard that the Holy Land-level forces perished under the siege of other forces. To say it, this situation is impossible at all. Let alone whether the other Holy Land forces are willing or willing to pay such a high price. Even if they were willing, they couldn''t pull the Tibetan gate down the stairs of the Holy Land. After all, it''s not just you who have allies, but people also have allies. Among other things, when Zangmen rose, the little princess of the Ji family directly guessed that the Zangmen sect master was a teacher. Isn''t this the signal of the Ji family and the Tibetan Alliance? As long as there are masters in Zangmen to survive, with the Jidao Emperor Soldiers and Half Infantry Soldiers, they are still holy land-level existences. Under this circumstance, how can they compare with others. If it is really mindless to follow suit, no matter which force it is, the end will be extremely miserable. The forces behind Gambling Stone Square are sober-minded. Instead of dreaming such unrealistic dreams, it is better to be realistic and exchange this kind of things they can''t own for the resources discovered by the sect. Therefore, the forces behind the gambling on Shifang are happy to see the three major forces in Beiyuan bid up each other. Just as the main force behind the gambling on Shifang watched happily as the three major forces in Beiyuan bid against each other, a sudden change occurred. The body of the resuscitating cane embryo suddenly exudes a strange breath. With the emergence of this breath, the Kai Kai teacher closest to the cane embryo suddenly screamed in pain. At the same time, Wang Ran, who had been paying attention to the cane embryo, suddenly changed his face. Because of the sense of danger this cane embryo gave Wang Ran, this moment directly reached a peak. If left alone, great horror will definitely happen. Without hesitation, the rod of endurance suddenly appeared in Wang Ran''s hands. With a fierce wave, a mysterious blue energy directly enveloped the cane embryo. The next moment, the Kaiyuan Master who was still screaming in pain, his body was instantly covered with blood-red long hair. Everyone''s expressions became ugly, and it could even be said that they became frightened. Even the heads of the three major forces in the Northern Plains are the same. All those present were strong, and everyone could perceive that weird aura. At this moment, they no longer cared about Wang Ran, who suddenly appeared strong. Everyone offered their support to prevent this weird breath from spreading to themselves. Looking at the open source teacher who had lost his reason and covered with blood-red long hair, a legend emerged in everyone''s hearts. "This is... unknown!" An onlooker tremblingly spoke, and from his trembling tone, he could hear his fear. Not only him, but everyone present was in fear. Even the heads of the three major forces are the same. Unknown. The horror of this thing is so prestigious, whether it is the lost Heavenly Master or the Great Eucharist of the Desolate Age, neither can escape this unknown fate. The source heaven book is not sleepy for the time being, the Great Saint Body is enough to compete with the emperor. Such an existence can''t escape the unknown horror. And they were just a group of little monks who hadn''t even set foot in the Holy Realm. The emperor might not be able to resist it. How could these people who didn''t even have the emperor''s armour escaped? In the past, this kind of thing only existed in legends, but now, it actually appeared in front of them alive, which made them not afraid. Subconsciously, everyone took a few steps back. They looked at Wang Ran who was resisting the strange aura, and their eyes all showed expectant expressions. They could see that Wang Ran''s cultivation base was higher than that of everyone present, and it was not even a little bit higher. Moreover, this strong man still has a powerful weapon to protect him. They were all looking forward to it, expecting Wang Ran, a mysterious powerhouse, to be able to obliterate this strange aura. If even Wang Ran can''t do it, then they can only wipe their necks and wait for death. Even death may become a luxury. Didn''t you see that the strange aura that has been contaminated by the unknown open source teacher has turned into a red-haired monster that is not human, ghost or ghost? (End of this chapter) Chapter 687： Unknown gray fog, Wang Ranchu loses Chapter 687 Wang Ranchu loses the unknown gray mist Wang Ran, who was regarded as hope by everyone, was not serious at this time. Although the weirdness emanating from the cane embryo was very powerful, it was still unable to break through Wang Ran''s obstruction, and was firmly locked in the blue light curtain. It''s just that Wang Ran wants to study this weird breath now, and is not ready to wipe it out immediately. But Wang Ran wants to study, but someone is not ready to give him this opportunity. The gambling Shifang Kaiyuan Master, who had been shrouded by unknowns, turned into a red-haired monster, and completely lost his mind, rushed towards Wang Ran without hesitation under the instinct. Looking at the red-haired monster rushing towards him, Wang Ran''s eyes flashed cold. Wang Ran could see that the soul of the Kaishifang Kaiyuan Master, who was transformed into a red-haired monster, had been thoroughly contaminated. Even if Wang Ran did not hesitate to wear out this unknown, his soul would be shattered and he would not be able to restore his original state. He could only exist as a living dead. Living like this is not as good as dying and re-entering reincarnation with a touch of true spirit. Therefore, facing the red-haired monster who came towards him, Wang Ran didn''t mean to leave his life. A divine light flashed in his eyes, and a golden light radiated directly from Wang Ran''s eyes and hit the red-haired monster. In the next moment, the red-haired monster quickly melted into the air like ice and snow dripping on the red soldering iron. The unknown aura on his body also turned into nothingness under the shroud of the golden light. Seeing Wang Ran showing his power, everyone onlookers heaved a sigh of relief. They suddenly discovered that their situation now seemed less dangerous. With Wang Ran''s thigh, they just need to wait quietly. If Wang Ran couldn''t get rid of this weird and unknown aura, then there was no need for them to resist. At this point, everyone''s attention was separated from the unidentified cane embryo and transferred to Wang Ran''s body. Staring at the ninja rod in Wang Ran''s hand, Wang Chengkun''s eyes flashed slightly, and then he whispered softly: "Half-infantry imperial soldier? Silver cane? Is this mighty one of Zangmen?" It was no secret that there was a half-infantry soldier in the shape of a staff in Zangmen. When Emperor Tian competed for the heart of the demon emperor in the tomb of the demon emperor, the appearance of the ninja rod had already been revealed. Therefore, the number of shots by the Tibetan masters is too small, and the number of times the ninja rod is used is even less. Many monks in Beiyuan had never seen the real thing at all, they had just heard the rumors. Therefore, even if the ninja rod in Wang Ran''s hand made Wang Chengkun think of Zangmen for the first time, he was still not sure, still with a trace of doubt. Upon hearing Wang Chengkun''s words, the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace not far from him also showed a light of thought. Looking at Wang Ran, the lord of the Ice God Palace spoke softly: "There are only a handful of half-infantry soldiers in the world, let alone their similar appearance? As far as I know, in the entire Big Dipper domain, only Zangmen has a half-infantry soldier in the form of a staff. So this predecessor must be the great power of Zangmen. I just dont know, why did the great power of Zangmen appear in our Beiyuan? " Hearing the words of the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Family also nodded in agreement, and then immediately said: "Indeed, this predecessor must be the great power of Zangmen. As for the purpose of his coming, it doesn''t really matter. If we hadn''t had this predecessor today, we would be inevitable. " Hearing that, everyone present nodded involuntarily, and Wang Chengkun showed a look of rejoicing even more. Just now, he had remembered his early experiences. Thinking of the unlucky days of three days and one small catastrophe and five days, Wang Chengkun couldn''t help shivering. After taking a look at his son, Wang Chengkun couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Sure enough, his son is his root. Such an unlucky thing can even run into Wang Ran, whose purpose is unknown, and escaped the catastrophe. "Yeah, this time we were really lucky, and we happened to meet the power of Zangmen. I really don''t know what the seal in this source of God is, it even has an unknown aura. " With a sigh of relief, Wang Chengkun said with some lingering fears. I don''t know if it was because of Wang Chengkun''s unlucky physique. After his words fell, everyone present became nervous. Even Wang Ran''s expression became serious involuntarily. Because, at this moment, the cane embryo that was blocked by the blue light curtain suddenly turned into a blood-red color. The discoloration of the cane embryo is not a major event. The real major event is that the strange and unknown aura permeating the cane embryo suddenly erupted. The gray mist is almost visible to the naked eye, quickly rising from the cane embryo. Under the impact of the gray mist, the blue light curtain blocking the cane embryo is rapidly dimming. Even if Wang Ran mentioned all the cultivation bases, this phenomenon could not be changed. At most, it''s just a moment of slowing down the speed of dimming. Soon, with a clear sound, a crack appeared on the blue light curtain blocking the cane embryo and the gray mist. The appearance of this crack was like a signal, but deliberately, countless cracks appeared on the blue light curtain. Strands of gray mist drifted out directly through these cracks. At this moment, everyone is not calm. They simply couldn''t care about respecting the seniors, or Wang Ran''s unhappy and clean-up afterwards. What other consequences can be compared to the current horror. Without any hesitation at all, almost everyone rushed towards the outside of the gambling shifang frantically. At this moment, why did their parents have two more legs? Why didn''t they practice powerful escape techniques? How could they run so slowly? But why is it almost everyone? Because the people of the three major forces dare not run at all. They are not those casual cultivators, one person is full and the whole family is not hungry. People like them have too much involvement behind them. If they ran away today, Wang Ran, an outsider, would be here alone. Let''s not talk about the effect of these strange and unknown mists on Beiyuan and the forces behind them. They couldn''t pass the Tibetan gate alone behind Wang Ran. At that time, it may not be possible to start a war, but they will definitely pay a great price to calm the anger of Zangmen. What they lost at that time was far more than everyone else has lost here now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 688： Obliterate the gray mist, and investigate its origin Chapter 688 Therefore, even if they were terribly scared in their hearts, for the benefit of the family and the sect, they still resisted the fear and did not run away. At this time, Wang Ran no longer cared about the guys who left him to escape. He couldn''t figure out the path of this unknown breath, so he didn''t dare to let this breath contaminate his body. At this time, the best strategy is actually to escape. But if this gray mist is diffused, it will inevitably lead to charcoal. This scene will not only affect the development of Zangmen, but it is also something Wang Ran does not want to see. Therefore, Wang Ran did not choose to escape from here, but chose to do his best to dispel the unknown gray mist. There was almost no pause, Wang Ran directly opened the God sequence. Suddenly, a supreme majesty rose from Wang Ran''s body. Facing the majestic aura on Wang Ran''s body, the unknown gray mist looked like a cat and a mouse that he had encountered, with a somewhat cringe and fearful look. Suddenly, the diffusion speed of the gray mist slowed down a lot. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran frowned slightly. He was a little puzzled, could this unknown gray mist be afraid of the breath he exudes now? You know, now that you have activated the God sequence, it is similar to the aura of Heaven. If this gray mist really fears the present self, it means that it fears the breath of heaven. Fearing the aura of heaven, what exactly is this gray mist that represents unknown? Wang Ran was puzzled, but it was impossible for someone to explain to him. Therefore, Wang Ran could only forcefully suppress the doubts in his heart, and refocused his energy on the gray mist that represented the unknown. Without hesitation, a majestic, majestic, and impossibly sharp energy radiated directly from the top of the ninja rod. At this moment, the aura on the ninja rod was extremely powerful, and even gave people the feeling of a fully awakened Supreme Imperial Soldier. But no one cares about this now, and all the people who remain have put their energy on the gray mist that represents the unknown. With the emergence of the sharp energy that Wang Ran played, the gray mist that represented the unknown was like encountering an enemy of life and death, frantically sweeping in Wang Ran''s direction. Wang Ran''s attack and the unknown gray fog, two energies that almost represented opposites directly collided in midair. No sound was heard, but everyone could feel the horror of the collision center. The aura of destruction made everyone involuntarily think that the saint might have come, and at the center of the collision, it would turn into powder in an instant. However, this terrifying aura made everyone present breathe a sigh of relief. At the very least, facing the unknown gray mist, Wang Ran still had the power of a battle instead of being simply crushed. Everyone''s gaze towards Wang Ran was full of heating, and there was no moment that was as strong as their desire to be strong. In fact, the result did not exceed everyone''s expectations. Although Wang Ran can''t say that he is No. 1 in the world, he is really powerful after opening the God Sequence. Although the unknown gray mist is terrifying, it is not a sourceless thing after all. No matter how terrifying the unknown gray mist, he is only contained in the cane embryo, there are countless, not endless. Therefore, after paying great consumption, the gray mist that erupted has been wiped out by Wang Ran. Although Wang Ran''s complexion was slightly pale at this moment, everyone looked at Wang Ran with enthusiasm and shock. Although this result was what they expected, but when Wang Ran did this, their hearts were still very shocked. This is something that even the Great Saint Physique can''t do, but now, it has been obliterated by Wang Ran in front of them. Could it be that Wang Ran''s strength is stronger than Dacheng Saint Body? Such a thought flashed through the hearts of everyone. But he might have denied it immediately. What a joke, Dacheng Eucharist can compete with the emperor''s existence. If the strength is stronger than the Dacheng Saint Body, wouldn''t it be the Emperor of Heaven. If Wang Ran is really the emperor of heaven, then talk about any major controversy, the whole world will be contaminated by Wang Ran''s Taoist rhyme. It''s not that they couldn''t see that the aura on Wang Ran''s body and the unknown gray mist seemed to restrain each other. Wang Ran''s ability to do this is just taking advantage of the large reserves. But even so, what about it, the result still shocked them in the end. Especially Wang Teng, who was following Wang Chengkun''s side, was even more admired in his eyes at this time. This time, it can be said that he was the closest to death. Hope, he has no idea what the danger is. No matter who the enemy is, he can do a strong crush. Even if the enemy is a beautiful woman, he will be attracted to him inexplicably and take the initiative to surrender to him. But this time, he was really scared. In the final analysis, Wang Teng at this time was nothing more than a young man who was still less than twenty years old. The smooth sailing past made his mood more agitated than others at this time. In the same way, he was more easily shocked by Wang Ran''s strength at this time. Wang Teng had only heard of such an existence in the legend. If I really wanted to see it, it was the first time he saw it. Therefore, Wang Teng inevitably developed a touch of worship towards Wang Ran. Just when everyone thought the matter was over and was about to step forward to see Wang Ran, a senior and a lifesaver, Wang Ran moved again. It''s just that Wang Ran''s goal this time was the blood-red cane embryo. Wang Ran, who had opened the God sequence, could clearly feel that the unknown breath was still hidden in the cane embryo. Moreover, compared with the mists that were consumed by him, the unknown aura contained in the cane embryo was stronger and more entrenched. The gray mist just now made Wang Ran a little embarrassed, so now he dare not care at all. With his eyes narrowed slightly, Wang Ran''s aura rose again. At the same time, the hidden beads in Wang Ran''s Sea of ??Knowledge also exudes a mysterious light. A mysterious aura radiated from the Tibetan beads and blended into the energy in Wang Ran''s body. Under the blessing of this mysterious aura from the Tibetan beads, Wang Ran''s aura rose again. At the same time, Wang Ran''s breath also experienced an inexplicable and inexplicable change again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 689： Obliterate its roots, the mysterious people outside the world (two in one) Chapter 689 Obviously Wang Ran was standing there without any intention to kill. However, there was indeed no one present who dared to look directly at him. At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, this mysterious Tibetan Sect power, how many hole cards should it have, and how strong its strength should be. Wang Ran didn''t care about what everyone thought in their hearts. At this time, all his experiences were placed on the blood-red cane embryo. Under the blessing of the Tibetan beads, the ninja rod in Wang Ran''s hand emitted a dazzling blue light. A azure blue energy with a misty aura shot directly from the top of the ninja rod onto the body of the cane embryo. Under this azure blue energy, the cane embryo is like ice water hitting the soldering iron, and a large amount of mist suddenly rises on the surface. It''s just that the mist is not the white of water mist, but a strange gray. It was the gray mist with an unknown aura just now. With the appearance of these gray mists, the blood red on the cane embryo seemed to fade a little. Seeing this scene, Wang Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly. It is indeed something that can create that horrible fog, and it is really deep-rooted. Wang Ran thought calmly in his mind. He was not surprised. He had thought of this situation a long time ago. If the weird and obscure aura contained in the cane embryo could easily be obliterated, then he wouldn''t have existed for countless years, and it would be impossible for Wang Ran to take it so seriously. Therefore, after his own means was blocked by the cane embryo, Wang Ran did not hesitate because of the accident, but used force again to increase the energy output. In an instant, the entire sky seemed to be rendered into azure blue. In the face of Wang Ran''s purification, the blood-red cane embryo felt like a seal, and when no one was urging it, it took the initiative to recover. The whole body emits a strange red light. There is no gray mist just now, but in this red light, everyone can feel that the unknown breath is even more terrifying. However, it was such a terrifying and unknown aura that, under Wang Ran''s obstruction, did not even touch everyone. Even, this terrifying aura was slowly weakening under the obliteration of the blue energy that Wang Ran shot. This can be seen from the increasingly faint blood red on the cane embryo. However, to achieve this, Wang Ran''s own consumption is not small. Originally, Wang Ran had already consumed quite a bit in order to wipe out the unknown gray mist. Now, if you want to erase the source of this unknown gray mist, the even more weird and unknown aura that has been rooted in the cane embryo, and it can''t damage the cane embryo itself, how could Wang Ran relax. What''s more, the current Wang Ran is just a clone, and the strength is far inferior to the body. Therefore, at this moment, Wang Ran''s aura had reached a very low level. If there is such a stalemate for a few more minutes, even Wang Ran will not be able to support it. Fortunately, although these unknown auras rooted in the cane embryo are difficult to entangle, the total amount of them is still countable. Under Wang Ran''s consumption at all costs, the weird and unknown breath was like a duckweed. Not only has the total amount become superficial, but even the root cause has been cut off from the cane embryo by Wang Ran, and there is the possibility of extinction at any time. Feeling this, Wang Ran seized the opportunity in an instant, and directly obliterated the unknown aura in a rush. Although the unknown aura still wanted to struggle, it didn''t have any effect. Under Wang Ran''s blow, the unknown aura disappeared between the heavens and the earth only for a moment. And as this strange aura dissipated, the blood-red cane embryo had also changed back to the original appearance at this time. Looking at the shiny black cane embryo, Wang Ran let out a long sigh. The next moment, Wang Ran''s breath instantly fell back to the level of "human". The God sequence was directly contacted by Wang Ran. At the same time, the ninja rod in Wang Ran''s hand also surpassed the endless distance in an instant, and was psychically returned to the Tibetan gate by Wang Ran''s body. At the same time, in the depths of the starry sky, here is the outer space. Here, there is an endless weirdness full of darkness and unknown aura. Here, there is no anger, only dead silence. Even here, even the aura of heaven can''t be enveloped. The gray fog that Wang Ran and the others faced was like air, permeating the entire space. However, not far from these gray mists is the starry sky full of heavenly atmosphere. These gray mists seemed to be afraid of something, and it seemed that the time had not come, anyway, they didn''t cross the thunder pond for half a step. But in this horrible place, there are actually two figures sitting cross-legged and practicing. Suddenly, the two figures suddenly opened their eyes. In the eyes full of uncertain breath, there was also a touch of surprise at this moment. "The backhand has taken effect, and I can feel that the unknown aura in the distant star field has awakened." Sitting cross-legged outside the bounds, the figure in the ancient soldier uniform said with some excitement. Hearing what he said, the other person also said with some excitement: "Yeah, just don''t know who it is this time? Yuan Tianshi? Or the Great Eucharist? Regardless of which one, it is a great tonic for us. This time, there will be tens of thousands of years of practice time left. " When the voice fell, the two looked at each other, explaining that Jie Jie strangely laughed. After a while, the person wearing the ancient soldier''s uniform said: "Okay, let''s get a feel for where that person is. If the mutation is completed in a while and let him run away, it will be troublesome for us to find it. " Hearing what he said, the other weird figure didn''t shy away, and went directly with the other party, pinching the Yin Jue to induce that unknown breath far away countless distances. It''s just that, with in-depth induction, their expressions have also become gloomy. Because they didn''t sense that anyone was welcoming the robbery. The source of the unknown aura they sensed was the unknown aura from the weapon that had injured them in the first place. Even this breath, after they sensed it, was quickly wiped out in nothingness. Their ugly faces were first because they remembered the embarrassment of being injured at the beginning, and the other was because someone could wipe out the unknown breath. Only the two of them who survived the unknown by coincidence, and those who could use the unknown for their cultivation knew how terrifying this unknown aura really was. You know, there are not many horrible existences that have died under this unknown aura throughout the ages, even those of the emperor level. On the other hand, they, who live in the unknown, not only broke through the emperor''s rank, but also don''t have to worry about the lifespan. But it''s such a terrifying thing, now it''s been wiped out by people, how can they not be surprised. Such people are enough to threaten them. Without hesitation, the man in the ancient military uniform said directly: "I didn''t expect that man''s weapon was still there. I thought it would have been completely dissipated by the unknown a long time ago. Moreover, there are people who can obliterate the unknown, what should we do? Did you go to the boundary and kill that guy? " Hearing what he said, although the other person''s face was equally gloomy, he did not nod in agreement. On the contrary, this person forcibly suppressed his inner impulse and anxiety, and calmly said: "No, we know too little now. We only know that someone can obliterate the unknown, but we don''t even know who he is, let alone his strength. Moreover, we still have no way to pass intelligence information. At the beginning, the weapon of that man was just a half-infantry soldier, which had been contaminated by unknown, which had ruined the possibility of its promotion. But the person who can obliterate the unknown must be careful. This person is certainly not weak, and may even be higher than the two of us. We are now rushing out rashly, not to say whether we can defeat the other party, but we will definitely expose ourselves, and we will also startle the snake. Now, he is telling us that we are in the dark, and we have the active advantage. Therefore, what we have to do now is to hibernate and wait quietly for the opportunity. When the next attack occurs, that person will definitely make another move. At that time, we can take the opportunity to collect his intelligence and achieve a one-shot kill. And in these years of dormancy, we can also make more preparations and practice more secret techniques for surprise attacks. " Hearing that, the eyes of the man in the ancient soldier''s uniform flashed with coldness. He understands that what the other party said is right, but if he does this, he always feels a little disturbed in his heart. However, under the impetus of reason, he still pressed this uneasiness to the bottom of his heart, and said quietly: "Okay, that''s it. Then we pay more attention, and we must not miss any series. I felt a little uneasy in my heart. " Hearing the words of the man in the ancient military uniform, the other whispered and replied: "No problem, I will also pay full attention to the industry, and I will never miss any detail." "it is good" As the voice fell, the whole outside world fell into silence for an instant, and only the unknown gray mist was still witnessing the horror here. As Wang Ran''s breath became normal, the people onlookers let out a long sigh of relief. If Wang Ran kept the same state just now, and let them communicate with Wang Ran, the pressure would be really great. Moreover, as Wang Ran''s breath became normal, it also proved that the crisis had been resolved. Without hesitation, the heads of the three major forces in the Northern Plains and the owner of the gambling workshop directly went forward to meet Wang Ran. "I''m waiting to meet senior, today I am really grateful to senior for his life-saving grace. I dont know which senior of Zangmen is the senior, when I wait to return to the clan (Zongmen), I will come to pay respects. " Facing everyone''s greetings, Wang Ran silently adjusted the aura in his body while speaking: "Zangmen Wang Ran, don''t worry about today''s affairs. It''s your luck to be able to happen like this. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone''s expressions were frustrated. Of course, they didn''t lose their attitude because Wang Ran said that they don''t need to be grateful. After all, they could not say that they would be rewarded. After all, the majesty of the big sect is placed here, it is impossible to be so stingy. Of course, even if Wang Ran said no, they couldn''t really refuse to thank you. People may not want to do this kind of thing, but you have to do it. This is a question of attitude. If they really got off the donkey downhill, that would end the matter. There will be no impact on Zangmen, but their impact will definitely plummet. Therefore, this sentence only expresses an attitude, the result is already fixed, and it is absolutely impossible to make them gaffe. The root cause of their gaffe was still Wang Ran''s name. It has been ten years since Zangmen was established in the Big Dipper Star Territory, and Wang Ran''s name has spread throughout the Big Dipper Star Territory a long time ago. Although Wang Ran hasn''t seen Wang Ran much because of Wang Ran''s small number of shots, the name, they are like thunderous ears. So when I heard Wang Ran''s name, these big shots would of course be surprised. At first, they thought this was the hidden old monster in Zangmen. After all, this kind of strength is not at the level that it still has on the surface. As a result, I didn''t expect that they turned out to be the master of Zangmen. Please, everyone is the head of the same rank. You are the master of Zangmen, am I still the master of the Wang family? But, how come you are so strong? Sure enough, there are differences between people. Compared with Wang Ran, they really deserve to die. However, although everyone was surprised, they quickly adjusted their mentality. Anyway, from the very beginning of the establishment of Tibetan Sect, it is different from ordinary people, and their sect master is billions of points stronger than themselves, which seems to be no problem. I''m fine, why compare with the sect master of the outrageous sect like Zangmen. After figuring this out, everyone''s hearts became clear in an instant. I just don''t know. If the heads of these great sects knew that the Wang Ran they were facing now was just an incarnation, what would they look like? Of course, Wang Ran doesn''t have such a bad taste, so it is impossible for everyone to know the news now. After the breath in their hearts cleared, several heads bowed towards Wang Ran, and everyone directly said: "It turned out to be Wang Ran''s sect master, forgive me for being awkward, but I didn''t even recognize you the first time. If you are okay, please Pang me to wait for the affair and accompany you. " The voices of the heads were very sincere, and they really hoped to make a move to entertain Wang Ran. As for the reason, naturally it is not just for apologizing. If you do this, you can make a good mouth, thank you Wang Ran by the way. After doing this, the relationship between them and Wang Ran and Zangmen was established. (End of this chapter) Chapter 690： Brainstorming Chapter 690 Although Zangmen and their forces are both Holy Land-level forces, there may be competition in the future. However, Tonghe Zangmen is not afraid of anything in the Holy Land-level forces in the Eastern Desolation. They are worried about bird feathers? There is always no harm in practicing all the way with multiple friends, and this is the same for Zongmen. Wang Ran is very strong, and Zangmen is also very strong, making friends with them will not suffer. Therefore, the important task now is really sincere. Wang Ran naturally understood their thoughts. Although he was not interested in these things, it was because of Wang Teng''s affairs that he really needed a comfortable environment after all. That''s right, at just that time, Wang Ran has already decided to take you Wang. It''s not for anything else, it''s because the water in the future is too deep. Originally, Wang Ran thought that he had figured out the root cause, but after what happened just now, he found that what he knew was still not comprehensive. At the very least, the real origin of the unknown aura of the heavenly way is not something he can figure out now. In order to deal with the future water, in order to find out what that strange and unknown breath is, he needs to cultivate more outstanding juniors. In the future, only the more people who can support the lifting and casting of heaven, the greater the chance of success. And Wang Teng, who possesses an extremely large innate merit ring, after he grows up, whether it is dealing with the weird ignorance, or the role he played in recasting the heavens, he is extremely good. As for Wang Chengkun, Wang Ran didn''t want to go into the details of what he had done in his previous life. Anyway, he is still eye-catching in this life, so he can help him out. Therefore, Wang Ran, who had this plan, agreed after thinking about it for a while. Hearing Wang Ran''s agreement, the expressions of the crowd became a lot excited. Without hesitation, the owner of the gambling workshop immediately gave orders and asked them to prepare the best private rooms, the best ingredients, and the best wine to entertain Wang Ran. Regarding this, Wang Ran didn''t say much, but after the owner of the gambling stone workshop spoke, he said to everyone: "Let the people below go busy first, what are you going to do with this cane embryo." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, everyone''s face instantly became stiff. Do they want half-infantry-level walking sticks? That must be a dream. But after thinking about it, they dare not want it. Not because of Wang Ran''s existence, but entirely because of the unknown aura on the cane embryo. Although Wang Ran took the shot, the cane embryo seemed to become normal. But they are still vividly remembering what happened just now, and the fear that the horrible and unknown aura brought to them has not yet receded. Such a horrible and mysterious thing, who knows whether there is still left in the embryo of the cane. If you get it, the unknown will not be eliminated, and it will burst out later. At that time, there will be no second Wang Ran to help them solve their problems. Even if they awakened their ancestors, none of the leaders felt that this danger could be solved. No matter how precious the half-infantry soldiers were, they wouldn''t dare to stay at the risk of severing their inheritance. But if they give up easily, they will feel a little bit reluctant. So just now, they will selectively ignore the cane embryo and escape this matter temporarily. But now Wang Ran asked, and they couldn''t escape anymore. Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, some dont know how to speak. After a while, the lord of the Ice God Palace suddenly said: "Hey, my ice temple is small, and there are not a few deep-rooted people, so I didn''t dare to take risks, so I withdrew from this competition." The corners of the mouths of Wang Chengkun and the patriarch of the Golden Family also twitched when they heard the words of the Ice God Palace. Listen, is this what the palace lord of the Ice God Palace is talking about? Your Ice Temple is still small? The forces of the same sacred land level, even if the Wang Family and the Golden Family are stronger than the Ice God Palace, they are also counted. Besides, your Ice Palace doesn''t dare to take risks, they dare to say the same. Don''t the royal family and the golden family, like the Ice God Palace, dare not take this risk? However, although everyone was a little speechless in their hearts, they did not speak to the palace owner of the Bing Temple. Even because the lord of the Ice God Palace set an example for them, Wang Chengkun and the patriarch of the Golden Family hurriedly borrowed Poxia''s donkey and said: "That''s all, our Wang Family (Golden Family) dare not joke about our own comfort. For these half-infantry soldiers, we absolutely withdrew from his fight. " Speaking of this, the expressions of the three major forces in the Northern Plains became more relaxed. However, contrary to them, Hong Bo, the owner of Shifang Gambling, turned green immediately after their words fell. The people of the three major forces are no longer there, so who does he sell this cane embryo? The entire Beiyuan, no, it should be said that the entire Big Dipper domain is probably not sold anymore. If there is no problem with this cane tool embryo, it is okay, a large amount of cultivation resources have been lost, but there is still a half-infantry soldier, which is still profitable. However, there is a problem with this cane embryo now. People from the three major forces did not dare to leave a cane embryo, nor did he dare. In this wave, it can be said that the chickens have been beaten up. No, it should be said that it is more uncomfortable than a chicken fly, because he has an extra time bomb in his hand. No one knows when this thing will explode, or even if it will explode. If this is left in your hands, it can be said that it is always intimidating. The most important thing is that it is impossible for them to throw this thing away. After all, anyway, this is also a half-infantry soldier. Because of a little worry, the half-infantry soldier was thrown away. It is simply a brainstorm. What''s more, it is impossible for other forces to allow them to throw it away. In the hands of their Hong family, the other forces still have a goal anyway, and if there is a problem, they are ready to solve the problem. If this were to be thrown away by the Hong family, if it fell into the hands of people with bad intentions, or even into the hands of some Primordial races, no matter whether there was a problem with the cane embryo, it would be a disaster for the entire human race. No problem, the increase that a half-infantry soldier can give is simply unimaginable. If it catches the half-infantry soldier and commits crimes, I am afraid that there will be no peaceful days in the entire Big Dipper Star Region. When the time comes, everyone''s own danger is more than just a joke. Not to mention that there are a lot of Emperor Dao soldiers in the Big Dipper Star Territory, it is impossible for someone to go out with an Emperor soldier. The risk of taking it out is too great, not to mention taking it out often. Don''t look at it now that it is no problem to bring it out twice now, but if it is brought out frequently, and the law is figured out by others, it is definitely worth countless people come to **** it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 691： Attribution Chapter 691 The Jidao Emperor Soldier is the most important foundation of a holy land, and it is absolutely impossible for the major forces to take this risk. If the emperor really had an accident, then they had no choice but to apologize with death. This also led to the embarrassing situation of the Hong family behind the gambling stone workshop. As the Patriarch of the Hong Family, Hong Bo has the heart to curse at this time. Especially, after everyone turned their attention to themselves. But this dragging is not a solution, after all, Hong Bo has to face this matter head-on. Suddenly, Hong Bo seemed to think of something in his mind, and looked directly at Wang Ran. Without hesitation, Hong Bo directly asked tentatively: "Senior, I don''t know what you think of this cane embryo?" Upon hearing Hong Bo''s words, Wang Ran directly showed a puzzled expression. He really didn''t know what Hong Bo meant in the present. Wang Ran didn''t think so much about the ideas of the leaders of several major forces. In his opinion, now that the matter has been resolved, he can do what he should do. As a result, I just asked curiously, what is the situation of these people directly tweaking it? Under doubt, Wang Ran frowned and asked: "What does Patriarch Hong mean? Why do you want to ask me what I think." Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Hong Bo didn''t sell it, but directly expressed his thoughts. "Senior is like this. If you think this cane embryo is not bad, I will give it to you." Upon hearing Hong Bo''s words, Wang Ran''s eyes flashed with surprise. You know, this cane embryo is a semi-infantry soldier, Hong Bo even said that he would give it to him. Is the world so crazy now? On the other hand, the heads of the three major forces in the Northern Plains who were watching the show, after hearing Hong Bo''s words, looked at Hong Bo''s eyes with a little more approval. I have to say that Hong Bo did a very good job in this matter. In the current situation, no power dared to put this cane embryo that had been contaminated with an unknown aura in the family and sect. Except for the Tibetan gate. After all, the crisis just now was solved by Wang Ran, and it was obvious that there was a method of restraining vagueness in Zangmen. At the very least, Wang Ran has such a method. In this period when the unknown aura was in full bloom, Wang Ran was able to fearlessly and directly obliterated the unknown. Now, the unknown previous contamination of the cane embryo is no longer audible. Even if he returned to his previous state in the future, Wang Ran couldn''t be afraid. Therefore, now it is undoubtedly the best choice to give this cane embryo tainted with the unknown aura to Wang Ran. In this way, not only the worries of everyone are gone, but also a good relationship can be established with Zangmen. As for Zangmen, after getting a half-infantry soldier, its strength will increase again. But what about it? It seems to be saying that without this half-infantry soldier, people are just like soft persimmons. Originally, Zangmen already had a half-infantry emperor soldier and a Jidao emperor soldier. Even if there were one more half-infantry emperor soldier, it would only be icing on the cake. Besides, the strengthening of the Tibetan gate''s strength shouldn''t it be the strength of those Tibetan gates on the same continent in the Eastern Desolation that should be worried. Before the Eastern Wilderness had no problems, a kind of force in their North Plains panicked? So for Hong Bo to make this decision, they are 120 people in favor. Although there is something they have not lost. At first Wang Ran was very puzzled, but Wang Ran''s wisdom should not be underestimated. Soon, he wanted to understand what the situation was, and he also guessed the idea in everyone''s mind. The surprise in his eyes faded, and Wang Ran looked at Hong Bo and others with interest. He didn''t expect that the unknown breath would bring such a big sequelae to everyone. Of course, there are elements that Wang Ran has not explained clearly. But this cannot be denied that the impact of the unknown breath on everyone is still extremely huge. At this time, Wang Ran could actually explain clearly, but he did not do so. This was because Wang Ran really had some thoughts about this cane embryo. Although the Tibetan gates are not poor, isn''t the more the better for this kind of half-infantry soldiers? After all, Wang Ran hadn''t taken the initiative to refine the semi-infantry soldiers. After obtaining this cane tool embryo, whether it is to keep it, and later refine it into an imperial weapon, or to give it to others, it is a very good choice. Even if they didn''t do it for these two days, just smelting the precious material on the cane embryo into the ninja rod, it would be enough to make a serious emperor soldier appear in Zangmen. And for the second time, Hong Bo''s words have already been exported. Whether it is for the family''s face or the family''s development, Hong Bo can no longer change his mind. So no matter whether Wang Ran explained or not, the ending was already set. Now that this is already the case, why shouldn''t Hong Bo and the others be confused forever? If this is to let them know the truth, it is estimated that their hearts should drip blood. Therefore, Wang Ran did not mention the problem of the cane embryo. After Hong Bo spoke, Wang Ran directly said: "This is a half-infantry imperial soldier. Our Tibetan gate is not so wealthy and able to pay that kind of terrifying price." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, a bitter smile leaked from the corner of Hong Bo''s mouth. Without thinking about anything, Hong Bo shook his head and said directly: "Senior, of course, our Hong family can''t let you spend money. We gave you this cane embryo, even if it repays you for your life-saving grace." After a pause, Hong Bo spoke again: "Senior, I don''t hide it from you. You have seen what happened just now. No matter which one of us, it is impossible to solve this kind of trouble. If this comes out from the cane embryo someday, we will suffer. But you are different, you can easily solve this unknown. Therefore, we can also feel at ease if we leave this dangerous thing to you. So strictly speaking, you are helping us in this matter. " Hong Bo''s voice is very helpless, but in this helpless voice, there is also the free and easy after making a decision. Looking at Hong Bo in front of him, Wang Ran sighed quietly, and then said: "Since you have decided, then I am disrespectful. To be honest, I am really interested in this cane embryo. However, I can''t take advantage of you. We don''t have much material reserves in Zangmen, so we won''t give you any remuneration. But I promise that if something happens to your Hong family in the future, as long as it doesn''t hurt the truth, I will help once. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 692： Am I reluctant? I am poor! Chapter 692 I am poor! Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Hong Bo''s face instantly showed an expression of excitement. This cane embryo was not only sent out, but also received a promise from Wang Ran. Using a semi-infantry soldier that might bring him the risk of extermination in exchange for a chance for a powerful man like Wang Ran to make a shot, is this exchange loss? In the eyes of those sacred land-level forces, such an exchange may be a loss. But for the Hong family, such an exchange is not at all a loss. Who is Wang Ran, let alone Wang Ran''s own incomparable strength, Wang Ran is still the master of the Tibetan gate. And their Hong family is just a second-rate family from Beiyuan. Wang Ran''s promise was undoubtedly a time of crisis for them, an opportunity for the continuation of the race. To trade a half-infantry imperial soldier that cannot be controlled in exchange for a chance for continuation of the race, for the Hong family, this is a completely reversal business. Moreover, Wang Ran''s promise could also deter some people, and invisibly did not know how many potential seals could be lifted for the Hong family. Thinking about it this way, the Hong family''s transaction is even more profitable. Even the people of the three major forces in the Northern Plains couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts the good luck of the Hong family. At the same time, their views on Wang Ran have taken a step up. He could have been able to take away the half-infantry soldier without paying any price, and even everyone would be grateful to him. But Wang Ran did not do so. On the contrary, he gave the Hong family a promise. This is equivalent to Wang Ran personally admitting that he owes the Hong family a clear recognition. Although Wang Ran said that there was no reward for the Hong family, Wang Ran''s favor was already more precious than any reward. When Wang Ran''s status was reached, it was the hardest thing to pay back favors. Therefore, people of this status would rather pay more for resources than owe a favor. But for Wang Ran, you don''t need to take the things from the Hong family for nothing, and you don''t need to exchange materials, you have to owe a favor. Why did Wang Ran do this? Isn''t it just to compensate the Hong family for losing a half-infantry soldier, losing a hole card, and giving them compensation? With such a kind-hearted person, how could the people of the three major forces in the Northern Plains not respect them in their hearts. As for whether Wang Ran was because he was reluctant to exchange the supplies of half-infantry soldiers, people among the three major forces would not believe it. What are you kidding about, Zangmen is a holy land-level force with the utmost integrity, and it is also the kind of imperial armies. Such a power leader would be reluctant to bear that little material, how could it be possible. Indeed, Wang Ran certainly would not bear this resource. Wang Ran did this entirely because he didn''t have so many resources at all. Otherwise, Wang Ran is not willing to waste a favor. In the final analysis, it was a poor word. If Zangmen was as rich as other Holy Land-level forces, Wang Ran wouldn''t want to make trouble for himself. Of course, others dont know. Just when they were still feeling selfless because of Wang Ran''s grandeur, they didn''t realize the helplessness in Wang Ran''s expression at this time. Of course, Wang Ran would not take the initiative to admit this kind of thing. After all, the family is poor, just work hard in the future. If this is let others know, it will affect the development of Zangmen, the key is shame. So after speaking, Wang Ran didn''t say anything more directly. But it doesn''t matter if Wang Ran doesn''t speak, Hong Bo is excited at this time. After receiving Wang Ran''s promise, he treated Wang Ran as if he were his own father. That was a passion. There is no need to greet the three major forces at all. Hong Bo took the initiative to assume the role of a guide. Hong Bo led Wang Ran and the others, directly to a very luxuriously packaged private room. This is the best private room in the gambling house, even in the entire northern city of Xinjiang, it can definitely be considered top-notch. On weekdays, this place will never be open to the outside world. Only when Wang Ran and the others came, the Hong family would use this private room. It is also worthy of the Hong family''s heavy money to build this place. Once inside, you can feel the concentration of aura here, far more than outside. Even the potted plants here are of efficacious level. Not to mention that this is just a place to entertain guests. It is more than enough for people to retreat here and practice. And with the arrival of Wang Ran and others, a table of delicacies and delicacies was already here. Of course, these monks can already bigu. Even eating some ordinary food will make them accumulate a lot of impurities. However, they are still human beings and not gods. Even gods still have appetites, let alone them. On weekdays, they would not say that they would not eat anything, not to mention that they are sober now. Yes, they don''t eat ordinary food, but they don''t have any problems eating spirit plants, spirit medicines, spirit beasts and so on. Even eating these things often helps them in their spiritual practice. Today''s meal is used to greet Wang Ran. Naturally, the food eaten is not ordinary. It is the food that the patriarch of the holy land level is reluctant to eat on weekdays. But for these, Wang Ran didn''t care much. Although, these things are really delicious. But Wang Ran, he hasn''t eaten anything that has traveled north and south over the years. Over the years, he has provoked him and has been an evil enemy, but everything that can be eaten is close to Wang Ran''s stomach. There is not much power in the spiritual world. Wang Ran has all had the honor of tasting the bear''s paw in the Dragon Realm, the snake soup in the Quadruple Realm, and the mysterious bird in the Sendai Realm. So, although today''s meal was good, it was nothing more than a rude to Wang Ran. Therefore, what Wang Ran ate at this meal is called calmness. In this regard, the three major forces and Hong Bo did not feel that there was anything wrong. Although the ingredients for this meal are not bad, it is nothing to a person of Wang Ran''s level. After all, time is short, and they don''t have much time to prepare and transport high-quality ingredients. If Wang Ran loses his attitude because of this thing, it would be a strange thing for the people of the three major forces and Hong Bo. But fortunately, because apart from Wang Ran, everyone else had a kind of joy after the disaster. So the atmosphere at the dinner table is still very good, and everyone at the meal is also at home. After eating, everyone saw that Wang Ran''s interest was not very high, and they all wisely took the initiative to leave. Low interest is true, after all, Wang Ran has long been accustomed to a peaceful life after cultivating the Tao for so many years. At most, he took a few disciples to travel around the world. Wang Ran didn''t know how many years he hadn''t experienced this kind of dinner. (End of this chapter) Chapter 693： Wang Tengs unwillingness Chapter 693 This kind of noisy and meaningless thing, Wang Ran''s interest is naturally not high. However, Wang Ran didn''t want everyone to be gone. After all, he hadn''t forgotten the purpose of his participation in this dinner. Therefore, just when everyone was about to leave, Wang Ran took the initiative to stay and say: "Patriarch Wang, I want to talk to you about something, so please stay for now. In addition, let Wang Teng join us. " Suspicious expressions appeared on everyone''s faces when they heard Wang Ran''s words. Even Wang Chengkun, who was the client, was full of doubts on his face. However, everyone, including Wang Chengkun, did not ask anything. Wang Ran is the strongest, and he has a life-saving grace for them, and he is in a dominant position among the crowd. Now that Wang Ran spoke, Wang Chengkun would naturally not refuse. Send the letter directly and let Wang Teng rush over. After all, Wang Ran''s identity is there. It is naturally impossible for juniors like Wang Teng to have a table with them. Even if Wang Teng is the son of Wang Chengkun, the future head of the Wang family. But in this case, these are of no use. If it weren''t for identity reasons, even Wang Chengkun would be qualified to have a table with Wang Ran. Now that Wang Ran wanted to see Wang Teng, natural language informed him. As for the leaders of the other forces, Wang Ran did not speak to keep them, so they naturally resigned for the time being. Wang Teng came very quickly. He was not far away, but when he heard Wang Ran calling him, he rushed over quickly. Seeing Wang Teng, who was rushing over quickly, Wang Ran showed a kind smile. "Patriarch Wang, your son has a deep blessing." Looking at Wang Chengkun, Wang Teng said softly. Hearing Wang Ran complimenting his son, Wang Chengkuns face also showed a joyful smile. However, Wang Ran''s next sentence made Wang Chengkun''s face slightly stiff. "However, there is a pity." Hearing what Wang Ran said, not only Wang Chengkun, but also Wang Teng himself had a somewhat unnatural expression. Wang Ran is a respectable senior, so naturally it is impossible to waste time teasing them. Therefore, now Wang Ran says that Wang Teng is a pity, and naturally there is evidence to rely on. At this point, Wang Chengkun quickly asked: "Senior, I don''t know what you mean? Wang Teng, what are the shortcomings?" Hearing Wang Chengkuns inquiry, Wang Ran did not conceal it, and said directly: "The talent is very good, the fortune is also very deep, but it was a bit early to break through, and the vitality was a little leaked." Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Wang Chengkun''s expression suddenly solidified. Originally, he thought there was something hidden in Wang Teng''s body, and he planned to improve it. The result turned out to be this kind of thing, this kind of thing, it seems that there is really no way to solve it. Not only Wang Chengkun, but also Wang Teng''s expression became frozen. At the same time, Wang Teng''s face turned red. This is not a good thing after all, although he is not wrong about this matter, the other party is also the reason. But it is really embarrassing to be picked out by a senior like Wang Ran now. However, Wang Ran seemed to have not seen Wang Teng''s embarrassment. After the voice just fell, Wang Ran only paused for a while, and then immediately said: "However, although this matter is a pity, it is not too important. What really makes me feel pity is another matter. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng, father and son, did not care about the embarrassment just now, and hurriedly said: "Senior, what do you mean?" Wang Ran did not answer immediately, but stared at Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son for a while, until the expressions of the two of them became a little unstretched, Wang Ran said: "I''m not satisfied with you anymore. You are also from a big family. You should know what luck is saying?" Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the two nodded directly. It''s just that the expressions of the two of them are really a bit puzzled. They don''t understand why Wang Ran asked like that. Wang Ran did not stop to explain to them, but immediately said: "Since you know what luck is said, then I''ll just say it straight. Wang Teng is born with great merit, so his luck is also rare in the world. It can even be said that Wang Teng was blessed by heaven to some extent. This is what the world often describes, the son of God. The reason why he has been able to encounter opportunities constantly is because of this. But over the years, the merits of Wang Teng''s body are slowly eroding due to some causal entanglement. If this situation continues, it will not take many years before all the merits of his body will be wiped out. At that time, if you live a life of honesty and duty in seclusion, you can still get a good death. But if you continue to fight for the general trend in the world of cultivation, the end will definitely be a dead end. " After speaking, Wang Ran calmly watched Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son. The entire private room suddenly fell into a strange silence. It''s not that Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son don''t want to say anything, but they don''t know how they should express their feelings at this time. They didn''t think that Wang Ran would entertain himself for no reason. Although the Wang family was strong, it was still worse than going to Tibet in terms of the foundation. After all, Wang Ran didn''t have the Emperor Dao soldiers. Maybe in the future, after Wang Teng has thoroughly mastered all the inheritance of the Great Emperor Luangu, he can find the Emperor Luangu Great Emperor''s soldiers. But now, the Wang family really can''t do it. Although they belong to the same ladder, the Tibetan gate is the top one, behind their palace. Therefore, Wang Ran certainly didn''t have to lie to them. But in this way, isn''t the problem that Wang Ran said is realistic. Therefore, Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng''s feelings are very complicated. They are not willing to believe in this reality, but they have to accept it. "Um...senior, dare to ask, what exactly is the cause and effect of me that you said is obliterating merit?" Opening his mouth, Wang Teng asked with some difficulty. Wang Teng didn''t know how to describe his current mood, because his current mood was too complicated. There is anger, doubt, and confusion. But Wang Teng had the most in his heart, and he was still unwilling. He was not reconciled to such an unexplained failure, not reconciled to ignoring everyone in the future. As a Tianjiao, he has the pride of being a Tianjiao, so he will not withdraw from the general trend. But if he doesn''t quit, he can only die. So he is not reconciled, not reconciled to death, not reconciled to failure, he wants to figure out the root cause of all this. So he asked Wang Ran, and he believed that since Wang Ran proposed it, he definitely knew the reason. (End of this chapter) Chapter 694： Father and son are confused Chapter 694 Does Wang Ran know the doubts in Wang Teng''s heart? He naturally knows it. However, following Wang Teng''s questioning question, before Wang Ran could answer, Wang Chengkun on the side took the lead and said: "Senior, I should be the cause and effect of Teng''er that keeps obliterating his merits?" Hearing Wang Chengkun''s words, Wang Teng''s face on the side showed an expression of astonishment for an instant. Subconsciously, Wang Teng said directly: "Father, what are you talking about, how can this kind of thing be you." Hearing Wang Teng''s incredulous voice, Wang Chengkun''s face showed a bitter smile. Without waiting for Wang Ran''s answer, Wang Chengkun said to himself: "At first, I didn''t understand why this was. I didn''t understand until just now. It turns out that my situation over the years was probably because of the merits and luck of killing Teng''er." At this point, Wang Chengkun''s voice paused for a while. As if thinking of something, Wang Chengkun sighed for a long time, then continued to speak: "Teng''er, there are some things you don''t know, and I haven''t mentioned it to you. In fact, the fate of being a father back then was very rough. Although he was born in the royal family, his spiritual talent is not bad, and he is still a son. However, no matter what he did, he would always fall into a crisis. This is not once or twice, but almost every month it happens several times. Under such a fortune, I doubt whether I can survive tomorrow. But this situation, from the day you were born, no, it should be said that from the day your mother was pregnant with you, it began to slowly change. The situation that once fell into a crisis of life and death at every turn has gradually diminished to disappear. Even after you were born, my fortune gradually became smoother. Not only has he successfully sat on the position of Patriarch, but his practice has become more accessible. I thought it was my bad luck for decades, and it started to work. As a result, when I heard Senior Wang Rans notification today, I came to realize that the reason why my fortune had changed was probably because I was damaging your fortune and innate merit. " At the end, Wang Chengkun''s tone was full of chagrin. Wang Chengkun loves Wang Teng very much. After so many years, his love for Wang Teng has deepened into his bones. If there is a principle, he would rather continue to be unlucky than to harm Wang Teng. However, it is too late to say anything now, he has no way to solve all this, and the damage to Wang Teng has been happening for nearly two decades. Therefore, Wang Chengkun is very upset now, even a little bit painful and a little confused. Of course, Wang Chengkun was not the only one who was confused, and Wang Teng was also extremely confused at this time. Logically speaking, Wang Teng should have resented Wang Chengkun, after all, Wang Chengkun had already affected his way of seeking the Tao, even though he was unintentional. But how could Wang Teng resent Wang Chengkun? Anyway, that was his dear old father. Wang Chengkun loves Wang Teng, so why doesn''t Wang Teng love his father? Now, the person who was constantly wiping out his merits turned out to be his own father. This made Wang Teng''s resentment accumulating, and he didn''t know where to spread it. Suddenly, Wang Teng was at a loss. He didn''t know whether he should be angry now or not. Confused, Wang Teng could only cast his eyes on Wang Ran, hoping to get a negative answer from Wang Ran''s mouth. Unfortunately, the facts are indeed as expected by Wang Chengkun. Therefore, facing the confused gaze from Wang Teng, Wang Ran nodded calmly, and then said: "That''s right, the fate of the king''s family lord... how to say it, and the little guy Wang Teng''s are two extremes. Wang Tengs innate merits are so huge that I have seen it for the first time in my life, so I will tell you about this issue today. And Patriarch Wang... It''s the first time I have seen this in my life. Even if you don''t have the rounds of merit innately, you still have a lot of karma. If I hadn''t seen it, you haven''t done anything evil in your life, I would have doubted whether you were the horror demon who caused the misfortune. It can only be said that the fate is really amazing, and you two people with completely different fate have become father and son. It is precisely because of this wonderful cause and effect that the merits and karma of the two of you entangle and kill each other. In the end, the result is that the lives of the two of you are finally flat. If you live in an ordinary family, your father and son will end up at the end of their lives. But living in a family of cultivation, and still a big clan, this kind of fate can''t suppress your status, nor can it match your strength. So you can imagine the result. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, both Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng fell silent. What else can they say now, Wang Ran has already said so clearly. Unexpectedly, the ending of their father and son was already doomed. Involuntarily, Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng, father and son, explained in their hearts a touch of sadness. However, Wang Ran''s words were not finished yet. After a pause, he continued to speak: "However, the fate of the two of you, father and son, is too extreme. It will take more than ten years if you want to smooth it out completely." Hearing this, Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son didn''t get a trace of comfort in their hearts. On the contrary, their hearts became even more sad. Over ten years, it looks like a long time, but in fact, it''s a long ass. They are monks, not ordinary people. Even for ordinary people, more than ten years is only a quarter of their lives. For a powerful monk, more than ten years is just one or two retreats. At this point, how could the hearts of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son not be sad. Wang Chengkun, although the first half of his life was a bit miserable, in the past two decades, as the head of the Wang family, with great power in the spiritual world, that was nothing short of beautiful. Needless to say, Wang Teng was born as the young master of the aristocratic family, and his blessings are even more profound. Not to mention that he was appointed as the young master of the family early, and his path of cultivation was even more unparalleled. Among his peers, he is an invincible existence, known as the reincarnation of the great emperor, and known as the Northern Emperor. The secret magic weapon, don''t have to worry about it, and it''s in his hands. I think that this kind of life can only last for more than ten years, no one can accept it. As the saying goes, it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, but difficult to change from luxury to frugality. It''s not that Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son are reluctant to be prosperous and wealthy, but they are ambitious people who don''t want to be abandoned by the times. (End of this chapter) Chapter 695： Thats it? Chapter 695 Even after being abandoned by the times, even a good death may not be possible, and they are even more reluctant. Therefore, how can Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng not be confused now. However, this confusion is only temporary. For the time being, Wang Teng, after all, he was just a talented arrogant who was less than twenty years old and went smoothly. But Wang Chengkun, who has been in charge of the Wang Family of Beiyuan for 20 years, has grown up in despair. How can such a person''s mind be summed up with a firmness? It didn''t take long for Wang Chengkun to recover from the confusion. Without hesitation, Wang Chengkun directly turned his gaze to Wang Ran. He didn''t believe that Wang Ran spent so much effort just to tell them the news. Wang Ran absolutely has a solution to this matter. So Wang Chengkun decided to ask Wang Ran for help, at any price. Even if Wang Chengkun is very clear, Wang Ran''s solution is likely to cut off the causal connection between him and Wang Teng and save Wang Teng alone. But how could it be? It was a fluke that the two of them, father and son, could survive for a while, so what else could he ask for? What''s more, even if the causal connection between him and Wang Teng is severed, he will not necessarily die. Like before Wang Teng was born, Wang Chengkun felt that he could still struggle. Take a step back, even if he died immediately, that wouldn''t be a loss. In Wang Chengkun''s view, it is very cost-effective to spend more than ten years of life in exchange for Wang Teng''s glorious future. The most important thing is that Wang Chengkun...No, the entire Wang family has no way of doing this. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been twenty years old and haven''t discovered this problem yet. Designed to cause and effect, no one except the emperor can intervene. Even some veteran great sages or quasi emperors can only observe, if they want to intervene, the price is definitely not they can afford. There is no such character in the Wang family. As for the emperor, it is impossible to count on. Not to mention whether they can persist until the birth of the new emperor, but if they persist, what qualifications do they have to ask others to take action. Therefore, now Wang Chengkun can only put hope on Wang Ran. But then a new problem came again. If Wang Ran can really solve this problem, then what is Wang Ran''s identity? The emperor? This is impossible. But if it weren''t for the emperor, would Wang Ran really solve this problem? All these problems caused Wang Chengkun to feel a headache. However, Wang Chengkun now has no extra thoughts to think about these issues. He can only hope that Wang Ran can find a way. Therefore, at this time, Wang Chengkun''s face was serious, and he looked at Wang Ran respectfully and asked: "Senior, you say so, there must be a way, right? If this is the case, I implore you to help us father and son. For this, I am willing to pay at any price. " Hearing what Wang Chengkun said, Wang Teng was also a little bit energetic. It''s just that he didn''t speak, but looked at Wang Ran eagerly. Wang Teng''s instinct told him that there are definitely ways for his new idol. Facing the scorching eyes of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son, Wang Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a smile appeared on his face. Seeing this scene, Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son seemed to have taken a reassurance, and the hanging heart instantly let him go. They understood only by seeing Wang Ran''s expression, Wang Ran definitely had a way. Sure enough, with the smile on his face, Wang Ran nodded gently. Wang Ran did not sell Guanzi, and said directly: "Since I told you about this matter, there is naturally a solution. Even, I can help Patriarch Wang wipe away the karmic fire from his body, so that you will no longer be troubled in the future. but" At this point, Wang Ran''s voice paused for a while. At this moment, the hearts of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son were raised again. They knew that Wang Ran would make terms next. They are not afraid of Wang Ran''s conditions, but they are afraid that Wang Ran''s conditions will not be fulfilled. If this condition is really difficult, if it is so difficult that they can''t handle it at all, they can only choose to give up. Therefore, now Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son both looked at Wang Ran nervously, waiting for his next words. Wang Ran naturally saw the anxiety of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son, but he did not speed up his speech, but still said unhurriedly: "But you also know that if you design to cause and effect, or even change your fate, it''s impossible to solve it without paying any price even if the emperor comes. What''s more, I''m far from the emperor''s level. So I can help you, but you father and son, as well as some of the younger disciples of the Wang family with good temperaments, need to join me in the Tibetan gate. Of course, you are not separated from your family, and even I can accept Wang Teng as my personal disciple. Although this is a condition, it does no harm to you, and even has many benefits. Far away, however, the Wang Patriarch whose fate has changed can never suppress the influence of his status. But if you join my Zangmen, the fortune of the Zangmen will shelter you, the king''s lord, and won''t let you suffer backlash. " After listening to Wang Ran''s words, the faces of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son were full of disbelief. The awkward expression seemed to say, this is it, this is it? It''s not to blame for the dumbfounding of the two of them, it is really the condition given by Wang Ran, it is too... um ~ too easy, it can even be said to be ample. Obviously they are begging for help, so how come they get the benefit in the end? Joining Zangmen, and you don''t need to leave the family. Is it still a matter if you say that? Let me talk about those younger disciples of the Wang family. Of course, Wang Ran must be assessed before joining Zangmen. But over the years, the major forces didn''t want to send a few of their descendants into Tibet. Their royal family is nothing more than a little more. This is a good thing for those disciples who have been selected. That is, the identities of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng''s father and son are a little special. One is the head of the Wang family and the other is the future head of the Wang family. But does this have any effect on Wang Ran? At best, when others talk about the Wang family, they will subconsciously think that the Wang family is a subordinate family of Zangmen. But in essence, they haven''t changed anything. No, there are still changes, that is, Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son have an extra Tibetan heritage, and the Wang family has also been sheltered by Tibetans. (End of this chapter) Chapter 696： I dont allow it to fail Chapter 696 I Don''t Allow It To Fail Although the Wang family is strong, there is no Jidao imperial army to suppress the clan movement. Therefore, the shelter of Zangmen is very meaningful to the Wang family. Even if he took a step back, the Wang family did not agree to the self-added Patriarch to join Zangmen, and Wang Chengkun stepped down as Patriarch in a big deal. Compared with Shengming, the position of Patriarch is nothing. I believe that even in the Wang family, there are many people who are happy to see Wang Chengkun''s decision. After all, the position of Patriarch, this is a sweet pastry. Even if someone disagrees with Wang Chengkun''s resignation as Patriarch, they don''t need Wang Chengkun''s words. Some people who want to take over as Patriarch jump out to open up for him. Under such conditions, how could Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son not be surprised. Looking at the expressions of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son, Wang Ran could also guess what they were thinking. From the beginning to the end, Wang Rans goal was only Wang Teng. As for Wang Chengkun and the other Wang family members, it was nothing more than an addition in Wang Ran''s view. Moreover, Wang Teng''s future road is not smooth. The innate merit wheel ring is innate and is determined by the way of heaven. Everyone can only use various means to obliterate this merit, but there is no way to increase it. Therefore, Wang Teng''s existence is very special. Wang Teng, who has a huge innate merit ring, can now be said to be under Wang Ran, the innate closest to the heavenly existence. When recasting the Tao of Heaven, Wang Teng was able to play an almost top-notch role. Of course, in order to be able to reach this level, Wang Teng has to put in a lot of effort. Therefore, Wang Ran looked at the expressions of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son, and said with a light smile: "Do you think this condition is very loose?" Hearing Wang Ran''s voice, Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son did not speak, but their expressions were clearly telling Wang Ran, didn''t they? Wang Ran didn''t care, and continued to speak: "I don''t hide it from you. In the future, Zangmen will have a big plan concerning the life of all things in the world. Compared with that plan, the so-called general battle is just a playhouse. As for what this plan is, it is still too early, and your strength is too weak. So you don''t need to know it for the time being, so as not to hit your self-confidence. And Wang Teng occupies a very important position in this plan of my Zangmen. So in the next preparation time, the pressure on your shoulders will be unprecedented. " Hearing what Wang Ran said, Wang Teng''s face did not show any solemn expression. Looking at Wang Ran, Wang Teng said with a firm expression: "Senior, you are worrying too much. The path of practice is to compete with heaven and earth. If you slacken off because of the so-called pressure, you can talk about practice. Although my practice over the years has been smooth sailing, I have never relaxed my practice. In order to maintain Tianjiao''s reputation and overwhelm his peers, simply good luck can''t do it. " Wang Teng''s voice was not loud, but that firm tone was indeed audible by everyone. Looking at Wang Teng''s firm appearance, Wang Ran nodded in satisfaction. And Wang Chengkun also showed a proud look on his face. This is his son, and no one knows Wang Teng''s efforts over the years better than him. However, Wang Chengkun is still a little worried about being proud in his heart. Nothing else, just for what Wang Ran said just now. What is the Zangmen plan that is far more important than the general situation? What secret is hidden in this sect that suddenly appeared in the Big Dipper Star Region more than ten years ago, and what is the plan? And what kind of responsibilities do he have to bear, a son who is so regarded by Wang Teng and even bluntly occupies an important position in the future plan of Zangmen? There is no free lunch in the world, and Wang Chengkun, who is mature and wise, knows this very well. Wang Ran paid such a high price, just to let him and his son two, no, it should be said that it was just to let Wang Teng join the Tibetan gate. It is conceivable that Wang Teng''s responsibility is absolutely unimaginable heavy. Thinking of this, Wang Chengkun''s heart was full of worries. Wang Teng, can he really complete the responsibility that Wang Ran gave him? It''s not that Wang Chengkun doesn''t trust Wang Teng. As a father, he believes in Wang Teng more than anyone else. However, Wang Chengkun is no longer an impulsive boy. Although I don''t know what the plan was in Wang Ran''s mouth, Wang Chengkun can also imagine the difficulties. Wang Teng is very talented. With Wang Ran''s guidance, he is destined to stand at the pinnacle in the future. However, can they really participate in a plan that is far beyond the prevailing controversy? Moreover, as the so-called concern is chaos, the reason why Wang Chengkun is worried is also because of his concern for Wang Teng''s safety. After all, if this plan is really as described by Wang Ran, then participating in such a plan, even an emperor-level figure, can''t say that he can guarantee his safety, right? So now Wang Chengkun opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. Seeing Wang Chengkun''s appearance, Wang Ran raised his brow lightly, and then asked: "What''s wrong, Patriarch Wang, do you have any doubts?" Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Wang Chengkun calmed his mind, sorted his mind, and then said: "Senior, although it is very presumptuous, I still want to ask, can your future plan really succeed? Although I also believe in Wang Teng, what you said is really scary. Going far beyond the plan of the general controversy, I am really worried about whether Wang Teng can take this responsibility. " Hearing Wang Chengkun''s words, Wang Ran''s eyes also flashed a firm look. An indisputable aura rose from Wang Ran''s body. Wang Ran did not look at Wang Chengkun who was questioning, but looked at the sky. The expression in his eyes became more and more determined, and Wang Ran spoke softly: "You don''t have to worry about whether Wang Teng can take on this responsibility. With the cultivation of Zangmen, he can definitely grow to that level. As for the success of this plan, let alone your worries. As the leader of this plan, I will never allow this plan to fail. The predecessors of Zangmen are still working hard, how can I say defeat? No matter what you are worried about now, I can only tell you, give up all distractions and concentrate on improving yourself to help your future self. Because if this plan is really unsuccessful, or even fails, the price is definitely not something anyone can afford. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 697： Wang Teng finally entered Tibet Chapter 697 Wang Ran''s voice was very soft, even giving people a vague feeling. But his aura that was so determined as to be eternal, he really couldn''t hide it. When Wang Chengkun heard these words, he couldn''t raise any questions in his heart. Not only was he shocked by Wang Ran''s words, but also because he understood that some things don''t know as much as possible. In these words of Wang Ran, many secrets have been revealed. Like the predecessors of Zangmen, the consequences of failure. These are all related to the secrets of the Tibetan gate. Wang Chengkun knew very well that he could not inquire about the next thing. Because he hasn''t reached that level yet, that''s the so-called fate is unworthy. If you know too much, if you don''t say anything about it, you are more likely to put yourself in a disadvantageous situation. So Wang Chengkun silenced, just looking at Wang Ran solemnly. As for Wang Teng, he didn''t have so many problems. Now he heard Wang Ran''s domineering and introverted words, he wouldn''t say much. He just looked at Wang Ran''s eyes and worshiped even more. As for Wang Ran himself, after speaking these words, he let out a long sigh of relief. After so many years, Wang Ran was almost alone under these pressures. His disciples are too weak, they just know that there is such a plan. And those daoists who once seemed to be able to walk with him, now only the three of good, evil, and Di Tian are still with him. Moreover, Wang Ran also knew very well that if they had to experience several worlds in the future, they would also drift away from themselves. Without him, the speed gap between the two sides is too great. Although they are still struggling for the same goal, if they have to experience several planes to grow in the future, they will eventually have to part ways. Possibly, only Di Tian, ??a contract partner, could accompany Wang Ran for a while. It seemed that there were many companions, but from beginning to end, Wang Ran was the only one who was striding forward and bringing in everyone. For so many years, Wang Ran has hardly stopped for a moment, and has been working hard to move forward. This loneliness can only be felt by Wang Ran himself. Now that some thoughts were revealed, Wang Ran''s mood also relaxed a little. With a light shrug, Wang Ran looked at Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng again and said: "Well, what is your decision? Agree? Or refuse?" When Wang Ran asked, Wang Teng responded without hesitation: "Senior, I have decided that I am willing to worship you as a teacher and take that responsibility." After Wang Teng''s voice fell, Wang Chengkun also hurriedly said: "That''s right, senior, I am also willing to join Zangmen. At the same time, I also announced on behalf of the Wang family that we will be loyal allies of Zangmen. " Upon hearing the words of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son, Wang Ran laughed loudly, and then said: "Okay, then I will accept Wang Teng as a disciple. You will not regret it, the scenery on the road ahead is not the only one. Choosing this path, you will see the scenery that no one else can see in your entire life. " As Wang Ran''s voice fell, Wang Teng knelt directly in front of Wang Ran without any hesitation, knocked his head three times, and then said respectfully: "Master is here, please be respected by the disciples." After Wang Teng kowtowed his head, Wang Ran flicked his sleeves lightly. In an instant, an invisible air flow directly lifted Wang Teng from the ground. Looking at Wang Teng, Wang Ran said seriously and solemnly: "You are the sixth disciple I have received in this world, and you are also the sixth brother of countless sects in this world. Now that you have such an identity, you must be strict with yourself. Although the rules of Zangmen are very loose, they are not allowed to violate any point. As my disciple, you must lead by example, strictly demand yourself, and set an example for the Tibetan disciples. If you violate any rules, even if you are my disciple, I will never be merciful. Do you remember this clearly? " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, several big exclamation marks flashed directly in Wang Chengkun''s mind. This world? Doesn''t it mean that Wang Ran is a person from other worlds? The ancient starry sky and ancient road? Or something else? Sure enough, the water at Zangmen is very deep! Wang Chengkun could not help but sighed. He didn''t ask much. Now everyone is on the same boat, and he will know what he should know sooner or later. As for those that shouldn''t be known, even if he asked, Wang Ran would not answer him. But Wang Teng didn''t think so much at all. At this time, Wang Teng was almost full of blood waiting to explode, wanting to prove himself to Wang Ran. So after hearing Wang Ran''s instructions, he immediately opened his mouth and said: "Don''t worry, Master, I won''t let you down." Upon hearing this, Wang Ran turned his gaze to Wang Chengkun again, and then calmly said: "Wang Patriarch, this is not only useful for Wang Teng, it is true for any Tibetan monk. I don''t want to see any of the royal family members who joined Zangmen make mistakes, including you. " Hearing Wang Ran''s reminder, Wang Chengkun, who was so emotional in his heart, directly suppressed his thoughts. Standing tall, Wang Chengkun immediately opened his mouth and said: "Don''t worry, the sect master, if there is a royal family who has violated the Tibetan door rules, you don''t need to act, I will personally make them apologize for their crimes. In addition, since I have joined Zangmen, you don''t need to call me Patriarch Wang, just call me by my name. " Hearing what Wang Chengkun said, Wang Ran nodded gently, and then said: "Well, now that you have all understood and expressed your opinion, I hope you will keep your promise. I will teach you the methods and rules of Tibetan practice in a while. When the time comes, you can go directly to the Zangmen resident and change the practice of Zangmen again. This conversion process will not take a few years. In addition, in order to prevent the leakage of the classics, when teaching you the practice, I will put a ban in your mind. But you can rest assured that this prohibition will not have any impact on you, just for the sake of insurance. In addition, if you want to get more classics or magical pill, you can only rely on you to complete the sect mission and use your contribution points to redeem it. This point, even as my disciple is no exception. Of course, as a master, I still use my personal capacity to give my disciples some benefits. Regarding the contribution points and the internal situation of some Tibetan gates, I will teach you along with the practice method in a while. As for now, I will first take action to solve the hidden dangers in your body. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 698： When the Void Array rises, Wang Teng will fight back (two in one) Chapter 698 The Void Array Starts, Wang Teng Wants to Strike Back (Two in One) As Wang Ran''s voice fell, the God sequence opened suddenly, and there was no opportunity for Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng to react. In an instant, a mysterious but majestic aura burst out from Wang Ran''s body. Even if this breath is under Wang Ran''s control, it has avoided Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son. However, just a touch of prestige made Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son tremble. However, they also understood that Wang Ran would not be disadvantageous to themselves, so even if the body was shaking uncontrollably, they did not say anything more. Wang Ran didn''t care too much about the performance of Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son. Although now that the decision to save Wang Chengkun has been made, there is no need to cut off the cause and effect between the two of them. But just extinguishing the fire of karma is not what Wang Ran can do in his current realm. It was because he had cultivated into the God Sequence, otherwise even if Wang Ran wanted to make a move, he would not have this ability. But even so, Wang Ran didn''t dare to be careless. It can be said that this shot was also a great challenge for Wang Ran, completely obliterating those unknown auras before proceeding. Even, to ensure that Wang Chengkun would not be harmed, Wang Ran had to put in more energy than before. So at this moment, Wang Ran didn''t dare to take any care, and almost all of his energy was put on Wang Chengkun''s body. With the full operation of the Eye of God, the mist of fate that was shrouded in Wang Chengkun''s body slowly dissipated in front of Wang Ran''s eyes. As the fog of fate dissipated, the fire of karma shrouded in Wang Chengkun''s body also clearly appeared in front of Wang Ran''s eyes. Even if he had already seen the huge karmic fire on Wang Chengkun''s body a long time ago, when Fang Wang Ran saw it again, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Wang Ran couldn''t help feeling a bit of toothache due to this deep-sea karma fire. Wanting to wipe out these karmic fires can''t be done in a moment, simply. Such a huge karmic fire would definitely cause a person to die miserably when it was used to cross the Tribulation. This is because the karma fire on Wang Chengkun''s body is natural, and when he started to cross the calamity, Wang Teng had already come to the world. Otherwise, this person would have been chopped into dregs by the robbers long ago. Taking a deep breath, Wang Ran''s eyes suddenly became serious. In order to ensure his own success rate, Wang Ran directly summoned the ontology far in the Tibetan gate. Although it is a clone, if Wang Ran thinks about it, he can share memories at any time. Therefore, as Beiyuan''s clone called, Wang Ran''s ontology instantly understood what to do. Without hesitation, the Tibetan beads in Wang Ran''s body of consciousness once again radiated light. However, this time the light has become a lot softer. As the soft light above the Tibetan beads lit up, a touch of Dao Yun was directly integrated into the energy in Wang Ran''s body. And these energies, through the space-time connection constructed between the body and the clone, suddenly transferred to Wang Ran''s clone in Beiyuan. As this energy containing the rhyme of the Tibetan Pearl Dao entered the body, Wang Ran''s aura, who had opened the God Sequence, became deeper again. With his hands slowly folded, countless Dao patterns spread from Wang Ran''s body. Under Wang Ran''s control, these Dao patterns directly enveloped Wang Chengkun''s body. It''s just that these Dao patterns are not covering Wang Chengkun''s body. But like a cage, it blocked Wang Chengkun''s Zhou Shen''s space. With the formation of the first Dao pattern blockade, Wang Ran did not stop his movements, but continued to burn the cultivation energy in his body. Countless Dao patterns emerged from Wang Ran''s body again, based on the Dao pattern blockade around Wang Chengkun''s body, and continued to expand to the surroundings. This process lasted for a long period of time, and it was not until an extremely magnificent Dao pattern blockade formation was formed that Wang Ran stopped making the Dao pattern. Thats right, Wang Ran used the Dao pattern containing the hidden beads and the Dao rhyme of Gods sequence as the array pattern, and the void as the base of the array, depicting a huge and incomparable large array, which brought Wang Chengkuns body to the sea-like karma. , All wrapped in it. Seeing this scene, whether it was Wang Chengkun or Wang Teng, there was no other heart but shock. Of course, they are all very familiar with the formation, and they can even use it. But the Void Engraved Array, and this kind of terrifying array at first glance, has completely exceeded their cognition. Sure enough, it is worthy of daring to kill the existence of cause and effect, this method is simply unimaginable. At this time, even if they told them that Wang Ran was actually a certain great emperor, they would think it was not impossible. With the formation of this vast array, Wang Ran let out a long sigh of relief. Although in the eyes of both Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng, the large formation created by the void is beyond imagination, but in fact, this is only the first step to wipe out the endless karma fire in Wang Chengkun''s body. After gathering his mind for a while, Wang Ran slowly stretched out his right hand. Wang Ran''s movements were difficult, but during this process, a Dao Seal containing terrifying energy condensed on Wang Ran''s right hand. Feeling the kind of terrifying energy contained in this worry, they have no doubt, no matter what effect this seal has, but if it hits themselves, they will definitely die on the spot. Indeed, if the energy contained in this seal bursts out, it will complement the introverted horror rhyme. If you get hit, let alone the first order of Sendai, even the existence of the **** king or even the saint level, it may be killed on the spot. Of course, it was impossible for Wang Ran to imprint this seal on Wang Chengkun''s body. Wang Ran did not give up so much effort to take Wang Chengkun''s life. Besides, if Wang Ran wanted to deal with Wang Chengkun, it would take so much effort. After this Taoist seal was formed in Wang Ran''s palm, Wang Ran directly patted the sky full of void. The condensed Dao Yin, following Wang Ran''s shot, also floated out of Wang Ran''s palm, and flew towards the vast array of void. There is no tragic appearance of the two powers colliding, on the contrary, the moment Dao Yin touches the void formation, it is like a water droplet that has melted into the sea, and it is instantly integrated into the void formation, disappearing without a trace. . And with the appearance of this Dao Seal, the huge void array was released like a torrent blocked by a dam, and the locked energy instantly began to run. In an instant, the entire array released a dazzling light. It''s okay if this big formation doesn''t explode. Originally, the vast void that Wang Ran had portrayed was extremely large, and it could not be accommodated by a small private room. If it doesn''t erupt, the magic circle hiding in the void will have no effect. But now, as soon as the big formation broke out, the terrifying energy directly exploded the small compartment. No, it should be said that the entire palace where Wang Ran and the others were in the private room was shattered by this vast array of voids. At this moment, the noise was not a little bit. Regardless of whether it is Wang Ran or Wang Chengkun and his son, they are all extremely honorable guests to this small gambling workshop. Now there was a big explosion in the place where they were talking, and the heart of Hong Bo, the head of the Hong family, almost came to a halt. This had just hugged the thigh of Zangmen. In case something happened to Wang Ran, let alone the Hong family eating meat, it would be good not to be demolished. Taking a step back, Wang Ran is okay, Wang Chengkun and his son are in an accident, and the consequences are not something that the Hong family can bear. So as soon as the explosion sounded, Hong Bo rushed back non-stop. The palace lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family also rushed over because of curiosity. Originally, they were not far away, plus they were all monks with a high level of cultivation. So when they rushed over, the aftermath of the explosion had just disappeared. Therefore, the scene that caught everyone''s eyes was that Wang Ran controlled an extremely large void array and was "suppressing" Wang Chengkun, the head of the Wang family. This scene not only shocked the palace owner of the Ice Temple and the patriarch of the Golden Family, but also frightened Hong Bo, the owner behind the gambling stone workshop. The destruction of the building is a trivial matter. Now Wang Ran is fighting with Wang Chengkun, and it seems that Wang Chengkun is about to be defeated. This is a big deal. If Wang Chengkun really had something to do in his gambling workshop, he didn''t know if there would be anything wrong with Zangmen, but their Hong family would definitely not be better off. So Hong Bo didn''t dare to hesitate at all, and directly persuaded Wang Ran and Wang Chengkun: "Two adults, do we have any misunderstandings? If there is a misunderstanding, you can sit down and have a good chat. Everyone is a person with a face and a face, so there is no need to fight! " Wang Ran and Wang Chengkun naturally heard what Hong Bo said, but now all of Wang Ran''s energy has been put on the body of extinguishing karma, and there is no time to deal with Hong Bo. As for Wang Chengkun, he couldn''t speak at all because of the pressure from the Void Great Array. Although, the goal of this Void Array is not himself, but the fire of karma in him. Therefore, in the face of Hong Bo''s call, neither Wang Ran nor Wang Chengkun paid any attention to him. This time, Hong Bo was anxious. He wanted to stop him, but he didn''t dare, for fear that he might get trapped in accidentally. Just when Hong Bo wanted to say something more, a voice suddenly rang from the side. "Senior Hong don''t have to worry, my master is helping my father solve some spiritual problems, there is nothing to do. As for the loss of your gambling on Shifang, we have the full right to compensate after the incident. " It was not someone else who was talking, but naturally Wang Ran''s new disciple Wang Teng. After the formation was activated just now, Wang Teng was swept away by the aftermath. Fortunately, with Wang Ran''s intentional protection, Wang Teng was not injured. Therefore, Wang Teng also heard what Hong Bo said just now. Only because he was swept out, Wang Teng couldn''t answer immediately, and he didn''t answer until he came back. But it''s not too late, Hong Bo hasn''t rushed to stop it. Originally, Hong Bo was still very anxious, but now when he heard Wang Teng''s words, he was relieved. Although I was a little surprised why Wang Teng worshipped Wang Ran as his teacher, this seemed irrelevant compared to the worry just now. As for the houses where my gambling shifang was blown up, this is a shit. No matter how much the loss of this thing can be, it will come out with a little savings. Hong Bo didn''t care about these details, but some of the palace masters of the Ice Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Clan, who looked at the lively elements, didn''t care about them. Upon hearing Wang Teng''s words, the two directly asked: "Huh? Master? The king''s boy, have you worshiped the king''s master as a teacher?" To be honest, they care more about this than the practice problem that Wang Ran helped Wang Chengkun solve. Therefore, the two of them will ask this question first. After all, from a certain level, Wang Teng''s worship of Wang Ran as a teacher is tantamount to an alliance between the Wang family and Zangmen. And the Wang Family and the forces behind them are in the same position as the top forces in the Northern Plains. If there is one more ally who is also at the same Holy Land level and even stronger than them, they will naturally have a greater right to speak in the Northern Plains in the future. Neither the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace nor the patriarch of the Golden Family wanted to see this. But the two didn''t care too much, after all, there were many allies or potential allies of Zangmen in these years. Like the Jiang family and the Ji family, aren''t they all like this? Even the Ji family has a direct disciple of Wang Ran, haven''t you seen any major changes in Donghuang in these years? They had heard of Wang Ran''s acceptance criteria, and even if Wang Teng had worshipped Wang Ran as his teacher, he would be no more than a named disciple. Although the Wang family''s voice in Beiyuan may increase, it will not increase too much. So although the two asked questions, they didn''t get too topped. Wang Teng, who heard the question of the two, narrowed his eyes, glanced at them, and said directly: "Returning to the two seniors, just now, the master has already subscribed to me as a personal disciple, and even my father has joined Zangmen." Although Wang Teng is young and a bit passionate, this does not mean that Wang Teng is not popular. On the contrary, as the Young Patriarch of the Wang Family, Wang Teng has received very professional training since he was a child. Even if Wang Teng put more energy into practice, but with Wang Teng''s talent, he still learned a lot of these mundane things. It''s just that Wang Teng''s persistence and pride made him not like contact with these mundane things. But I don''t like contact and I don''t like contact, Wang Teng is still familiar with these things. Therefore, Wang Teng could still guess one or two thoughts in the hearts of the Palace Lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family. Originally, Wang Teng didn''t care about this, but now the Lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family are obviously underestimating Wang Teng. In other words, they are all deliberately pinching and beating Wang Teng to reduce his influence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 699： Think carefully, karmic fire appears (two in one, big) Chapter 699 Although this little meaning can''t make the proud Wang Teng angry, there is still nausea. Thinking about him Wang Teng, although he is a junior, but he also has a temper. Now since you disgust me, then I disgust you too. Don''t you look down on me and beat me intentionally, don''t you think that the momentum of the Wang family will surpass you? Well, then I will tell you the truth, our Wang family''s momentum is to surpass your two families, what''s the matter? Sure enough, Wang Teng''s thoughts worked. After hearing Wang Teng''s words, the expressions of the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace and the head of the Golden Family became ugly. Wang Teng has become Wang Rans personal disciple directly. It is impossible for this kid to have talent and luck as terrifying as in the legend, and Wang Ran, who has been mysterious and unpredictable from the beginning to the end, has been exposed to the Internet. , Make an exception? And the most important thing is that Wang Chengkun actually joined Zangmen. Although the lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family really didn''t understand what Wang Chengkun thought, this did not prevent them from seeing the current form clearly. Wang Chengkun, that is the head of the Wang family. What is the difference between joining Zangmen and the entire Wang family taking refuge in Zangmen. Yes, in this way, it can be understood that the Wang family has taken refuge in Zangmen as a whole, which is very embarrassing. But ashamed, the current situation is that the Wang family and Zangmen have joined forces, and it is not a simple alliance. It is because you have me in you and you in me. The Wang Family itself is a power of the Holy Land level, and now there is one more power alliance that is also the Holy Land level, and it is also the top power alliance in the Holy Land, but in this part of the Northern Plains, the Wang Family''s momentum has almost reached the top. If there is any conflict between them and the Wang family in the future, they will have to fear the Zangmen attitude. But on the other hand, the Wang family, with the support of the Tibetans, often does not need to estimate the ideas of other forces in the Northern Plains. Under the circumstances, the Wang family has become the overlord of Beiyuan. In this situation, how could the two of the Palace Master and the Golden Family Patriarch not be shocked. Looking at each other, the two of them saw a look of jealousy in each other''s eyes. The decision made by the Wang family now has them overwhelming the other forces in Beiyuan. Of course, the Ice Temple and the Golden Clan can also follow in the footsteps of the royal family to join Zangmen and become affiliates of Zangmen. But let''s not say that this kind of thing is picking up people''s teeth, even if they are the first, they will not do it. Making this decision is undoubtedly tantamount to breaking one''s own orthodoxy. If they really did this, they would be the sinners of the whole family and sect. Since it is impossible to learn from the royal family, then we can only think of a way to make the Wang family repent and leave Tibet on its own initiative. At the worst, it will cause a rift between the Wang family and Zangmen. Absolutely not, just let the two of them join together so smoothly. At this point, the palace lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family directly suppressed the turbulent waves in their hearts. The two looked at Wang Teng and tried to show a kind look and persuaded: "My nephew is a blessing. As the young head of the Wang family, I still have a Tibetan background. But why did your father join Zangmen because he wanted to ask the master Wang Ran to help solve the hidden danger in practice you just mentioned? What is the hidden danger that made your father make this kind of decision? You know, your father has violated the great taboo of the entire Wang family by doing this, and it will make others look down on your father and even the entire Wang family. Although you are still young, nephew, you can still see this clearly. Your father always loves and loves you the most, so if you have the opportunity, you must persuade your father not to make such a silly decision. Otherwise, after the eclosion, how can your father still have the face to meet your king''s ancestors and ancestors! " Hearing the words of the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace and the Golden Clan inspiring and benevolent, Wang Ran''s heart flashed with a smile of disdain. What about the kid who just returned to the Wang family, is now a nephew? Sure enough, the cheeks of these big people are not generally thick. But you really think I''m a hairy boy, and even use these words to fool me. If I really listened to what you said, I would really become a sinner of the royal family. Although Wang Teng was very disdainful in his heart, Wang Teng was not a reckless man, and he could not directly punish the two of the Palace Master and the Golden Family Patriarch. Therefore, after hearing the persuasion of the two, Wang Teng''s face also showed a hypocritical smile. Looking at the two patriarchs of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family, Wang Teng pretended to be innocent and said: "I understand what the two seniors said, but my father has made up his mind, and I can''t stop it. As the head of the family, the consequences have naturally been considered. Whether as a son of man or as a tribe, all I can do is support my father. However, I will tell my father about the words of the two seniors. Please don''t worry about this, the two seniors. " Hearing Wang Teng''s answer, the expressions of the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family were immediately unsightly. How could they not hear the perfunctory meaning in Wang Teng''s mouth, or see the disdain hidden in Wang Teng''s heart? They have been in charge of the family and the sect for so many years, and now they are treated like this by a junior, they are naturally very embarrassed. Of course, what makes them even more difficult to accept is that the Wang family''s affairs seem to have become a foregone conclusion and cannot be changed. Thinking of this, both of them couldn''t help but snorted and expressed their dissatisfaction towards Wang Teng, wanting to shock him. Unfortunately, facing the dissatisfaction of the two, Wang Teng didn''t take it to heart, and he still looked at the two with a smile. Wang Teng was not afraid of the palace lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family. Leaving aside the power behind him, that is relying solely on himself, Wang Teng is confident that he will surpass the two in the near future. Therefore, he naturally would not take the threats and shocks of the two to heart. But Wang Teng doesn''t care, doesn''t mean that others don''t care. Like Hong Bo, he cares very much. He heard all the conversations between the two parties just now, but the problem is, he doesn''t want to know this! Because knowing this information means that he is already involved in this confrontation whether he wants it or not. As the head of the second-tier forces, Hong Bo knows very well what he should do to better preserve the continuation of his own orthodoxy. For this kind of conflict between giants with no clear results, his best course is to do nothing, or even know nothing at best. Hong Bo didn''t want to participate in the conflict between the top forces in the Northern Plains, so he didn''t want to listen to these things at all. It''s a pity that he has heard it now, so his current psychology can be described as frightening. Fortunately, there are circumstances that can interrupt the conversation between Wang Teng and the three of them. "Look, what''s the situation?" Hong Bo sounded with some horror, directly interrupting Wang Teng and the leaders of the two Holy Lands who were still in a stalemate. Of course, whether there is any deliberate element of Hong Bo in this, he has to ask himself. However, no matter what Hong Bo''s thoughts are, it is actually worthy of surprise. Because as everyone raised their heads and looked towards Wang Ran and Wang Chengkun, a fascinating red color came directly into their eyes. The source of this red light was not from a side, it was Wang Chengkun''s endless karma radiating from his body. It turned out that as Wang Ran urged the huge void formation, strands of avenue aura directly passed through the endless void and directly entangled the endless karma fire around Wang Chengkun. Originally, karma exists in cause and effect, and ordinary people can never see it. But under the strangulation of this vast array of voids, that endless karma fire unexpectedly showed directly. Of course, in the eyes of Wang Teng and others, even Wang Chengkun, who was involved, could only see the endless red karma that exuded a fascinating atmosphere. However, in Wang Ran''s eyes, who possessed the blessing of God''s Eye, some infinite lines of cause and effect emanated from the endless karma fire around Wang Chengkun. Wang Ran didn''t pay attention to the source of those causal lines, or he didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the source of those causal lines at all. Just urging this vast array of voids that wiped out the fire of karma had already consumed most of Wang Ran''s energy. If you are carefully exploring the source of these causal lines, let alone Wang Ran in this transition, it is Wang Ran''s body that has come, and it will be difficult to achieve a higher realm. But it doesn''t matter anymore, it''s just to wipe out these karmic fires, there is no need to explore so meticulously at all. While controlling the huge void formation, Wang Ran waved his palm. Wang Ran''s palm is like a knife, and every time he swipes it, he emits a sword aura that can be seen by the naked eye, carrying the great aura of the sword into the void. After each sword energy with the aura of the great avenue enters the void large array, it will cut off a line of cause and effect that connects the endless karma fire accurately. At the same time, the remaining breath of the sword qi will follow the cut causal line and reach his master. Of course, Wang Ran wasn''t trying to cut the grass and roots, and he was not a demon to destroy the world. If this is really done, the world still doesn''t know how many people will be implicated. Wang Ran did this only to compensate the owner of this causal line. The remnants of Taoist rhyme in the palm of the sword are enough to benefit the owner of these causal lines. At the very least, it is possible to enter a deep epiphany. I dare not say too much, at least it can make them have no bottleneck within one or two realms. After all, if the compensation was too much, Wang Ran would not have that ability. Without him, it is really a line of cause and effect that is entangled in this fire of karma, there are too many, too many. Too much, even if Wang Ran is already waving his sword, still can''t see the slightest decrease. However, Wang Ran had already anticipated this situation a long time ago. After all, such a huge karmic fire would not be normal if the cause and effect involved were less. To completely eliminate these lines of cause and effect is a great challenge for Wang Ran. If you ask if you don''t kill these lines of cause and effect, you can just kill this endless karma. The answer is of course yes, although it is simple to do that, but Wang Ran can''t do that. If you do that, let''s not say whether it is fair to the owner of these causal lines, but for Wang Chengkun, it is an extremely dangerous thing. After all, doing so is to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. Under the traction of these lines of cause and effect, the karma fire that has been wiped out will eventually be born again under the care and grievances of countless people. It would be fine if it was discovered in time, but if it was not discovered, Wang Chengkun would definitely be in big trouble as long as he crossed the catastrophe. Although there are some shelters from Tibetan air luck, Wang Chengkun''s fate is not necessarily bound to death, but it will definitely not be better. Wang Ran''s painstaking effort was not to make Wang Chengkun stable for a few years. Instead of making trouble for yourself in the future, it''s better to spend a little more time now, and the good people will do it to the end and solve it all at once. So even if it was very troublesome, Wang Ran patiently cut the lines of cause and effect bit by bit. However, there are too many causal lines. I don''t know how long it has been before those causal lines have not been cleared. Wang Ran has not been idle. Wang Teng, the lord of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Family, and Hong Bo have also been guarding them all the time, trying to figure out what Wang Ran and Wang Chengkun are doing. Its just that, because they couldnt see the line of cause and effect entwined in the endless karma fire, all they saw during this time was Wang Ran waving his hand knife constantly and hitting the karma fire one after another. The mysterious atmosphere of the sword. Those sword auras just made them feel a little hairy. But looking back at the endless karmic fires, there was no change at all. If it weren''t for the shocking scene, they would have doubted whether Wang Ran was playing with them. And in this process, there are also many subordinates of the gambling shop, as well as other powerful men, attracted by the karma fire that almost illuminates the entire gambling shop and exudes a weird atmosphere. After all, those who dare to join in the fun under such circumstances are absolutely confident in their own power, and they are certainly not weak. However, these people were all dispersed by Hong Bo, the lord of the Ice God Palace, and the patriarch of the Golden Family. The subordinates of Shifang Gambling will not talk about it. After all, their boss is here. Naturally, they will do what Hong Bo says. Although the other powerhouses are a little unhappy in their hearts, who is driving them? For the time being, one Hongs Patriarch was left alone, and the rest were the Ice God Palaces Lord, the Golden Clan patriarch, and the Wangs Young Patriarch to add to it. It can be said that these people almost represent half of the power of Beiyuan. Now they have all opened their mouths and drove them away. What can those strong people who hear the sound do even if they feel uncomfortable? I can only pinch my nose to recognize it, and walk honestly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 700： Industry Fire Dissipation (two-in-one, large) Chapter 700 Karma Fire Dispels (two in one, big) Time passed, after unknown events and cut-off of cause and effect, the sky that was originally bright had already plunged into darkness at this time. A round moon hung high above the night sky, exuding a cold light continuously. Of course, this darkness is also for ordinary people. At this moment, there was no darkness at all in Beiyuan Hong''s gambling stone. The karma fire that was forced to manifest by the vast array of voids illuminates the entire gambling shop with the light emitted. However, this coquettish red light made Gambling House look a little scary. The people around the gambling stone workshop were a little frightened by this scene. If it weren''t for the fact that there was nowhere to go at night, they would all be prepared to stay far away from the gambling workshop just like during the day. However, this situation could not be maintained for long, because after a long period of time, the lines of cause and effect entwined on the fire of karma had been completely cut off by Wang Ran. Of course, the price Wang Ran paid for this was not small. Just talking about the energy consumed, Wang Ran has already consumed several points of the total energy in his body at this time. Although Wang Ran''s recovery ability is very strong, but with so much consumption, Wang Ran''s face is still extremely pale. If it weren''t for the fact that Wang Ran''s body had been supporting remotely, and even the Tibetan Pearl was playing a role, it would be impossible for Wang Ran to persist until now. Of course, Wang Ran''s support is not without price. After all, to pass such a long distance, it''s just that the loss is not a little bit. However, it can also be seen from this that it would be costly to completely wipe out Wang Chengkun''s karma. That is to say, Wang Ran has a rich family background and a lot of cards. If this is replaced by ordinary people, even the Great Sage, Zhundi, will not be able to do this step. But it''s useless to say so much. Now the most difficult step has passed. The next steps will be a lot easier. After a long sigh of relief, Wang Ran couldn''t help showing a tired look on his face. Although this is just a clone, this clone is a flesh and blood entity that contains a trace of Wang Ran''s soul, rather than a simple energy body. As long as Wang Ran thinks about it, the clone and the entity can merge into one in an instant. This is also the reason why the God sequence of Wang Ran''s ontology practice can also be used on top of the clone. It can be said that this clone is part of Wang Ran''s ontology. No, it should be said that Wang Ran''s body is also a bunch of alternative clones at this time. Only when the two become one, is Wang Ran complete. Therefore, under such a huge consumption, Wang Ran couldn''t help showing a tired look. This not only represents the exhaustion of the clone, but also the exhaustion of Wang Ran''s body. But even though he was tired, Wang Ran didn''t mean to take a break. It was only a momentary frustration, and Wang Ran immediately continued to obliterate the fire of karma. His hands kept forming handprints one by one, and as these handprints were formed, the remaining energy in Wang Ran''s body was constantly surging. One mysterious Dao pattern after another, with the formation of the mudra, kept emerging from Wang Ran''s front. These Dao patterns did not stay in the midair, but as if they had come back to life, they quickly circulated on the surface of the vast array of voids. Wang Ranjieyin''s movements were very fast, after all, no matter what, he was also a person killed from the plane of Naruto. Soon, Wang Ran finished the last mudra and stopped the movement of the mudra in his hand. At this time, countless Dao patterns have completely enveloped the entire void array. Looking at these Dao patterns, Hong Bo, the lord of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Family, and Wang Teng, who had been standing by, couldn''t help feeling their scalp numb. Wang Teng is better, after all, Wang Ran is his master. But the other three people are not good, their status in the Big Dipper is extremely high. Even the worst Hong Bo is a man with a face and a face in the Big Dipper domain. Therefore, a few of them naturally have very high horizons. Although they couldn''t see through the Dao patterns that Wang Ran had typed, each of them could see the shadow of the Great Emperor''s formation patterns in these Dao writings. Although the two are not exactly the same, the Taoist rhymes contained in them are similar. It''s just that the energy level contained is slightly inferior to the Great Emperor Formation Pattern. No, it should be said that these Daowen written by Wang Ran are more advanced than the Great Emperor Formation Pattern. After all, the current Wang Ran''s cultivation is far inferior to the Great Emperor Formation Pattern. That''s why the current Palace Lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Clan are just a taste in their hearts. No matter what, it is impossible for them to break their own orthodoxy and join Zangmen now. This means that the relationship between them and Zangmen will not be too harmonious. If this is because of a dispute with the Wang family in the future, Zangmen will be dissatisfied with them. When the time comes, Wang Ran will give them such a set of words, who can stand it. I am afraid that even if the family and sect''s heritage are restored, it will also suffer heavy losses. Of course, this is just the two of them being fooled. Although Wang Ran''s attack was very strong, he still had a chance to use it for him. Others are not fools, so how can they honestly give you a chance to hold back big moves. If you let Wang Ran and the saint price fight, you can still win. But if Wang Ran is really going to fight the Great Sage or even the Emperor Zhun now, Wang Ran is absolutely unable to fight. However, it can be seen from the performance of the Ice God Palace Lord and the Golden Family Patriarch that how much shock Wang Ran has brought them. Of course, compared to the anxiety of the Palace Lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family, Wang Teng and Hong Bo were obviously more excited. Putting aside Wang Teng for the time being, Wang Ran is his master, and he is also a member of Zangmen now. Naturally, the stronger Wang Ran and the stronger Zangmen will benefit and help him, the happier he will naturally be. And Hong Bo, although he is not Wang Ran''s disciple, has nothing to do with Zangmen. But why did Wang Ran give him a promise not long ago, as long as it was not a peacekeeping thing, their Hong family had a chance to seek help from Wang Ran. The stronger Wang Ran is, the more precious this opportunity will be. Therefore, Hong Bo was very excited at this time. Everyone''s different thoughts naturally did not arouse Wang Ran''s attention. After the huge number of formation patterns were shot, Wang Ran''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and the next moment, Wang Ran''s hands were folded instantly. Suddenly, a majestic and unstoppable momentum rose directly from Wang Ran''s body. With the support of the body, the little energy that was originally stored in the body became full again. However, the energy from this remote support did not stay in Wang Ran''s body for long. At the moment when it stabilized, that huge energy instantly gushed out from Wang Ran''s body. "shock!" With a low drink, endless energy poured directly into the void array. Not only that, the countless Daowen surrounding the magic formation was also integrated into the void formation at the same moment. The Void Array, which had only played a suppressive role, suddenly exuded endless aura of killing at this moment. The Void Array is upgraded again. Of course, this killing energy did not go toward Wang Chengkun, but toward the endless fire of karma. The endless energy with the mysterious aura of the great avenue, under the blessing of the Void Array, directly shrouded the fire of karma. There was no shocking aura radiating out, but everyone did not dare to underestimate the power of this vast array of voids. Because following the confrontation between the mysterious energy and the fire of karma, the incomparably strong space around it has become distorted at this moment. Even visible to the naked eye, from the appearance of each black hole to its completion, then it was destroyed by the confrontation between the mysterious energy and the fire of karma. No one doubts that if there is a person in the middle of the confrontation between the mysterious energy and the karma fire, even if this person is a saint, it is impossible to hold on for long, and eventually it will be transformed into nothingness. Wang Ran ignored the situation at the scene, but concentrated on controlling the void large array to wipe out the karma, while protecting Wang Chengkun in the center of the large array. No way, Wang Chengkun''s current state is really not very good. Although Wang Ran spent a lot of time during this period, Wang Chengkun''s consumption was significantly better. He was in the center of the big formation, because Wang Chengkun was under the pressure leaked from the big formation all the time. Moreover, Wang Chengkun has no effective way to resist, he can only use his cultivation base to resist. Wang Chengkun didn''t have the terrifying recovery speed of Wang Ran, let alone Wang Ran''s cheating-like body support. After persisting for so long, Wang Chengkun''s body has already reached a limit. If Wang Ran didn''t protect Wang Chengkun, it would take him a few breaths, and Wang Chengkun would be killed because of the confrontation between the Great Array and the Karma Fire. Wang Ran didn''t want to waste so much effort on his own, but he was saved to death by himself. However, although Wang Chengkun''s consumption is high, his spirit is getting better and better. Because as the fire of karma was wiped out bit by bit, Wang Chengkun felt his body became more and more relaxed. This kind of relaxation is not physical relaxation, nor spiritual relaxation, but spiritual relaxation. Although there was no change in physical and mental power, Wang Chengkun felt that his body was a lot easier. It''s as if the soul has been purified. Moreover, as the number of karmic fires has been wiped out more and more, this feeling has become more and more obvious. When he was comfortable, Wang Chengkun couldn''t help but close his eyes and realized it carefully. I don''t know how long it took, but Wang Chengkun only felt that this sense of relief had reached a peak. In no time, Wang Chengkun felt that his soul was so relaxed. Even though his body and spirit are still exhausted, Wang Chengkun still feels his transformation is extremely transparent. It was as if the shackles that had been pressing on him were untied and thrown away. In fact, this is indeed the case. Because at the moment when Wang Chengkun''s sense of ease reached its peak, the karma fire entwined around him was completely wiped out by Wang Ran''s control of the vast array of voids. As the karma fire on Wang Chengkun''s body was completely wiped out, Wang Ran couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. Slowly withdrawing the energy in the vast array of void, the large array that originally released the distant and mysterious aura slowly calmed down. Soon, Wang Ran dissipated all the energy that kept the void large array running. And the vast array of the void quickly dimmed because of this. In the next moment, the huge formation was like a cloud of smoke, completely dissipating in the void. Although the vast array of voids dissipated, the mysterious aura that remained in it had contaminated the entire space and objects of the gambling workshop. It is a pity that as long as the Hong family operates properly, this stone gambling workshop will be transformed into a holy place for spiritual practice. Not to say that practicing here is twice the result with half the effort, but when faced with the bottleneck of the practice, it will be a lot easier than usual. This kind of effect is not much worse than the practice holy land among those holy land-level forces. Obviously, Hong Bo, the owner of the gambling workshop, knows all this clearly. At this moment, the joy on Hong Bo''s face could hardly be concealed. On this day, their Hong family''s harvest was too great. Not only got the promise of a peerless powerhouse, but also got a sacred place for practice in vain. Although they also paid a half-infantry soldier and a stone gambling shop for this, compared to what they got, it was a fart. Uh... can''t say that, the half-infantry soldier is still very precious to the Hong family, even if this half-infantry soldier is likely to contain great terror. But this half-infantry soldier was not something they could grasp at all, and leaving it forcibly would only bring disaster to the Hong family. Therefore, after rounding, the half-infantry soldiers, like this gambling stone workshop, are things that don''t even count as farts. At this moment, Hong Bo had already figured out how to use the gambling site in Shifang, how to use it in the future, and how the Hong family would develop rapidly in the not-too-distant future. Of course, not only Hong Bo was able to realize the value of the current gambling stone workshop, but also the Lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family. So at this moment, the two of them looked at Hong Bo''s eyes, they were full of envy. This Hong family can be said to have got such a great opportunity without paying anything. Although their sects and families also have this kind of similar cultivation treasure, but who would have too many such good things. Although they are expensive as Patriarchs and Palace Masters, they are also envious. If it is possible, they would also like to say that this thing is rare for me, and I want it too. But it''s a pity that they didn''t have the face to say this, and even if they did, Wang Ran wouldn''t pay attention to them. If this is the case, you can only operate it secretly to see if you can buy the gambling stone workshop from the Hong family. As for why he didn''t come hard, just kidding, the Hong family still has a promise from Wang Ran. If the Hong family is anxious and the promise is used, it will be fun. Neither the Ice Palace nor the Golden Family wanted to be hit by Wang Ran''s dimensionality reduction. (End of this chapter) Chapter 701： Condemned by the gods (two in one, big) Chapter 701 Just seeing the situation where Wang Ran shot just now, they were already shocked enough. If they are really hit by this kind of dimensionality reduction, they don''t think too much, and find a cemetery to wash and sleep. Such unwise things can never be done by a character like them. The eyes flickered slightly, and the two of the Palace Lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family concealed their inner thoughts very well. At the very least, it is not apparent from the surface that they have any thoughts in their minds. After all, they were still under Wang Ran''s eyelids. Even if Wang Ran didn''t care about this, they didn''t want to try whether they would meet Wang Ran''s brow. Of course, there is no problem with their thinking, but Wang Ran doesn''t care about it at all. Although he promised the Hong family a promise of one shot, what does the Hong family matter have to do with him? The appearance of chance on the ground in Shifang himself was a coincidence. Wang Ran didn''t want to care who owned it. Therefore, after contacting the Void Array, Wang Ran immediately started the practice method and slowly adjusted his body. And Wang Chengkun, losing the support of the Void Array, his body quickly fell from midair. But after all, Wang Chengkun was a powerful figure, even though his body was exhausted, he still managed to stabilize his body. It''s just looking, a little wobbly. Seeing this scene, Wang Teng did not dare to hesitate, and flew directly into the air to support Wang Chengkun. You know, Wang Chengkun''s karma fire affects more than Wang Chengkun himself. Wang Teng, who is connected to Wang Chengkun''s cause and effect, is also deeply influenced by it. So after the fire of karma was wiped out by Wang Ran, the current Wang Teng and Wang Chengkun felt their souls relaxed for a while, as if they had been purified. Not only that, because Wang Teng was still in his heyday at this time, he could feel that his actions had gone through a few minutes. Even the realm that hasn''t been broken for a long time, the bottleneck is faintly loosened. Wang Teng believes that as long as he goes back and closes a period of time this time, he can easily break through to the next level. Therefore, the joy in Wang Teng''s heart now is that he will not go down to Wang Chengkun at all. Not only was the hidden danger of my old father resolved, but he was also sublimated because of this, let alone other benefits. Sure enough, the matter of apprenticeship is the most correct decision in my life. Wang Teng''s heart is very emotional, of course, Wang Chengkun''s heart is also the same. While Wang Teng and Wang Chengkun were still sighing, Wang Ran also withdrew the God sequence that was working on them. But the change also came at this moment. As the heavenly sequence receded from Wang Ran''s body, a terrifying coercion struck directly from the sky. Obviously, it didn''t target the surrounding space, but the surrounding environment has undergone tremendous changes under the pressure of this fear. The dark clouds were gathering quickly, making the night sky that was not originally bright, becoming even darker, almost to the point where you can''t see your fingers. Not only that, Feng Lei also gathered quickly at this moment. The terrifying thunder, the violent rootless wind, in this dark night sky, showed its own terror. At this moment, it was like a precursor to the horror of world extinction. This scene made the people in northern Xinjiang who had been tensed for a day, even more terrified. They really don''t understand what is going on this day. First, the fascinating red flame floated in the city for a day, and finally the fascinating red flame disappeared, but God became angry again. Of course, this scene wasn''t just in the gambling workshop in Beijiang City. Far away in the Tibetan gate of the Eastern Desolation, such a scene also appeared. But compared to the fear in the hearts of the masses in northern Xinjiang, the disciples of Zangmen were much calmer. Even, they are still discussing in twos and threes about what this thing is. Can they not feel the danger in this? of course not. In any case, they are all monks, and they can still clearly sense things like danger. But where are they now? Hidden door. As Donghuang''s top strength, they don''t worry about their safety at all. After all, even if the sky is falling, there is still a tall man staring at it. Wang Ran, Good, Evil, Di Tian, ??which one is not the top existence in the Big Dipper Star Territory. What''s more, their Tibetan gate still has "Extreme Dao Emperor Soldiers" to suppress Orthodoxy. The disciples of Zangmen simply didn''t care about this danger. Even if they were taking a step back, whether it was Wang Ran or the Jidao Emperor Soldiers, they couldn''t save the situation, let alone them. So instead of thinking hard about these, how about doing your own thing? It''s true that they have nothing to do every day, whether it is their own practice or sect mission, which day will they not have a very fulfilling life. The sect did not give any notice, so what was the specific result, they just waited, why did they think so much? There is a saying that the more you know, the more you fear when facing terror. Although the ordinary residents are very scared, it is because they know little, so the fear in their hearts is not so strong. On the other hand, everyone in the gambling shop, except Wang Ran, everyone was terrified and trembling. Because they seem to have recognized what the situation is now. Trembling, the lord of the Ice God Palace gritted his teeth and said: "This... is this the legendary scourge?" Don''t ask why the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace is gritted his teeth. He is really too scared. If he doesn''t gritt his teeth, he is afraid that he can''t speak at all. After all, God''s Scourge only exists in the legend. And according to legend, once this kind of thing appeared, the creatures enveloped by him had no precedent for surviving. There is no doubt that all of them are now shrouded in scourge. This kind of thing related to one''s own demise, how could it not make the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace fear. This is not to say that the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace is afraid of death to such a degree, it is such an unexplained death, and it is the kind of lifelessness that you know in advance, and it is not normal to not be afraid. Not only the lord of the Ice God Palace, Wang Chengkun, Wang Teng, Hong Bo, and the patriarch of the Golden Family, none of them are afraid. After the Lord of the Ice God Palace spoke, the patriarch of the Golden Family bit his lip fiercely. The severe pain temporarily suppressed the fear in his heart, and then said with a trembling voice: "What...it seems, this...is the Scourge!" The patriarch of the Golden Clan was a little stumbling. There is no way. Who said that among the people present, he was the most fearful in his heart? For others, the scourge is just an allusion recorded in the legend. But for their Golden Family, the Scourge is not a legend, but a real existence. Because the ancestors of their Golden Family were once affected by things like God''s Scourge. Although those people were not the main target, they were all buried in it, and even no bones were left. You know, those people are not small characters. It can be said that the patriarchs and saints of the Golden Clan who died under the condemnation of the sky are small characters. Among them, there is not the existence of the great saint level, even the quasi emperor. Only those tribesmen who were not affected survived, and then the Golden Clan continued. But this is also the beginning of the decline of the Golden Family. Although it has recovered some later, it is far from being as powerful as it once was. Only after being driven to Beiyuan, did they restore their former glory. These, in the records of the Golden Family, have all existed. As the patriarch of the Golden Family, he naturally knows these histories. Therefore, facing the scourge once again, the patriarch of the Golden Clan will be terrified and look out of shape. Although the Wang family did not have an accurate record of Heavenly Scourge, Wang Chengkun and his son were also visionaries, especially Wang Chengkun. Therefore, the father and son of the Wang family were equally frightened at this time. Especially after hearing the affirmative words of the head of the Golden Family, they were even more frightened in their fearful hearts. Scourge, who is not afraid of this thing. However, the fear of returning to fear, the palace lord of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Family, and Hong Bo still couldn''t figure out more in their hearts. Things like Heaven''s Scourge have always been aimed at those who are deeply sinful and don''t respect the way of heaven. But they, although they can''t talk about good people, they haven''t done anything that is intolerable by nature. Not to mention it''s a matter of disrespecting the way of heaven and deciding one''s own way of cultivation. But why, the Scourge will cover them. No one would have thought of dying unexplainably, so at this moment, the minds of several people were thinking crazy about the reason why the condemnation had enveloped them. After thinking about it, Wang Ran was the only person who could connect the cause and effect between Heavenly Scourge and themselves. In particular, this scourge appeared after Wang Ran helped Wang Chengkun wipe out the so-called hidden danger of cultivation, and this possibility was even greater. Hong Bo didn''t dare to question Wang Chengkun''s reason, but the two of the Ice God Palace Master and the Golden Family Patriarch had no such worries. The relationship between them is not good, and now their lives are in danger. Who cares whether it will save Wang Chengkun''s face. If he hesitates any longer, maybe they won''t have a chance to ask questions. So there was no hesitation at all, the palace lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family directly asked Wang Chengkun: "Patriarch Wang, tell us the truth, what are the glamorous red flames that the master Wang Ran helped you wipe out just now? Don''t tell us the hidden dangers of practice, you know what we want to know is not these perfunctory answers. It''s just a hidden danger in ordinary practice, it takes such a long time, and it can also attract the Scourge! " Wang Chengkun''s face dimmed slightly when he heard the questions from the lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family. With a sigh, Wang Chengkun couldn''t worry about being afraid at this moment, because there were more things that filled Wang Chengkun''s heart. For example, regret, or guilt. Regret is naturally because you regret why you should wipe out these karmic fires. If it is not wiped out, you will just die yourself. But now, I have to pull my own son. As for the life and death of the lord of the Ice God Palace, the head of the Golden Family, and Hong Bo, Wang Chengkun really didn''t care. They weren''t friends in the first place, they died when they died. And the guilt is also to Wang Ran. Wang Ran helped himself, but now he is also involved. "Hey, it seems that you should have guessed it too. This Heavenly Scourge should have been caused by the sect master who wiped out the flames on his body. Because those flames are the rumored karma fire! If it is possible, I really hope that the sect master did not try to save me. " In the end, Wang Chengkun''s mental state clearly languished. But the lord of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Family, and Hong Bo couldn''t care about Wang Chengkun''s attitude. After listening to Wang Chengkun''s words, everyone lost their voice in horror: "Karma!" They naturally know what karma fire is. This thing involves the avenue of cause and effect. Although the fire of karma is almost never visible, no one will ignore it. Especially those cultivators with advanced cultivation bases, because of things like Heaven''s Tribulation, they won''t tell you any affection. Those who are deeply sinful have the same serious karmic fire on their bodies. Therefore, their tribulations tend to be even more terrifying. This is why, the higher the cultivation base, the higher the status, and the higher the horizons of the three highs, they will cherish their feathers more than ordinary people. Do you really think that each of them is good-tempered? Just kidding, just take a look at a few of those strong men who are very sinful. Of course, if your talent is against the sky and you can ignore the punishment of the catastrophe, then you can also act recklessly. But in this situation, after all, it is only very rare, and even for hundreds or thousands of years, there will be no such talented person. As a result, now Wang Chengkun told everyone that the things that Wang Ran shot and wiped out just now were the legendary karma fire, how could this make everyone not alarmed. Of course, they also wondered why Wang Chengkun had such a huge karma. After all, regardless of his appearance or his Pingli style, Wang Chengkun was not a serious evildoer. To say that the only thing that is unacceptable is that he is the only one who shows off his son''s bad character at every turn. However, this is not something that is intolerable by nature. How can it be possible to accumulate such a huge karmic fire? Everyone can''t figure it out, but these are not important anymore. Now the reason for the appearance of Heavenly Scourge is very clear, no matter how Wang Chengkun''s karma fire came from, now Wang Ran has already shot it and will be wiped out. Karma is the product of the road of cause and effect, that is to say, cause and effect are the product of heaven. Wang Ran''s action to wipe out the fire of karma has already interfered with the operation of the Great Way of Cause and Effect, which is almost equivalent to stealing the power of the heavenly way. After all, something like karma fire is determined by the way of heaven. Without respecting the way of heaven, is there anything less respecting the way of heaven than stealing the authority of the way of heaven? (End of this chapter) Chapter 702： The real reason for the formation of the scourge (two in one, big) Chapter 702 The Real Reason for the Formation of the Scourge (two in one, big) It''s no wonder that the heavens will drop the heavens, because it turns out that Wang Ran doesn''t respect the way of heaven. Wang Ran didn''t respect the way of heaven, and they were naturally affected by the way of heaven who watched the excitement all the way. Such a result, they can accept it...a ghost. He couldn''t accept such a thing no matter who it was placed on. At this time, the lord of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Clan and Hong Bo were all crying without tears in their hearts. Especially Hong Bo, as the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. The good situation before, the result hasn''t waited for it to come true, it will be shattered. The few people now have the heart to kill Wang Chengkun. You said, forget it if you have a problem, and you can take it well. As a result, I had to do it again and let someone help me cure it. It''s okay now, and it''s okay if I''m going to die, but I ended up pulling all the big guys up. However, no matter how angry the three of them are, they don''t have the intention to care about Wang Chengkun now. What they are most concerned about is how to save their lives. They didn''t dare to run away, because they could all sense that they had been locked down by God''s Scourge. It''s just that now the first target of the Scourge is Wang Ran, they are just incidental, and the Scourge will not come the first time. But if they were to escape, the Scourge would definitely come to them as soon as possible. When the time comes, it will be hard to save the gods. They don''t want to die, at least they don''t want to die so quickly. So running away from this kind of thing, they immediately rejected it. But what can they do without running away? It''s not a life-saving decision just in place. At this moment, the lord of the Ice God Palace, the head of the Golden Family, and Hong Bo felt that their brains were about to explode. But no matter what they think, they just can''t think of any good solution to the current dilemma. But this is also normal. If the Scourge can be solved by people like them, then how could it be possible that there was not a single survivor in the past history. Wang Chengkun ignored the meaning of these three guys, and now Wang Chengkun is still in regret and annoyance. Wang Teng also ignored them, but unlike Wang Chengkun, Wang Teng''s face was calmer, and there was some firmness in his eyes that other people didn''t. After Wang Chengkun''s voice just fell, Wang Teng paused for a while, then whispered to Wang Chengkun: "Father, don''t be too anxious. Since someone of my master''s level can solve the two problems I can do, he must have expected the current situation. Look at my master''s face, there is no look of horror on his face. On the contrary, my master''s face is very calm, and I believe that my master must have a solution to this so-called scourge. " Upon hearing Wang Teng''s words, the palace lord of the Ice God Palace couldn''t help being the first to speak: "Boy of the Wang family, do you really think that the Scourge is a simple existence? Yes, I admit that your master is very strong. Being strong is beyond our cognition. However, no matter how strong your master is, you can still beat the quasi-emperor and beat the general trend of the world. You know, even the Emperor Zhun doesn''t have any resistance in the face of Heavenly Scourge. " Hearing the words of the Lord of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Family and Hong Bo also showed an expression of disgust. Seeing this scene, although Wang Chengkun felt very uncomfortable, he didn''t know what to say. I could only pat Wang Teng on the shoulder, and said softly: "Maybe what you said Teng''er is right, we can only trust the sect master now." Everyone can see that even though Wang Chengkun said so, he didn''t believe Wang Teng''s words in his heart. The reason for saying this is just to comfort Wang Teng and protect his face. This point is clear even to Wang Teng''s heart. Therefore, after Wang Chengkun finished speaking, no one answered. Even Wang Teng only pursed his lips and didn''t say anything to refute. Although he was still firm in his mind, there was no way, except for his accident, so no one believed this matter. Of course, this is also normal. Wang Teng is still young and has few things in contact. The others are already well-tested people. Sometimes the more you get in touch, the more confident you will be in certain things. But thinking on the contrary, after letting you get in touch more, the feelings of fear, decadence, and distrust in your heart will be stronger. Wang Chengkun and others are obviously the latter. The legend of Scourge is really terrifying, even though they have already gone a long way on the way of cultivation. But the farther they walked on the path of spiritual practice, the deeper their awe of the strong in their hearts. Because they are very clear in their minds how big the gap between the two is. Therefore, their fear and fear of this legendary scourge far surpassed that of young people like Wang Teng. No one spoke, everyone held their breath tightly, staring at Wang Ran in the sky. Wang Ran didn''t care about everyone''s gaze. His attention was completely focused on the Heavenly Scourge that had not yet condensed into shape. No, it is not accurate to say that it is not yet formed. It should be said that the power of this scourge has not yet reached a peak. But even so, Wang Ran could easily perceive the terrifying power contained in this scourge. To put it bluntly, even if the scourge is coming down right now, that terrifying force is not something Wang Ran can resist. Even if Wang Ran used all his trump cards and strength, it was just to let himself live for a while. It is conceivable that if the power of this scourge is condensed to the peak, after it descends on Wang Ran''s body, Wang Ran will turn into powder in an instant. However, facing this terrifying scourge, Wang Ran didn''t have any worries in his heart. Could it be that Wang Ran has the confidence to face the Scourge? Of course there is no such thing. To ask why Wang Ran is so calm now, there is only one reason, and that is his identity. Who is Wang Ran? The master of Tibetan gate. The Tibetan people do not add karma, this is not just a joke. For ordinary Zangmenmen, there may be restrictions, and some monstrous cause and effect may not be avoided. But for Wang Ran, the Tibetan sect master, the fact that cause and effect are not added is really a superficial meaning. Any cause and effect, even if it destroys one world, will not happen to Wang Ran. So even if it is now that Wang Ran has taken action to wipe out Wang Chengkun''s karma, disrupt the avenue of cause and effect, and steal the power of heaven, what is it? Even if the Scourge had condensed again, none of this meant anything to Wang Ran. Therefore, Wang Ran is so calm now. Of course, although Wang Ran had a bottom in his heart, he still wondered what the root of this non-stick causation was. Therefore, while silently waiting for the scourge to come, Wang Ran was also paying attention to his own situation. Time flies quickly, or the Scourge condenses quickly. Under the gaze of everyone, the sky condemned completely took shape. That terrifying coercion is not an exaggeration to say that the world is destroyed. However, such a terrifying thing almost completely locked Wang Ran alone. It is conceivable that if Wang Ran were not the master of Zangmen, his fate would be like. At this moment, the faces of the lord of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Family, Wang Chengkun, Hong Bo and others were already as pale as paper. Although they had been expected for a long time, when the condemnation of the day really took shape, they were still shocked and speechless. That kind of silent coercion is the most terrifying thing they have ever experienced in their lives. Among the onlookers, only Wang Teng''s expression was calmer. Because he could see that Wang Ran''s face was still very calm now. He believed that Wang Ran had a way, but even if he believed in his heart, when faced with such a terrifying pressure, he still couldn''t help but worry. Even if Master really has a way to solve the current danger, I am afraid it will have to pay a great price. Wang Teng couldn''t help but thought in his heart that, as soon as he thought of this, Wang Teng silently prayed for Wang Ran. Everyone had different expressions and different thoughts, and it seemed as if a long time had passed. But in fact, it was only a moment after Heavenly Scourge was completely condensed and formed. In the next moment, the scourge that had been completely condensed and formed directly descended on Wang Ran. Mysterious and extremely dangerous fluctuations slowly fell from the sky. Of course, this slowness just seems slow. In fact, it was just a moment of effort, and the fluctuation crossed the endless distance and came to Wang Ran''s side. Under the influence of this mysterious wave, the space where it passed has completely collapsed. If this were to sweep the human body, even the quasi-emperor would directly transform the Tao. However, it was such a mysterious and terrifying wave that stopped in place when it was about to reach Wang Ran''s body. At this moment, it was as if time and space were frozen, the mysterious ripples from the heavens stayed quietly in place, maintaining the appearance of the previous moment. Although the pressure of the Scourge is very, very, very great, this scene is still very magical. Of course, this scene is also very incredible. What is this attack, this is a scourge! As a result, as a result, this attack from the Scourge of Heaven stayed in place so strangely. This made the few people on the ground shrouded in fear, their eyes widened in shock. Only Wang Teng, who had always believed in his master, showed a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. Of course, no matter whether everyone is surprised or proud, their hearts are filled with unstoppable joy at this time. For no other reason, the terrifying scourge stopped unexpectedly. No matter what method Wang Ran used, this at least shows that Wang Ran has a way to deal with the scourge. As long as Wang Ran has a way to deal with the scourge, then he has a chance to solve the scourge. As long as Wang Ran resolves this terrifying scourge, those who are affected by them will be able to survive from the scourge. Seeing hope in despair and having the chance to survive, how can this make people unhappy and unexcited? But what everyone didn''t expect was that their excitement was far from reaching the peak. Because the next moment, a mysterious Taoist rhyme suddenly burst out of Wang Ran''s body. Having been paying attention to his own state, Wang Ran easily discovered that this mysterious Taoist rhyme did not radiate from the side, but from the energy condensed by the Tao Fa in his body. There is no need to control at all. When facing the causal power that is about to come to the body, the energy in the body itself shows this extraordinary power. No wonder, when Yu Daoren dared to say the people of Zangmen, cause and effect were not added. It turns out that the root of all this lies in their practice. The energy extracted from Taoism is like a gold medal for avoiding death. Although it usually looks no different from ordinary energy, it is at best purer and higher quality. However, whenever the evil of cause and effect comes, they will play their hidden role. At this moment, Wang Ran''s mental power was rapidly consuming, and he wanted to explore how these Dao rhymes that can understand cause and effect were released. If possible, Wang Ran hopes to turn this passive method into an active one. At that time, even if there are not many scenes that can be used, it is a bottom line after all! Wang Ran''s idea is very good. After all, this kind of opportunity is really rare. If he can really grasp it, this method is bound to provide him with unimaginable help in the future. But what Wang Ran didn''t know was that the reason why this kind of opportunity was so rare was not that it was difficult for Wang Ran to encounter the chance to provoke cause and effect, but that it was difficult to encounter the chance of a disaster of cause and effect or even the coming of God. In life, as long as you come into contact with others, you are bound to provoke cause and effect. It''s just that some causes and effects are so small that they won''t have any impact at all. But the people of Zangmen can do without any negative cause and effect. Therefore, the so-called scourge of cause and effect will not come to them at all, let alone the scourge that is more terrifying than the scourge of cause and effect. On weekdays, Wang Ran is not without negative causality, but that causation has been wiped out by Zangmen. Today, the reason why Wang Ran encounters God''s Scourge is entirely because he was affected. That''s right, Wang Ran, the person who took the initiative to wipe out the karma and interfere with the avenue of cause and effect, was actually affected. The protagonist is Wang Chengkun because of the appearance of the Scourge this time. After all, the karma has been wiped out, and even countless lines of cause and effect have been cut off. This is the reason that caused the Scourge to come. And Wang Ran was a person who didn''t get involved in cause and effect, so this time the original goal of the scourge was Wang Chengkun himself. The reason why Wang Ran became the main target of the Scourge was entirely because he was high in the sky and he was targeted when facing the Scourge. After all, the Scourge is formed together, but it doesn''t matter whether you have cause and effect in your body. As long as you are enveloped, you can only blame yourself for bad luck. (End of this chapter) Chapter 703： Wang Ran left, but did not leave completely (two in one, big) Chapter 703 Wang Ran left, but did not leave completely (two in one, large) If under normal circumstances, Wang Ran would never encounter the Scourge, so that''s why this opportunity was said to be a rare opportunity for Wang Ran. But these Wang Ran still didn''t think of this for a moment, or even if he thought of it, he wouldn''t care about it. After all, although the reasons have been biased, the results are still the same. Of course, if the energy extracted from Zangmen Dao Fa doesn''t have this magical effect, then the result will be another one. Wang Ran''s eyes narrowed slightly, silently exploring the wonderful and mysterious Taoist rhyme. However, the crowd onlookers didn''t know the source of this mysterious Dao Yun. After they saw this mysterious Dao Yun burst out of Wang Ran, their faces all showed expectant expressions. They don''t think that Wang Ran will do some useless work, so this mysterious Tao Yun is bound to have unexpected effects. Of course, the answer did not disappoint everyone. After the mysterious Tao Yun method in Wang Ran came out, he didn''t stop there, but passed through the scourge in an instant and descended on the heaven. And with the explosion of this mysterious Taoist rhyme, the entire space calmed down instantly. The wind did not blow, the thunder did not sound, even the dark clouds floating in the sky stopped floating at this moment. The entire northern border city suddenly calmed down at this moment. This scene gave all the people in Beijiang City a long sigh of relief. The few people in the gambling workshop who were enveloped by the scourge of heaven are naturally not exceptions. I don''t know how long it took, it may be a quarter of an hour, or it may be a moment, a mysterious breath descended directly from Nine Heavens and enveloped the entire Heavenly Scourge. At this moment, the dark clouds dissipated, and the cold moonlight shone on the earth again. The horrible fluctuation caused by the condemnation that day also disappeared without a trace along with the breeze. The scourge has dissipated. As the scourge dissipated, the space that had collapsed was slowly returning to its original state. After the Heavenly Scourge dissipated, the people of the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace completely let go of the tension in their hearts. The joy of the rest of his life suddenly appeared in everyone''s hearts. However, for the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family, this joy did not last too long. Because as the Scourge dissipated, another important question surfaced. Wang Ran, who is it? The lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family couldn''t help thinking in their hearts. They are not Hong Bo, they have already received a promise from Wang Ran. They are not even the father and son of the Wang family, they have already boarded the big ship of Zangmen. What the scourge was, they knew very well in their hearts. That kind of terrifying power is definitely not something the two of them can handle. Even, it was the two forces of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family that had joined forces, and they had no way to deal with this scourge after exhausting their cards. Because the two are not at the same level at all. However, the horrible disaster of Heaven''s Scourge was broken in front of Wang Ran. And on the surface, Wang Ran did not pay any unbearable price for it. The Lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family didn''t understand exactly how Wang Ran did it, but no matter how Wang Ran did it, they could prove one thing. That was Wang Ran, absolutely a terrifying existence, definitely not something they could deal with. However, the future of their fight with the Wang family is doomed. Now that the Wang family has boarded the Zangmen ship, and if you fight against the Wang family as enemies, isn''t it just fighting with Zangmen? At that time, if Wang Ran gets angry and wants to take action against their two families, then they really have nothing to do. Therefore, the Lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Family are very worried. They now feel that they are a little confused about what they haven''t seen. Is it really necessary to make a cartilage like Wang Chengkun? Cut off your own orthodoxy and join Zangmen like the Wang family? The Palace Master of the Ice God Palace was unwilling, and the patriarch of the Golden Clan even more unwilling. But in the current situation, they can no longer decide what choice they should make. You must return to the sect and family as soon as possible, and discuss with the elders and ancestors. Thinking of this, the palace lord of the Ice God Palace and the patriarch of the Golden Clan left the gambling workshop directly. Taking advantage of the moonlight, the two left the gambling shop overnight with endless entanglement. The father and son of the Wang family didn''t stay too much. After a few simple conversations with Wang Ran, Wang Ran directly sent the family to deal with chores. After some chores are handled, they will officially go to the Eastern Wilderness and go to Tibet to practice. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t stay at the gambling stone shop any more. After the Wang family and his son left, Wang Ran left a piece of jade pendant for Hong Bo as a token, and then left Beijiang City. Taking the sky as the bed and the ground as the bed, he has insight into the nature of everything in the world, Wang Teng is still on the road of cultivation. Of course, this time Wang Ran had one more task on him, to figure out the mysterious Dao rhyme that directly communicated with Heaven just now, and faded away from the Heavenly Scourge. The time for that Dao Yun to erupt just now was too short, even if Wang Ran had already played both the main body and the clone, and even the Zangzhu had been used. But he still didn''t grasp the way the mysterious Daoyun broke out, just touched a little bit of fur. But this is enough. As long as there is a background, even if the means to master this explosive Dao Yun is extremely complicated, Wang Ran still has enough confidence to be able to truly explore it. Wang Ran left, but did not leave completely. Why do you say that, because some traces that Wang Ran has just cultivated are still in the gambling shop. Just these unintentional traces were enough to excite the entire Hong family. Therefore, after Wang Ran left, Hong Bo directly mobilized all the personnel that the Hong family could use, and quarantined and rested the gambling workshop as quickly as possible. Even if the Hong family is already a very powerful force in northern Xinjiang, it still took more than half a month to transform the gambling shifang to make the Dao Yun left behind by Wang Ran play the best role. Even if this is the result of the Hong family''s all-out efforts. In more than half a month, the Beijiang City Gambling Square was completely renewed. If it was said that it was a crowded place before, and there was a lot of people, the surrounding area of ??the gambling stone workshop now seems to be a forbidden place, and it is quiet to make people feel a little uncomfortable. Except for the Hong family, no outsider can enter here. And even in the Hong family, it is not accessible to ordinary people. All the residents of Beijiang City within a radius of the entire gambling stone workshop were dispersed by the Hong family. If it weren''t for the fact that the population of Beijiang City was too large and it was not easy to arrange, the Hong family would be ready to disband the Beijiang City directly and make it the new family residence of the Hong family. After all, Beijiang City belongs to their Hong family, and no one else has anything to say about what they want to do. However, even if the Hong family hasn''t done this yet, there is already a tendency to do so. At the very least, a large number of people have been slowly moved to the periphery by the Hong family. The Taoist rhyme left by Wang Ran is really important to the Hong family, after all, this is something that the Holy Land can possess. To put it bluntly, as long as the Hong family can keep this precious place for a hundred years, they have the possibility of being promoted to the power of the holy land. Even if it''s just the existence at the bottom of the Holy Land-level forces, even if they don''t have the ultimate imperial soldiers or even half-infantry soldiers to suppress the clan movement. But at the very least, their strength on the bright side and their perception in the eyes of the world can cross the gulf of the threshold of the Holy Land. As long as the Hong family has some ambitions, it is impossible for them not to have the idea of ??making this the Hong family''s newest residence. Wang Ran has left, but the legend about Wang Ran has never left. It has been circulating in the Hong family and in the northern border city. If one day the Hong family can really cross the chasm and reach the level of holy land, then they will naturally be on the Tibetan side, a complete Tibetan party. Of course, with Wang Ran''s appearance this time, it''s not just the Hong family who got busy. The Ice Palace, the Golden Family, the Wang Family, and three of the four great sacred land-level forces in the Northern Plains all caused an uproar inside because of Wang Ran''s appearance. Even the remaining ancient giant clan became nervous because of the reaction of these three forces. Just after Wang Chengkun and his son returned to the Wang family, Wang Chengkun directly convened a family meeting and explained the matter briefly and clearly. It is conceivable that almost all the people in power in the Wang family have clearly expressed their opposition. Even if Wang Chengkun had told them bluntly about Wang Ran''s horror, it made them understand that the Wang family was far from the cause of the Wang family. But this result has not changed. After all, those in power in the royal family, which one is not an antique. In contrast, Wang Chengkun, the Patriarch, is simply outrageously young. In the hearts of these old antiques, the inheritance of the Wang family is more important than anything else. If the head of the royal family had all worshipped at the Tibetan gate, then their royal family would still talk about inheritance. It''s not that they can''t see the form, they just can''t accept the fact. Especially, after they learned that Wang Teng, the son of hope who was regarded as the rise of the royal family and supported the Northern Plains overlord, had also worshipped the Tibetan gate, they were even more opposing. Of course, it is not in the Wang family that they have not seen clearly and figured it out. However, these people''s right to speak in the Wang family is too light. Even if they have this mind, they don''t have the opportunity to speak. Wang Chengkun had anticipated this for a long time, so he was not surprised, let alone angry. Because, he already had a solution to this. Therefore, Wang Chengkun didn''t hesitate at all at that time, and directly showed his trump card-resigning as Patriarch. Although Wang Chengkun took the position of Wang''s Patriarch very seriously at first, his thoughts have faded now. After all, after seeing Wang Ran''s invincible strength, Wang Chengkun suddenly discovered that there are things in this world that are more worthy of his pursuit than rights. This is not the mundane world, this is the world of practitioners. When a person''s strength reaches a peak, even if he does not have any family or any position, he is still an existence that people have to respect. Just like Wang Ran, are the palace lord of the Ice God Palace, the patriarch of the Golden Clan, Hong Bo and others really in awe because of his identity as the master of the Tibetan gate? No, although the status of Zangmen Sect Master is already high enough, they respect Wang Ran more because of his terrifying strength. Without this strength, Wang Ranman would just let them treat them equally. But with strength, it was different. Even if Wang Ran didn''t say anything, everyone else had to take Wang Ran''s thoughts into consideration, for fear of causing Wang Ran''s displeasure. Wang Chengkun didn''t expect himself to be as strong as Wang Ran, but being able to shock a holy place by himself was also worth looking forward to. Besides, Wang Chengkun knew very well that there were many secrets hidden in the Tibetan gate. It''s just that what is shown now is definitely just the tip of the iceberg. Just the tip of the iceberg has allowed Zangmen to secure its position as the first step of the Holy Land-level power. If Zangmen''s strength and background are fully expressed, the ghost knows what level it will be. Being in Zangmen, even just a disciple would not necessarily be much worse than the position of Wang Family Patriarch. What''s more, after Wang Chengkun went to Zangmen, how could he be just an ordinary disciple. Therefore, for Wang Chengkun, the benefits of joining Zangmen are much larger than the position of Wang''s Patriarch. Therefore, Wang Chengkun now has no nostalgia for the position of the head of the Wang family. As for guilt, let alone talk about it. The benefits he has created for the Wang family over the years have far exceeded what he got from the family. What''s more, he didn''t leave the family, and the feeling of guilt was simply nonsense. Sure enough, things were as expected by Wang Chengkun. When he said that he would step down as the head of the house, everyone in the entire conference room was shocked. Those old stubborns of the Wang family never thought that Wang Chengkun would choose to abandon the position of Patriarch. You know, how many people want to get this position can''t get it. But soon, they recovered from the shock. Wang Chengkun doesn''t care about the position of Patriarch, but many of them do. Yes, it is now impossible for them to sit in the position of Patriarch. But among them, which one has few close descendants. In every big family with a long heritage, the number of people in the clan is in the millions. The royal family of Beiyuan is naturally no exception. Of course, it is said that there are millions of people in the tribe, but many of these people exist under the cultivation base. Many of them are even ordinary people who cannot be recognized by the family. But simply looking at the strong veins, their numbers are in the tens of thousands. Among these people, there are not many existences that are strong, talented, and favored by the ancestors. However, there is only one position of Patriarch, and naturally it is impossible for all of these people to have the position of Patriarch. These old antiques who are now in the real power of the Wang family are undoubtedly all of the previous generation, or such characters in the previous generation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 704： The Great Changes in Beiyuan Caused by Wang Ran (two in one, big) Chapter 704 Great Changes in the Northern Plains Caused by Wang Ran (two in one, big) They were not able to take the position of Patriarch back then, although they are now in great power, and their status in the family is not much different from Patriarch. But anyway, the seat of the Patriarch is still their obsession. Now Wang Chengkun actually offered to step down as Patriarch, how could they not be moved. I have no chance in my life, but my descendants can''t be the same as myself. It''s a pity for life. Therefore, after Wang Chengkun proposed that he would step down as the head of the family, the style of these people suddenly changed. What kind of eggs can''t be put in a basket? You need to keep a back hand. Cheng Kun''s made them are still very good... All kinds of reasons were just open, and I completely forgot that I didn''t say that at all. Of course, it is not without opposition. Just like those elders who are not very strong, they clearly expressed their opposition. After all, the Patriarch Wang Chengkun did a good job. Of course, the more important thing is that there are really no characters in their line to compete for Patriarch. Instead of changing to a patron to change the current situation in the family, it is better to let Wang Chengkun continue to be the patron. At the very least, Wang Chengkun had a pretty good time as the head of the family. Unfortunately, their opposition did not play any role at all, and was directly rejected by those elders who had ideas. Although everyone is an elder, but his own line is strong, and the right to speak is stronger than those who have fallen. This can be seen from the number of elders in each vein. The appearance of this scene did not surprise Wang Chengkun. He had already anticipated this. Therefore, Wang Chengkun just smiled indifferently to the attitude of the elders. Let them arguing here, they directly took Wang Teng and some of their younger generation talents to the East Desolation Zangmen. Wang Chengkun didn''t care about what the elders were arguing about next. Wang Chengkun didn''t care who took his place and became the head of the Wang family again. After all, no matter who becomes the Patriarch, the treatment of his family members will not drop too much. Let alone the fact that Wang Chengkun and his son joined Zangmen, it is the simple matter of Wang Chengkun taking the initiative to step down as the Patriarch, and it is impossible for the newly appointed Patriarch to grasp his line. Otherwise, let alone what Wang Chengkun''s reaction was, it is the voice of criticism within the family that can make the newly appointed Patriarch feel a headache. Wang Chengkun didn''t believe that these elders would choose such a fellow who had no city mansion to take over as Patriarch. So Wang Chengkun left directly, leaving without any worries. The great changes in the Wang family are naturally unavoidable. Before the new Patriarch takes the stage, news from within the Wang family has already been placed on the tables of the leaders of the major forces in the Northern Plains. Don''t care about it, although they also got the news, but because they didn''t know the specific situation, they only regarded the great changes in the Wang family as a lively event. However, the few forces that knew the inside story, such as the Ice Palace, the Golden Family, and the Hong Family, were dazzled by the Wang Family''s operations. They never expected that Wang Chengkun would step down as the head of the family. What does the Wang family think? Are they not afraid to offend Zangmen and Wang Ran by doing this? You know, Wang Chengkun is different from his own. He has never said to join Zangmen before, but Wang Chengkun has already expressed his opinion. People in the Ice Temple and the Golden Family don''t believe that Wang Chengkun has never told the Wang Family about the power of Tibet. If the Wang Family did this, if Wang Ran was annoyed, the result would not be something the Wang Family could bear. Of course, with Wang Chengkun here, this kind of thing is still very difficult to happen. After all, Wang Chengkun is not an ungrateful person, and it is unrealistic to let him ignore his family''s life or death. This made the people of the Ice Temple and the Golden Family breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts, but they also had some regrets. The regrettable reason is that Zangmen could not attack Wang Ran. Otherwise, they, the Northern Plains forces, can still pick up some cheap and watch the excitement. As for the reason for the relief, it was that the Wang family didn''t fully embrace Zangmen. Otherwise, they really dare not do anything to the Wang family, they can only let them be big. But now, it doesn''t matter. Although Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng''s father and son have joined Zangmen, they represent themselves, not the Wang family. In this way, even if they took action against the Wang family, Zangmen would not be able to take the initiative to look for them. Especially the Ice Palace and the Golden Family, after many trials in the following days, they were even more convinced of this. You know, the things the two of them are doing can''t be compared with reasonable competition. To put it bluntly, they are about to bully the Wang family. Moreover, they have done too much time and time again. But even so, Zangmen has never made it to the Wang family. This made the hearts of the Ice Temple and the Golden Family feel more confident. However, they dare not be careless. Although the Wang family cannot get help from Zangmen, it is because Wang Chengkun and the others are not high enough in Zangmen. If in the future Wang Chengkun has a great say in Zangmen, even if Wang Ran doesn''t make a move, the Wang family can still use part of Zangmen''s power. Therefore, in order to prevent such things from happening, the two sacred land-level forces of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family have joined forces for the first time because of the competition within Beiyuan. Not only that, the two of them have also drawn on several sub-level strength and countless small forces, forming an alliance. Of course, the ancient giants also received invitations from the two alliances. However, due to various considerations, the ancient giants did not agree. At this time, even a fool could see that there was something wrong with Beiyuan''s situation. Almost all the forces have received alliance signals from the Ice Palace and the Golden Family, but the royal family and the forces attached to the royal family are excluded by them. In this case, no matter how you look at it, the Ice Palace and the Golden Family are about to attack the Wang Family. Therefore, most of the forces that received the news of the alliance between the Ice Palace and the Golden Family have agreed to this alliance signal. After all, no matter what considerations the Ice Palace and the Golden Clan had to deal with the Wang Clan, the result was not something they could change. And they, who are also the forces of the Northern Plains, are definitely impossible to stay out of the matter. Compared with the two, most of them chose the seemingly dominant Ice Palace and the Golden Family Alliance. After all, if you are on the victorious side, even if you can''t greatly increase your power, you can still have some soup behind. Those who did not choose the alliance were basically the forces close to the Wang family''s sphere of influence. They don''t want to be directly attacked by the Wang Family after joining the alliance of the Golden Family and the Ice Palace. Of course, these forces basically did not join the king''s camp, but chose to be neutral. After all, they don''t want to be hit by the Wang Family''s dimensionality reduction, and they don''t want to be destroyed by the Golden Family and the Ice Palace because they have chosen the Wang Family''s camp. Under such a trend, in addition to the four great sacred land-level forces in the Northern Plains, a special force has directly entered the eyes of the major forces in the Northern Plains. This force is the Hong Family of Northern Plains and Northern Xinjiang. When the large and small forces in Beiyuan made separate formations or joined the Ice Palace and the Golden Family Alliance, or chose to be neutral, the Hong family unexpectedly went uncharacteristically and directly chose to alliance with the Wang Family. The Hong family''s decision directly caused the numerous forces in the Northern Plains to be deceived. You know, the current Wang Family is simply the public enemy of Beiyuan. Although the Wang Family is still a Holy Land-level power, forming an alliance with the Wang Family at this time is definitely not a good choice. The Hong family is not an affiliate of the Wang family, and the location is not close to the Wang family. Therefore, the Hong family has absolutely no reason to form an alliance with the Wang family. And it''s still such a fair and dignified alliance. Such things, even those affiliated forces of the Wang family did not do it. Almost everyone didn''t understand why the Hong family did it. Could it be that the Wang family still didn''t know their hole cards, which would allow them to defeat the combined Ice Palace and the Golden Family. These forces are not clear, but the Hong Family''s choice has caused a trace of anxiety and doubt in their hearts. After all, they don''t think that a long-standing family like the Hong family would be so unwise to gamble with their own inheritance. And it''s still the kind of gambling that doesn''t make much gain even if you win the bet. These forces don''t know why the Hong family did this, but some people do. For example, some people in the Ice Temple and the Golden Family can all guess why the Hong Family did this. Without him, please please Zangmen or befriend Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng and his son. As one of the parties involved, the Hong family knew well about the strength of Zangmen, or Wang Ran. Naturally, for Wang Chengkun, father and son, the Tibetans, they have a friendly mind. Especially, Wang Teng is still Wang Ran''s personal disciple. Under such circumstances, the Hong family would naturally not foolishly betray the Wang family. For Hong Bo, the head of the Hong family, Wang Ran''s friendship is far more important than the alliance with the Ice God Palace and the Golden Family. Although it is impossible for him to pass on himself and lead the family into the arms of Zangmen. However, this did not affect his friendship with the Wang family, thinking that Zangmen would release his kindness. Of course, the most important thing is that Hong Bo knew very well in his heart that whether it was the Ice Palace or the Golden Clan, as long as they were not ignorant, they would not be able to do such a thing as annihilating the royal family. Otherwise, they could not bear the anger from Zangmen. Although the Wang family and Zangmen don''t care much, but the Wang family is related to Wang Chengkun, Wang Teng and his son. If the Wang family is destroyed, Wang Chengkun and Wang Teng''s father and son will inevitably fight the Ice Palace and the Golden Family desperately. If there was only Wang Chengkun, there might not be much. But with the addition of Wang Teng, the result is different. Yes, Wang Teng is still very weak, but he is a direct disciple of Wang Ran. Could it be that Wang Ran, a master, could still watch Wang Teng die at the hands of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family. So if you really did this, the Ice Palace and the Golden Family would definitely not be pleased. This is also one of the confidence that the Hong family dared to risk a big deal and form an alliance with the Wang family. Sure enough, it was as expected by the Hong Family, although the Ice Palace-Golden Family Alliance appeared, and it was targeting the Wang Family everywhere in the following days. But after reaching a certain node, they are no longer targeting the Wang family. And this node is that the Wang family honestly guarded their one-acre one-third of the land. It seems that the purpose of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family is to curb the expansion of the royal family. Such a result stunned the many strengths of the entire Beiyuan. They really don''t understand that the Ice Palace and the Golden Family have abolished so much energy to curb the development of the Wang Family? If it weren''t for the lack of confidence, they really wanted to say something to the Palace Master of the Ice God Palace and the head of the Golden Family, that''s it? I took off my pants, but you were showing a garden baby? Of course, although the people of these forces were puzzled, they still did not dare to question the decision of the Ice God Palace and the Golden Family. As for the Wang Family, naturally, they also knew the idea of ??the Ice Palace and the Golden Family. Although they were very angry, they had no choice but to accept the ending. Of course, while being angry, the new Patriarch of the Wang family was still relieved. Because he knows very well that if it weren''t for the other party''s fear of Zangmen''s reaction, it might still be possible for his family to maintain their current level. He hasn''t forgotten how panicked he was when the Ice Palace and the Golden Family formed an alliance to deal with the Wang Family. Although I don''t want to admit it, the current Wang family is indeed weaker after losing Wang Chengkun. Even when the Ice Shrine and the Golden Family formed an alliance, he took the initiative to send a message for help to Wang Chengkun who was far away in Tibet. Although he was a little dissatisfied with Wang Chengkun, he guessed in his heart that the reason why the Lord of the Ice God Palace and the Golden Family would take action against the Wang family was probably related to Wang Chengkun. But he still sent a distress signal to Wang Chengkun, the "culprit." Because he didn''t want to have just taken over the position of Patriarch, the family was knocked out of a position. This is not to prove to the people that the current Patriarch himself is not as good as his predecessor. Otherwise, why didn''t the Ice Palace and the Golden Family dare to deal with the Wang Family when Wang Chengkun was in power? Why was the Wang Family knocked down by someone as soon as you took office? This kind of thing, the current Patriarch of the Wang family would rather die than see it for a reason. So even though he felt very uncomfortable, he still thought of Wang Chengkun and asked this "predecessor" for help. However, Wang Chengkun did not return to the family after receiving the Wang family''s request for help, and did not even intend to leave. After receiving the signal, Wang Chengkun simply replied-don''t worry, the problem is not big, they dare not really do anything to the Wang family. (End of this chapter) Chapter 705： Ten years (two in one, big) Chapter 705 At first, Wang Chengkun''s answer made the new Patriarch of the Wang family who had just taken office hated it. In his opinion, the reason why Wang Chengkun said so was that he was unwilling to take this muddy water and disgusted himself by the way. After all, his position as the head of the Patriarch was not so open. The position of the head of the family was previously forced to be discharged by Wang Chengkun in order to join Zangmen. Therefore, Wang Chengkun has the thoughts of seeing the current Wang Family Patriarch, and the current Wang Family Patriarch is also understandable. In other words, if the current head of the Wang family is Wang Chengkun, he also wants to see his excitement. However, he was just thinking about it. If he really changed to him, even if he wanted to watch the excitement in his heart, he would choose to help. There is no him, just because he is the royal family. He can fight Wang Chengkun, and he is happy to see Wang Chengkun''s excitement. But when the family is in distress, let alone a little bit of his own taste, he will not hesitate even if he pays his life. In the eyes of the new Wang Family Patriarch, Wang Chengkun''s approach is to be greedy for life and fear of death, and to evade his responsibilities as a member of the Royal Family. He is really an ungrateful person. Therefore, the current Patriarch of the Wang family was uncomfortable with Wang Chengkun, and even scolded Wang Chengkun for a while. But now seeing the attitudes of the two major forces of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family, the current Wang Family Patriarch seems to understand why Wang Chengkun did this. Because they are confident, confident that the Ice Palace and the Golden Family dare not do anything to the royal family. Naturally, the newly appointed Wang Family Patriarch will not think that the attitude of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family is due to the powerful power of the Wang Family. To be honest, if the Ice God Palace and the Golden Family were determined to target the Wang Family, they would have no choice but to defend themselves. Then the result is very obvious. It is definitely not the Wang family that is feared by the Ice Palace and the Golden Family, but the Wang Chengkun, who has retired as the Patriarch, and Wang Teng''s children who joined the Zangmen. In other words, it is the Tibetan gate behind Wang Chengkun that both the Ice Temple and the Golden Family are afraid of. Even to deal with a weakened Wang family, they did not hesitate to unite. Even so, they didn''t dare to make cruel moves, just to prevent the Tibetan gate from getting angry. How could such a result not surprise the new Patriarch of the Wang Family? He had long heard that the strength of Zangmen was very powerful, far from even the kind that the Wang family could resist. At first, he thought it was Wang Chengkun exaggerating the truth. After all, he hadn''t really seen it before, and he didn''t believe Wang Chengkun''s words. As a result, seeing the reaction of the Ice Temple and the Golden Family, he believed what Wang Chengkun said. The power of Zangmen is really not what they can imagine. At this time, the new Patriarch of the Wang family had an intuitive impression of the strength of Zangmen. That is the behemoth that the two sacred land-level forces are united and are seriously afraid of. He now understands why Wang Chengkun wants to join Zangmen, even if it is to give up the position of Wang Family Patriarch. A powerful force must have a background that he can''t imagine. When Wang Chengkun joined Zangmen, he would walk far more along the way than staying in Wang''s house. If he loses such an opportunity to the new Patriarch of the Wang family, he feels that he would also make such a choice. He is a member of the Wang family, but he is also a monk. He loves his family, but this does not prevent him from pursuing a better state without harming family interests or even helping the family. Not to mention anything else, only when you are strong can you provide greater help to your family. The new Patriarch of the Wang Family knew very well that there was nothing wrong with Wang Chengkun''s choice, and even this was the best choice for the Wang Family. If there is no Wang Chengkun, although the Ice Palace and the Golden Family may not be united. But once this happens, the ending of the Wang family''s declining slowly is definitely doomed. Even if we take a step back, the Ice Palace and the Golden Family are not against the Wang Family, their upper limit is almost certain. Yes, the Wang family is the seed of hope like Wang Teng. But everyone is a big family and a big power with a long heritage, who doesn''t have a surprisingly talented junior? Although the Wang family said that Wang Teng had the wealth of the emperor, even Wang Teng and his father Wang Chengkun understood that this kind of thing was just a method used by the Wang family to Yang Ming, after all, it was just a talk. Otherwise, with so many Tianjiao among the major strengths, do they really have the resources of the emperor? Compared with them, Wang Teng is just getting some luck. If Wang Teng is really the same as the Wang family boasted, he has the emperor''s capital. Needless to say, he may not be able to live so much. Other forces are not eating dry food. Wang Teng often goes out and travels. Isn''t this the best chance to assassinate him at this time? After all, there is only one victor in the general situation. If Wang Teng is really a great emperor, wouldn''t it be okay to assassinate him before he grows up? But the fact is that other Holy Land-level forces did not do this. Even if they do, they just send out some insignificant characters to try it out. Why do they do this? Are they no masters in the clan and sect that can kill Wang Teng in one blow? Of course not. Although the general struggle has not yet begun, it is still acceptable for each faction to awaken a saint-level or even saint-king-level ancestor. But they didn''t do that. In addition to their consideration of the Wang family''s face, it was more self-confidence in their own family. None of the outstanding younger generations sent by the family are weaker than Wang Teng of the Wang family. They don''t think their descendants will be inferior to others. Throughout the ages, no great emperor was capped by the failures of countless people. If they don''t even have the courage to fight against the world''s arrogant talents, then they are still talking about the general situation, or they should wash and sleep early, so as not to waste resources. So no matter which sect or family. When looking at the Tianjiao of other forces, they all treat them as sharpening stones. Even if he took a step back, Wang Teng really defeated the descendants of all the forces, Tianjiao, did he really think he could reach the top? This is of course impossible. It is true that those emperors who were sealed back then were joking. As heirs of the great emperor, these people have stood at a level that countless people can''t look up to since they were born. Whether it is bloodline or cultivation technique, whether it is savvy or resource, ordinary Tianjiao is not on the same level as the emperor-level figure. Moreover, Wang Teng''s opponent is not only Human Race himself, those Primordial races, which one is a fuel-efficient lamp. You know, the Primordial Race is not a common heir left by the Demon Emperor at the same level as the Great Emperor. They are like the emperor of the human race, and they are born to stand in front of the door to success. So even if Wang Teng is excellent, his probability of reaching the top is still too low. The Wang Family is not a family handed down by the Great Emperor. They don''t have the ultimate emperor''s soldiers, there is no great emperor''s formation plan to suppress the clan fortune, and there is no emperor-level figure to fight the chance of the general trend. So the ending was destined from the beginning, and at the peak, they were destined to miss it. But now it is different. Wang Chengkun and his son have joined Zangmen, and their Wang family is already in an invincible place. Because from this moment on, the Wang family has been split into two major veins. One line is the royal family of Northern Plains, and the other line is also the royal family of Donghuang Zangmen. In the future general competition, of course, there will be countless forces that will be turned into flying ashes. However, if you want to destroy the two Holy Land-level forces at the same time, this kind of thing is still very difficult to happen. Unless, the whole world has suffered an unprecedented hit. Therefore, no matter what the outcome of this major battle is, the inheritance of their royal family will not be completely cut off. Moreover, now Wang Teng has worshipped the Lord of Zangmen as his teacher, and he has been carefully trained by the Lord of Zangmen, and he is coordinating with the tilt of Zangmen resources. It can be said that the level where Wang Teng is now has been elevated by a level. Although not the same as those of the great emperor''s heirs, they are only one step away from success. But compared with the Tianjiao of other forces, Wang Teng was already one position ahead. In the future general competition, Wang Teng may not be unable to compete for the peak. Even if Wang Teng couldn''t do it, his brothers, his masters and uncles, might be the final victor. No matter which one of Zangmen became the ultimate victor, for their royal family, it was an opportunity for one person to ascend to heaven. At that time, the royal family of the Northern Plains will be merged into the royal family of the Eastern Desolation Zangmen again, and their royal family will get the glory of a great emperor''s era. Even if no one in Zangmen can succeed, how can it be? Does their Wang family have any losses? The answer, of course, is that there is no loss. In that case, what reason does the Wang family have to be upset with Wang Chengkun. After all, Wang Chengkun''s contribution to the Wang family has reached a peak of previous Patriarchs. So now the new Patriarch of the Wang family no longer feels unhappy or jealous about Wang Chengkun. Now what he had in his heart for Wang Chengkun was nothing but admiration. Because Wang Chengkun''s vision, decisiveness, and courage are what he doesn''t have. If it were him, he had absolutely no courage or courage to make such a decision. Of course, if he knew the reason why Wang Chengkun made this decision, he hadn''t considered so much at all, just to solve the hidden dangers of his son, his attitude towards Wang Chengkun might have changed. Unfortunately, these things will never be known to the newly appointed Wang Family Patriarch. Wang Chengkun and his son would not tell him so much, and Wang Ran was even more unlikely to explain anything to him. Therefore, the new Patriarch of the Wang Family, full of respect for Wang Chengkun, faced the oppression of the Ice Temple and the Golden Family, and chose to forbearance. Of course, there is no way that the Wang Family can''t hide it. After all, all the forces in the Northern Plains had already made a choice, and now the Wang Clan had an absolute disadvantage in this battle. If under this situation, the Wang family still doesn''t bear it, then there is only one thing waiting for the Wang family''s fate, and that is destruction. Therefore, the new head of the Wang family chose the new appointment. Under the condition of preserving the strength of the royal family, no matter what the Ice Palace and the Golden Family did, they did not choose to resist. Of course, the new Patriarch of the Wang family didn''t do nothing. He sent a large number of members of the royal family to participate in the entrance examination of the Tibetan gate under the circumstances of his ability, in order to increase the strength of the king''s family of the Eastern Desolation Zangmen. This is a big game of killing two birds with one stone. No matter what the result of Zangmen, the Wang family will remain invincible. Of course, the people of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family are not waiting to die. After the establishment of the alliance, both of them sent their core disciples to let their disciples visit Tibet. As a result, the gap between them and the Wang family will become smaller and smaller. Wang Ran doesn''t care about the thoughts of these people, he is still on the journey of cultivation and travel. As for the other forces in the Northern Plains, although they are somewhat unclear about the current situation. However, since their bosses have no special opinions, they naturally won''t be okay. Suddenly, the major forces in Beiyuan didn''t seem to have changed at all, it was just that there was an extra boss on top of their own heads. What the task should be, or what it is, doesn''t seem to have any influence. But only the sacred land-level forces in Beiyuan know how much the shape of Beiyuan has changed. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t know this at all, or he wouldn''t care if he knew it. After all, these things are really not worth mentioning for Wang Ran. Time flies, ten years have passed. In the past ten years, the situation in Beiyuan has stabilized. The alliance of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family steadily suppressed Wang Ran''s alliance of forces headed by the Wang Family. Although they did not carry out a devastating blow to the Wang Family, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the alliance of the Ice Palace and the Golden Family had already occupied all the right to speak in Beiyuan. And Wang Ran, in the past ten years, has traveled the entire Big Dipper domain. Don''t doubt that this time is too short. In fact, in the past ten years, because of the situation in the Northern Plains of the Big Dipper, the prestige of Zangmen has been unprecedentedly improved. And Wang Ran has never experienced any setbacks during this experience of joining the WTO. Any forces, as long as they heard that Wang Ran was a member of Zangmen, there was no obstruction at all, and they directly gave various convenient measures. Although they don''t know the background and strength of Zangmen, this does not prevent them from searching the truth of the matter, nor does it prevent them from being vigilant towards Zangmen. They don''t know what Zangmen''s background is, and they don''t know where the Zangmen''s strength has reached. But for the attitude of Zangmen, they have been surprisingly always. That is, no matter what the people in Zangmen want to do, as long as they don''t hinder them, they are given convenience. (End of this chapter) Chapter 706： Wang Ran enters the saint, the bronze coffin reappears (two in one, large) Chapter 706 Wang Ran enters the saint, the bronze coffin reappears (two in one, large) Of course, Wang Ran didn''t want such a smooth practice. So many times, Wang Ran deliberately hides the identity of the person in his hidden gate. Even directly fabricating an identity is not impossible. After all, there are almost all descendants of various forces in the Big Dipper Star Territory in the current Tibetan Gate. The relationship between Zangmen and these forces, even if they are not allies, can be said to be acquaintances. Therefore, Wang Ran is extremely familiar with the situation of these forces. Forgery of identity is really a matter of hand. But even so, Wang Ran has traveled throughout the Big Dipper Star Region in ten years. Except for the fact that he had never entered those life restricted areas because he was afraid of causing the general controversy in advance, Wang Ran''s purpose of this trip was already considered complete. After seeing the world, even if he didn''t integrate into it, Wang Ran''s understanding of Tao became even more profound. And the thing that can bring out this most is that Wang Ran''s progress in the cultivation of the God Sequence has accelerated a lot in the past ten years. With the completion of this tour, Wang Ran''s clone also returned to Laizangmen, re-integrating with the body. It is precisely because of the fusion of the clone and the ontology that Wang Ran''s practice results over the past ten years are directly revealed. At the moment when the fusion was completed, Wang Ran''s aura suddenly skyrocketed. Immediately afterwards, countless heaven and earth vitality rushed towards Wang Ran frantically. At this moment, Wang Ran completed his first breakthrough in the Big Dipper. Wang Ran finally stepped into the realm of the saint. Feeling this scene, the good, evil, and Di Tian who are cultivating in the Tibetan gate can''t help but look at Wang Ran''s retreat. Without exception, everyone can''t help but be speechless. There is no other reason, the heaven and earth vitality riot caused by Wang Ran''s breakthrough is really terrifying. You know, here is the hinterland of Zangmen, with the most advanced spirit gathering magic circle blessing. Coupled with decades of accumulation, it can be said that the concentration of spiritual energy here is simply terrifying, and it has even slowly formed a source stone underground. To put it bluntly, the concentration of aura in the hinterland of Zangmen can''t go down to those core areas in the life forbidden zone at all, and it even exceeds a lot. But even so, Wang Ran''s breakthrough still caused such a terrifying phenomenon. Even for a while, Wang Ran emptied the surrounding aura, and had to use countless divine sources to replace the heaven and earth aura. How can this kind of thing not shock people. Moreover, the good, evil, and Ditian knew that Wang Ran''s previous strength was only at the level of the **** king. Now, it''s just breaking through to enter the Saint level. Just breaking the boundary and causing such a terrifying phenomenon, how strong Wang Ran''s foundation should be. No wonder Wang Ran is invincible at the same level, and can even fight across several realms. In addition to the blessings of the half-infantry emperor and the extreme imperial emperor, Wang Ran''s own solid foundation is definitely not to be ignored. After all, if you can''t do it, even if you give you a half-infantry or even a supreme imperial soldier, it won''t work. It wont be long before he will be spared by weapons. Everyone thinks that it is impossible for them to do this step. It has nothing to do with hard work. It is completely impossible to do this step under their own conditions. If they can achieve Wang Ran''s step, even if they spend a few years in the same realm, they will be willing. Unfortunately, they did not have the conditions of Wang Ran and were able to suppress themselves with the help of Tibetan beads. Therefore, in addition to shock, their breakthrough towards Wang Ran was nothing but a sense of urgency. Wang Ran was already far ahead of them. Under this situation, sooner or later they would not be able to see Wang Ran''s back. So after feeling a little, everyone fell into cultivation again. As the person involved, Wang Ran didn''t seem to be surprised at this time. Because of this situation, he had already expected it. Over the years, he has had countless opportunities to break through, but he has not done so. Instead of letting his own accumulation not be enough for an early breakthrough for a while, Wang Ran would rather not break through. Therefore, whenever Wang Ran touched the threshold of breakthrough, Wang Ran would take the initiative to suppress his own cultivation base and reconsolidate the energy in his body. Even in the later stage, Wang Ran took the initiative to use Tibetan beads to suppress and assist himself. But no matter how much Wang Ran suppressed himself, this kind of thing couldn''t be done forever. As early as half a month ago, Wang Ran had reached a peak again. Only one step away, Wang Ran could break through the realm of the **** king and enter the realm of saints. This time, Wang Ran had no way to suppress his realm. And as the clone re-integrated into the ontology, breaking the realm was already unstoppable. So this time the breakthrough is just a matter of course. With his eyes closed lightly, Wang Ran silently felt his body turn. After breaking the boundary, Wang Ran has undoubtedly reached a higher level no matter whether it is physical strength or mental strength. Most importantly, the energy in Wang Ran''s body has also undergone a qualitative change. Although the **** king and the saint are only one level different, the difference between the two is really not a little bit. Normal Tianjiao may be able to be able to strengthen the **** king with the strength of the leader level, or be able to strengthen the saint king with the strength of a saint. However, they absolutely can''t use the realm of the **** king to harden the saint. Because at a certain level, the two are no longer creatures of the same level. Although the gap between the two cannot be said to be comparable to the gap between the Zhun Emperor and the Great Emperor, it has also undergone a qualitative change. From this moment on, Wang Ran was truly on the carriage of the same imperial road. Of course, if this person is a slogan, then he said nothing. After all, the open world is not something that ordinary people can understand. Quietly feeling his own changes, Wang Ran couldn''t help showing a look of joy on his face. It is not in vain that he suppressed his cultivation base for nearly ten years. Although he had just made a breakthrough, Wang Ran''s own aura was already extremely mellow. And this was just the beginning. The perfect foundation allowed Wang Ran not only to have stronger strength, but also to allow Wang Ran to walk faster on the next path of cultivation. Without hesitation, Wang Ran once again entered the state of cultivation to adapt to the improvement of his strength. In a flash, another few years passed. In the past few years, the three of Di Tian, ??Good and Evil, under Wang Ran''s stimulation, have stepped into the next realm one after another. The prestige of Zangmen has also risen to the point where it cannot rise in recent years, and it has stabilized. It can be said that in the minds of the Eastern Famine monks, among all the Holy Land-level forces, Zangmen undoubtedly occupies the top position. There is no other reason. In addition to the top combat power of Zangmen, the disciples of Zangmen have also made their name in these years. After all, in order to maintain the rapid development of Zangmen, there are more and more tasks in Zangmen. If there are too many tasks, people naturally need to complete them. These tasks, of course, are not worthy of Wang Ran and the others. After all, I have solved all problems by myself, how can the disciples grow up? Is it possible to really cultivate them into flowers in a greenhouse? Besides, after so many years, countless disciples and sects have grown up in Zangmen. It just happens that there are too many tasks in the sect, so let them work harder. Anyway, when Wang Ran looked at this situation, he directly set a mandatory number of tasks for his disciples. If it''s done, it''s natural hello and I''m hello everyone, but if it can''t be done, then I''m embarrassed, just wait for the devil''s cultivation month to come. Although the disciples in Zangmen are all able to endure hardships and stand hard work, it is acceptable to endure hardships in order to improve their cultivation. But the devil training month set by Wang Ran is simply not something that humans can tolerate. They are not cultivators, and they need to relax and rest. One or two times is acceptable, but the frequency is too many, just thinking about it makes people''s face pale. Originally, the annual Devil Training Month was already a headache, but now if it is not fulfilling the task, I will add it to myself again. As long as it''s not someone who actively wants to cultivate, there is absolutely no reason why anyone sees this kind of result. So as long as they don''t have any valid reasons, such as breakthroughs, they will complete a small task almost every day, or spend a few more days to complete a large task. Although such days have kept the Tibetan disciples very busy, it is also such a fulfilling day that has made the cultivation of Tibetan disciples a bit faster. After all, the truth can only be tested in practice. Blindly working behind closed doors is not a good thing for these Tibetan disciples who are not too strong. Of course, this situation also made these Tibetan disciples show their faces on the mainland. Otherwise, the status of Zangmen in the eyes of outsiders is definitely not so high. However, these incidental influences did not bring any influence to the Tibetan disciples. Although they are still very excited about this, because they had a high sense of pride because of the sect at the beginning, and the current days are indeed a bit busy. Therefore, these Tibetan disciples still don''t care about these changes in the outside world. As for Wang Ran, he didn''t even care about it. After all, he has a longer-term vision than ordinary disciples, and he has a clear understanding of the future positioning of Zangmen. Wang Ran is very clear that such changes are very common in the development process of Zangmen. Perhaps in the near future, the outside world''s view of Tibet will change again. Now the development of Zangmen has entered a virtuous circle. Even if Wang Ran does not interfere with its development, the future development of Zangmen will be very stable and smooth. Therefore, Wang Ran spent almost all of his time in cultivation these years, and seldom took care of Tibetan affairs. In the days of cultivation, time is often the least conceptual. I don''t know how long it took, Wang Ran slowly opened his eyes. Over the years, Wang Ran''s cultivation progress has been advancing at a high speed, and his cultivation has pushed forward again, entering the middle level of the Saint Realm. At this time, Wang Ran actually shouldn''t wake up from the transformation of his cultivation. After all, such a fast practice, and there is no need to worry about the foundation being unstable, and there is no need to interrupt it. In fact, this time it was indeed not because Wang Ran took the initiative to wake up, but because several of his disciples were asking for a meeting outside. Although he didn''t know what was going on with his disciples, Wang Ran knew very well that the disciples of the family wouldn''t come to him when they were fine. After all, I have been cultivating, this is no secret. Now that they have come to see themselves, it must be because they have something to ask their own opinions. Therefore, after Wang Ran opened his eyes, he said straight to the door: "come in!" As the voice fell, the door was opened directly. With the opening of the gate, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman also walked in one after another. Judging from the tangled expressions on their faces, they are still quite worried now. Wang Ran raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the four people who walked in. After all, the four of them are different from the others in a sense. And this time there are only four of them, which will inevitably make Wang Ran feel a little guessing. However, Wang Ran was just guessing, after all, no one stipulated that Ye Fan and the four of them could not come to him alone. "Why did the four of you get together to find me? Tell me, what''s the matter?" Wang Ran didn''t guess too much. After the four people came in, Wang Ran spoke directly. Hearing Wang Ran''s question, Ye Fan''s four faces showed a look of expectation. Looking at Wang Ran sitting on the futon, Ye Fan and the others didn''t sell Guanzi, so they just said: "Master is like this. Some time ago, there were rumors that the Bronze Immortal Palace was about to emerge, so there are many brothers in our Tibetan gate who are going to see if they can seize some chance. Originally, there was nothing, but just now, a younger brother who had traveled sent back news that a bronze coffin had flown out of the barren ancient forbidden land, and the destination of this bronze coffin was the place where the bronze immortal palace was about to be born. Although this bronze coffin was not pulled by the Nine Heavens Dragon Corpse, we suspect that this bronze coffin was the one that brought us to the Big Dipper Star Region. So I want to go to the Bronze Immortal Palace to find the whereabouts of the bronze coffin. But before we set off, the few of us would like to ask Master to take action to help figure out whether this bronze coffin was the one that brought us to the Big Dipper. By the way, we also want to ask if this bronze coffin has the ability to cross the stars. " Speaking of this, Ye Fan and the others respectfully arched their hands towards Wang Ran, with expressions of expectation on their faces. After hearing what Ye Fan and the others said, Wang Ran showed a look of surprise on his face. (End of this chapter) Chapter 707： Too bad for love? (Two in one, big) Chapter 707 (Two in one, big) Looking at the four of Ye Fan, Wang Ran said softly: "Are you guys planning to go back to Earth?" Although it was an inquiry, there was no doubt in Wang Ran''s voice, as if Wang Ran was already quite sure that Ye Fan and the others wanted to go back. Without waiting for Ye Fan and the others to answer, Wang Ran continued to speak: "You should understand that when you step into practice, parting life and death is commonplace. After so many years, your family has long been used to it. If you go back now, all you can get is the grief of witnessing the death of your loved ones. Even if you want to lead them into a path of spiritual practice, you just postpone this stage for a few years. That being the case, why should you worry about it in vain? " Wang Ran''s voice was very soft, but it was like thunder, which was beyond doubt. After hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan and the others were silent for a moment, but there was no retreat in their eyes. Suddenly, the atmosphere in Wang Ran''s practice room became a bit heavy. Lifting his head, Ye Fan looked at Wang Ran seriously and said: "Master, we know what you said is right. But I don''t have the level of yours. After all, I am a layman. My parents have raised me for so many years, and their kindness is in my heart, and I can''t continue your kindness of nurturing at all. Now that they are about to enter their old age, if there is no chance, I can only give up. But now, the opportunity is right in front of me. If I don''t work hard, I can''t do this kind of filial piety. So I implore you to help me once, so that I have the opportunity to go home and do my filial piety. " After Ye Fan finished speaking, he slapped Wang Ran heavily. Although Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman did not speak, after Ye Fan spoke, they also smashed their heads to Wang Ran. It can be seen that the will in their hearts is very firm. Seeing such three people, Wang Ran was shocked in vain. This time, Wang Ran became silent. Because he suddenly discovered that he did not know when he had gone astray. After so many years of almost non-stop practice, Wang Ran has gradually lost his original humanity. Even in the years of his experience in the world, Wang Ran viewed life as a bystander and from the perspective of God, rather than experiencing it personally. Wang Ran couldn''t breathe at all times under the heavy pressure in the future. Although he also understands that haste is not enough, he should relax when appropriate. But when this kind of thing really fell on me, I often couldn''t see clearly again. Wang Ran is not a seeker who has fully realized his life. Before he entered the world of practice, he was just an ordinary young man. But after stepping into practice, Wang Ran was no longer under high pressure almost all the time. After hundreds of years, although Wang Ran hasn''t reached the point of being too unforgiving, he has already begun to clearly develop in this direction. The most obvious phenomenon is that Wang Ran now has a very indifferent view of emotions. Except for things that would help replenish the Heavenly Dao in the future, Wang Ran was almost unwilling to participate. Even when he was dealing with his own disciples, Wang Ran''s emotions had already calmed down a lot. It has been a long time since Wang Ran saw his disciple''s feelings like his own children, as he did at the beginning. Not to mention, when I first entered the path of spiritual practice, the spirit of punishing evil and promoting good. Although this development will not have any impact on the future replenishment of the Heavenly Dao, it may even be greatly beneficial. But this did not benefit Wang Ran''s individual will. That kind of Wang Ran, like a puppet, spent his entire life just for the purpose of replenishing the way of heaven. Of course, this road is a destined lonely road. But now Wang Ran still has fellow Daoists around him, and some admiring his disciples. Even though this life is still very difficult, Wang Ran still has sustenance and has a relaxed life. If it really reaches the point of being too unforgiving, then Wang Ran can be said to be really lonely in his life. For Wanjie, being too overwhelmed is certainly a good choice. But for Wang Ran, this road is really the cruelest one. Wang Ran still has a lot of time. He is too anxious now. Too urgency for the purpose, and to suppress himself too much for success, had already caused Wang Ran''s humanity to be slowly consumed. This is why, Ye Fan and other direct disciples now feel awe of Wang Ran far greater than their dependence. At this moment, Wang Ran was very confused. He didn''t know exactly when he became like this, and he didn''t know if it was the right way to go on like this. Wang Ran has always been a person along the way, no one teaches but countless people rely on him. For a long time, Wang Ran was groping forward alone, while also illuminating the way for future generations. He didn''t dare to stop, because once he stopped, the way forward for countless people might be interrupted. As just said, Wang Ran''s journey was too difficult. Wang Ran could only suppress the feelings of human nature silently. Because he is the expectation of countless people and the support of countless people. He cannot be weak. But is this kind of road, this kind of life really right? Is Wang Ran really what he wants? Is it really what the Tibetan ancestors want to see? At this moment, Wang Ran''s eyes were full of confusion. The confusion in Wang Ran''s eyes was not seen by Ye Fan and the others, because at this moment, Ye Fan and the others still had their foreheads tightly attached to the ground, waiting for Wang Ran''s response. They dared not look up, because they were afraid that Wang Ran would reject him. When he was in Yinghu Ancient Star, Wang Ran did not send them back to Earth. They didn''t believe this was because Wang Ran didn''t have this ability. They understood that Wang Ran just didn''t want to do this. Of course, they would not resent Wang Ran for this, and they would even be very grateful to Wang Ran in their hearts. Because without Wang Ran, they would never have seen such a landscape in their lifetime. If it weren''t for Wang Ran, they might have been lost in that long journey. Without Wang Ran, even if they finally came to the Big Dipper Star Region, they would not be able to survive in this troubled world, let alone possess the lofty status they are now. They are grateful to Wang Ran, but they are also afraid that Wang Ran will reject them again. But they really want to go back, and this time, it is their last chance. So they dared not raise their heads to face them, but waited nervously for Wang Ran''s answer. Wang Ran''s eyes were very confused, looking at the four people who could not bow down to worship Ye Fan, Wang Ran was silent for a long time. Finally, the confusion in Wang Ran''s eyes disappeared, or it was hidden in his heart. With a long sigh, Wang Ran gently held up the four of Ye Fan who were kneeling in front of him, and then said: "No matter, there are thousands of choices for a path of practice, and there are no fixed numbers. Maybe you are right, and going on is the road to invincibility for a day. It doesn''t matter if you choose the wrong one, you are still young, and there are elders who will give you support. In the future, there is still a chance to correct one''s own path. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan''s faces instantly showed a touch of excitement. Wang Ran said so, undoubtedly agreeing to the request of himself and others. Although they faintly felt that there seemed to be a change in the family''s master, under the excitement, they could no longer take care of that much. Looking at Wang Ran with wide eyes, Ye Fan and others excitedly said: "Master, do you agree?" Wang Ran did not answer directly, but silently calculated the cause and effect in the Bronze Immortal Palace. Just after calculating, Wang Ran''s face instantly turned pale. Big murder! Although Wang Ran didn''t add cause and effect to his body, this did not prevent him from taking the initiative to find something to find his own way. The Bronze Immortal Palace contains a great evil, and now Wang Ran has no way to deal with the great evil in the Bronze Immortal Temple. Even if it is just a calculation, the existence hidden behind the scenes already has the meaning of warning. But despite this, Wang Ran didn''t mean to retreat. Without hesitation, Wang Ran''s eyes narrowed, and the God Sequence opened instantly. Suddenly, the four people of Ye Fan who were directly pressed by the huge pressure slumped on the ground. At this moment, the four of Ye Fan were also a little confused. You know, they have never seen Wang Ran like this. They didn''t know what exactly existed in the bronze immortal palace, so Wang Ran was so cautious just to make a calculation. At this moment, the hearts of the four Ye Fan couldn''t help feeling tense. If there are really hidden secrets in this, how should they choose? Wang Ran didn''t care about the four of Ye Fan. After starting the God sequence, Wang Ran quickly pinched the seal to determine the way of cause and effect. After a long time, Wang Ran stopped slowly. After dispersing the God sequence from his body, Wang Ran let out a sigh of relief, his gaze seemed to have crossed the endless void and cast in the direction of the Bronze Immortal Palace. "So that''s it, parallel universes, it seems that I underestimated this aspect." Wang Ran whispered, his voice was so small that even Ye Fan didn''t hear it. After seeing Wang Ran stop, the four of Ye Fan asked nervously in an instant: "Master, what happened just now?" Hearing the questions of the four people, Wang Ran just glanced at them, and did not answer their question, but said: "Well, you go, remember not to touch the sarcophagus in the bronze hall. In addition, don''t touch those **** words. There is a small ancient starry sky altar in the bronze hall, with which you can enter the starry sky. After finding the flying bronze coffin, he quickly took the altar and left. In addition, if you encounter bronze shards, put them away as soon as possible, which is also a great opportunity. This time, you can go with the Black Emperor, he can help you a lot. " Having said this, Wang Ran paused for a while, then took out two jade charms, and after injecting a huge magical energy into one of them, he continued to speak: "Fine, you hold these two jade charms, and a clone of me is sealed in the red jade charm, and you will release it after you reach the ancient star Yinghuo. In the other one, I engraved the earth''s starry sky coordinates in it. After you step into the starry sky, activate it, and it can lead you back to earth smoothly. Remember, no matter which one of these two jade charms, you must never lose it. The jade charm that seals my clone can save your lives. The other one is even more engraved with the coordinates of your home planet. Your home star hides a great secret. If it is discovered by outsiders, it will probably cause great disaster. After reaching the earth, you will destroy it, and you must not let it fall into the hands of outsiders before the end of the battle. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, the complexions of Ye Fan''s four people instantly became serious. "Don''t worry, Master, if we are in danger, we will destroy the jade amulet with the coordinates of the earth in the first place." The four Ye Fan said solemnly. After speaking, the four of Ye Fan carefully put away the two jade charms given by Wang Ran, and left. They didn''t ask what Wang Ran said about the secrets hidden on the earth, because they understood that the secrets that made Wang Ran so cautious were definitely not what they could know now. Knowing more is not good for them. And this kind of thing, they have already guessed. After all, for so many years, the characters in the myths and legends on the earth can also be found in the Big Dipper star field partially vaguely recorded. In addition, the Great Leiyin Temple on the ancient star of Yingzhuo, and the Great Leiyin Temple sealed the horrible monster. Even, Wang Ran had personally appeared on the earth back then. Although Ye Fan didn''t know what Wang Ran did when he went to the earth, Wang Ran can''t go to travel. Combining various phenomena, Ye Fan and the others understood that the earth is definitely not as simple as it seems. Among them, there is definitely a big secret hidden. Although they are not weak now, it is not enough to touch these top secrets. So everyone was wise not to ask. They were at the Tibetan gate, and when they were at a level where they could know these things, they would naturally know. Ye Fan and the others left, leaving with a huge mystery and misunderstanding of Wang Ran. Because what Ye Fan didn''t know was that Wang Ran didn''t know much about these things. After all, in the information that Wang Ran knew, the description of these was too vague. Even Wang Ran didn''t see a lot of information, only knew some results. What Wang Ran could know was the information calculated based on those results. But this has already involved the greatest secrets of the obscuring plane. Those who lay out are all detached from the existence of cause and effect. It''s just a calculation that the information Wang Ran can get is actually extremely limited. The reason why Wang Ran came to the earth in the first place was just a coincidence. (End of this chapter) Chapter 708： Wang Ran enters reincarnation (two in one, big) Chapter 708 Wang Ran''s Reincarnation (two in one, big) Ye Fan and the others didn''t know what kind of things they would encounter on Earth, as if Wang Ran didn''t know the undercurrent surging behind the plane of the sky. After Ye Fan and others left, Wang Ran sat on the futon calmly. In his eyes, there was a look of thinking flashing constantly. After a long time, a quiet sigh came from Wang Ran''s mouth. Looking at the closed door, Wang Ran whispered: "Maybe, I really should have entered the worldly reincarnation. Now I can''t even see myself clearly. " As the voice fell, Wang Ran slowly stood up. Wang Ran, who had made up his mind, directly communicated to Ditian and others: "I decided to enter the World in reincarnation, you and you guard the Tibetan gate. I will leave the Ninja Rod and Dahuang Rod to you, if there is any danger, please push them. In addition, when the life span of the reincarnation body of my first life has come to an end, you must remember to lead me to avoid re-entering reincarnation. " Hearing Wang Ran''s voice, the three people of Di Tian, ??Good and Evil who were practicing, their bodies shook in an instant. The next moment, the three closed eyes opened instantly. His eyes were filled with surprises and puzzles. They didn''t understand why Wang Ran made such a decision. According to Wang Ran''s current practice schedule, Wang Ran really didn''t need to risk the chaos of the true spirit and enter the world in reincarnation. They wanted to ask questions, but Wang Ran did not give them this opportunity. After the voice fell, two streams of light appeared in front of the emperor in an instant, it was the Ninja Rod and the Great Wilderness Rod. After Wang Ran sent out two weapons that were about to enter the emperor''s level, his aura reached the peak in an instant. Now Wang Ran is only a saint, and under normal conditions, such things as reincarnation in the world are still too risky for him. Not daring to be careless, after his aura reached its peak, Wang Ran instantly opened the God sequence. In the state closest to the way of heaven, Wang Ran''s eyes closed gently, feeling the way of reincarnation. I don''t know how long it took, Wang Ran''s aura quickly decayed. At the same time, Wang Ran''s figure is getting smaller and smaller. However, within a moment, Wang Ran''s body directly turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the void. At the same time, the expressions on Di Tian, ??Good and Evil, who had been paying attention to Wang Ran''s situation here, also fell silent for a moment. They couldn''t feel Wang Ran''s breath anymore, which showed that Wang Ran had already stepped into reincarnation. Although with the ninja rod, everyone can find Wang Ran''s body of reincarnation. But Wang Ran has already made a decision, and within time, even if they find Wang Ran''s reincarnation body, what will happen? All three of them sighed helplessly, looked into the distance, and re-entered the state of cultivation. Since Wang Ran wants to enter the world reincarnation, then enter the world reincarnation. Anyway, it is only a hundred years, which is really nothing to them. It''s just that during Wang Ran''s absence, they should pay more attention. The prestige of Zangmen can''t fall because of Wang Ran''s departure. After October, in a small town on the border of Tiangan Kingdom in Zhongzhou, the ups and downs of a wealthy mansion were busy. Although the residence is small, there are more than 20 servants. Because this is the only residence in the town, Wang Xuanyang''s residence. As the only member of the small town, Wang Xuanyang also made his reputation right. Regardless of whether he is dealing with farmers outside or his own subordinates, Wang Xuanyang can stand up to being a polite and kind person. It may be Wang Xuanyang''s various good deeds that have benefited Wang Xuanyang, who has an annuity of half a hundred and has no children. Seven months ago, Wang Xuanyang''s wife suddenly vomited, which made Wang Xuanyang extremely anxious, who had spent half his life hand in hand with her. Without daring to hesitate, Wang Xuanyang immediately sent someone to invite the best doctor in town. In the end, I didn''t know if I asked, Wang Xuanyang and his wife were extremely pleasantly surprised in an instant. Because a little life was already brewing in the belly of Wang Xuanyang''s wife. Old age is worthy, old age is worthy. The news made Wang Xuanyang, who had no children in his life, almost jumped up in surprise, and his wife was even more excited and shed tears. Having not given birth to a son or a daughter for her husband for so many years makes Wang Xuanyang''s wife feel extremely guilty. She even asked her husband to take in a few concubines more than once. However, my husband has not done so because he considers his own feelings. I''m fine now, I''m finally pregnant. This is great news for Mrs. Wang, who has been guilty for decades. Even if you know that you are old, it is very dangerous to have children, and you may even kill you. But Madam Wang still resolutely chose to give birth to this child, because even if she died, she wanted to give birth to a son and a half for the Wang family. Wang Xuanyang and his wife were originally well-known good people nearby. After hearing the news of Madam Wangs pregnancy, almost the entire town was praying for Madam Wang. Those who belonged to the Wang family were praying that Mrs. Wang would be safe for mother and child. After all, although they are nominally subordinates of the Wang family, Wang Xuanyang and his wife treat them no differently from their family members. They are the people who benefit the most from the royal family. Naturally, they hope that Mrs. Wang will be safe with her mother and child and that the Wang family will have an heir. Today is the day when Mrs. Wang gave birth. Because of her old age, Mrs. Wang''s production was very unsuccessful, which caused the entire Wang family to become nervous. Outside the delivery room, Wang Xuanyang was even more anxious. He was afraid that the childbirth would not go well and his unborn child would die. He is even more afraid that his wife, who has been with him for decades, will be killed because of the unsuccessful delivery. No matter what kind of result it is, it is not what Wang Xuanyang hopes to see. So even if Wang Xuanyang had invited the best couples in the town, and even hired a couple from the city who specializes in delivering babies to the big families, he was still very anxious. Listening to the constant screams from his wife in the delivery room, Wang Xuanyang''s impatient face paled a little. He can only keep pacing in the delivery room, hoping to ease his anxiety. But in fact, this is of no use. As the screams gradually weakened, Wang Xuanyang''s anxiety became higher and higher. The screams of pregnant women are getting smaller and smaller, which is not a good situation. This shows that the pregnant woman''s physical strength is fading fast, and even her consciousness is rapidly dissipating. Even, the anxiety in his heart once made Wang Xuanyang, a calm man over half a century old, weep. Although the people on the side were also very nervous, but seeing Wang Xuanyang''s appearance, they still persuaded: "Except Wang, don''t be too anxious. You and your wife are good people. Your wife will be safe and sound. Mother and child are safe." Hearing the comfort of the people, Wang Xuanyang waved his hand, but his anxiety did not drop by half. At this moment, there was a cry of a baby in the delivery room. Hearing the cry of the baby, the servants of the palace immediately congratulated Wang Xuanyang with surprise on their faces: "Congratulations to the staff, congratulations to the staff, happy to your son." Along with the congratulations from the people, Wang Xuanyang''s face also showed joy. Without any hesitation, Wang Xuanyang took a step forward and walked towards the door of the delivery room. In his excitement, Wang Xuanyang even tripped over himself. At this moment, the door of the delivery room was also opened from the inside. A wife Wen walked out of the room and looked at Wang Xuanyang who was excited. First wife Wen congratulated: "Congratulations to the king, the lady gave birth to a unicorn." Hearing what Wen Po said, the expression on Wang Xuanyang''s face was even more surprised. However, Wen Po''s next sentence made Wang Xuanyang''s excitement tremble in an instant. "but" "But what?" Wang Xuanyang''s expression was frozen, this turning point really caught Wang Xuanyang off guard. Wen Po looked at Wang Xuanyang with a worried expression, she also sighed helplessly, and then said in a low voice: "But Madam is getting older after all, even if we have exhausted our best efforts, the madam is still greatly injured after giving birth to the unicorn. I am afraid, there is no life span for several years. " Hearing that Po Wen said this, Wang Xuanyang''s face instantly paled. Although Wang Xuanyang was very excited about the birth of his son, it was difficult to conceal the sorrow of his wife''s short life. After all, Mrs. Wang has been with Wang Xuanyang since his downfall, who has been with him to make a comeback. With no gods in his eyes, Wang Xuanyang whispered: "Madam, she... hurt her vitality? No, it must be a lie. She was fine before!" Wang Xuanyang didn''t believe that his wife was short-lived, or that he couldn''t believe that his wife was short-lived. In grief, Wang Xuanyang staggered into the delivery room. Could it be that in this scene, Wen Po''s face also showed a bit of sadness. However, this sense of grief was soon faded away by her. Having been a stable wife for so many years, she has really seen too much farewell to life and death. It''s just that in his heart, he still can''t help feeling upset for Wang Xuanyang, a well-known good man. Why do good people always have no rewards? As for the subordinates in the palace, they were very sad after hearing what Wen Po said, and they gritted their teeth and couldn''t speak. They are afraid, they will cry as soon as they let go. Now Yuanwai, Mrs. Wang, and the newly born young master of the Wang family still need their care, and they can''t let the sadness affect their mood. At this time, Wang Xuanyang had also staggered into the delivery room. First of all, the purpose is that a group of stable women are wiping the body of the newborn baby. Wang Xuanyang knows very well that this baby is his own son. However, he no longer has the energy to pay attention to his son, and all his attention is now on his wife. The pale complexion and some distracted eyes all showed that Madam Wang''s spirit had been severely injured. Just looking at it with the naked eye, even an ordinary person can tell that Mrs. Wang hasn''t lived well for a few years. Uncontrollable, two lines of tears fell in Wang Xuanyang''s eyes instantly. At this time, Mrs. Wang lying on the bed also saw Wang Xuanyang''s figure. Suddenly, Madam Wang''s eyes condensed a lot, and she said weakly towards Wang Xuanyang: "Grandpa, why did you come in? Go out. It''s not clean. It''s not where you should be." While talking, Mrs. Wang was struggling to sit up. However, she was too weak to sit up on her own. Seeing this scene, Wang Xuanyang''s heart was suddenly shocked, ignoring other things, Wang Xuanyang hurried to his wife''s side. Holding Madam Wang''s palm tightly, Wang Xuanyang said with a choked voice: "Madam, what are you talking about, you have suffered such a serious crime, where is there any uncleanness? You just have a good rest, don''t worry about that much. Don''t worry, if you cultivate well, you will be able to get better. At least you can see your son marrying a wife and having children. " Upon hearing Wang Xuanyang''s words, Mrs. Wang couldn''t help showing a smile on her face. How can she know that Wang Xuanyang is kind to her. If you have a husband like this, what a wife do you want! "Ahem..." Unable to cough a few times, Madam Wang said weakly: "Master, I know my own body. If I can spend more years with you and your children, I will be satisfied. With children, even if I leave now, I will be reconciled. In the future, even if the master is old, there will be children to support you. This child is our hope for the future of the husband and wife. " With that, Mrs. Wang''s eyes slowly lit up. Seeing this scene, Wang Xuanyang''s heart was suddenly shocked. He was afraid that this was Madam Wang''s overdraft of his essence, so he quickly said: "Madam, let me talk more, take good care of it, and my wife will definitely be able to recover. Madams most important task now is to take a good rest and maintain a good body. " Listening to Wang Xuanyang''s anxious words, Madam Wang smiled lightly, and did not answer, but continued to speak: "Don''t worry, sir, I want to see the child, I want to look at him more." Hearing what Mrs. Wang said, Wang Xuanyang didn''t dare to refuse, and quickly turned his head to look at Po Wen, and motioned them to hold the child to Mrs. Wang. The few stable women did not dare to hesitate, and immediately sent the child to Mrs. Wang. Looking at the wrinkled child who had fallen asleep, Mrs. Wang''s face showed a maternal brilliance. With a chuckle, Mrs. Wang said with a blurred look in her eyes: "It''s great, you see, sir, the child looks a lot like you." Hearing what Mrs. Wang said, Wang Xuanyang''s eyes were filled with tears again. Without hesitation, Wang Xuanyang replied chokedly: "Yeah, like...I, and so...like Madam." Mrs. Wang seemed to have not heard Wang Xuanyang''s words, and continued to speak in a blurry voice: "Master, what do you say... what is this kid''s name? Master, you... give it a name." (End of this chapter) Chapter 710： The deceiving behavior of the origin of all things (two in one, big) Chapter 710 The Confusing Behavior of the Origin of the Mother Qi of All Things (two in one, big) Even if this bronze coffin didn''t exist for a long time and could break through the constraints of the small coffin alcohol, the mother qi of all things conceived from the origin of all things in these years can definitely fill a small bronze coffin. But now, the motherhood of all things in the bronze coffin is only a few shallow strands, and you can see that it has just been conceived recently. Fortunately, there are only so few strands, otherwise Ye Fan and the others may not be able to lift this bronze coffin just now. But this also shows that the origin of the mother qi of all things is definitely not something that exists in the bronze coffin, but after bringing Ye Fan and others to the Big Dipper Star Region, outsiders put it in. But here comes the problem. The bronze coffin fell into the forbidden land. Not to mention that the bronze coffin itself is incredible, but the barren ancient forbidden place where it is located is not something ordinary people can set foot on. Otherwise, Ye Fan and his party wouldn''t dare to go to the forbidden place to find the bronze coffin until now. Moreover, the mother of all things is such a precious thing, its owner was willing to put it in the bronze coffin, and was brought here by the bronze coffin. No matter how you look at it, the master of the origin of all things is an extremely powerful existence, and it is also that kind of very rich family. But no matter what Ye Fan and others think, they are the masters of the origin of all things, and they don''t have a clue. However, the reality does not matter whether Ye Fan and others have a clue as to who the former master of the origin of the mother-in-kind of all things is. At the moment when the bronze coffin was opened by Ye Fan and others, the origin of all things in the bronze coffin instantly boiled. As if attracted by something, the origin of the mother qi of all things trembling slowly inside the bronze coffin. But in a moment, the origin of the mother qi of all things seemed to have confirmed something, and it flew directly towards Ye Fan and the others. Before Ye Fan could react, the origin of the mother qi of all things slammed into Ye Fan''s arms. This scene frightened everyone. You know, the source of the mother qi of all things without refining, even the slightest strands are extremely important. Even if it has been refined, it just won''t hurt its owner. For others, it is still heavy. For no reason, Ye Fan couldn''t have refined the source of the mother qi of all things. The origin of the mother qi of all things, which has been so heavy as a thread, how heavy should a large group be. What''s more, the source of the mother qi of all things rushed into Ye Fan''s arms at such a fast speed. Even if the current Ye Fan Xiu base has already stepped into the Dragon Transformation Realm, everyone has no doubt that he will be knocked out of his soul by this group of motherhood origin of all things. Otherwise, how could the source of the mother qi of all things be recognized as one of the best materials for refining the Supreme Imperial Army. Therefore, watching the origin of the mother''s energy of all things hit Ye Fan''s arms, everyone was so panicked at this time. For many years of colleagues, their feelings are not comparable to ordinary people. Even if it is an ordinary biological brother, the relationship may not be as good as theirs. Others are still like this, and Ye Fan, who is the master, has a blank brain. To be honest, Ye Fan didn''t fail to see the trajectory of the origin of the mother qi of everything. But being able to see Gui was able to see, Ye Fan couldn''t fully react. Obviously knowing that if the source of the mother''s energy of all things collided with him, he would not have a good end, and he might even die. But even if Ye Fan tried his best, he couldn''t make any dodge movements. Even the secret technique can''t be used. Because the speed of the origin of the mother qi of all things is too fast, and it comes too suddenly. Ye Fan didn''t understand why the mother qi of all things came to him, and now there was only regret left in Ye Fan''s mind. Is it a pity that there is no way to return to the earth to take a look at your parents? Still regret that there is no way to continue serving under Wang Ran''s seat? Or is it regretful that you haven''t said goodbye to your friend, and haven''t told the person you like about your thoughts? Ye Fan didn''t know what he was sorry for, because there were so many things he hadn''t done yet. However, time was too late for Ye Fanduo to think. But in an instant, the source of the mother qi of all things has completely smashed into Ye Fan''s arms. As the mother-in-kind source of all things hit Ye Fan''s body, the exclamations of Zhou Yi, Black Emperor, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman and others also sounded. "Ye Fan!! Um..." However, the exclamation of the crowd only sounded for a while, and then stopped abruptly. There is no other reason, it''s just because the moment when the mother qi of all things hit Ye Fan''s arms, it was directly integrated into Ye Fan''s body. No, it should be integrated into Ye Fans dantian to be precise, This situation directly stunned Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, and the Black Emperor. This...what is the situation? Everyone couldn''t help but wonder in their minds. Even Ye Fan is full of needs at this time. After blinking, Ye Fan touched his body with some uncertainty. I am not dead, not even injured? This thought flashed in Ye Fan''s mind. The contact just now not only didn''t make Ye Fan seriously injured and dying, he didn''t even feel at all. Hmm~ I can''t say that I didn''t feel it. If I insisted, Ye Fan only felt that his dantian had risen. But compared to your own life, is this still a problem? Although he was very puzzled as to why the source of the mother qi that hit him did not cause him any harm, the joy at this moment had already suppressed Ye Fan''s doubts. After a long sigh of relief, Ye Fan sat down on the ground. Although it was only a moment, although Ye Fan did not cause any consumption. But the great horror of the year of life and death still made Ye Fan''s heart scared. Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, and Heihuang rushed to Ye Fan''s side and carefully checked Ye Fan''s body. Until it was confirmed that Ye Fan really had nothing to do with it, all the people came to heart completely immediately. However, as everyone''s mood calmed down, the doubts just now surfaced in everyone''s minds again. Pang Bo touched Ye Fan''s stomach, and asked with some uncertainty: "Crazy man, did the source of the mother qi of all things enter your dantian?" After hearing Pangbo''s words, Zhou Yi and Li Xiaoman also asked: "Yes, what''s the situation? How can the source of the mother qi of all things enter your dantian? There will be no problem, right." Although the Black Emperor on the side didnt speak, as if he had an answer in his heart, he could tell from his gaze that kept rolling away from Ye Fan. At this time, the Black Emperors heart was also in his mind. Say hello constantly. Ye Fan also showed a puzzled expression when he heard the people''s inquiries. Frowning, Ye Fan said uncertainly: "I don''t know this too well. The moment the mother qi of all things touched my body, I entered my dantian by myself, and I couldn''t react at all. However, since this source of the mother qi of all things did not cause me any harm, there shouldn''t be any problem, right? Let me first take a look at what the situation is. " With that, Ye Fan closed his eyes directly, immersed his consciousness in his dantian, and carefully observed it. Seeing Ye Fan''s movements, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo, Black Emperor and others did not say much, but waited quietly. Ye Fan, whose consciousness sank into his dantian, could clearly observe the situation in his dantian. In the vast sea of ??pubic fields, a large tripod tripod with two ears is suspended above the pubic field like the scorching sun. This is Ye Fan''s natal weapon, but it can be seen from the refining materials of this great cauldron that this is definitely a rare good thing. In fact, it is true that almost all the precious materials that Ye Fan has gained from traveling abroad for so many years have been used to experience this great tripod. Even most of his sect contribution points were replaced with refining materials, used to refine his own three-legged tripod tripod with two ears. If you continue to practice like this, and if you cooperate with a little chance, even if Ye Fan fails to become an emperor, this two-eared tripod cauldron may be transformed into an imperial imperial soldier. But at this time, Ye Fan''s two-eared tripod cauldron, which was born to be repaired, was wrapped in a hazy, mysterious yellow gas. Take a closer look, it''s not just the source of the mother qi of all things or something. Ye Fan himself was shocked by this scene. You must know that the weapons of the destiny were not just for fun. If this great tripod was destroyed, although Ye Fan himself wouldn''t be dead on the spot, a serious injury and damage to the foundation would still be simple. What''s more, this great cauldron was his painstaking efforts for so many years, even if there was no natal cultivation, Ye Fan would not be able to watch his weapon ruined. So after seeing the origin of the mother qi of all things enveloped his natal weapons, Ye Fan immediately enveloped the tripod cauldron with divine consciousness, and wanted to observe what was going on. But the more you observe, the more puzzled Ye Fan''s expression becomes. Because Ye Fan could feel that the origin of the mother qi of all things did not cause any damage to his tripod tripod, and even faintly strengthened the tripod tripod. Moreover, the source of the mother qi of all things did not produce any resistance to Ye Fan''s divine consciousness. It was as if the origin of the mother qi of all things was refined by Ye Fan himself. Ye Fan could feel that, if it weren''t for the fact that the material of the tripod tripod itself was a top-notch existence, the source of the mother qi of all things would immediately become the main material of the tripod tripod, turning it into its own weapon. Even now, as long as Ye Fan wants to, with the refining technique of Zangmen, he can refine the origin of the mother qi of all things into his three-legged cauldron. However, because the origin of the mother qi of all things is too weird, Ye Fan didn''t dare to do this. Even if it weren''t for not being able to do it, Ye Fan had plans to expel the origin of all things. After observing for a long time, after confirming that the origin of the mother qi of all things would not cause any harm to him, Ye Fan slowly withdrew his consciousness immersed in his dantian and opened his eyes. Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, and Heihuang had long been confused by Ye Fan''s puzzled expression. Now that Ye Fan opened his eyes, everyone hurriedly asked: "How about it, did that group of mother qi of all things cause any harm to you?" Hearing the people''s questions, Ye Fan frowned. He really didn''t know how to answer this question. After pondering for a while, Ye Fan said in a confused tone: "How to put it, I don''t know what the situation is now. The motherhood of all things is not raging in my dantian, and it can even be said to be very meek, and it does not even resist my divine consciousness at all. It''s just that it is now wrapped in my tripod tripod, and it has the meaning of strengthening the tripod tripod. Even I can take the initiative to control the source of the mother qi of all things and become one of the refining materials for my tripod tripod. It''s just that I can''t expel it, even the tripod cauldron can''t move it, so I don''t dare to move it recklessly. " Hearing what Ye Fan said, everyone''s faces were filled with great doubts. They have been practicing for so many years, and they also claim to be knowledgeable. But this is the first time they have seen this kind of thing. Even the Black Emperor, who had followed Wu Shi the Great, was confused about this. There was a moment of silence, and a slight noise suddenly came from a distance. Everyone knows that this is someone who is about to find here. Not dare to delay too much, Zhou Yi said directly: "You''re crazy, don''t think about it so much. Now that you can be sure that the origin of the mother qi of all things will not harm you, then put this matter aside for the time being. Anyway, when we arrive at the ancient star of Yinghuo, we will summon the master''s clone. At that time, we asked Master what the situation was like. Now they are almost here, let''s leave now, lest unexpected changes occur. " Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, everyone including Ye Fan nodded in agreement. Zhou Yi was right. They couldn''t solve this problem anyway, so it''s better to wait until Yinghuo Guxing asked Wang Ran. Moreover, this trip is indeed of great importance to them, and they are not willing to make extravagances. Without hesitation, after activating the five-color altar, Ye Fan and his group of five directly entered the bronze coffin. As the door of the bronze coffin slowly closed, the five-color altar burst into brilliant light in an instant. And a star map next to the five-color altar also slowly lit up at this moment, and a ray of light that skyrocketed instantly rose from the five-color altar. The bronze coffin that Ye Fan and the others rode slowly floated up surrounded by the bright pillar of light. With the gradual increase in height, the speed of the bronze coffin became faster and faster, but within a few breaths, the huge bronze coffin completely disappeared from the vision of the people in the Big Dipper Star Territory. Such a vast scene naturally attracted the attention of countless people. Those who were close to the five-color altar rushed over here the first time. Unfortunately, no matter how fast they came, when they arrived, they only saw the light slowly dissipating from the altar. (End of this chapter) Chapter 711： Return, Yingzhuo Ancient Star (two in one, big) Chapter 711 Return, Yingzhu Ancient Star (two in one, big) "This is? The legendary ancient starry road? Someone left along the ancient starry road?" "Looking at the appearance of the altar, it should be the legendary ancient road to the stars. I just don''t know which one set foot on the ancient starry sky road. " "Yes, I didn''t expect that there would be a transit altar on the ancient starry sky in this bronze fairy palace. I don''t know where this altar is. " ... The latecomers looked at the five-color altar that had been restored to its original shape, and you talked about the five-color altar itself and the fact that the five-color altar was activated just now. As one of the protagonists discussed in the crowd, Ye Fan and others also stepped into the starry sky. Sitting in the ancient bronze coffin, Ye Fan and the others firmly absorbed the body of the ancient bronze coffin with their energy. No way, this time is different from the last time they rode in the ancient bronze coffin. Without the nine dragon corpses pulling the coffin, this time Ye Fan and others experienced the weightlessness of the legendary price for the first time. How fast the bronze coffin spurred by the five-color altar is undoubtedly close to or even far faster than the speed of light. From zero to something, the side effects brought about by such acceleration are not unacceptable to Ye Fan and others, but it is absolutely uncomfortable. If it weren''t for preparation, they would all have a close contact with the bronze coffin. After dozens of seconds, Ye Fan and others finally felt that the inside of the bronze coffin had stabilized. Slowly removing the energy adsorbed on the bronze coffin wall, Ye Fan said softly: "We should have entered the universe now. Let''s open the coffin door to see what''s going on outside. If there is nothing wrong, we will urge the jade talisman given by the master to return to the earth." Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman and the Black Emperor all nodded inconspicuously. Without saying anything, everyone slowly opened the door of the ancient bronze coffin. Sure enough, as Ye Fan and the others expected, as the bronze coffin door opened, a vast expanse of scenery appeared in front of Ye Fan and the others. In the empty black starry sky, countless stars release their own light. The Big Dipper Star Region that Ye Fan and the others had just left was still lying horizontally behind everyone. Seeing this scene, everyone''s hearts were full of shock. Even if Ye Fan and others have received information about the Internet Big Bang before, it is really the first time that such a scene has experienced it personally. Even if they had experienced Nine Dragons pulling the coffin before, they only stayed at Yinghuo Guxing for a short time. To say that they were really in the stars, they couldn''t do this at all. As for the Black Emperor, although he used to be quite strong, he was still the pet of Emperor Wu Shi. But across the starry sky, he really hadn''t done this kind of thing. Some things can only be understood how shocking they are after seeing them in person. It''s like Ye Fan and the others, who I''m good at, looking at the vast starry sky and the magnificent Big Dipper star field, the shock in their hearts can''t be described in words. At the same time, in addition to shock, their hearts are more joyful and uneasy. Already stepping into the starry sky, will the day when they get home be far away? They have been away from their hometown for more than 30 years from the time when they pulled the coffin in Kowloon, and now they embark on the return flight. For ordinary people, this is already a half-life. What''s more, before they left, they were not considered young anymore, each of them was nearly 30 years old. And their parents are already in their 50s or 60s. Now more than 30 years have passed, and none of their parents are still alive. If this is delayed for more than ten years, then the appointment is hopeless. So shouldn''t they be happy now, shouldn''t they be upset? In the unlikely event that after returning home, their parents would have passed away, it would be a pity for them to make up for it. But this kind of thing is a matter of destiny, and what they have to do now is to do their own right and return to the earth as quickly as possible. So after confirming that his party had reached the starry sky, Ye Fan directly took out the jade symbol engraved with the coordinates of the earth''s position that Wang Ran gave him from his arms. Without hesitation, Ye Fan directly input aura to activate the jade talisman. In an instant, a powerful energy was released from the jade talisman, which directly enveloped the entire ancient bronze coffin. Immediately afterwards, Yufu broke away from Ye Fan''s control and floated quietly in the ancient bronze coffin. A bright spot lighted up from the surface of the jade talisman, and at the same time, a touch of energy extended directly from the jade talisman to the mass of energy wrapped on the surface of the bronze coffin. As if being guided by something, the direction of the ancient bronze coffin that was moving forward was slowly changing. It was like calibrating something, knowing that after the flight direction had deviated by almost ninety degrees, the bronze ancient coffin finally no longer shifted its moving position. Sitting in the bronze coffin and watching all this, Ye Fan and others showed a relaxed expression on his face at this time. Now that the sailing direction has been determined, then, just wait for the destination to be reached. I just dont know how long it will take to reach the destination. Although they also knew that the speed of the ancient bronze coffin was not slow, they couldn''t figure out how fast it was now because of the void all around. The distance between the Big Dipper and the Earth is not too close. If the speed of the ancient bronze coffin is not fast, it is normal for them to take this journey and ten or eight years. So after everything has settled, Ye Fan and the others only hope that the speed of this ancient bronze coffin can be faster. As if hearing the heartfelt voices of Ye Fan and others, the energy released by the coordinate jade charm wrapped around the bronze coffin suddenly burst out. With the explosion of this energy, the ancient bronze coffin was like a racing car with liquid nitrogen acceleration, and the speed suddenly increased. And because it is in a vacuum, the speed of the bronze coffin is getting faster and faster, which is more than putting on some lubricating oil pipe. Although they were unprepared, Ye Fan and the others fell a dog to eat **** in the bronze coffin. (Black Emperor: You are connoting me!!) But they don''t have any embarrassment now, and they even have a faint joy. After all, the faster the bronze coffin is, the sooner they can go home. And it''s not that I made a fool of myself alone, and everyone couldn''t help but look at the brothers and sisters beside them. However, because they are in the vacuum of the universe, their laughter cannot be transmitted. But this is not a big deal for them, after all, everyone can easily do this with a small method like Sound Transmission. Otherwise, what did Ye Fan just say? ... ... Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, and the Black Emperor wandered in the endless starry sky, and Wang Ran''s reincarnation body king hopes were still slowly growing. Although they no longer showed up in the Big Dipper domain, this did not hinder the orderly development of Zangmen. And such a dull day will last for more than a year. In the starry sky, a huge bronze coffin is moving fast. Of course, compared with the surrounding stars, this bronze coffin looks a little insignificant. However, these are not the key points. The key point is that on the body of this bronze coffin, the combination of four people and one dog is sitting on it quietly. That''s right, even the dog sits on the coffin in a decent way. Everyone closed their eyes, as if they were comprehending something. Only from time to time, they would open their eyes and take a look at their surroundings. This strange combination is not someone else, it is Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman and the Black Emperor. After wandering in the starry sky for a year, they had no way to practice, but they could only study and comprehend some classics non-stop. In such a day, if it were not for the companions beside them, to be honest, their character would be a bit more introverted now. Suddenly, Pangbo, who opened his eyes to observe the surrounding environment, suddenly showed a look of surprise on his face. Without hesitation, Pang Bo directly spoke to Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, and the Black Emperor: "Look, is that the solar system?" Hearing Pangbo''s voice transmission, Ye Fan and others suddenly opened their eyes. Looking at a galaxy in the distance, everyone except the Black Emperor showed a touch of surprise. This year, they also passed by a lot of small galaxies, but none of them had any special feelings. But it''s different now. The galaxy in the distance is their hometown. Yes, even though there is still some distance, they still recognized this galaxy not far away, which is the solar system. Uncontrollable, everyone stood up from the bronze coffin. Seeing everyone''s movements, the Black Emperor also understood that they were about to reach their destination. Unexpectedly, the black emperor''s eyes also showed a look of joy. Just kidding, although he is the Black Emperor, he has gone through many storms. However, his nature is still a lively person. After wandering in the starry sky for a year, the Black Emperor was the most difficult one among the people present. So when he saw that he was almost at his destination now, how could he be unhappy. "Yes, I''m almost home at last!" Ye Fan and the others looked at the galaxy not far away and couldn''t help muttering. The speed of the bronze coffin is not slow, it can even be said to be very fast. It''s as if they were still some distance away from the solar system just now, and now everyone is about to enter the solar system. At this time, Ye Fan and the others didn''t want to continue to comprehend any classics. They just stood on the bronze coffin and waited quietly. In just a moment, everyone has entered the solar system. However, there is still a long distance from the outermost periphery of the solar system to the earth. So Ye Fan and the others stood on the bronze coffin for several days before the whole picture of the earth appeared in front of everyone. However, Ye Fan and the others did not have the idea of ??directly entering the earth, because Wang Ran had already told them that all the five-color altars on the earth had been damaged. Only relying on Ye Fan and the others, there is no way to repair the five-color altar on the earth. If Ye Fan and the others wanted to return to the voyage, it would be impossible to place the ancient bronze coffin on the earth. Ye Fan and their current realm, although they can move and survive in space for a short time. But they couldn''t carry such a large bronze coffin across the starry sky. During the year of wandering in the starry sky, they just entered the starry sky from time to time and adapted to the environment of the starry sky. Most of the time, they just practiced inside the bronze coffin. Of course, the Black Emperor is an exception. It''s just that the Black Emperor alone can''t carry the bronze coffin across the starry sky at all, even if the distance is very close. The point is that the bronze coffin can''t be stored in the storage ring yet. Obviously, Ye Fan and the others did not plan to stay on Earth all the time. In this regard, everyone has long asked Wang Ran to make countermeasures. When passing by Yingzhu Ancient Star, the coordinate jade symbol floating in the bronze coffin slowly exudes a mysterious aura. Under the traction of this breath, the energy enclosing the bronze coffin was slowly released. The speed of the bronze coffin, which was still moving fast, dropped suddenly. And as the speed of the bronze coffin slowed down, the bronze coffin also slowly began to fall towards the ancient star of Yingzhu. Soon, the bronze coffin had entered the ancient star of Yingzhu. After more than thirty years, the bronze coffin once again fell on the ancient star of Yingzhu. At the same location, only this time, there was no nine-day dragon corpse outside the bronze coffin, and Ye Fan and the others were not as weak as they were before. Jumping off the bronze coffin, Ye Fan and others let out a long sigh of relief. Although the land here is red, breathing the air again makes their hearts feel a lot more comfortable. But soon, everyone''s pupils shrank tightly. Because not far away, the somewhat dilapidated Da Leiyin Temple that they had originally remembered was almost in ruins at this time. Under normal circumstances, the Great Leiyin Temple would not be like this in the undisturbed ancient star Yinghuo. However, Da Leiyin Temple has become like this now. Then it can only mean that during the time they were in the Big Dipper domain, there had been an accident on the ancient star of Yingzhu that they did not know. With his eyes narrowed slightly, Ye Fan gently muttered: "Is it the great demon who was suppressed back then?" Not only Ye Fan, but Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman also had some guesses in their hearts. Only the Black Emperor, who had never experienced that thing back then, was still calm. It''s just that there is some doubt in my heart, why such a ruin appeared in this deserted place. Of course, if the Black Emperor were to know that the ruins were originally Da Leiyin Temple, the Black Emperor would not be so peaceful. After all, this Great Leiyin Temple is not only famous on earth. Shakyamuni, the great name of Buddha Amitabha, is not only spread on the earth. Just like the Black Emperor, as the pet of the Wushi Great Emperor, he still knows some of these legendary characters. Even better than Ye Fan and the others, he knew the meaning of this. And Da Leiyin Temple, as the dojo of all Buddhas, is undoubtedly a supreme treasure. Although it is now destroyed, it turned into a ruin. But based on the character of the Black Emperor, he would definitely go to the ruins. After all, who knows what opportunities are hidden in this ruin? (End of this chapter) Chapter 712： Crocodile ancestor: I care about the crematorium for a while! (Two in one, big) Chapter 712 Crocodile Ancestor cares about the crematorium for a while! (Two in one, big) But even if the Black Emperor didn''t know this, it didn''t matter, because soon, the Black Emperor was frightened and blew up. Because just as Ye Fan murmured in a few people, under the Great Leiyin Temple that had been turned into ruins in the distance, a terrifying energy fluctuation suddenly broke out. For a while, a strange black wind shrouded the entire film of Yingzhu Ancient Star. "Jie Jie Jie Jie, I didn''t expect my ancestors to come out and run into old friends! You little ghosts, there is no such annoying guy to help you today, let''s be my ancestor''s food. " As the black wind surged, an arrogant voice also sounded. Hearing this voice, Ye Fan and the others were okay, after all, they were already prepared in their hearts. But the black emperor can''t do it. With this sound, the hair on the black emperor''s body instantly exploded. Without him, it is too scary. At this moment, the black emperor couldn''t care about playing tricks, staring at the ruins of the Great Leiyin Temple in the distance, and said with some trembling: "Damn it, the Great Sage?? I said, you have provoked this horrible existence before? You weren''t killed?" Hearing what the Black Emperor said, Ye Fan said softly: "He should have just gotten out of trouble, and he doesn''t need to worry too much. Master is already prepared. Zhou Yi! " Hearing Ye Fan calling himself, Zhou Yi also understood Ye Fan''s thoughts in an instant. Without hesitation, Zhou Yi directly took out a jade charm from his arms. Before they set off, Wang Ran handed them a jade talisman that sealed his clone, and he also specially explained it. When they arrived at Yingzhu Ancient Star, he released the clone. There is no doubt that the purpose of Wang Ran giving them jade charms is to deal with the terrifying existence sealed under the Great Leiyin Temple. The jade talisman in Zhou Yi''s hand was the jade talisman that Wang Ran gave them to seal the clone. At this time, a huge crocodile figure burst out from the ruins of the Great Leiyin Temple in the distance. The crocodile was so big that the entire sky above the ancient star of Yingzhu was half-hidden by him. From a distance, it looked like an aircraft carrier. It''s just the breath radiating from his body that has already made the surrounding sky gloomy. You know, this is his mother''s Hokage. Seeing this scene, Zhou Yi didn''t dare to hesitate, and directly crushed the jade talisman in his hand. In fact, when Zhou Yi took out the jade talisman, the crocodile ancestor who broke the seal had already discovered it. And he also felt the crisis from the jade charm in Zhou Yi''s hand. Although powerful, after suffering a loss, Crocodile Ancestor dare not care. So as soon as it broke through the seal, Crocodile Ancestor rushed towards Ye Fan and the others. Although the distance is not close, for the crocodile ancestor, it is just a blink of an eye. Almost at the same time, the big mouths of Crocodile Ancestor had reached the top of Ye Fan''s heads. That incomparable smell directly enveloped Ye Fan and their bodies. Under normal circumstances, the crocodile ancestor''s mouth would directly drag Ye Fan into his stomach. And it won''t leave a trace of life to Ye Fan and the others, that terrifying power will kill them before Ye Fan and the others are imported. But, who told Ye Fan that their cards were hard enough. Although time was short, Wang Ran''s clone was released only at this moment. Just between the electric light and flint, the crocodile ancestor''s body flew out horizontally. What was left in place was Wang Ran, who slowly retracted his right leg and frowned. The reason why Wang Ran frowned was not because he was struggling to deal with Crocodile Ancestor just now, but because the surrounding air was so ugly. Not only Wang Ran, but Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, even the expressions of the Black Emperor at this time were not very good-looking. Although the crocodile ancestor has been sealed for so many years, there is no way to mobilize energy to clean itself. But at any rate, it is also in the realm of the Great Sage, shouldn''t it be instinct to be innocent? Thinking of Crocodile Ancestor is entirely because of his own intention. "vomit!!" Unable to help it, Li Xiaoman directly retched out. At this time, Crocodile Ancestor who was kicked out by Wang Ran had already stabilized his figure. Looking at Wang Ran in the distance, the crocodile ancestor''s face instantly showed a furious look. He hadn''t forgotten Wang Ran, he had been horizontally for so many years, except for Sakyamuni, Wang Ran was the only one who displeased him the most. Although the aura on Wang Ran''s body is very strange now, there is a faint feeling of facing the road directly. But as the Great Sage, even if it has not yet returned to its heyday, Crocodile Ancestor does not think Wang Ran is a threat to him. After all, it has only been thirty years since I saw Wang Ran last time. In such a short period of time, it was unimaginable that Wang Ran could break through to the Saint Realm. Breaking through to the realm of the Great Sage, that is simply thinking of eating farts, there is no possibility at all. So after seeing Wang Ran, Crocodile Ancestor roared directly: "You guy, you dare to appear in front of the ancestor, to see if the ancestor will not help this little bug swallow it alive. Ok? wrong" Speaking of this, Crocodile Ancestor''s words paused, and a ray of doubt flashed across Wang Ran''s eyes. Although the aura on Wang Ran''s body is very mysterious and strong, he always feels that something is wrong with Wang Ran. After watching for a few seconds, Crocodile Ancestor''s face suddenly showed a strange smile. "So, it seems that you are also afraid of the ancestors, and you only sent a clone. If you are lucky this time, eat a clone of you first, which will make you uncomfortable. When the ancestor recovers, look for you annoying ant. But these little ghosts are interesting. In such a short period of time, they turned from a mortal into a dragon cultivator, and the foundation is so solid? It seems that you have cultivated these little ghosts with great effort. If you eat these little ghosts, it can be regarded as the ancestor''s collection of interest. " Hearing what the crocodile ancestor said, Wang Ran did not give too much reply, just glanced at the crocodile ancestor faintly, and made the latter speak coldly: "Noisy!" After that, Wang Ran didn''t give the crocodile ancestor time to react, and with a pinch, a terrifying thunder shot directly out of the void, and slashed towards the crocodile ancestor. Wang Ran''s reaction directly made Crocodile Ancestor''s uncomfortable mood even more anger. For many years, he has not been so despised for many years. Even if it was Sakyamuni, it took a lot of effort and countless lives to defeat him. Even so, Sakyamuni couldn''t obliterate him, he could only seal him, and slowly consume him to death. But now, a little ant dare to despise him so much, how can this make the crocodile ancestor not angry. Under the anger, the crocodile ancestor did not keep his hands, the new hatred and the old hatred were counted together, the crocodile ancestor directly spit out a golden energy, and it slammed into the thunder. Originally in the calculations of Crocodile Ancestor, the energy he spit out should wipe out Wang Ran''s thunder, and even leave a lot of extra energy. But in fact, you think you always think that although Wang Ran''s realm is not as good as the crocodile ancestor, he is now in the state of God''s sequence. And after so many years of cultivation, the degree of completion of the God Sequence has risen even more than it was before. Although Wang Ran can''t compare to the crocodile ancestor in quantity, but in terms of quality, he is a crocodile ancestor and does not go to the current Wang Ran. Even if Wang Ran is only a clone standing here. So with the collision of the two attacks, the attack spit out by the crocodile ancestor was directly defeated. This scene directly stunned the crocodile floating in the distance. To be honest, he never thought of this scene. But this is also normal. After all, the crocodile ancestor has lived smoothly after encountering Sakyamuni, and has never seen the breath of heaven. Not to mention, having been sealed for so many grades, there is no chance to see the power of heaven. Therefore, the mysterious aura on Wang Ran''s body was not taken into his heart by Crocodile Ancestor, it was only regarded as his special technique. To the effect, the crocodile ancestor would have suffered such a big loss. But after all, people have to pay for their mistakes. Crocodile ancestor''s carelessness directly laid the end of his rapid defeat. The thunder that defeated the crocodile ancestor''s attack directly shrouded the body of the crocodile ancestor with lightning speed. Even though the crocodile ancestor''s body was strong, but under this thunder, the crocodile ancestor was still convulsed by electricity. And Wang Ran was even more unreasonable. After Thunder hit the crocodile ancestor, his hands were stamped again, and thunder greeted the crocodile ancestor crazily as if he didn''t need money. Looking from a distance, the flickering thunder light in the space around the crocodile ancestor has never stopped. Wang Ran''s hand is simply more tribulation than the tribulation of heaven. After all, Heavenly Tribulation will still give you some time to prepare, but here in Wang Ran, it is simply not giving you a chance to breathe. Not only is it powerful, but the attack speed is also fast, which simply does not leave a way for people to survive. In fact, it is true, even if the crocodile ancestor has tried his best to resist, but there is no way to get out of this endless thunder attack. Looking at Wang Ran who was still attacking in the distance, Crocodile Ancestor''s eyes were full of fierce fierceness. He had just fallen into Wang Ran''s combos carelessly, but he didn''t care. After all, his strength lies here. Although Wang Ran''s thunder power is terrifying, he can still hold on. Crocodile Ancestor does not believe that Wang Ran can maintain this level of attack, after all, this kind of terrifying attack is not generally expensive. Wang Ran''s cultivation base was far worse than Crocodile Ancestor''s. Crocodile Ancestor didn''t think they would last long for an attack like this. As long as he carries the crocodile ancestor for a while, Wang Ran will naturally defeat himself. As long as Wang Ran''s attack power drops, it will be his chance to get out. When the time comes, he will make Wang Ran bear this kind of pain a hundred times, a thousand times. Unfortunately, Crocodile''s abacus was wrong. Although the energy stored in Wang Ran''s clone is not much, but under the transition of the God sequence, Wang Ran''s attack will not consume too much energy at all. More, it is still the power of the law to catch the origin of the heavenly path. Therefore, the crocodile ancestor was struck by thunder and could no longer stop. To be honest, if it were not for the lack of energy in the body, Wang Ran would not choose to use this attack to slowly kill the crocodile ancestor. Wouldn''t it be fragrant to just squeeze the crocodile ancestor to death in one move? No matter what it is now, the crocodile ancestors suffered hardships and wasted time. Unfortunately, these crocodile ancestors are not known. The crocodile now gritted his teeth and endured the pain of being struck by lightning, waiting for the energy in Wang Ran''s body to run out. One moment, two moments... I don''t know how long it has been, the thunder on Crocodile Ancestor has not stopped. Having been watching Ye Fan and the others all the time, they all couldn''t help swallowing their saliva madly at this time. They are very self-aware, like this kind of terrifying thunder, but they can''t bear it together. Even if it''s just scratched, it will turn into fly ash. Even the outrageous Black Emperor with strong physical body can''t hold on for a few breaths under this kind of attack. After all, the Black Sovereign is only a physical tyrannical body, but the energy cultivation base in his body is still very average. What''s more, in Wang Ran''s thunder attack, there is still the aftermath of the law of the great road. Compared with others, the aftermath of this Dao Law is the most terrifying. After all, this thing, but it has penetrated into the soul so far, it is almost indelible. But the crocodile ancestor of others has been chopped alive for so long. Sure enough, it''s worthy of being a great saint, but it''s actually strong. Moreover, his master (sect master) was really a bit dark when he started, and he was madly blasting people with lightning all the time. Although because this is a clone and its strength is limited, everyone can understand Wang Ran''s behavior. But understanding will understand, and this will not affect them to complain. At this moment, Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Li Xiaoman, Pang Bo, Black Emperor and others felt a little pity for the crocodile ancestor. You said, what are you doing badly, you must provoke Wang Ran. Okay now, get struck by lightning, can''t stop. Suddenly, Ye Fan, who was silently mourning for the crocodile ancestor who was struck by lightning, seemed to think of something, and suddenly muttered in a low voice: "If this goes on, this crocodile ancestor will not be smashed." Although Ye Fan''s voice was very small, who were there, how could he not hear Ye Fan''s voice. After Ye Fan''s voice fell, Pang Bo couldn''t help but asked: "Crazy man, why are you worried about this?" After a glance at Pangbo, and then at the crocodile ancestor who was being struck by lightning, Ye Fan couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva, and then said: "Are you stupid? A big demon of this level, even if the flesh and blood are more than the holy medicine, I am afraid. If this is smashed, how can we eat it later? " Hearing what Ye Fan said, except for the Black Emperor, Ye Fan''s comrade, everyone couldn''t help but a bunch of black lines popping up on their foreheads. Even Wang Ran, who was releasing thunder, couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth. Sure enough, it''s you, Ye Fan...No, Ye Hei. It is said that you can remember a little thing in your heart for two hundred chapters. Sure enough, the crocodile ancestor has offended you twice, and he has not succeeded once. If you want to belch, you can forget about it, but if you dont burp here, you start to think of eating other peoples meat. This blackness is about to break through the sky. (End of this chapter) Chapter 713： The end of the crocodile ancestor (two in one, large) Chapter 713 The End of the Crocodile Ancestor (two in one, big) And the crocodile ancestor in the distance, after hearing Ye Fan''s words, his anger rushed straight into his forehead. For many years, he hasn''t been so aggrieved in many years. It doesn''t matter if he is suppressed by a clone of Wang Ran. After all, this person is really weird, and the energy in his body seems to be inexhaustible. However, now a little ghost in the Transforming Dragon Realm is actually in front of him, discussing eating his meat with his companions. Such humiliation made Crocodile Ancestor angrily want to tear Ye Fan and the others into pieces. But Crocodile Ancestor knew in his heart that if this continued, Ye Fan and the others would not only discuss eating themselves, but would turn this matter into reality. Roaring, frantically roaring, in order to survive, in order to tear up these stray pieces in his own eyes, the crocodile ancestor desperately burned the energy in his body. Even the life span, the crocodile ancestors burned wildly. The breath of horror came from the crocodile ancestor, and the thunder that firmly suppressed the crocodile ancestor, at this moment, turned out to be like a piece of paper about to burst, and there was a risk of collapse at any time. Upon seeing this scene, Wang Ran''s eyes became slightly solemn. Regardless of the energy consumption in his body, Wang Ran suddenly increased the energy output in his body, pulling a stronger thunder to suppress the crocodile ancestor. The crocodile ancestor who had just raised a little splash was instantly suppressed by Wang Ran. To be honest, even if the crocodile ancestor has not recovered to its peak state, the crocodile ancestor''s strength is still very strong. If Crocodile Ancestor desperately broke free from Wang Ran''s suppression from the beginning, maybe Wang Ran really couldn''t suppress him. But Crocodile Ancestor took it for granted, he was reluctant to have a few lifespans, and it was not a reason to spend a longer time to recover his strength. So at the beginning, he just rushed to consume Wang Ran''s thoughts, and slowly dragged on. However, after being attacked by Wang Ran with the thunder that contained the atmosphere of the Great Dao for so long, the aftermath of the Great Dao had long penetrated into the body and even the soul of the crocodile ancestor. The current crocodile ancestors are as if they have suffered countless dark injuries. With the same attack, the damage to the crocodile is now almost increased by one cup. Of course, this was just a thunderous attack against exhausted Wang Ran. Therefore, the current crocodile ancestor is like being put on a weak buff, and its ability to resist injuries is greatly reduced. Originally, Crocodile Ancestor was very difficult to break free from Wang Ran''s attack. Under this situation, Crocodile Ancestor could not escape even if he tried desperately. What''s more, crocodile ancestors cannot always maintain this desperate state. Neither the energy in his body nor his remaining lifespan, nor the physical state of the crocodile ancestor, were enough to support his long-term desperation. So soon, the aura of the crocodile ancestor declined. Even by observing it with the naked eye, it can be seen that the crocodile ancestor is already in a weak state. Naturally, Wang Ran would not let go of this opportunity. Not only did the strength in his hand not weaken, but on the contrary, it increased by a few points. Originally, Crocodile Ancestor could no longer hold on, but now that Wang Ran exerted his force, Crocodile Ancestor was instantly smashed to the ground by this endless thunder. How terrifying the damage caused by the existence of the Saint-level, although it is just a aftermath, but just in the blink of an eye, the land around the crocodile ancestor has already turned into scorched earth. As the center of the attack, the ground under the crocodile ancestor exploded in an instant, leaving a huge pothole. Originally, Ye Fan and others thought that the crocodile ancestor would be hacked to death by Wang Ran bit by bit with thunder. But things often exceeded their expectations. Wang Ran''s blow was like awakening the Great Leiyin Temple that had been turned into ruins. With the landing of the crocodile ancestor, the entire ruins of the Great Leiyin Temple suddenly burst into endless weirdness. A wave of terrifying waves spread from under the Great Leiyin Temple, but soon these waves declined one by one. In the end, only one wave remained active. But everyone could feel that, although the aura that survived was very terrifying, there was a deep breath of anger in the dismembered corpse. It was like an old man who was about to die, and finally came back to light. Ye Fan and the others didn''t understand what happened, only thick doubts and worries in their eyes. Could it be that another terrifying monster is about to be born? If this is the case, can Wang Ran''s clone still suppress him? Ye Fan couldn''t help but worry in their hearts. The fact is of course not like Ye Fan and the others guessed. At this moment, Wang Ran didn''t have any worries in his eyes. Yes, it''s just emotion and admiration. On the contrary, the eyes of the struggling crocodile ancestor was shrouded by thunder at this time, but there was a look of despair. Because they all already know what kind of character this upcoming existence is. That is, the strong human race who has participated in the suppression and has been guarding the crocodile ancestors and other great demons. After the crocodile ancestor broke the seal, why didn''t he regain himself aggressively? Why would he succumb to a small glorious ancient star? The reason is because the crocodile ancestor does not want to wake up, those who can already be regarded as the existence of heroic spirits. Once the crocodile ancestor leaked his breath, the heroic spirits would reawaken. Although their strength is definitely not up to the level of their lives, although most of them will be turned into ashes when they wake up. But the only ones that have awakened are still terrifying to the unrecovered crocodile ancestors. Even if you are not careful, the crocodile ancestor will be sealed again. Therefore, after the crocodile ancestor broke his seal, he would be silent among the ancient stars of the magical confusion, while condensing his own breath, while slowly regaining his strength. But just now, because of desperately fighting Wang Ran, Crocodile Ancestor could no longer restrain his breath. At this moment, it was natural to alarm the existences that had turned into heroic spirits. Thinking of those people''s methods, the crocodile ancestor''s heart couldn''t help being enveloped in a haze. So the current crocodile ancestor is desperate. Wang Ran fought madly before, and then there was a fatal blow to the bald donkey. This time, the crocodile ancestor is really doomed. "Assholes, ants, bald donkeys, villains, you can''t help the ancestors. If the ancestors can break through the seal once, they can break through twice or three times. You wait, the ancestors will definitely, will tear you to pieces, so that you will never live beyond life. Your descendants, your close relatives, and your ancestors will never let go! ! The ancestor will not die, the ancestor will not fail! ! what! " Crocodile ancestor roared frantically, he was not reconciled, not reconciled to being sealed as soon as he broke the seal. He was also afraid, afraid that he would die here this time, on this dead planet. Facing the crocodile ancestor''s roar, Wang Ran gave him a blank expression. seal? Wang Ran had never thought of sealing the crocodile ancestor. What he saw from the crocodile ancestor was endless karma. To treat the crocodile ancestor, all Wang Ran had to do was to send him on the road and give him a soul-stirring package. Therefore, facing the incompetent rage of the crocodile ancestor, Wang Ran could only say "the prodigal dog" coldly. Without giving the crocodile ancestor a chance to speak again, Wang Ran pinched his hands, and the momentum of the thunder falling in the void continued to rise. Even the color of Thunder began to change. Gradually, the blue thunder has become black with cohesion. That terrifying aura of destruction, just feeling it from a distance makes people tremble all over. At this time, the ruins of the Great Leiyin Temple had turned into an endless sea of ??suffering. A dilapidated sailing ship is sailing at sea, and the most eye-catching thing is a golden figure sitting on the ship. No, it is not very accurate to say that it is a figure of a person. Because the golden figure is more like a skeleton. It''s just that this skeleton is covered with a layer of leather. From the robes draped on the golden figure, it is not difficult to see that this is a powerful Buddhist monk. Although he is dead, the last vitality in his body is nothing but obsession. However, the Buddha nature exuding from his body is undoubtedly enough to win the title for a while. Not only the golden figure headed, but behind him, there are countless golden and jade skeletons. There is no doubt that these are the powers of Buddhism before their lives. The sailing boat is slowly approaching, and the endless sound of chanting comes from the remains of these Buddhist masters. Just like the chanting of ten thousand Buddhas, the entire Yingzhu Ancient Star is full of solemn aura. A sound of scripture seemed to have passed through the years and the void, and it became the essence in this life, and bombarded the crocodile ancestor. The crocodile ancestor, who was already deeply injured, was hit with a mouthful of golden blood wherever he could withstand such an attack. At this time, the black thunder that Wang Ran led out had also taken shape completely. Without a pause, the black thunderbolt hit the crocodile ancestor in an instant. The terrifying aura of destruction directly engulfed the entire body of the crocodile ancestor. The law of destruction of fear, with the cooperation of the endless scriptures, directly cut off the vitality of the crocodile ancestor''s body. Crocodile Ancestor was completely crazy at this moment, he would not and dare to sit and wait for death. The vitality of the flesh is cut off, but he still has a spirit. He can still seize the house, and he still has a chance to live. Without hesitation, a golden illusory little crocodile rushed directly from the body of the crocodile ancestor. Like a sharp sword, it passed through the thunder and attacked Wang Ran frantically. Crocodile Ancestor knew very well in his heart that among these people at the scene, he would only have a chance to live if Wang Ran was taken away. Although the risk of seizing the king is very high, the chance of success is very small. But the crocodile ancestor now has no choice but to choose chestnuts from the fire. Ye Fan and the others are too weak, although the chances of winning the home are very high. But even if it succeeds, what then? Such a weak body cannot escape at all. Wang Ran only needs a bolt of thunder to be able to turn him into ashes. Even the next opportunity to seize the house is gone. This is because after experiencing a house seizure, the soul strength of the crocodile ancestor is bound to be greatly attenuated. At that time, I will really be powerless. It''s better to give it a try instead. If Wang Ran succeeded in Seizing the House, even if it was just a clone, it would be controlled by Wang Ran''s body. However, he will be able to escape this time. The rest depends on his ability in the future. If the crocodile ancestor''s ability is big enough, and in turn swallows Wang Ran''s body, then there will be no hidden dangers. After all, Wang Ran''s clone is a physical clone. Strictly speaking, the existence of this clone and the ontology are at the same level. It''s just that because this clone''s power is weak and the spirits don''t distribute much, it will be regarded as a clone. Strictly speaking, the bodies of the two are the same. As long as Crocodile Ancestor can successfully seize this clone, he and Wang Ran will stand on the same level. As for why not seize those monks? Just kidding, people are dead in the first place, but now they can wake up entirely because of obsession. Seize them? Does the crocodile ancestor think he died fast enough? Therefore, the current crocodile ancestor has no choice but to choose the most risky method and fight to the death. Seeing the spirit of the crocodile ancestor fast coming towards him, Wang Ran didn''t show any panic on his face, but showed a sneer. Wang Ran naturally knew the plan of Crocodile Ancestor. But Crocodile Ancestor wants to take him? How is this kind of thing possible? Who is Wang Ran? As the master of Zangmen, he has the soul of Zangzhu suppression. It can be said that there is no one in the ten thousand realms who can seize Wang Ran. Even if this is just a clone of Wang Ran. Otherwise, how could Wang Ran separate the entity clone, leaving himself with such a big hidden danger. And it wasn''t that Wang Ran looked down on Crocodile Ancestor, just the spiritual strength of Crocodile Ancestor, even if nothing was used, Wang Ran''s spiritual power was enough to crush him. After all, the road to extreme development with no weaknesses in all directions is not just for fun. Compared with the existence of the crocodile ancestor, which is a serious family bias, Wang Ran can be described as a figure of the gods. In every aspect, Wang Ran was able to achieve the top in the same realm. If only once or twice, others might catch up. However, Wang Ran didn''t go to the extreme once or twice. It can be said that in almost every realm, Wang Ran chooses to break through when he has nowhere to go. Moreover, when there is no way to go, there is still no way to go in Taoism, rather than no way to go in this realm. Originally, the cultivation method of Zangmen was higher than the cultivation method of this realm. As a result, the advantages that Wang Ran had accumulated over a long period of time almost allowed him to be several levels ahead of the cultivators of the same realm. What''s more, Crocodile Ancestor wanted to enter Wang Ran''s Sea of ??Consciousness to seize the house. Wang Ran, who has a body, how could he give him this opportunity? Under this circumstance, what reason does Wang Ran have to worry about the crocodile ancestor? So looking at the golden soul of the crocodile ancestor, like a living target. Wang Ran snorted and pinched Yinfa, and waves of thunder with a destructive aura smashed towards the spirit of the crocodile ancestor. Although the speed of the crocodile ancestor in the spirit state is very fast, even much faster than the body. But what''s the matter? If a thunder can''t hit you, then I''ll do two. If it doesnt work, just three, four, five, ten, one hundred... Anyway, this kind of consumption is acceptable to Wang Ran, and it will be over if you put it hard. Under the frenzied bombing, the crocodile ancestor can definitely be hit. But this is a big trouble for the crocodile ancestors. (End of this chapter) Chapter 714： The tragic ending of Crocodile Ancestor (two in one, big) Chapter 714 The Tragic End of Crocodile Ancestor (two in one, big) The crocodile ancestor was already in a state of spirit, and his defense against law attacks was extremely low. Being smashed by this kind of destructive thunder, even if it is only slashed once, that is the end of the shattered soul. In the face of Wang Ran''s countless thunder attacks, Crocodile Ancestor had been able to dodge supernormally, but he was still hit on the way forward. For the current crocodile ancestors, being struck by lightning has either never happened or been struck by lightning all the time. So since the crocodile ancestor was struck by the first lightning, his fate is already imaginable. The crocodile ancestor, who was originally a very powerful soul, fell into a weak state immediately after being struck by thunder. The sparkling golden light has also become extremely dim at this moment. If it weren''t for the high realm of Crocodile Ancestor, just one blow would be enough to break his soul. Of course, the powerful spirit is not a good thing for the current crocodile ancestors. Because, the stronger the spirit of the crocodile ancestor, the more painful he will now. After all, things that could only be ended with a thunderstrike, now need to go through several times. Moreover, because the soul fell into a weak state after being hacked, the crocodile ancestor did not even have the ability to evade. Several times, the thunder with a destructive aura continuously smashed the crocodile ancestor''s body. Don''t say it was a looting, the crocodile ancestor hadn''t even reached Wang Ran''s front, the soul had been chopped into pieces. The scattered fragments of souls directly represented the crocodile ancestor''s fall into the hell. And at this time, the endless sea of ??bitterness that emerged above the ancient star of Yinghuo seemed to have sensed that the crocodile ancestor had lost its vitality, and the soul of the crocodile had turned into fragments, and it boiled directly. The bodies of those Buddhist monks who were sitting cross-legged on the boat also seemed to have a sense of feeling, and slowly lifted their bodies. Facing Wang Ran, these Buddhist monks slowly bowed to Wang Ran. In the next moment, the boiling sea of ??bitterness instantly expanded, directly engulfing the shards of the soul of the crocodile ancestor. At the same moment, a sea eye was opened at the extreme quilt of the bitter sea. In an instant, the entire sea of ??suffering turned into a terrifying whirlpool. The huge suction force directly carried the Divine Soul fragments of the crocodile ancestor towards the eyes of the sea. Of course, the sailing ship that was drifting on the sea, carrying the remains of the Buddhist strongman, was also under the suction of this huge whirlpool, and headed towards the eye of the sea. Watching this scene from a distance, Wang Ran stopped his movements and watched everything quietly. At this point, Wang Ran was naturally able to completely split the spirit of the crocodile ancestor into powder. But he didn''t do this, but chose to let the sea of ??bitterness seal it. Nothing else, just out of respect for those strong in Buddhism. To be honest, although there are many great people, there are more ordinary people in this world who are still selfish. And those Buddhism people who drifted along with the sailboat can undoubtedly be called a great sentence. Although this is only for the small ethnic group of characters, they have spent countless years, even if they die, they will leave obsessions in line with the crocodile ancestors. The effort involved is beyond doubt. These people have no reason to take their own lives to suppress the crocodile ancestors. Because with their strength, even if they face the crocodile ancestors, they will not be without the power to fight back. Even if they can''t beat them, they can still escape. But in order to keep one side safe and to protect the interests of the human race, they still did it. What is the difference between the actions of these monks and the predecessors of Zangmen? I would rather give up my life, and suppress this terrifying big monster, so as to protect the comfort of the human race. With such a spirit, even the enemy will rise in awe. What''s more, Wang Ran and them are not enemies at all. Therefore, Wang Ran at this time respected the feelings of these monks very much. Wang Ran didn''t want their obsessions to dissipate. If they were sealed with the crocodile ancestor, these people''s obsessions could dissipate, and if they reenter the cycle of reincarnation, Wang Ran would naturally be the case. What''s more, letting the soul of the crocodile ancestor stay in the sea of ??suffering forever, is it not more suitable for the crocodile ancestor than the direct obliteration? Therefore, Wang Ran didn''t stop this at all, just watching it quietly from a distance now. Soon, the entire sea of ??suffering has disappeared without a trace. The broken soul of Crocodile Ancestor had long been involved in the eyes of the sea. And the sailing ship carrying the remains of countless Buddhas also blocked the eyes of the sea at the last juncture. Those Buddhist remains, turned into the strongest seal, firmly locked the eyes of the sea. The obsession disappeared, and their remains suppressed the crocodile ancestor forever, leaving the crocodile ancestor''s future to plunge into endless darkness. After a long time, Wang Ran let out a long sigh. Withdrawing his thoughts from the emotion he had just received, Wang Ran glanced at the Big Dipper Star Field from a distance. Already, have you entered the reincarnation? Wang Ran''s heart whispered. As a clone, although the connection with the ontology is weak now, Wang Ran can still feel that his ontology has entered the cycle of reincarnation and experience the real life. Although this decision was made after Wang Ran''s clone was sealed, the two were originally the same, so it was natural to understand why he wanted to do this. With a light sigh again, Wang Ran only hoped that this reincarnation of his own body would be rewarded. Otherwise, when this general controversy is about to begin, it is absolutely impossible to waste a hundred years of time. Without thinking about this, Wang Ran gently shook his head, and then said to Ye Fan and others behind him: "Xiao Fanzi, hurry up and take a look at your ingredients. The corpse of the Great Sage Realm Great Demon is a rare treasure for you. And in this galaxy with thin auras, it is also your important source of energy recovery. " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened. He didn''t care much about him, but Ye Fan was extremely positive about eating the meat of crocodile ancestors. The meat of the Great Sage-level Great Demon, he has never eaten this kind of thing. Without hesitation, after Wang Ran''s voice fell, Ye Fan was the first to rush to the corpse of Crocodile Ancestor. As for the other people, they were not reconciled, and they came to the corpse of the crocodile ancestor. After all, they had never eaten the flesh and blood of a big monster-level corpse, and they were very interested. The most serious black emperor had already moved his eyes and flowed out of his mouth at this time. The flesh and blood of the Great Sage-level Great Demon, even the Black Emperor who followed Wu Shi Great Emperor back then had never eaten it. After all, relying on the character of Wu Shi Great Emperor, how could it be possible to waste the world hunting the Great Sage-level Great Demon to satisfy his appetite. Of course, there are flesh and blood in certain Great Sage-level realms in the Primordial Race, and the Black Emperor has still eaten them. After all, the Primordial creature that died in the hands of Emperor Wu Shi was not just a little bit. It can be said that every character emperor has the blood of countless Primordial creatures in his hands. Therefore, as the pet of the Wushi Great Emperor, the Black Emperor had a great chance of eating the flesh and blood of the great sage masters of the Primordial race. That kind of taste, that kind of satisfaction, that kind of vigorous vitality, even in the past few years, the Black Emperor is still obsessed with it. Those Primordial creatures that weren''t good at taste had already caused the Black Emperor to linger so much. What''s more, the powerful corpse of the demon clan before him now, and a crocodile with a unique taste. Just from the rich breath of life on the crocodile ancestor''s corpse, you can feel that if this thing is cooked, the taste is absolutely top-notch. Wang Ran looked at the excited people with a helpless smile on his face. Without saying much, Wang Ran directly chopped off the two hind legs of Crocodile Ancestor with a wave of his hand. After dealing with these two hind legs, Wang Ran waved his palm, and a pile of flames with the aura of law ignited out of thin air. Without a second word, Wang Ran set up the two hind legs of Crocodile Ancestor and baked it. Soon, the two hind legs of the crocodile ancestor were roasted into an attractive golden color. The scent that came out made Ye Fan and the others just gulp their saliva. Everyone has no doubt that even if no seasoning is added, the taste of this barbecue is the best in the world. However, if there is a seasoning, how could Wang Ran not add it. As disciples who have won the true teachings of Wang Ran, Ye Fan and the others will never lack seasonings. With these seasonings, the aroma of the grilled meat is even more attractive. Wang Ran sat in front of the bonfire quietly roasting the meat, Ye Fan and the others sat obediently and waited eagerly. This familiar and unfamiliar scene made Wang Ran''s spirit in a daze. How long has he not lived like this with his dear disciple and the people around him? Wang Ran couldn''t remember, but he knew that it was definitely a long time. Faintly, a sense of understanding passed through Wang Ran''s heart. He seemed to have caught something, and he seemed to have caught nothing. Suddenly, Wang Ran''s spirit was in a trance. Wang Ran''s abnormality also attracted the attention of several of his own disciples. Unable to help him, Zhou Yi asked softly: "Master, what''s the matter with you? Was the fighting just now too expensive?" Zhou Yi''s voice pulled Wang Ran back to reality. He glanced at the people around the bonfire. Wang Ran shook his head with a chuckle, and then said: "It''s nothing, I just remembered something from the past. At the beginning, you brothers and sisters and I used to sit around the bonfire and wait for the barbecue to eat like we do now. Unfortunately, I don''t know when I can see them again. " After speaking, a sense of absurdity rose in Wang Ran''s heart. What happened to me today, how did I talk to my apprentices about this? Unable to help, Wang Ran sighed, could it be that he was old? And hearing Wang Ran''s words, the faces of Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman all showed a complex look, both envy and distressed. What I admire is naturally the brothers and sisters I have never met before, who can get along with the master often. Distressed, it is also my master''s hard work over the years. Since their apprenticeship, they have never seen their master stop and enjoy life. Every day, I am on the road of cultivation. Moreover, a Tibetan gate of Nuo Da has developed so brilliantly from scratch. No matter how smooth the process is, Wang Ran''s innumerable hard work cannot be denied. "Master, please don''t sigh. I believe that the brothers and sisters will follow your footsteps and follow." Looking at Wang Ran''s face, Ye Fan said softly and comforted. Hearing that, Wang Ran didn''t say much, but chuckled lightly, and then changed the subject. "Okay, there is nothing to sigh, they are like you, after all, they have to go their own way. The meat is grilled, you can try it quickly, you have been thinking about it for so long. " After speaking, Wang Ran divided one leg into five parts and handed them to Ye Fan and the others. Although it is only one-fifth of a leg, how big is the crocodile ancestor''s body? Only one-fifth of a leg is enough to catch up to half a cow. Of course, half a cow is nothing to the cultivator of the Dragon Transformation Realm. If it was really opened up and consumed completely with food supplies, half of the cow would be nothing more than a gap between the teeth in the eyes of the cultivator of the Dragon Realm. After all, the cultivators of the Dragon Transformation Realm, their digestive ability itself is extremely terrifying. What''s more, they can also actively promote the digestion and absorption of food. You are welcome, the normal eating rate is not as fast as they consume. But Wang Ran didn''t mean to let them eat more. After all, the source of this meat was the crocodile ancestor. As a great demon in the realm of the Great Sage, the energy contained in the flesh and blood of the crocodile ancestor is simply unimaginable. Just relying on Ye Fan''s current realm, if they eat too much, they will be directly affected by the qi and blood riots that are impacted by the huge energy contained in the flesh and blood. This thing is far more terrifying than nothing to make up for. After Ye Fan and others heard what Wang Ran said, they also understood that Wang Ran didn''t want to talk about these things anymore. They didn''t go on talking, and directly accepted the barbecue that Wang Ran handed over. Ye Fan, who had been greedy for a long time, simply couldn''t care about politeness, influence or something. Accompanied by a huge barbecue, it is a fierce bite. With the entrance of the barbecue, an incredibly rich and indescribable aroma burst directly from everyone''s mouth. At the same time, the energy contained in the barbecue penetrated their bodies in an instant. With the energy supplement in the barbecue. Ye Fan and the others in the air-length realm this year, but they have made no progress in their cultivation, are also slowly improving. Looking at the people who feasted and ate their mouths full of oil, Wang Ran smiled slightly, and then also ate the portion in his hand. Although most of the previous battles were performed by catching the Dao Law, Wang Ran''s own consumption was not small. Coupled with the thin aura around him, Wang Ran couldn''t recover at all. From food now, Wang Ran can also make up for what he had just consumed. But compared to the wilder eating methods of Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, Li Xiaoman, and The Black Emperor, Wang Ran eats a lot more gentle. At the very least, Wang Ran would separate the roasted meat bit by bit and eat it. After all, Wang Ran was Ye Fan and his master no matter what, and the pattern of being a teacher can''t be lost. (End of this chapter) Chapter 715： Ruthless person sent off / was found (two in one, big) Chapter 715: The Ruthless Man Sending A Hookup Was Discovered (two in one, large) The two entire hind legs of the crocodile ancestors quickly entered the belly of the Zangmen group. Crocodile Ancestor''s huge spirit caused everyone except Wang Ran to collapse to the ground radiantly, without the image of a master. The fatigue along the way was completely wiped out by this barbecue. After lying down for a long time, everyone sat up from the ground. Ye Fan and the others were not in a hurry to return to Earth. After sitting up, Ye Fan directly asked Wang Ran: "Master, I want to ask you something. When we first found the bronze coffin in the Bronze Immortal Palace, when we opened the door of the coffin, there was a mass of mother-in-kind origin. I can be sure that the source of this group of mother qi was definitely brought in by someone alone later. But the strange thing is that after we opened the door of the coffin, the source of the mother qi of all things went directly into my dantian. Although the origin of this group of mother qi seems to be to strengthen my tripod tripod, I can''t get rid of it at all. Therefore, I dare not integrate it into the tripod tripod, I can only isolate it from the tripod tripod. But I can''t get it out. Do you know what this is? " Hearing Ye Fan''s words, Wang Ran''s expression suddenly became a little weird. How come the more you listen to this kind of thing, the more people feel that it is just hanging out? "Ahem, don''t resist, let me see what''s going on." After calming down the weirdness in his heart, Wang Ran said sternly. After speaking, Wang Ran put his hand directly on Ye Fan''s body. The mental power instantly entered Ye Fan''s dantian, the situation in Ye Fan''s dantian clearly appeared in Wang Ran''s mind, and the origin of the mother qi of all things was no exception. From Wang Ran''s perspective, he can clearly see that the source of the mother''s qi of all things is trying to approach the three-legged tripod in Ye Fan''s dantian. But because of Ye Fan''s barrier, the source of the mother qi of all things can only roll around the tripod tripod. Under normal circumstances, Ye Fan would never be able to block the origin of the mother qi of all things. Even if it can be blocked, because it is in Ye Fan''s Dantian, Ye Fan will be seriously injured. After all, the source of the mother qi of all things is fairy material. When there is no refining, the power that it emits is confronted by the power that Ye Fan''s Dantian can bear. But now, the motherhood of all things is like a tamed kitten, docile and well-behaved. As if for fear of hurting Ye Fan, he didn''t dare to explode his own power at all. At this time, Wang Ran had actually decided in his heart that the origin of the mother-in-kindness of all things was for Ye Fan. With the careful investigation of the divine consciousness, Wang Ran has concluded this matter. Because Wang Ran had already noticed that the origin of the mother qi of all things had been refined. And this person is not someone else, it is Ye Fan. Because the imprint of the soul in the origin of the mother qi of all things is Ye Fan''s. As the master, the reason why Ye Fan couldn''t get rid of the origin of the mother qi of all things was because the origin of the mother qi of all things contained an astonishing energy of high quality. This energy did not have any effect on Ye Fan, on the contrary, it was still pulling the origin of the mother qi of all things, refining it into the tripod cauldron. It was precisely because of the existence of this energy that Ye Fan could not extract the source of the mother qi of all things from his dantian. As for who the owner of this energy is, although Wang Ran can''t lock it, he can guess it. After all, you have traveled thousands of miles and worked tirelessly to send gifts to Ye Fan. Who else can it be besides that ruthless emperor? As for why the master of the origin of all things is Ye Fan. Wang Ran can only answer, is it difficult? After all, Ye Fan had been shopping around Ruan Ren''s house for a long time, and he was still an ordinary person. Under this circumstance, is it difficult for Ruthless people to take away a little bit of Ye Fan''s spiritual origin without knowing it? And with Ye Fan''s spiritual origin, with the power of the Ruthless Emperor, is it difficult to refine the origin of the mother qi of all things into Ye Fan''s private property? For Wang Ran, these things can be done easily, and it is even easier to put them on Ruthless people. Wang Ran has now determined the cause and effect of the matter, so naturally he won''t worry about anything. As for the energy that is most likely to belong to a ruthless person, Wang Ran didn''t mean to obliterate it. No matter who the source of this energy is, Fang Zheng will not cause any harm to Ye Fan. On the contrary, he would send Ye Fan a lot of help, so that Ye Fan could save a lot of energy. Under such circumstances, how could Wang Ran do that thankless thing? Withdrawing Ye Fan''s mental power, Wang Ran stretched slightly. Under Ye Fan''s curiosity eyes, Wang Ran said softly: "Well, don''t worry about this matter. All you need to know is that the source of the mother qi of all things was refined by others, and there is no danger to you. Just put it into your three-legged tripod with peace of mind. As for who this person is, you will know when you should know. If I tell you now, it will only increase my troubles. " Wang Ran''s expression was natural, as if he was telling the truth. Of course, most of these words are true. As for the things Wang Ran hides, just kidding, he will tell Ye Fan that he is not a ruthless opponent now. If he tells Ye Fan the truth, is he afraid that the Ruthless Emperor will come to him for trouble? Although this probability is unlikely, it is not impossible. After all, Ye Fan didn''t know the Emperor Ruthless, but he could tell from just a few words that the woman Ruthless was not a reasonable person. If the ruthless person came to Wang Ran''s troubles unreasonably, Wang Ran would have no way to deal with the ruthless person. When the time comes, he will be beaten for no reason, even if Wang Ran is open-minded, he doesn''t want this to happen. So is it possible for Wang Ran to tell Ye Fan about this kind of thing? Of course it''s impossible. Wang Ran, he is also a face-saving person. Ye Fan didn''t know this, and blinked in confusion. Someone helped him refine it? who? How did you refine it for him? Why help him refining? Why doesn''t he feel it himself? Ye Fan was very puzzled at this time, but after hearing what Wang Ran said, he didn''t ask much. Ye Fan was still very clear about Wang Ran''s temper. Since Wang Ran said that he shouldn''t know the reason for this now, then even if Ye Fan asked no matter how much he asked, Wang Ran would not tell him. That being the case, he didn''t do those useless work either. However, although there were a lot of doubts in his heart, Wang Ran''s words still relaxed Ye Fan''s heart. For Wang Ran, Ye Fan still had a lot of trust. Since Wang Ran has already said that he is the owner of the origin of the mother qi of all things, and he will not cause any harm to him, although he can safely and boldly refine the origin of the mother qi of all things into the three-legged cauldron. Then the string in Ye Fan''s heart that had been stretched before can also be loosened. No longer blocking the approach of the mother qi of all things at all times, Ye Fan suddenly felt his body relaxed. And the source of the mother qi of all things without barriers also attached to the tripod cauldron for the first time, slowly blending into it. Ye Fan didn''t catalyze this process, because compared to refining weapons, Ye Fan and the others had a more important thing, and that was to know the earth. Without wasting time on the ancient star of Yinghuo, after collecting all the flesh and blood of the crocodile ancestor, the body of Zangmen and his party quickly rushed into the starry sky. Soon, everyone broke away from the shackles of the ancient star of Yinghuo and entered the outer space. Although what followed was a sense of no sustenance, everyone had long been accustomed to this feeling after wandering in the starry sky for such a long time. Floating in the starry sky, the distant blue planet looked extremely dazzling. Everyone did not stop, and flew directly towards the earth. Although there was no bronze coffin as a tool, Ye Fan and the others were still very fast with Wang Ran''s help. However, Ye Fan''s cultivation base is really not too high. Although they can barely survive in space, when they approach the earth, the energy in their bodies is also exhausted. So when they were on the local moon, Ye Fan and the others were forced to land once. The next process is very familiar. Take out the crocodile ancestor''s meat from the storage ring, light it, and start roasting. After all, the concentration of spiritual energy in the surrounding environment is so low that it is impossible to recover by practicing, and they don''t want to waste this time. There is no way but to solve the problem by eating meat. As for the energy-recovering pills on the body, its a joke, that stuff is so precious on the earth, its reserved for eating in emergencies. As for now, let''s eat some crocodile ancestor meat. Although the recovery is a bit slower, it will not slow down much, and everyone can accept it. But what Ye Fan can accept doesn''t mean that others can accept it. The earth at this time is almost going to blow up. After all, Ye Fan and the others have been away from the earth for more than 30 years, so long is a fake, the earth of the science and technology tree has been sharpened, and technology has advanced a lot. Although we cannot step into the space age yet, it is still possible to manage the full monitoring of the moon as a satellite. At this time, among the personnel in charge of monitoring the moon in China on the earth, a 30-year-old monitor stared in shock. Turning his head, the monitor stubbornly asked his colleague: "Um, humans... can humans survive in space?" Hearing what the monitor said, the colleagues around him were a little confused. After all, they are a key department of the country, and they are absolutely not allowed to chat during working hours. They must always pay attention to the situation in the area they are responsible for. In the past few years, everyone has become accustomed to the silence at work. Now that someone speaks, and still asks such a common-sense question dumbly, how could they not be confused. However, although everyone was puzzled, they still replied in a straightforward manner: "No." Although they opened their mouths to answer, everyone''s eyes did not leave the display screen in front of them. After all, their sense of responsibility does not allow them to fail their jobs. Obviously, they only regarded their colleague as holding back for too long, and they felt a little irritable. However, everyone did not expect that this colleague''s problem was not over yet. "Then you say, can fire be lighted on the moon...?" "Of course not, the burning of a flame requires oxygen. How could there be a fire on the moon? Lao Li, what''s your situation today? You violated the regulations. " The monitor called Lao Li is no longer in the mood to care about any regulations or irregularities. The casual answer fell, and he got up from his seat with a bang. This time, it really shocked everyone present. They never expected that Lao Li would be so courageous today. Does he want to do it? Such an absurd idea flashed through the hearts of everyone. Yes, it is absurd. After all, the position of inspector is boring, but the salary is top-notch. Except for signing a non-disclosure agreement, you can''t talk about the situation in the testing station freely, whether it is salary or benefits, it is top in China. And the most important thing is that they are directly under the Central Committee and have military ranks. But Lao Li doesn''t care about everyone''s shock now. After standing up, Lao Li said directly: "Since it''s impossible, then something big happened!!" "event??" The hearts of the other people also trembled fiercely. They seemed to realize why Lao Li was so strange today. Without hesitation, everyone immediately asked: "What''s wrong, did you find anything?" Old Li pointed to the screen in front of him, and said in shock: "Look, someone made a barbecue on the moon!" Hearing Lao Li''s words, the others ignored the screen they were responsible for. Immediately put down the work at hand, all surrounded by Lao Li. In an instant, dozens of human heads appeared in front of the monitoring screen that Lao Li was in charge of. On the periphery, there are hundreds of inspectors waiting for the results. Sure enough, looking in the direction that Lao Li pointed to, a scene of several people eating barbecues around a campfire appeared in the line of sight. The picture is not surprising, the problem is that the place is the moon! After repeatedly confirming that the machine did not malfunction, everyone took a long breath. At this moment, they felt that their worldview had been strongly impacted. Humans can actually survive on the moon with their physical bodies, and they can also eat barbecued meat. Everyone understands that this situation is absolutely abnormal. The pattern of the world is likely to change because of those on the moon. Without hesitation, the person in charge of the testing station immediately ordered: "Now everyone is strictly observing whether there is any similar situation. Hurry up! ! " After speaking, the person in charge on the scene did not hesitate, and directly dialed the phone of the highest person in charge and reported the situation. After his order was given, everyone moved, and with 200% of their energy, they rescanned the area they were responsible for. (End of this chapter) Chapter 716： Guess from China (two in one, big) Chapter 716 This scene is not only happening in China. At this moment, all major countries in the world capable of monitoring the moon have spotted Wang Ran and his party. There is no doubt that the entire high-level leaders of these big countries that have discovered Wang Ran and his party''s traces were shaken. Compared with China, other countries are obviously more nervous. Because Wang Ran and his party represent the unknown, and the unknown is often dangerous. The most important thing is that Wang Ran and them all have oriental faces. Under this circumstance, how could the rest of the big countries not be nervous? At this time, everyone in Wang Ran, who was eating barbecue on the moon, slowly raised their heads after the people on Earth discovered them. And the direction they looked at was the satellites floating in the starry sky. With the mental power of everyone, how could it be impossible to find such a fair and honest monitoring method? Even Ye Fan and the others found the clues at the moment when the surveillance satellites photographed them. What''s more, among the group of people, there was still Wang Ran, who had a cultivation base against the sky. And the action that everyone wanted to look up was undoubtedly discovered by all the big countries on the earth. For a moment, everyone in charge of monitoring only felt sweat coming out of their foreheads. They all knew very well in their hearts that the monitoring of their group was undoubtedly discovered. But clearly, they are still terrified in their hearts? They couldn''t think of it, Wang Ran and his party could discover their behavior across countless miles. It is still unclear whether the two sides are friends or foes. In case Wang Ran and the others have any other thoughts, and if they damage the surveillance satellite, they will not even have the only means of surveillance. As for whether Wang Ran and his party have this strength, the people in charge of monitoring are not the slightest weird about it. Just kidding, people are ruthless people who can live in space. But it''s because of their powerful cultivation base or powerful technology. People can do this anyway. Is it hard to destroy a surveillance satellite of yours for being able to enter the space period? I didn''t dare to hesitate, the staff in charge of monitoring immediately reported the news that his party had been discovered. Although the ending would not change, after all, they did not have the power to deal with Wang Ran and the others. However, they could simply judge Wang Ran''s attitude through Wang Ran''s actions. In this way, to determine their next attitude towards Wang Ran and others. If it is a friend, it is naturally a broadband of fine wine and delicacies. If it is an enemy, even if you know it is impossible to do, you must fight for it. Fortunately for everyone, Wang Ran and his party naturally did not have any malicious intent. Otherwise, with the current power of the earth, there is really no way to resist Even with nuclear weapons, it would be hard to deal with Ye Fan, after all, people can''t stand there stupidly and let you fight. What''s more, it was dealing with Wang Ran. With Wang Ran''s current strength, even if he stood there and allowed a nuclear bomb to be bombed, it would not have any effect on him. Of course, if Wang Ran and the others were stupid and took the initiative to break into those terrifying sealed places on the earth, then the situation would be another matter. Therefore, after discovering the surveillance satellite, Wang Ran and his party did nothing but smiled kindly at it. There was even a faint sense of pride in Ye Fan''s hearts. After all, this is something made in my hometown. With the body of a mortal, I can make a machine into space. Isn''t such a strong hometown worthy of their pride? "Unexpectedly, after so many years, the earth''s technology has actually developed to this point." Looking at the surveillance satellites floating in space, Zhou Yi said with emotion. Hearing Zhou Yi''s words, Pang Bo also spoke with emotion: "Yes, I don''t know what the situation is on the earth now." Hearing the conversation between the two, Li Xiaoman smiled slightly, and then said: "Now that we can''t discuss anything in the discussion, we should resume as soon as possible and go back quickly. At that time, you will know what the situation is. " Hearing what Li Xiaoman said, everyone nodded in agreement. Without saying anything, everyone quietly recovered their own consumption. Soon, everyone recovered from their cultivation state. Without staying on the moon much, everyone flew directly towards the earth. At the same time, there was a cry of exclamation from the detection points of all countries on the earth. "Leave, they left the moon and came towards the earth." In an instant, the entire senior management moved. The commands are passed down layer by layer. Although the specific content is different, each country has only one core idea. That is to closely monitor Wang Ran and their actions, and contact them as soon as they arrive on Earth. Determine the purpose of their coming, if their attitude is kind, get their friendship as soon as possible. However, unlike other countries, the top leader of China has confidence on his face at this time, but while he is confident, his face will flash with doubts from time to time. Because at this time, there were four-thick documents on the table in front of him. The scent of ink radiating from the documents proves that all these documents were just printed out. The document is also very simple, just a piece of personal information, but the information is a bit too detailed. Ye Fan, male, 28 years old, disappeared 32 years ago in the secret matter of Mount Tai. Graduated from Zhou Yi, male, 28 years old, disappeared 32 years ago in the secret matter of Mount Tai. Graduated from Pang Bo, male, 28 years old, disappeared 32 years ago in the secret matter of Mount Tai. Graduated from Li Xiaoman, female, 28 years old, disappeared 32 years ago in the secret matter of Mount Tai. Graduated from Yes, these four documents are the personal data of Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman. To be precise, it should be personal data thirty-two years ago. The information is very detailed, even detailed to the usual life and preferences of the four people. Although thirty-two years have passed, don''t doubt China''s information gathering capabilities. Although logically speaking, it is impossible for an ordinary person''s data to be kept in detail for thirty-two years. After all, Ye Fan and the others are not national leaders or scientific giants. But, who told them to be the missing persons in the Taishan Nine Dragons coffin pulling incident that year? As soon as the incident happened that year, all the details of the missing persons were collected as quickly as possible. Although after several years of searching and discussing, no specific conclusion was reached, they could only be listed as victims. However, their information is indeed kept in the information database of China, and is classified as a first-level secret. After all, if there is any language in the future, or when the level of technology develops to explore these mysterious phenomena, these files can be found as soon as possible. Obviously, now is the time to need this document. Without him, after Wang Ran and his party were discovered, their faces would naturally not be any secrets. After all, neither Wang Ran nor Ye Fan had any intention of covering up their appearance. This kind of thing can already be said to be a major event that can affect the national fortune. So after capturing the information about Ye Fan''s appearance, the whole China instantly exerted its strength. The huge information database was launched, and the strongest effect was achieved in the shortest time. At first they didn''t think they could gain anything, after all, they just went with the idea of ??luck. Now the whole China is moving, as long as there is a little possibility, they have to give it a try. In the end, who would have thought that they would actually gain something! And it''s still in the shortest time. As for what the harvest is, it is naturally the documents on the desk of their top leader. The supreme leader of the Chinese nation carefully looked at the four documents in front of him, carefully pondering every word, as if these documents were the authentic Wang Xizhi whose word is worth a lot of money in the legend. The more I look at it, the more tangled the face of the supreme leader of China. It has been more than 30 years since Taishan Nine Dragons Coffin Pulling Incident, and it stands to reason that those who disappeared that year are already in their old age. But Ye Fan and the others, their faces are still so young, almost unchanged. No, even a little bit younger. Moreover, they can actually survive and move in space by virtue of their physical bodies. What have they experienced in these thirty years? Have you stepped into the path of spiritual practice just like the celestial master? And those people who disappeared with them back then, are they the same? The supreme leader of the Chinese nation was very puzzled. Although there were some faint guesses, he couldn''t believe his guesses. After all, although the monk was mysterious, he was not even a monk himself. But as the supreme leader of a country, or even the supreme leader of China, the existence of monks is not a secret to him. After all, almost all sects of spiritual practice in China are under the name of the central government. After all, the path of cultivation is bumpy now, and almost all monks are just getting started. In the face of thermal weapons and the country''s violent institutions, they have no ability to resist. However, since ancient times, there has been a saying that knights use martial arts to commit crimes. In order to maintain social stability, they have only one way to choose. Otherwise, unless they have the courage to go abroad and find an unregulated place to survive, they can retain the inheritance. Obviously, in the face of a prosperous and prosperous world, few people do this for a reason. Of course, the country will not treat these monks badly. Regardless of the strength of these people, almost everyone has a body. Even those monks with strong cultivation bases are still worshipped by Hua Guo. From their mouths, although the top leaders of China do not practice, they still know very well about practice. He knows exactly how difficult it is to practice. No matter how talented people are, it is impossible for them to become peerless powerhouses in more than thirty years. What''s more, they are powerful people like Ye Fan who can survive and move in space. You know, even the strongest single body existing on Earth cannot survive in space. Even they can''t break through the shackles of the earth and enter space. Therefore, regarding the existence of Ye Fan and the others, the top leader of China was full of doubts and surprises. What kind of experience is it that will enable them to become such a terrifying existence in more than 30 years? The supreme leader of China was puzzled by this, and could only sigh constantly and fate. As for the authenticity of this document, he didn''t have the slightest doubt. If there were only one or two, he might still wonder if it was a coincidence. After all, the universe is so big, one or two people have nothing to do with each other, but it is not without certainty that there are people who look the same. But this is four at a time. This is no coincidence that can be explained. However, there is another thing that is now defeated by China''s best leader. That was Wang Ran, who was walking with Ye Fan, Zhou Yi, Pang Bo, and Li Xiaoman. What kind of identity was Wang Ran. Among those who disappeared in front of Taishan Nine Dragons pulling the coffin, there is no him. Could it be that in the past thirty years, the appearance has changed? The supreme leader of China pondered but did not come up with an answer. Soon, his office door was knocked. The supreme leader of the Chinese nation understands that what came to report to him at this time must be about the incident. Without hesitation, he just let people come in. The visitor did not delay things, and the first time he came in, he reported: "Chief, the identity of the traveler has been found out. There is this person''s information in the information database of Chaofanke. However, there is only one point, so it is so difficult to check. This person has no files and no one knows his origin. Only thirty-two years ago, two weeks before the Mystery of Mount Tai, he suddenly appeared in the territory of China and was photographed by the eyes of heaven. However, only this time was photographed. In the days that followed, Chaofanke used all kinds of relationships and failed to detect any information about him. Also because he did not cause any turmoil, the incident was directly concluded as an emergency at the time, and the case was closed hastily. " Hearing the report, the face of the supreme leader became a lot heavier. Hands in, resting his chin, the face of the supreme leader of China showed a contemplative look. "Did the Mystery of Taishan suddenly appear before? Now he has appeared again, with Ye Fan and the missing persons of the Mystery of Taishan? Who is he? Could it be said that he caused the original Nine Dragons to pull the coffin? The purpose is to take away the missing people? But what is the purpose of his coming back this time? Is it possible that the faces of the East are the immortals in the legend? " The supreme leader whispered in a low voice, and various speculations flashed through his mind. But the final result is that the other partys purpose of this trip is more likely to be more good-willed than malicious. After all, if the other party has malicious intent, he can make a move more than thirty years ago! (End of this chapter) Chapter 717： Landing, come from China (two in one, big) Chapter 717 "Okay, I know, you go out first." After pondering for a while, the oldest leader of China waved his hand gently and said to the person who came to report. Hearing the order from his chief, the man left the office without hesitation. However, as the so-called wave of unrest occurred again, after the reporter had just left, the door of the supreme leader of China was knocked again. Hearing the knock on the door, the top Chinese leader who was meditating rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. Today, he really consumes too many brain cells. But he also understood that things could not be delayed, so even though he was exhausted, he still said: "come in." Click, the door opened, followed by a trot. Seeing that all the people in his office were running away, the top leader of China knew in his heart that this was definitely an emergency. Don''t dare to talk nonsense at all, the top leader of the Chinese nation directly cleaned up and asked the people to report the situation as soon as possible. The visitor obviously understood it, so I didn''t dare to hesitate, and immediately said: "Chief, those mysterious people have already entered the ground. According to their flight trajectory, they will already land in the Ludong area." Hearing the report, the eyes of the supreme leader of China burst into light. In the slightest, this is a little old man in his seventies. Although the supreme leader of China was just an ordinary person, the aura that he had cultivated in his high position for a long time broke out completely at this moment. The shocking sense of oppression caused the major general who was reporting to work in front of him to lower his head and sweat on his forehead. The supreme leader of China did not hesitate. After listening to the report, he directly ordered: "Immediately contact the person in charge of the Ludong area and ask him to send someone to respond to these outsiders as soon as possible. When the opposite party is not showing hostility, they must be treated with the highest standards, and the opposite partys goodwill and friendship must be obtained. In addition, they are Chinese, and they also landed in China. If those people from abroad want to confront us or embarrass us, let them go on, without considering international relations, and directly kill them without pardon. When necessary, the local person in charge can use any tone to deal with those foreigners. Even nuclear weapons! have you understood! " The old man''s voice was not loud, but the major general opposite still heard his deep anger. Even through the gray hair on the opposite side, the major general seemed to see, a furious killing god. The major general is very clear about the life experience of the chief in front of him, because he is the chief''s old subordinate. In the military family, the chiefs ancestors began to confront foreign powers since the war for self-saving. Even before the chief took over the power of the country, he himself was a guard of one side. His grandfather, uncle... countless family members were sacrificed in the confrontation with the great powers, and even his own son stayed abroad forever in the process of carrying out the mission. Even the remains cannot be transported back to the country. It can be said that the chief in front of him is a representative of the hawks. However, for the development of the country and the happiness of the people, this chief had endured his temper for decades in his heart. Even in the eyes of those foreigners, this chief is an old man of Baishan who advocates racial equality and mutual help. Only in the middle of the night, this old man who dedicated his life to the country would occasionally lose control. Now, also for the benefit of the country, the leader finally no longer hides, showing his fangs. As the old man''s subordinate, the major general couldn''t help shaking. This is not fear, this is excitement! After so many years, he finally saw it again, the energetic general who pointed to the sky. Not daring to hesitate, the major general''s body abruptly stood upright, saluted a military salute, and said solemnly: "Yes!" A simple word contains countless emotions. After answering, the major general simply turned around and ran towards the door. It''s just that this general, who is also nearly sixty years old, has faintly moist eyes. Watching the major general''s departure, the top leader of China slowly stood up. Looking at the country map on the wall, the old man couldn''t help but whispered: "This time, is it an opportunity to reclaim the country?" Speaking of the old man''s gaze, the circles that his gaze focused on were the territories that China had lost for more than a hundred years. Although the grade is small compared to the entire country of China, it has always been a thorn in the heart of the old man. In other words, this has always been a thorn in the hearts of all Chinese people. Staring at the map, the old man was lost for a moment. ... ... Looking back at Wang Ran and his party, the distance between the moon and the earth is already very close to Wang Ran and the others. So after everyone left, they soon reached the outer atmosphere of the earth. Wang Ran bears the brunt. He can easily locate the destination of his party on the periphery of the earth. Ye Fan and the others were excited, and they also followed Wang Ran for the first time and broke into the earth. However, before entering the earth, Ye Fan and the others wrapped their bodies with energy under Wang Ran''s reminder. At first, they didn''t care too much, just as Wang Ran asked them to take protective measures because of the friction in the earth''s atmosphere. But as soon as they entered the earth, their expressions changed instantly. There was no other reason, it was just that as they entered the earth, they immediately sensed a huge magic circle covering the entire planet. As for why they couldn''t sense it outside the earth, they sensed it as soon as they entered the earth. Just kidding, as soon as they entered the earth, the cultivation base in their bodies was instantly suppressed. In this situation, even a fool would understand that the earth was enveloped by a huge array. Otherwise, how was their cultivation level suppressed? Could it be a ghost made by the will of heaven and earth? Then why are they okay when they are on the moon and the ancient star? However, their cultivation base was suppressed, not to say that their realm was lowered, but in this realm, they couldn''t exert the strength they should have. It''s like doing the same thing, doing it on Earth, it will consume a lot more energy than doing it in the Big Dipper domain. If Wang Ran hadn''t taken the lead in reminding them and asked them to wrap themselves with energy in advance to provide protection, they would have suffered this time. After all, the energy they can mobilize now is simply not enough to guarantee their easy landing. Of course, if they don''t prepare well in advance, they won''t say that they will die. It can only be said that they can''t avoid some suffering. Ye Fan and the others didn''t understand why there was such a huge magic circle covering the earth, but this did not prevent them from knowing their actual situation now. That is, after they enter the earth now, there is absolutely no way for them to enter space by virtue of their own strength. Because the strength they can play now is really too weak. Even if all the energy bursts out, they can only reach the periphery of the atmosphere, but cannot break through the atmosphere. However, he was not nervous because of this, after all, they still had a clone of Wang Ran in their current team. Everyone still trusts his master very much. Isn''t it a trivial matter for my master to break through the shackles of the earth? Even if you can''t find a way to leave from the earth, your own master can take a few of yourself out. So even though everyone''s current cultivation base was suppressed, they still followed Wang Ran with peace of mind and flew towards the earth. Soon, their eyes are no longer a small outline of things, but they can clearly see the exact appearance of things. And it was nothing else that caught their eyes, it was the Taotao mother river of China. As their feet stepped on the ground again, and the familiar sense of gravity increased, Ye Fan couldn''t help but smile on their faces. Hmm~Although the air quality is very poor, it is not suitable for spiritual practice at all. But no way, this is the taste of parents. As soon as they landed, Ye Fan and the others couldn''t wait to go home. Even their suppressed cultivation base, they are not in the mood to talk about it. However, Wang Ran waved his hand gently, suppressing their restless hearts. Because Ye Fan and the others were suppressed because of their cultivation base, the perception range of their divine consciousness was limited. But Wang Ran was different, although his cultivation was also suppressed by the earth. However, Wang Ran''s sense of consciousness is still astonishing. In Wang Ran''s sense of consciousness, hundreds of miles away, several fighter jets were approaching quickly. Although there was no obvious power ownership on the fighter plane, Wang Ran still knew that it belonged to China. As for why? Yes, the fighter has no ownership, but the pilot does. From appearance to voice, these people undoubtedly belong to China. Although Wang Ran didn''t belong here, Ye Fan and the others belonged. In any case, this is Ye Fan''s homeland after all. So Wang Ran suppressed the excited Ye Fan and the others, and was ready to wait to see how Hua Guo would treat Ye Fan and the others. Of course, Wang Ran didn''t hide Ye Fan''s intentions. After coming to wave his hand to suppress the excitement of a few people, he directly explained: "Don''t get excited, your country''s fighter planes are rushing here, and their goal is us. Are you not going to take a look?" Upon hearing Wang Ran''s words, Ye Fan blinked their eyes with some doubts. "Fighter? Looking for us?" For the first time, everyone did not react to what the situation was. It stands to reason that I have no reason to let China dispatch troops. But soon, everyone reacted. They are no longer the same people they used to be. After thirty years of practicing in Zangmen, their strength has surpassed that of the earth. There is no doubt that as long as they are given enough time, the four of them can destroy a country. Despite such a powerful strength, China is not clear about it. However, Hua Guo discovered that they ate barbecues on the moon. Being able to travel through the universe physically, they are all powerful and terrifying existences no matter how you look at them. Therefore, it is entirely reasonable for the Chinese National Assembly to have such a move. Shrugging, Ye Fan said directly: "Is that so? Okay, anyway, it''s not in a rush, so let''s see what they want to do first." When the voice fell, everyone was not talking more. Ten minutes later, several fighters had already appeared in the sight of everyone. At the same time, Wang Ran and his party were also spotted by the people on the fighter plane. Without hesitation, the fighters immediately decelerated and landed. Two minutes later, all the personnel on the fighter plane arrived in front of Wang Ran and his party. Without arrogance, after walking in front of Wang Ran and the others, these people directly saluted Wang Ran and the others. After the salute, at the front of the team, a middle-aged man about forty years old said sincerely to Wang Ran and the others: "Underneath is Wu Yuan, the commander-in-chief of Transcendence in East Ludong. He has received instructions from his superiors and welcomes all gentlemen home. If you have any needs or requirements, please do not hesitate to speak to us. The Chinese National Assembly does its best to meet your requirements. Please rest assured that we have come with sincerity. As long as you are willing, the entire China will be your friend. " The middle-aged man named Wu Yuan has a sincere attitude, and his attitude is very low. Wang Ran and the others could see that this person came from the sincerity, not perfunctory. In fact, even if Wu Yuan was perfunctory, he wouldn''t dare. Leaving aside Wang Ran, they are powerful men who can survive in the universe. They are just the source of this order, allowing Wu Yuan to clarify his posture. Just kidding, can this order from the best leader be defy? If you don''t want to get mixed up in China, just say that the country has free public meals for you. By the way, I can also give you a free house and silver bracelet. Therefore, the entire China is now preparing with both hands. Wang Ran, who is kind, treats them as guests. If Wang Ran and the others were evil, it would mobilize all resources to smash their conspiracies. But for these things, Ye Fan and others are not most concerned about. Ye Fan and the others are most interested in the sentence Wu Yuan said to go home. The group knew Wang Ran''s temper very well. Although he looked harsh at ordinary times, he was still very kind in his heart. In other words, Wang Ran has gradually entered a state of forgetfulness. Although Wang Ran himself was also consciously changing, even for this reason, he even ventured into reincarnation and felt the real life. But at least, he still has this trend. Therefore, he doesn''t really care about some trivial things in his heart. This is also the case, it will give people a sense of seriousness and kindness in their hearts. But no matter what the reason is, the result is the same. So after Wu Yuan spoke, before Wang Ran could speak, Ye Fan and the others took the lead and asked: "Oh? Go home? Do you know any of us?" (End of this chapter) Chapter 718： Wang Ran’s promise, China’s will Chapter 718 Wang Ran''s Promise, China''s Will Hearing Ye Fan''s question, Wu Yuan was slightly taken aback. To be honest, how could they know Ye Fan and his party? Don''t look at him now in his forties. When Ye Fan and the others left the earth, he was still in junior high school. Although Ye Fan still has information stored in Hua Guo''s information database, Wu Yuan has never seen it either. It used to be because there was no time to look at it. After all, this kind of trivial matter that has been closed for many years, a leader of his level would not care at all. Now, he didn''t have the qualification to watch it anymore. After all, the moment Ye Fan''s information was found out, the top leader of China issued the order. All materials related to Ye Fan and others are classified as state-level confidential documents. What is a state-level confidential document? In other words, these documents can be viewed by a few people in the entire China. Everyone else has no permission to view it. Although Wu Yuan is considered to be a high-powered person, it is obvious that he is not one of the few people. The reason why he said this just now was nothing more than to convey the original words of the leaders above. As for the hidden information, Wu Yuan is not clear. But now Ye Fan and the others asked, Wu Yuan couldn''t hide it either. She only shook her head slightly, and said in a slightly embarrassing manner: "A few people have misunderstood. I didn''t know a few people before I went down. They were just repeating what the chief said." "Oh, that''s how it is." Hearing Wu Yuan''s answer, Ye Fan nodded softly. Although the result is not what they expected, they also expected this situation, so it is not disappointing. After listening to the conversations of several people, Wang Ran suddenly glanced into the distance. A slight surprise appeared on his face, and then he asked Wu Yuan: "Command Wu, are those people behind you also with you?" Suddenly hearing Wang Ran''s question, Wu Yuan''s spirit was shocked. He is naturally not a fool to be able to climb to this position. Among the crowd, it was obvious that Wang Ran was the decision maker. Since you want to have a good relationship with Wang Ran and his party, starting with Wang Ran, the leader, is undoubtedly the best choice. Moreover, Wu Yuan knew clearly what the comrades who had separated from him and his party had lost. No matter how smooth their task process is, they will have to be half an hour behind before they can get there. However, it was only a few minutes since the arrival of a few of them. But even so, Wang Ran could perceive the existence of those people. This kind of existence can no longer be described as terror. This **** thing is simply a mobile interstellar weapon. Moreover, it is the kind with self-sight plug-in. The task on his body and the awe of Wang Ran''s powerful strength caused Wu Yuan to answer immediately after Wang Ran''s voice fell: "It should be sir, we met some Xiao Xiaojun on the way to dare to come. Under the sign of the chief, I sent some people to solve these hidden troubles. " Wu Yuan''s voice was very respectful, and even when he was speaking, his body bowed slightly involuntarily. There is no reason, this little detail has proved that Wu Yuan''s respect is from the heart, rather than dealing with things. But after Wang Ran heard Wu Yuan''s words, a clear look flashed in his eyes. To be honest, he still admires the decision makers in China very much in his heart. Not only can he see the form clearly, but he is also very decisive. With only a slight sense, Wang Ran had already sensed that at least dozens of foreigners had died in the intersection just now. Moreover, this does not count the losses of foreign objects such as fighter planes and tanks. The murder was so decisive, and he didn''t care about the impact it would have afterwards. If this means that Wang Ran would not believe in a group of big soldiers and would dare to do this kind of thing without the signal from the person in power in the Chinese state? Even if this group of big-head soldiers are all kings. It was just for one possibility that the decentralized people in China were able to be so decisive, and Wang Ran would naturally take a high look at him. No wonder China has been able to develop so quickly. With such a decentralized leader, it is impossible for China to be strong or not. After all, the soldiers counseled one, and would counsel such things, but the truth has been proven. Similarly, if an army leader is decisive, the army he leads can slowly transform into elites, no matter how bad it is. The fact that China can have such a decentralized power, coupled with the heritage left before, is naturally unstoppable. Of course, Wang Ran also knows the thoughts of the man in power in China he has never met before. Although they are not from this country, Ye Fan and the others went out here after all. Moreover, it is surprisingly similar to my hometown. Therefore, Wang Ran is very happy to appropriately satisfy the thoughts of the decentralized man in China. He waved his hand gently, and a gentle breeze blew directly from Wang Ran''s hand. This breeze brought Wu Yuan who bowed slightly, and also blew away the anxiety in his heart. And with the breeze blowing, Wang Ran also slowly said: "You have courage. In that case, I can''t be stingy. Well, go back and tell you the chief if there are any problems that cannot be solved in the future, or if there are any doubts. As long as I or my apprentices are still on earth, they can come to us for help. As for how to find us, I believe you should have a way? " Hearing Wang Ran''s words, Wu Yuan, who had become calmer because of the breeze, became excited again. What is the purpose of his coming this time, and what is his mission? Isn''t it just to get Wang Ran and the others'' goodwill, and even friendship, so that they can seek help from Wang Ran and the others later. But now, they haven''t used their all-around skills yet, and Wang Ran actually took the initiative to speak, letting their entire department''s task be completed. This kind of thing is simply incredible. He pinched his thigh fiercely, and the intense pain made Wu Yuan understand that he was not in hallucinations. Suddenly, the joy was directly beyond words. However, this scene is really a bit spicy. After all, Wu Yuan is already a senior man in his forties, and because of his martial arts practice, not only is his figure very strong, but even his complexion is a bronze of Jiankang. Obviously, this is a hard-line brawny. And it''s the kind, the most suitable tough guy with a serious face. But now, such a tough guy turned out to be like a little girl next door, showing an expression of joy and excitement, and he couldn''t help "touching" himself. Such a picture is simply hurting people''s eyes. No, not only the eyes that hurt people, but even the eyes of dogs. For example, the current Black Emperor, if the situation does not allow it, he really wants to give Wu Yuan a claw to let him know what a tough guy should behave. However, it is a pity that Wang Ran has already spoken, which means that Wu Yuan is already half of his own. Since he is half his own, he can''t be so rough unless he can completely evolve from half his own to his own. After all, he also wanted the image of the Black Emperor. Even if you are your own person, like this kind of person who can belong to his own side in front of him, his Wushi Great Emperor sits down on the rank of the first warlord, the Tibetan gate guardian beast, and he wants to maintain it! But although I am embarrassed to convince people with "Germany", this does not mean that the Black Emperor can''t end the embarrassing scene before him. And not only to end this scene, but also to bring out one''s own compelling style. "Ahem, mankind, the promise of the Lord of Zangmen is a great opportunity, you are a small and common country, but it is good luck. Don''t worry, since the doorkeeper has spoken, I will obey it. With the protection of the emperor, you can do whatever you want in this world from now on. Just go back and report to your emperor as soon as possible. We will stroll around here by ourselves. " Please cough, the Black Emperor said solemnly. If someone is not familiar with the Black Emperor, it is really possible to be bluffed by him. After all, although the Black Emperor is a dog, it is indeed quite extraordinary from the outside. Not only the body size is like a calf, even the hair is as smooth as silk. In coordination with his piercing eyes and some "bi" air leaking from the side, there is really nothing wrong with his nerves. As for the only physical defect of the Black Emperor before, that bald tail was cured by Wang Ran long ago. After all, the black emperor''s tail does not grow hair, just because it was affected by the power of the law. This kind of power may be very difficult for others to crack, and they can even force cracking after one''s own strength is equal to that of the caster. But unfortunately, Wang Ran used anti-aircraft guns to beat mosquitoes in dealing with the damage caused by the power of this law. Not to mention that Wang Ran was only one step away from the Bible at that time, but Wang Ran was just a small trash in the realm of transforming dragons, but as long as he could still go to heaven. So no matter what the law of injury, as long as he gives him time, he can solve it. Not to mention, the black emperor was just because of the power of the law, causing his tail to no longer grow hair. Therefore, the current Black Emperor is still very useful for fooling outsiders. It was like the source of the Black Emperor who was facing directly. After hearing the words of the Black Emperor, he immediately made up a picture of the Black Emperor watching the world. After all, the Black Emperor just claimed to be the emperor, and being able to be called the emperor in the world of cultivation, he couldn''t be a weak person no matter how you looked at it. Moreover, according to the fantasy novels that he came into contact with when he went to work and fished, he could be called the emperor in the world of cultivation, so he is also an ancestor. So after listening to the words of the Black Emperor, Wu Yuan respectfully bowed to the Black Emperor to express his gratitude. This made the Black Sovereign very pleased. Sure enough, he had lost his mind. This man is really good. Of course, Wu Yuan is impeccable in terms of etiquette. The rest of Zangmen also received his strong gratitude, and none of them were left behind. However, compared to the calmness that the Black Emperor accepted, Ye Fan and the others were much weird. Even Wang Ran is no exception. It''s not because they are not qualified to accept this thank you, but the clumsy performance of the Black Emperor is really too much of a show. Although you are indeed very powerful, it is really embarrassing for you to be so self-proclaimed. And you also boasted that you have your shelter and you can do whatever you want in this world. Just kidding, is it possible that in their memory, they went on a trip before, and ended up with a bad mouth. The black dog that was beaten from the Western Desert to the Eastern Wilderness was not you? Had it not been for the shelter of the Zangmen, plus you could run, you guy would have been stewed into dog meat soup by the wine and meat monk of West Desert, okay? Also, next time you install something, can you consolidate your knowledge in advance? They are obviously a republic, but you tell them to go back and report to the emperor. This is fine if you don''t know it, but Ye Fan and the others are all aware of the existence, whether it is for the Black Emperor or China. Therefore, the words of the Black Emperor really embarrassed Ye Fan and the others. In the current situation, if it were not impossible, Ye Fan and the others would really like to say that we don''t know this product. Fortunately, Wu Yuan didn''t think there was anything wrong with the words of the Black Emperor. After all, in his heart, the Black Emperor was already a strong man who could dominate one side. Although his words are a bit crazy, they are not unreasonable. As for the Black Emperor asking him to go back and report to the Emperor, although this is an omission, isn''t it normal? After all, its the first time people came to the earth, and they used their previous impressions to see their own side, and mistakenly thought that their country was a society under the rule of the emperor. It seemed that there was no problem, right? Of course, even if Wuyuan...no, the entire Chinese nation believes that what the Black Emperor is telling is the truth, and they don''t want to do whatever they want to say the truth. After all, there are some things that can''t be solved by being strong and strong enough in the background, and there are many other problems that must be considered. Besides, Hua Guo always likes to occupy the righteousness in his actions. If they do whatever they want because of Wang Ran''s existence, they wouldn''t be able to do it. Of course, the most important thing is that they have a clear understanding of themselves. They understand that only their own strength is true. If they are really blindly relying on Wang Ran''s help, let''s not say whether they will cause their impression of China to plummet because they have been bothering them. Even if it was Wang Ran, they are still the same, but Hua Guo itself will not become strong, because their spirit has changed. The most important thing for China, which grows against the wind in blood and fire, is the spirit of perseverance, pursuit, independence, and self-confidence. Without this spirit, no matter how strong the country is, it will only be rootless. Those in power in China are very clear about this, so what they ask for is nothing more than a guarantee and a confidence. Because they have the arrogance and self-confidence that even if they are poor and white, they can rely on themselves to stand at the top. (End of this chapter)